《The Rise Of Calamity》 Chapter 1 - Prologue 1 A man with a gun taped to his hand was sitting in his car taking a deep breath while pointing the gun to his head. His face was full of e scars. His ck hair looked extremely unkempt with scruffy hair and unequal sides. His lean body was well defined with muscles due to his regr workout, yet he had a body thin enough to be called unhealthy, looking almost like a malnourished athlete beyond his prime. Even though he was in his early 30''s, the dark bags under his eyes made it seem like he was in his 50''s, while the well-defined wrinkles on his forehead from constant frowning only further verified the theory he was beyond his 30s. His short ck hair receded enough to define the wrinkles and e, keeping the attention there longer than anywhere else on his face. He wore a ck shirt under his leather ck jacket with stains of brown-red over it and his face. his ck sweat pants and ck PairForces were also stained, yet it camouged with the color of the clothes. Behind him was a 3 story house big enough to be capable of inhabiting 3 families of four. Its windows were smashed in and had mes burst out, while slowly yet surely destroying everything in its path. The people outside can be seen running out of their houses in a panic. While most of them were holding their hands above their agape mouths, others were hurriedly taking out their phones while quickly mashing three numbers and putting their mobile devices next to their ears. For As, this situation all started when he was barely 7 years old, the day his mother passed away from a heart attack. He mourned and cried for 3 days straight yet no one came to console him, not his father, not his aunties nor cousins from either side of the family, no one... He decided to skip school for a while and spend time with his father, yet his father''s face showed no sadness, just indifference. His father looked at him with the coldest gazes which made As lock himself in his room to reminisce on everything he did with his mother. He would only eat breakfast and dinner while spending the rest of the time sleeping, working out which was a new hobby he gained to forget about his problems, and ying video games he recently started to enjoy more and More. One monthter, his father married another woman that As had never seen before. This woman was gorgeous and had eyes full of joy and vigor. His father had married a new woman one month after the death of his wife. His eyes which the boy had expected to be dull for the next few years were full of life. As had expected that his father would pay him the same attention he paid the new women he married, yet every time they would make eye contact, As could see the same face of indifference his father always made around him. It was not a face that could not tolerate the existence of As, nor was it a face of pity or hatred. It was the face you would make when seeing a homeless man on the side of the street begging for money. The face of absolute indifference, where the person could not care if the one they were looking at were to die or live. As'' father would constantly y with the children on his new wife and now that the children had seen the neglect their new father was giving As, they had followed suit and did the same thing. Now the wife and children of As'' father kept tormenting him about being a "waste of space" and told him he should "just leave the house". The main prosecutor was his older step-sister, the oldest of the three children. There were two other siblings both younger than As yet apparently that didn''t stop them from riding along with everything that was happening. As'' step-sister would constantly flirt with him even though there was an age difference, she didn''t care. After she would torment him a little more and there would be no reaction, she would normally beat As up without him being able to fight back or she would tell her mother that he tried to "touch" her. Even though the parents knew exactly what was happening, they would only punish As while his stepsister, Dalia, would get away with everything. All As could do was try to ignore her as well as he could. After a year passed of being tormented by everything and everyone around him, when one of the boys got old enough to have his room, As was kicked out of his and sent to sleep in the basement with all his belongings. The basement was full of cobwebs, spiders, rats, and insects yet As decided to deal with it. It was quite spacious yet As had to constantly clean the ce and block holes that allowed rats to enter his room and remove cobwebs. For the next 3 years, he spent his time doing the same things as always. He would wake up, go for a run, work a few jobs here and there like in local stores and even the library. He would then get home and get a bucket of water to his basement with some soap to use after he works out and finally he would y a few video games on his old phone. Hisputer had been taken away by his stepmother and given to his younger stepbrother. After turning 11, As decided to call the domestic abuse helpline service and report his parents. The services decided to send over an observer just to find there was nothing wrong. Due to not having a SIM card, As had to call Through the Landline telephone which was promptly reported to their mother by Dalia. Dalia''s mother swiftly took action and covered everything up while at the same time making As seem like a spoiled child. After that incident, he promptly took a beating from his stepmother and her daughter every day for a month for "neglecting" all that they had "blessed" him with. When As was finally 14, he started going to high school. After taking those beating, he decided he wanted to move out as soon as possible, so he started studying night and day for a couple of days while still maintaining his normal routine and squeezing in 6 hours of sleep when he can. This was all in hopes that he would find new friends in high school that would give him love and care that his parents didn''t give him, yet he managed to forget that he hadn''t interacted properly with people for thest 7 years therefore not knowing what the people his age liked nor knowing if he and they had inmon. On the first days of Highschool, he found people who were being nice to him, showing him around. yet, what he had mistaken for kindness was them seeing how much of a pushover he could be and what was the best way to manipte him into bing their ve. Unfortunately for As, the answer was simple.. they just had to act like they were his friends which quickly plunged him into the chaos that is high school and he waspletely oblivious to the imminent threat hovering over his head. Chapter 2 - Prologue 2 Unbeknownst to As, he was being bullied and taken advantage of. This was due to him being unable to distinguish between sarcasm and truth. This was due to hisck ofmunication with other human beings over the years and this eventually took a toll on him. Theck of interaction would make him easier to manipte, easier to lie to and if he were to be bullied, he would have nowhere to go nor anyone to ask for help from. The fact that his family despised him was a known fact throughout the school due to him unfortunately having to go to the same school as his senior step-sister, Dalia. Dalia would not stop harassing him even in school to the point she would go out of her way to make his school life as miserable as possible. Her boyfriend, Derek, was not much better as he would usually join in on the "fun" his girlfriend was having. This quickly made As aplete outcast, being rejected by everyone. Eventually, As would find a teacher in his second year which was willing to treat him like a normal human being. That year As would achieve a feeling he felt for no one other than his mother, love! Yet, it was a different kind than the mother-child love. He had fallen for her. As might have been anti-social andckedmon sense, but he knew when he saw a good looking woman. As'' teacher''s name was Emily Dawson, normally called Miss Dawson by the students. She was a beautiful woman with wavy ck hair going down to the waist. She had light brown eyes and a dazzling smileparable to no other. Her slim figure was a contrast to her well endowed curves in all the right ces. She had an oval shaped face with the only imperfection being a small mole near the corner of her eye, on top of her cheek bones. She normally wore a shirt and zer (ck and white) with a pencil skirt (ck) up to her knees. Yet the reason As had fallen for her was simply appreciation for her not ignoring him, a love not meant tost. At the age of 16 As had finally had enough of the bullying. Dalia''s boyfriend would send people to harass As even after his graduation. Yet one day, after enduring so much, As had finally snapped. Surprisingly, he did not lose himself to his own rage. Rather, there was a strange flicker deep within his dark brown eyes which resonated a tinge of violet. That me flickered with determination, and from that day onwards As would learn martial arts through the use of the inte. Unsurprisingly however, It took As an extremely long time to even perfect the basics due to not having anyone assess him, yet he strived forwards for almost another year till he hit the age of 17. He had finally wanted to take revenge on his bullies and fight back when he got the chance to, and that chance came Rolling to his feet. The main Bullies of Derek''s Gang would attack him on his way home near the alleyways, but this time, they had another thinging for them. As had prepared multiple weapons over the months like a baseball bat, a knuckle duster he had bought illegally and a knife if things went south. The teens in the alleyway were eating like usual in the alleyway, yet unbeknownst to them, a boy with ck hair and dark brown eyes with a tinge of violet was looking at them with a twisted smile on his face. As quickly snuck up on them and to the surprise of everyone there, two loud ''BANG''s of vibrating metals were heard behind them just to be followed up by a cracking sound after the second bang. The n was to take thempletely by surprise, hoping that they would hesitate for a few more seconds after having two of their members knocked unconscious, and it worked. As swiftly swung his bat in an upwards motion to m the tip of the bat on the chin of the leader. The other 3 members did not stand idly though, as they quickly attacked at the same time. Cursing his ignorance, As tried to step out of their encirclement which he had nted himself in. He swiftly swung again, hitting the man that was previously behind him, opening up an escape route out of the alleyway, as the two others started to run towards him. As thinks quickly to predict their next spot and uses their own momentum against them. The fact that they were running as fast as they were meant that the one being aimed at by the bat couldn''t dodge in time due to not being able to stop fast enough. The bat whizzed through the air making a low tuned whistling sound before smashing the boy''s face and throwing his head onto the wall. The other boy threw a punch towards As'' unguarded ribcage which he took gracefully. This time, a small blurry object wasing into the boy''s line of sight and it smashed his jaw with a metal object with 4 spikes protruding outwards which both stabbed and dislocated the bottom half of the mouth, only being held by the flesh on the side of his mouth. As had used the push momentum of the punch to his ribcage to increase his own momentum. He shifted his feet with speed, twisted his leg and bottom half of his waist and finally sent the momentum up to his shoulders and finally, his fist. with so much power in a single punch, any normal human would have been injured if not knocked out, yet the knuckle dusters As was welding made him worry if he had killed the boy in an ident. The moment As got home he was brimming with excitement and felt like his worries had been taken off his chest, yet, this feeling onlysted a day just to find one group of bullies and harassers being reced by taller and older ones who would constantly beat him to a pulp every week just barely allowing his wounds to heal. For the next year, As did not stop learning martial arts, he constantly switched from boxing, taekwondo and even systema which woulde in handy in real life situations where honor and pride were something to scoff at. He had not lost his motivation, yet some part of his hope had been crushed. He constantly found himself fantasizing about being born into a loving family. Slowly and unintentionally, As had been losing his humanity, bing numb to most things and untrusting to anyone and everyone. Due to As'' repeated routine of studying for at least an hour a day, he finished the final exams with flying colors with straight A''s in every subject he did in high school, yet somehow his achievements were overshadowed by the mediocre grades of his little brothers and the slow growth of his sister''s acting career. As'' college and university life had passed like a sh and when it came to getting a job in his chosen career choice ofputer science, he got rejected from most of them due to "not having people skills" or "not enough experience". After having left his previous home and had been blessed with a dorm with running water, light and even a showe. He couldn''t go back to his old lifestyle so with the umted money of several years he decided to rent a t and work a few part time jobs too. After a few months of this, he had finally gotten a job which was linked to his university degree. By that time though, the countless sleepless nights and the long working hours of 2 part-time jobs was getting to him. As'' eyes looked swollen with huge bags under it. The e scars he had umted over the years didn''t bother him, yet it made him quite sour to the eyes. His hair had receded slightly and some had turned white while the creases engraved on his forehead were deep enough to make anyone think he was an old man. He had a slightly unkempt beard with white strands here and there and arge scar on his right cheek from one of the beating he had taken when he was in high school. All his step-siblings had been blessed by good lives and loving parents, yet they were the worst human beings he could think of, and that rage alone allowed As to move forwards. He Constantly found himself thinking of ways to kill them or to simply make them suffer, praying to every god he could think of to make his wishe true, yet clearly the gods caught his bluff. His pleas for justice went unanswered and his life drastically became worse. The memories of constant torment he got in high school came flooding back. His work life had given him an almost nostalgic Deja Vu feeling. yet it carried all his pain resurfaced from deep within his soul as the violet me flickered vigorously within him. For years he would go Through the same experience as his boss would persistently make fun of him. This was constantly done out of spite and also a motivation for other workers to not be like him and work harder, or they would be in his shoes. And then, he finally snapped...... Chapter 3 - Prologue 3 As had Finally reached the age of 31. Since As had started college he had not contacted his birth father or his stepmother. He had promised himself that he would forget about them and everything they did the moment he moved out and yet, they live in his mind constantly crashing his hopes and dreams with the words ``waste" resounding within his mind day and night. When As had finally reached the age of 31, he had decided to buy a gun and keep it in his house for safety measures. That said, he would hold the gun to his chin every single day after work, asking himself if he wanted to die just for him to put the gun down again. The silvery shine on the gun had created a reflection that would constantly ridicule him every time he looked at it. He felt like all his failures were staring back at him every time he looked at it. As now had a Scruffy beard, long hair that would constantly dreadlock. His hairline had receded to the middle of his scalp. Nheless, his hair was still full of dandruff and other dirt that would stick onto his hair visible to the naked eye. The stenching from him after 4 days of not showering would cause homeless veterans to drop dead and his eye bags had reached the point where they would darken his cheekbones. Every day for the next year he would follow the routine of waking up, eating, working, trying to kill himself and sleeping, and this was all he did till one day he had had enough of everything. On this particr day, the sky was rumbling and the clouds were sobbing. The wind howled vigorously and the trees shook violently. Countless umbres could be seen moving on the sidewalks as they blocked their wielders from the tremendous amount of water flooding from the sky. On this day, As was working hard as usual when his boss came out of his office with a young woman with long brown hair and a set of clothes that left almost nothing to the imagination. She was considerably taller than the boss yet shorter than As by an inch. They both came out sweating and slightly panting while their clothes were slightly roughed up. When they came out, the boss immediately made eye contact with As and slowly walked towards him with a stiff posture but a twisted smile. it was clear what was going to ensue..... ''Damnit'' As inwardly cursed. The day was going fine till that point. Well, fine by As'' standards. "As! WHAT THE FUCK DID YOU DO" shouts the boss yet his face showed amusement rather than wrath. I do not understand sir, can you please borate?" pleads As "Don''t fuck with me. You know exactly what you did. Today I have had enough of your nonsense. day and day again I have to deal with you and even punishing you clearly isn''t doing the job" He Replies with a cynical smile. "Sir, I have been doing my job properly for thest 3 years yet you kept finding unjust reasons to pick on me," replied As for the first time in years. As'' lip curled up in disgust as everyone around had turned utterly silent. "D-did you just reply back to me?! I''m your fucking boss and you replied back to me?! DO YOU WANT ME TO FIRE YOU?!" replied the boss, visibly shocked and infuriated by As'' reply. As took a deep long breath before speaking again in a monotone voice. " No need to, I''m quitting. good luck on trying to find any employee willing to do the same amount of work I had to. I simply had enough of your shitty ramblings day in and day out." After speaking As had started walking towards the front door of the building nonchntly without even batting an eye at his now shouting boss. "YOU CAN''T DO THIS TO ME. COME BACK HERE RIGHT NOW AND FINISH YOUR WORK! I FUCKING HIRED YOU, I PAY YOU!" His boss had gone with his rambling till they were muffled by the door when it shut. As at this point had a strange tinge of purple burning within his eyes, vigorously flickering, wanting to devour anyone and anything in its path. As was silently nning on what to do now as countless ns went through his head on how to get revenge on everyone who had wronged him. -------------------------------------------------------------- When As had gotten home, there was a pair of ck Pair Forcesying on his bed apanied with ck sweatpants, a ck shirt and a ck leather jacket. There were also a pair of ck leather gloves, a silver gun, a stic red container full of gasoline, an old Nokia and a box of matches lying on his counter table. He quickly got changed into the set of clothes and used the information he had collected for thest 2 months to start his n. When As had gotten to his car, the trunk of his vehicle was full of gasoline containers, ropes and blindfolds. It also contained a baseball bat with dried up old bloodstained and a baton stick. As had also carried a small pouch with a Taser and his silver gun in it. He quickly started driving to his nearest destination and when he got there he had the biggest grin. He walked through the hotel entrance and bought a room for the night. when he went upstairs he went to a particr room which happened to be his boss''s daughter''s room. You might be asking, how did As know she would be here? Well to start, 2 months ago he had stumbled upon theputer screen of his boss''s daughter logging into Facebook and while doing so she had clicked on the ''show password'' icon. Due to the fact As was in charge of the wholepany''s systems and managing, what people normally called the ''IT guy'', he was able to hack into her Facebook and see her messages. Over the two months, he had been watching her conversations with her boyfriend until one day he invited her to a hotel room which she epted. He gave her the room number and As simply went with it. A girl''s voice resounds from inside with a "who?". The voice was cut after a small pause when she repeated her question. As replied with "room service" as soon as he heard the second reply which promptly allowed him to hear an annoyed grunt and sounds of footsteps. The footsteps slowed down a little before stoppingpletely with no sounds for a second until he heard the click of the door with an annoyed "what do you want?" right after. Without warning, As mmed his fist into her abdomen so hard that he quite literally blew the air out of her. She lost consciousness a few secondster right after struggling to breathe for a few moments. Her boyfriend got up after a few seconds while trying to contemte what happened. He quickly shouts "Who are you?!" with a confused and panicked voice, which As shrugs too and replies "Room service" before shooting him in the head with the silenced pistol and grabbing the girl on the floor who couldn''t be older than 18. The girl was 5ft 4 with a slim body and an extremely light one at that. Her silky blonde hair slithered down As'' neck while her soft facey on his shoulder while he put her on a piggyback after checking if she was alive. he quickly goes through the fire existing towards his care before putting him inside and incapacitating her with ropes, a gag and a blindfold. As then swiftly drove to an abandoned building near the hotel where he would meet up with the gang crew. He had made a deal with the gang''s local leader that they could have the girl for free and have as much fun as they wanted depending on how they were willing to use her. After making a video and sending it to her father, he went in and made the delivery before driving to his parent''s house. 2 months prior, he had visited his old high school looking for his favorite teacher just to find out that she was killed when she tried to stop a fight between students. One of them was arms and she took the full force of the hit, dying on the way to the hospital. This news made As'' heart slightly sting and he reminisced on all the things she had done for him when he was in high school from not treating him as an outcast to even listening to some of his problems, both personal and educational. Right after his school visit, he went to check on his now ex- parents to see if they had changed. Of course, he didn''t even have a fragment of his being that believed that they would change yet he wanted to check with his own eyes. When he walked in front of his father after so many years of not seeing each other, his father gave him a single look before focusing on the tv again while his stepmother looked at him with disgust which he could see from the corner of his eye. he left quite quickly after that not wanting to waste another second on them than was necessary. -------------------------------------------------------------- Right now As was in his car after making the delivery going towards his fathers home with a look of impatience. He could not wait for what he was about to do and when he finally parked his car, a grin formed on his face. He looked at the nearby cars just to see his sister''s name written on the number te meaning she was there too. He gets to the door and rings the bell and as it opens, he gets his taser ready. When his sister opens the door, his smile is wiped and she squinted her eyes looking at him unable to recognize him. Before she can utter a word, she recognizes him and has a moment of shock which was overridden by a face with cringe and despise written all over it. His sister was a beautiful woman with a now bloated belly big enough to recognize yet small enough to show that there is still a few months left before the birth. Right before she opens her mouth again, As quickly takes her consciousness away. A shout of "honey, who is it?" can be heard from inside as a woman in herte 50ses into view. She was a tall woman 5ft 10 with wrinkles all over. She had gray and ck hair tied into a ponytail while she wore a green gown and had golden rings on her fingers. she looked like she was in her 70s from looks alone while yet her personality was of one of a teenager. When she finally contemtes the view in front of her, a bat moves towards her face faster than she can react and obliterates her jew (metaphorically of course). When her husband sees her drop lifelessly onto the ground, he starts to panic and takes a look around for anything he can use as a weapon. The old bald man with wrinkles on his face and a bushy beard took a cup and smashed it to create a ss de. Unfortunately for him, he made two mistakes. one, he didn''t see that his opponent was armed and two, like in the movies, so instead of making a ss de, he created a mess. As walks to him slowly as his birth father keeps failing to use the remaining cups to create a de/ knife remotely good enough to barely prate the skin. When he finally made a decent cup it was already toote. A bat was flying towards his outstretched arm whizzing through the air with a whistle. As hadpletely shattered his father''s hand with a single swing of his bat while swiftly doing the same to the other hand before aiming for the legs. As took all of them and roped them up to a chair and gagged them. He went to collect cold water from the sink in thergest bucket in the house before dumping each of them with it. As their blurry vision disappeared they saw a man with a ck leather jacket looking at them while chuckling lightly to himself. They all knew him yet every single one of them wanted to forget him or just despised him for no reason. He had a silver gun in his hard shining rays of light on its surface and a taster in his jacket pocket poking out. There were a dozen gasoline containers behind him which were stacked on top of each other. As looks towards his father who had fear-stricken eyes in them before he walked to him snd ripped the gag off his mouth yet his father still imitated no sounds other than his staggered breaths. As As looked into his eyes with a face of pity and disgust mixed within it, he says "What a pity, dad. look at you, your current situation is quite despicable isn''t it?" "Man, i wonder. what happened to my father? what did u do to him when my mother died? did she take him with her or what? pffft..... HAHAHAHAHAHA" Then, his father finally speaks and asks "Why are you doing this?" with a staggering terrified voice. As looks at him with thergest grin as his eyes glow from dark brown to violet surrounded by ck on the edges of the retina. the middle of his eye was still back, yet looking at it, it was brimming with joy kike it was full of colour. As let the biggestugh of his life out at that moment while getting on the floor and clutching onto his abdomen struggling to breathe. They all looked at him with terrified eyes thinking that he had finally gone insane. Unbeknownst to the As who is dying ofughter, The Greed for a good spectacle and the Lust for blood and destruction made the candle sized me inside As erupt into one of the sizes of a tennis ball before quickly reverting to its original size. This made his eyes Also flicker with a shadowy me barely escaping his eyes before resounding again. After a few more minutes ofughter, he finally got up still chuckling and told his father the reason why this whole thing was happening in the most amused voice. "you know why this is happening my dearest father? Right after my mother died unfairly from a disease that was incurable you quickly took the chance to snatch yourself a new woman. And you see, I don''t mind the fact that you have gotten remarried. I''m doing this to pay you back for abandoning me, for neglecting and abusing me... no, for all of you abusing me. you see, the gods didn''t punish you so i took the matter into my own hands to make sure you learn from your mistakes before you go to hell." he says before the point at all of them in a childish using way. "Remember every time you abused me at home and in school?" As said while walking towards Dalia who was looking at him with a petrified expression. "Do you remember every single time you told your crappy little boyfriend to "have fun" with me and "make sure I get home safe"? he said while getting ufortably close to her face before bursting intoughter. "Oh my dearest beautiful Dal, I heard you like having children," he said. She immediately turned paler than before making her skin white enough to beparable to the color of milk. Both parents followed suit, immediately imagining the worst. To all three of their surprise, As points his gun towards where he guessed her ovaries were before shooting it with his silenced gun. She immediately starts screaming in agonizing pain as her eyes start to gain hydration and a small puddle of blood forms under her. Over his sisters screaming, he says "then i''ll take it from you, just like you took away everything in my life" said with a lustful voice. His cheeks had turned red and his eyes were dted. As was smiling ear to ear with amusement written on his face as he said `` I heard you like the child you''re carrying". immediately everyone turns pale again as Dalia starts begging to spare the child. His mother also starts begging while the father is looking at As too shocked and scared to say anything. "don''t worry my dear Dal, I won''t let you die alone. I''ll let you die right next to your parents if it makes you feel any better" with a chuckle looking at her with his eyes imitating a purple-ck glow. ''I wonder if her blood tastes any good'' he thinks before suppressing the thought. "I wonder how much electricity a fetus can take before dying," As says out loud with his chin acting like he is pondering on the question for a while before shrugging and stating "I guess there is only one way to find out" while walking towards Dalia. He quickly gags his father again before telling him to "not worry, it''s going to be your turn soon" while giving him the warmest smile he could muster When he gets in front of Dalia, she visibly shivers and he pulls out the taster immediately after before letting her hear the crackling of the electricity. He slowly points the Taser towards her bloated belly before giving her a countdown just to start tasering her when reaching two. She would scream for a second before spasming in her chair. He would then stop to give her a moment of relief just to crush her hopes of the pain ever-ending by being shocked once again. This would go on a few dozen times before As came to a realization. He put the taser down making everyone rx for a second before he pped the bottom of his right fist into his left palm in an act that he had figured something out. "oh crap, ipletely forgot i have no way to find out if the fetus is dead or not" he proims with an innocent smile curling his lips up. As quickly stood up from his ce next to Dalia to go in front of her. They were all ced in a line with his father on the far left and his stepmother in the middle while Dalia on the far right. They were all spaced out equally with a gap of two meters between them. As As gets in front of Dalia he says "sorry my Dear Dal, I didn''t mean to hurt you so much, I honestly didn''t know till a second ago. But it''s okay, I''m sure you will forgive me hahaha... Anyways I''ll be ending your suffering, cuz'' you know, I don''t want you to have to go through the extreme pains of childbirth so ill get rid of the pesky child myself." with a sign of disgust. As pulled out his silver pistol right before aiming at Dalia''s bloated belly. "NOOOOOOOOOO, PLEASE I''LL DO ANYTHING" She screams with pain and agony carved onto every inch of her skin. "My dear Dal, this is for your own good... oh my god, I don''t think i can look, this is for your own good, you will understand when you are older" As says to his older sister while making a fake sobbing noise to implicate how it hurts him more than it hurts her. "Ce on my d-dearest b-b-brother," she says with a pain-filled voice "i''ll do anything, ill fulfill all yo- AHHHHHHHHH" she pleaded just to get shot in the shoulder. "disgusting," As said with a monotone emotionless voice. At that moment, the blood flowing out of her womb looked almost delicious, more colorful than anything as had seen before. The bright crimson glistened from the moonlight entering the darkroom. "Oh my dearest sister, it seems I need to work on my aim, how about bing useful for once and bing my aim practice will ya," he said with his usual caring act disappearing as fast as it appeared. He points the gun towards her chest before pushing down on the trigger. BAM... BAM... BAM The first shot was aimed at her bloated belly, the second to her right lung and the third to the head. Each bang was followed up by a low shriek that became progressively lower until thest shot where the shriek was no more. The parent are on the side balling their eyes out at the loss of their child and future grandson before As ripped the gag off both their mouths before saying "whelp, I lost my most of my enthusiasm the moment i killed her so i guess i''ll just burn u guys down with the house" the constant desperate pain-filled swearing of his stepmother and the muffled sobs of his father werepletely tuned out the moment As put his PairPods on and started to listen to ssical soothing music ''Ahhhhhh, how peaceful'' As thought At the same time, he was pouring both his parents and the whole house except his escape route with gasoline and a smile painted on his face. Thankfully, due to how big the house in the area was, no one heard screams and even if they did, no one came to check up on what was happening. When the house''s 3 floors were drenched in gasoline, he finally went to one of the living rooms and to the kitchen while opening the gas oven filling the kitchen with the smell of pure gas. As quickly went to the room his parents were in to give his final goodbyes. "Well, will you look at this, quite romantic isn''t it?" he said with a smile ear to ear and eyes glowing in the semi-dark room. "you even get to spend yourst moments with the love of your life, in a burning house. What an ending" "I must say, quite the experience, you should try it some time," he said while removing his father''s gag. "fuck you, I''ve never loved you and neither did I love your mother. i cheated on her with my now wife every week and that stupid bitch didn''t realize even after 9 years of being married. Can you believe it? I REGRET EVER BRINGING YOU TO THIS WORLD, LOOK AT WHAT IT GOT ME INTO. MY ONLY DAUGHTER IS NOW DEAD AND IT BECAUSE OF YOU! I SWEAR I''LL KILL YOU AND EVERYTHING YOU KNOW AND LOVE" said his father losing hope, yet ironically hoping that As would just shoot him if he were annoying enough As put his hands on his knees while looking his father straight in the eyes before saying "well, that won''t be possible cuz'' first, u already took everything from me, and second.... dead men tell no tales..." he says as his eyes re a shade of violet and his amused grin grows even wider. I hope you burn in hell, my dearest yet pathetic father" As says while throwing a lit match in the corridor, the other side of where his existence was. As he stepped out of the house, a weird empty feeling entered his heart. It was a feeling of relief and aplishment. That said, it waspletely swallowed by the feeling of emptiness, not having any goals or dreams left in him. The willingness to live hadpletely disappeared as he slowly walked towards his car in a lifeless posture. When he gets into the car, he holds up his blood-stained gloves with his right one holding a silver gun which he had taped using the tape he had found at the backseat of his car, yet he doesn''t remember buying it. A man with a taped gun in his hand was sitting in his car taking a deep breath while pointing the gun to his head. His face was full of e scars. He had a ck unkempt yet regrly (once a month) trimmed beard with some unequal sides. His lean body was well defined with muscles due to his regr workout, yet he had a body thin enough to be called unhealthy, looking almost like a malnourished athlete beyond his prime Even though he was in his early 30''s, the dark bags under his eyes made it seem like he was in his 50''s while the well-defined wrinkles on his forehead from constant frowning backed the theory. His short ck hair receded enough to define the wrinkles and e, keeping the attention there longer than anywhere else on his face. He wore a ck shirt under his leather ck jacket with stains of brown-red over it and his face. his ck sweat pants and ck PairForces were also stained, yet it camouged with the color of the clothes. Behind him, was a two-story house big enough to be capable of inhabiting two families of four. Its windows were smashed in and had mes burst out, while slowly yet surely destroying everything in its path. The people outside can be seen running out of their houses in a panic. While most of them were holding their hands above their agape mouths, others were panicking, taking out their phones while quickly mashing three numbers and putting them in front of their ears. "wait.... i can''t die like this, i gotta'' make my death a cool death, not a cowardly one" As quickly got out of his car and ran towards the burning house with a gun to his head. When the people heard the footsteps they looked around to see a man wearing all ck running towards them at full speed. As he passed them he walked In front of the burning house and looked back 0towards the crowd. The police department and the fire department forces were showing up non-stop and some were already going towards the engulfed house of his parents. "YOU SEE THIS!?" He asked while pointing towards the house behind him, well... what''s left of it. "I DID THIS, I DID ALL OF THIS. I KILLED MY PATHETIC PARENTS AND SISTER IN THIS HOUSE AND YOU KNOW WHY? CUZ'' FELT LIKE IT. HAHAHAHA. YOU GUYS SHOULD TRY IT SOME TIME" As started to maniacallyugh at the faces people made, the police were aiming their guns at him telling him to put his gun down while the people around either had a face of fear, shock or both. "AND YOU KNOW WHAT? I''VE ALREADY ACHIEVED EVERYTHING I''VE EVER WANTED IN LIFE, AND JUST CUZ'' I FEEL LIKE IT, IMA END MY LIFE TOO! I do pray that i get s better family though, at least ones that won''t force me to sleep in the basement , hahaha-" BANG Everyone stared at the smiling man In front of the fire engulfed the house with shock. Half of them were holding their agape mouths while the other half was vomiting... The moment As had pulled the trigger, a sense of relief washed over his body as he fell limo on the floor. a few momentster, everything went ck yet, ironically it was the best feeling he had ever felt. a feeling that all his worries were being washed away slowly like sand on a beach. At that moment, as As looked deep into the abyss of relief, a vigorous me waved at him with a flicker of light. The me was purple and emitted a deep violet glow with an aura so ck that it out the abyss around it to the same. As As looked deep within it, it started back with a swallowing gaze. The gaze alone felt like looking into a ck hole. The violet me flickered with intensity, to the point it erupted and swallowed both As'' soul and the abyss in the blink of an eye. Before As was even able toprehend what happened, he found himself opening his eyes once again, but this time, he was no longer As. Chapter 4 - New Life As As slowly started to open his eyes, what he could see was a blinding light shooting at his eyeballs forcing him to close it out of reflex. "WHAT THE FU-...." he tried to shout but what came out was a series of iprehensible grunts and noises that were high pitched ''Did I survive?! no, no way. If i survived then why the hell cant i say anything? Did I give myself brain damage.... UGH CAN''T THEY HAVE JUST LET ME DIE?!'' ''look at me now, I''m just a disabled retard who cant even speakprehendible words and barley open my ey-'' As'' inner speech was cut off by the sounds of cries of.... joy? The noises around him indicated that there were multiple people there, some of which sounded young while others were deep and almost ''manly''. Yet, with all the words and conversations around As, He couldn''t perceive a single thing that was said nor did it even sound like any of thenguages he knew. ''I really did get brain damage huh... whelp, when I''m able to move my body i''ll just kill my self as fast as possible, maybe jumping from the roof too would do the trick hahaha'' (Author''s note: the "<>" in front and behind a sentence means that As does not understand what is being said) <"Mom, my baby is not crying. do you think something is wrong? is he choking? is he fine? should we go to a hospital?"> <"Do not panic dear, i have checked on my granddaughter and she is perfectly fine"> <"She?"> <"Yes dear. Congrattions, you have bought a baby girl into this world."> the old woman said while pping her hands together {Author''s note: No, the mc does not randomly start liking men now. The mc will remain male, just stuck in a body that isn''t his. All the love interests in the future will remain female because humans do not suddenly have a change of sexual interest just because they are put into a different environment and situation. And for all of you who areining about the gender switch, not to spoil anything but there is a reason for it that has nothing to do with him being secretly gay... thank you for listening} As As tried to open his eyes again for the 6th, he could finally see 4 giants looking at him with anticipation and excitement written on their faces. There was a 5th giant woman who was looking behind him with a smile and hands together In front of her face. Everything and everyone around him had more color than most things in his life. Yet, the people In front of him were the most vibrant. This woman looked to be in her early 40s with a few wrinkles on her hand and face. Her eyes were bright blue and her hair shined with a holy golden color radiating from it. Her hair was back in a ponytail which the tail end of the ponytail was long enough to reach her waist. While struggling to look around, As saw a lean muscr tall man with bright Green and blue eyes which resembled an Aroura you would see in d''s night skies. His scruffy yet soft dirty blond hair was no longer than an inch or two while the sides of his hair was shaved leaving just the top. His face jawline was chiseled and sharp while the rest of his face was what women would refer to as ''handsome''. His eyes had slight bags under them indicating the sleepless nights he had lived through. Right next to him was a Girl no more than 5ft 4 with braided hair in two strands that went down and in front of her chest. Just like her father''s eyes, she Had the mix between blue and green which became progressively more blue with a few lines of green mixed within to finally create a turquoise color near the middle before reaching the iris. Her face was brimming with joy as she looked directly towards As. She could be no more than 18 yet her figure and curves screamed mature and elegant yet in contrast to her posture and figure, her face was full of naivety and childishness. ''Damn'' As thought while looking at her with his metaphorical working mouth agape. She had an oval face and a sharp nose while her skin was smooth and reflected the light that shone on the whole room. While looking a little more down, As could clearly see two children, which couldn''t be more than 8, which looked like identical copies of each other. Nheless, the aura both of them radiated while looking at As was theplete opposite. One was looking at As with a smug grin. He had gelled back dirty blonde hair while the other one Seemed smaller than his brother even though they were the same size. The kid had hair identical to his Father''s, just on a smaller head, while all his limbs were as close to the center of his body as they could be while standing as if he was conserving heat. They both had Bright Blue eyes looking directly towards As. Actually, all the eyes in the room were looking towards him at the moment. ''Why the fuck are they all looking at me like that, do I have something on my face? They are all looking at me like aa patient that had woken up after 5 years of slumber. And what the hell is this shack I''m in?'' Then, As Had finally realized that he wasn''t on a bed, but rather, he was on a giant pair of thighs. The old woman quickly walked towards him with a calming look and held him up before tapping on his head with her middle finger. A strange surge of energy entered As'' body which gave him a strange feeling of pleasure and drowsiness yet he didn''t sleep. For some reason unknown to him, he had a strange urge to y golf which he had never done before. <"she''s fine, I''m sure of it. However, it is quite strange why she won''t cry at all though. Also, it''s almost like she''s ring at me"> ''Hmm, why is this woman looking at me like that huh?'' As thought as he raised his arm in the air to p her hand away, just to see a pair of hands that he did not recognize. ''hm? What the hell happened to my hands? they are kinda fat and... small....'' ''oh no, don''t tell me... i''ve reincarnated into another world! THAT ONLY HAPPENS IN ANIME THOUGH! N-no... I must calm down, there is no doubt about it. this might be a blessing in disguise, a new family, a new life?!?!?'' damn, the only thing that i can see that might be a pain in the ass to live here in this world. they have different morals and ethics than 21st century earth and the gues, the royals and nobles, forced marriages are a thing... Maybe this ce kinda sucks too huh?'' As thought <"Mom? what are you going to name her"> said the girl with golden hair <"Me and your father have been thinking of a name for her for thest month or so and since we didn''t know if she would be a girl or boy, I made many possible names... but now the only name I can think of while looking at her is... Pandora ''''> the woman with long golden hair and bright cyan eyes as she started to breastfeed her child. ''I can get used to this'' thought As as he looked at the young and more beautiful replica of the old woman that was staring at him before. Yet in the same moment, all his memories of all the bad experiences he had with his siblings and parents flooded back filling his heart with both pain and doubt.. In contrast, the violet ck me within him started to flicker hungrily, inpatient for its next meal. Chapter 5 - Growing Accustomed To My New Life (Author''s note: This chapter will be done in the first person rather than the third person. this will be done until As grows A little older) ************** It''s been almost a week since I have been born into this world and my life so far has been confusing at best. Through the first 3 days, I had finally realized that I have been taking for granted my earthling body''s pair of vocal cords and rows of teeth. Due to theck of use of my vocal cords and the visibleck of teeth, I''m unable to vocalize in ways other than grunts and random baby noises. The fact that the voice that thinks in my head is so different from the noise I''m creating both takes a toll on my mind while also startles me for a few seconds until I realize that it was me who made the noise. Anotherint I have about this body is itsck of muscle strength. I can barely move my body, to the point that crawling seems like a distant dream and let''s not even mention standing on my legs or even walking. I''ll have to relearn how to walk and how to keep bnce with this crappy body while trying to withstand the impending force known as gravity, not to mention that I have to be ustomed to a new center of gravity in a new and smaller body. Compared to my old body, moving around is a living nightmare that is barely getting better over time. Every day I would curse at my helpless body repeatedly with my extensive vocabry from all the novels I read back on earth and my studies for college. The swearing only increased when I made another shocking discovery For thest week, I haven''t felt the need to urinate nor do the ''number two''. At first, I thought that people in this world just evolved differently to find out to be mistaken when I was introduced to this mythical room that people on earth would call a "bathroom". My worries started to grow as I started to think I had a severe case of urinary retention or even a urinary tract infection as a ''best case scenario''. My worries had hit an all-time high as I made my final realization which turned all my worries into pure horror. I had finally grown conscious of myck of ''male assets'' down where I''m supposed to urinate. You should have seen the pure shock and horror written on my baby face when I realized that I was probably a female. ''DO WOMEN NOT URINATE?'' was my second thought at that moment while the first one was a very loud inward ''WHAT THE FUCK?!'' while trying not to faint from the shock. After gaining my rationality and cool from the shock a few hourster, I realized that there was probably something wrong with me as I was being breastfed multiple times a day and I still did not feel the need to urinate. If it is the case that I had an infection or a blockage, I feel like I would have popped by now due to the build-up of waste inside my body or at least thrown up by now. The clear worry on my birth mother''s face when she looked at this world''s equivalent of diapers (which I''m guessing are infused with magic) that I wore and found out they were not used a single time, did not help the situation at all, showing that I might be slightly abnormal... Slightly. Speaking about my family, they''re honestly pretty cool yet kind of weird. First off, the least weird one''s were both my mother and who I''m guessing is my grandmother. They were loving and caring but both of them looked like they had a bone to pick with me. My mother would start getting upset over the fact that I would sleep (well... pretend to sleep, but she doesn''t need to know that) whenever she tried to y with me. The grandmother was a lot more cunning and could tell when I''m faking it. This would make her ''wake me up'' and try to make faces that would amuse a normal baby or scare the living shit out of them. I would follow suit and give her the most unamused face my baby body can muster while inwardlyughing at the depressed face she would make after another of her failed attempts. My sister was honestly the nicest yet at the same time the most annoying from the female side of the family that would not let me rest. She would constantly pester me whenever she could, and would speak some random words I could notprehend due to thenguage barrier and theck of simrities between it and anynguage I learnt on earth which would have helped to decipher it. Honestly, thenguage sounded like a mixture of what I think Mandarin would sound like and the few pronunciations of Arabic I knew. The only silver lining is that through this baby talk my sister gives me, I found out they named me ''Pandora'', a name creepily simr to one of the Greek mythologies we had back on earth about a girl with a box that when opened would let cmity befall the world. The Male side of the family was equally if not weirder than the female side. First of all, my father, who for some reason carries a sword on his hip wherever he goes, acts quite cold towards me In front of his family but when he has to take care of me alone, he bes the embodiment of an over-loving father. The illusion that I''m a baby and I will forget how nice he is towards me in secret, deluded him to think that I will not remember any of the love and care he has towards me. I think this is what the Japanese on earth would call a Tsundere for ack of an English trantion, Yet due to my ''Minor'' father issues, I kind of find him overbearing and annoying even though I know he means good. It just seems that I have ''Slight'' trust issues. The Twin brothers on the other hand were just in annoying. While one always had a smug grin and would constantlyb back his gelled dirty blonde hair while spouting some bullshit. On the other hand, the other one was reserved andcking in the confidence department that I almost felt bad for pping him on his face by ''ident'' while he was trying to touch me. Almost. I don''t mind the reserved introvert because he doesn''t bother me much, but his shy nces make it seem like he''s In front of his crush or something, which mildly annoyed me.. Inplete contrast, his brother was just loud and overbearing making me imagine the countless ways I would make him shut the f*ck up if I had a working body. Chapter 6 - Growing Accustomed To My New Life II After the week since I had been reincarnated had passed, my birth mothers worries had hit an all-time high. This promptly caused her to have a small breakdown before being calmed down by my father and made her consider going to a renting doctor. The fact that their child hasn''t urinated for a whole week would scare any parent who cared about their baby to death and honestly, It scared me too. The thing was that the urination problem wasn''t the only anomaly I was facing, and after finding out that the human biological anatomy and their physical needs in this world were almost identical to that of humans back on Earth. Myck of any of those requiring any of those needs started to make me think that I might have a congenital disease or this world''s magical (if not biological) equivalent of one. Over thest week, I have seen wonders that I would only hope to see from a pro magician on Earth. Examples include the use of wind or water to clean/sweep the floor or even the use of fire magic to heat food up after it goes cold. My older sister was also a wielder of magic who now that I think about it, seems to be younger than I have first spected. My first spection was an illusion that was created from the elegant yet childish vibe I saw around her which made me believe that she would be around 18 years old while after spending more time with her, I''m slowly starting to think that she would have just entered high school. Anyways, my parents decided to call the local doctor. When the old man entered the house, he was looking at me with an intrigued look which subsequently creeped me out in an instant. My first thought was "Who the f*ck is this pedophile" before realizing he was probably the local doctor from both the way he dressed in a white long robe down to his ankles or the way my birth parents respectively greeted the old semi bald man. The man was around 5ft 4'' with wrinkles and creases on his forehead engraved from constantly frowning and bags under his eyes that I could only guess were from working excessively without a good rest for a prolonged amount of time. As the man walked towards me, my grandmother, who is a nurse, red daggers at the old man which he didn''t notice. The old man did a quick inspection using some kind of magic. Burning vigorous energy entered my body, circted within and left my body within 30 seconds. The old man had a slightly confused yet nonchnt attitude towards the result. From the way, he turned around and told my parents a few words before leaving them with a confused, yet relieved expression. I could tell he found nothing and that my body waspletely fine. The moment the old man left, the whole family turned their heads to look at me. They were all in sync with each other''s movement and stopping at the same time. This scene gave me a brief shback to a funny video I watched back on Earth which would have made meugh out loud if not for the tension in the room. Nheless, a few momentster all their confused spection filled res faded with all of them emitting a brief sigh before going on with their day and doing whatever they would usually do. ******** It''s been almost a month since I have been reincarnated into this weak pathetic body of mine and I''ve found out a few mildly unsettling things. First off, the good news is after constant exposure to magic, I started to be able to see particles in the air gather around the persons before the magic is used. The magic would usually be concentrated in front of a hand but it could also be spread equally along the whole body, like a nket. The magic usually has a color indicating what element is being used. For example, air magic would be a silvery cyan, water would be an ocean blue and fire would be an orangey red with a sliver of silvery cyan within it. This meant that mages must be able to see the Elemental particles in the air to drag them into a singr point before releasing them. At the same time, I could see an almost transparent aura being exhausted out of my mother''s body whenever she used air or water magic to clean. She would control the particles in the air to move somewhere or to focus on a particr spot. The reason this was more unsettling than exciting is that after a few days of concentrating on being able to feel the Elemental particles around me, and after 2 weeks straight of trying to resonate with the particles around me to feel them without having to look at them, I finally did it. Unbeknownst to me, this whole time since the moment I was born, small residual amounts of particles would enter my body and go towards my stomach area while also entering through my lungs every time I breathed. The particles that entered through my lungs would leave when I breathed out but the particles that went straight to my stomach area would not leave at all but rather it would seep into the nutrients to spread throughout my body. This fact made a lot of things make sense as well as made me worry for the future. Throughout thest month, I haven''t felt a single moment where I was drowsy or in need of sleep except the day I was born. I also didn''t get hungry and I wasn''t able to tell how long I can go without being breastfed, but I know that it''s more than 12 hours. The reason for me not needing to do bathroom activities is due to the Elements entering my body to slowly break down the food. So instead of ingesting the needed nutrients and crapping out all the waste, the foreign energy breaks down the food to give me all the needed nutrients (vitamins, proteins, sugars, fats etc..) and destroys all the waste to fuel the elements inside my body. From what I could perceive with my limited weak energy sense, the energy would slowly start seeping into all my body through what I guess is my bloodstream, and is being constantly pumped to something near the center of my chest, closer to the right side, where the energy is the most abundant. This means that even though I can go for a long amount of time without eating/being breastfed, I will eventually have to eat/ be breastfed to umte energy to strengthen and refine my body while it''s growing and to also not need to sleep. The umtion of energy, from what I have observed in thest week and a half, seems to be the side effect of my abnormal way of digesting food which is subsequently a very useful way to strengthen my body in the future when I learn to umte this energy without having to eat, which would make it a lot more efficient...maybe... probably? Anyway, right now I kind of want to enjoy my life as a baby without any responsibilities, but since boredom is killing me, I''m deciding to find a way to refine the elements through breathing and to also increase my energy sense since I might be useful in the future. Chapter 7 - Learning The Basics In thest month of my new life, I have been constantly trying to resonate with the elements around me. Even though I have been doing it for thest month or so, it''s a lot harder than it looks. Fire I have to have to be in aplete meditative state and not be interrupted by anyone for at least 10 minutes. After 10 minutes, I have about a minute before I get a severe headache which I had learnt the hard way to avoid. The first discovery I have been able to umte from my resonation with the particles is that resonating is not the same as manipting. Resonating with the particles seems to be the first step to bing a magic-user in this world while manipting the elements needs you to be able to emit a magical aura from any limb on your body. From what I have seen from both my mother and sister, manipting magic requires you to move your limbs while they sometimes chant a few words before exuding aura. Even though I don''t understand why they would need to chant, it wouldn''t hurt to try, right? After 2 months of being alive and rejuvenating myself through the consumption of food, my body had started to grow and enhance my body at a rate faster than what I would expect from a normal human. I had started growing teeth as well as more refined baby muscles, to the point I can now crawl. The thing is, I don''t want to give my biological mother a heart attack from seeing her baby crawl at such a young age, but I don''t actually know what age babies are supposed to grow teeth or even crawl since I had never nned to have one of my own, so I just estimated 4 months. I couldn''t hide the growth of my teeth, but the least I could do was to fake my inability to crawl. Speaking about family, my mother and sister started to grow on me a little, even though they are strangers to me, I can not ignore all the affection that they are relentlessly giving me. I do find their pestering quite annoying, but I''m willing to go through it if it would make their shallow personalities happy. Another reason was that my birth mother reminded me of the good times with my original mother, which of course, I had a soft spot for. Due to my ''slight'' daddy issues, I couldn''t see past my father''s constant pestering. Even though I could see the genuine in his eyes, my original father was the same before my mother''s death and he still changed, no, he never changed. He was always a scum yet he somehow deluded my mother into the illusion of a perfect family while he was sleeping with other women. If I were to follow the same principle, I would probably hate my sister too, or at least be annoyed by her, but instead, it was quite the opposite. At first, I was quite skeptical about her but over time she had grown on me as much as my mother if not more. I had no idea why, but it was like I could feel an almost nostalgic familiar aura around her. The same goes for my present twin brothers who I just see as nothing more than an insect on the sidewalk. The cocky smug one is the most annoying, making me constantly curse my weak body for not allowing me to make his brother my only male sibling in the family. After 2 months since my birth had passed though, it seemed like every member of the family had be slightly busier. I started to barely see my father and sister while my twin brothers would go outside for around 6 hours just to, fortunately, return. My father would leave in the morning and return before sunset, kind of beaten up. My sister, on the other hand, would leave for most of the week just to return on what I''m guessing are the weekends. She would try to spend a lot of time with me and mom, while trying her best to ignore the bickering of the twins who were a lot more open to each other than to other people, to the point the quiet one would be shouting and the smug one would be quaking in his boots. Anyways, due to the absence of everyone but my mom, (and even then, she had a social image and a group of friends to deal with) I would usually try to find ways to breathe elemental particles into my body or to try and manipte those same elements to creating a wind, a candle sized fire or even a small bubble but it seemed pointless. I was advancing so slowly in magic that I was questioning how the hell anyone could use magic at the young age of 15 or if I was just bad at magic in general. *** A weekter, it seemed that I had made a breakthrough, sort of? It was not a breakthrough in magic per se, but it was a breakthrough nheless. One day when I was looking at my mother while she was washing the dishes while I was just enjoying the view in front of me, I saw a small flicker of golden light slightly under her chest and above her belly button area. The golden flicker started to increase in size slowly and turned into a golden me around the size of an adult''s fist. The me was burning steadily inside her but was not causing any pain to its host. The brightly Burning me was in yet like any other me in appearance if you ignore its golden glow. Nheless, to me, it strangely resembled my birth mother/ present mother from its gentleness to its brightness. 6 and a half days after the breakthrough, I was able to check on everyone''s me since everyone had one, but it took a lot of concentration on the specific ce where I know the me is located. What I found out is that my sister had the brightest andrgest me in the family, while my grandmother had the bright yet smaller me. Even though this had ticked off most of my assumptions, it didn''t mean that the older you are, the smaller and dimmer your me will be. From what I saw, my father would have a dim and slightly small me that would burn weakly after he gets home. The catch was that when he woke up, the me would be bright again and slightly bigger than it was the day before when he came back. This indicates that therger and brighter the me is, the more healthy and energetic you are.. While the brightness of the me would indicate a person''s mental health, the size would indicate their physical health or strength which exins why old women like my grandmother would have a smaller me while my brothers who have not fully developed their bodies would also have a smaller me than their sister yet slightlyrger than my mother''s. Chapter 8 - Learning The Basics II It''s been 4 months since I have been reincarnated and nothing has really happened since I found out about the ''Soul mes'' and could finally see them. I made the name on the spot and no one is going to know about it since I''m pretty sure I''m the only one who can see them. These ''Soul mes'' are a lot more convenient than they look. At first, I believed that these soul mes simply told me how much energy a person had left, or in better words, their spiritual state. My theory is that everything and anything a person does will affect their spiritual state, therefore, changing the size and brightness of the soul me to replicate their current state. This theory would mean even emotions, physical state, mental state and even the magic they use can affect their soul me in both positive and negative ways. Over thest 2 months, I solely practiced seeing the me which caused me to have searing headaches simr to the ones that I would get after trying to resonate and manipte the elemental particles around me. Through shedding blood, sweat and tears (sweat being the only literal one), I was able to finally evolve my ability to see soul mes. While before, the mes would be blurry and hard to see, now they were slightly clearer than usual. This allowed me to finally see the mes like the first time I saw my mothers, well... kind of. The first time I saw my mothers soul me it was as clear as day and I could feel an aura seeping from it, yet when I lost focus, the next time I saw my mothers me it was blurry/ foggy to the point the only thing I could see was howrge and how bright the me was. Even then, I would not be able to tell the difference between mes of a simr size since they all looked like each other. After my ''small'' evolution, I was able to see the soul me a lot more clearly than before. This small change allowed me to check on my previous theories. Even though the theory had not beenpletely proven right, I had found out that I was right about one thing, and it is that emotions manipte the way the soul me will burn. When my mother was shouting at my father for a reason unknown to me since I cannot understand them, her soul would start to violently burst outwards and shrink back to its original form just to burst outwards again. When she is taking care of me, however, her me would be burning with a warm gentle heat that I could almost feel. The only thing I know so far is that the indication of worry is a violent panicked flicker, anger is an outburst of mes on all sides, and calm happiness is a warm gentle burning me. Finally, after a few months of constant pestering by everyone in the family, I had learnt everyone''s names. My mother''s name was Ava. She has bright cyan eyes with elegant curves and silky smooth hairing down to her hips. She had a smile that would destroy a whole castle in a matter of seconds, while her skin radiated a holy aura whenever she wasn''t bickering with her husband. She was about 5ft 7, she was quite petite, yet you could tell all the nutrients were going to the right ces. From what I could pick up and observe, my father''s name is Deros. He is quite a lean muscr tall man, 6ft 1, with bright green and blue eyes which resembled an Arora you would see in d''s night skies. His scruffy yet soft dirty blond hair was no longer than an inch or two while the sides of his hair were shaved leaving just the top. He has a sharp jawline and a handsome face yet he had slight bags under his eyes and a few almost unnoticeable wrinkles on his forehead. My sister''s name is the first one I learnt, and it is Aroura. She is a short petite girl no more than 5ft 4 and has golden strands of braided hair going over her shoulder going down to her chest area. Just like her father''s eyes and her name states, she has a mix between blue and green which bes progressively more blue as you go towards the iris, with a few lines of green mixed within to finally create a turquoise color near the middle before reaching the iris. Her face is almost always joyful warming anyone''s day with just her smile. Her Lucius curves screamed maturity and elegance yet in contrast to her posture and figure, her face was full of naivety and childishness. Zack is one of my brothers. He''s just a smug asshole with the same Dirty blonde hair as his father and the ocean blue eyes of his grandmother. He''s quite short but that''s expected since he was a child. He looked like he was 8 or something. Zarkon is the twin of Zackro, yet theplete opposite of his brother because he is both small in posture and personality. He is very introverted but speaks wholeheartedly in front of his family and especially his brother. He''s not good with new people. However, he is kind of annoying, I don''t know why anymore, I just don''t like him. Finally, we have my grandmother, X. She looked to be in her early 40s with a few wrinkles on her hand and face. Her eyes were ocean blue and her hair shined with a holy golden color radiating from it. Her hair was back in a ponytail most of the time which would be long enough to reach her waist. After I had finally put some effort into learning thenguage, I had also learnt my siblings and parents name. I didn''t need to know my mother and fathers names since calling them "mama" or "dada" would both exhrate them and allow me to call them, yet it wouldn''t hurt to know their names. My sister would always be ecstatic after another of my failed attempts to say her name. I was 4 months old and I didn''t have good control over my tongue and nor did I have enough teeth to say her name properly. I decided to say "anoona" instead since I''m not losing anything saying her name incorrectly and in the end, it does its job. Since it had been a full 4 months since I was born I decided it was a good idea to move forward at a little faster pace than I usually did. I will now practice all day to look at peoples soul mes while using the end of the day to improve my resonation with the elements and the night to manipte them. All of this will eventuallye in handy even if I don''t seed till I''m three years old. It''s still worth a try since I don''t have anything else to do, especially on weekdays. Eventually, within a few months and just when spring entered and the snow melted, did I make a breakthrough, and this time in all three of my practices. Chapter 9 - The Violet Flame Even though I have been alive for almost two-thirds of a year, I haven''t looked at myself in the mirror. This is because the abundance of mirrors in this world is quite small and I have never been tall enough to look at a window reflection nor at the only mirror located in the bathroom which I have only entered when I bathed When I finally took a good look at myself in the mirror, I realized something quite shocking. Unlike my mother who had bright cyan eyes or my grandmother who had ocean blue eyes and even my father with a pair of Aroura eyes, I had bright golden eyes. From what I know, that isn''t how gics work but I''m willing to work with it. Anyway, this allowed me to make sense of all the weird eye contact I made with everyone since I was born and also why the doctor looked at me so weirdly the first time we met. Nheless, it is what it is, but the rest of my appearance seemedpletely normal. I had bright golden hair and looked like any other ugly baby I''ve ever seen. One thing Ipletely overlooked was myck of a soul me. Since I had my soul me ability active whenever I looked at someone, I instinctively activated it while looking at the mirror just for nothing to happen. My mothers me didn''t show up either so I decided to try and find a way to see my soul me within my body. After shedding blood sweat and tears for so long, I was finally able to find a way to see my soul me. It was the same method I used to sense the magical elements around me which subsequently allowed me to see them inside me. The only difference this time was that I had to see my soul me, not my mana, and holy sh*It was that one hell of a difference. First I had to find a way to feel the soul mes and the only way I would be able to do that is from what I guessed would be the heat the soul me will likely emit. Through this, will I not only advance in being able to sense soul mes in general but it could mean I can detect anyone around me no matter what? Since the mes carry the will of their host, they will probably emit heat ordingly. If this is true, it means that the human instincts can also perceive ''soul energy'' as I like to call it, yet less efficiently than I will be able to when and if I master sensing the energy around me. This is seen when your hair stands up in the face of danger, probably due to either your fright or the fact your body''s sensing the dangerous aura of the other soul me, notifying you to flee or dodge. It is also probably why we feel like we are being watched sometimes and why before making a decision, our stomach turns which we call a gut instinct. Anyway, By Spring I had been practicing every day expecting to feel the ''soul energy'' around me, I felt a flicker inside me and a heat enveloping me. My vision turned purple and ck while my body started to shiver uncontrobly in front of this me. My baby vessel was pale as a few memories shed through my head before disappearing. The violet me that had previously enveloped my body followed suit and retreated towards below my rib cage and above my navel area. This violet me burned violently and brightly. It wasrger than my sister''s me and brighter than any me I''ve seen in my two lives. It burned with the passion of the sun flickering vigorously at all the negative memories about my past life being reyed in my head before slowly fading away as though they were being swallowed whole. Those thoughts no longer scared me, all that was left was unbridled rage and a small sense of nostalgia towards those memories. The only thing that had calmed me down was the worried face of my sister who seemed to have realized that I had turned pale and started to shiver all of a sudden. Therge violet and ck me became smaller and smaller before stopping at a size slightly smaller than my sister''s yetrger than any of my other siblings or parents. The purple slowly seeped into the epicenter and the vibrant golden returned to most of the me, yet it was different from everyone else''s soul me. The epicenter was pitch ck which slowly became more and more bright golden as you got to the edges of the me. The tips of the me were burning brightly and vigorously with a golden hue while the center seemed to be ck with a tinge of purple trying to escape. This scene didn''t scare me as much as it should have, I was calm and the color had already returned to my face a long time ago. To think of it positively, I now have a cool purple me that I vividly remember seeing when I died, and that I also achieved soul me/ energy-sensing. Even though my sense is limited to myself right now, it should be able to expand in the near future to allow me to sense the soul energy of others, to better differentiate between the emotions and feeling people are feeling rather than guess it from the flickering of mes. In thest few months before spring, while I was stuck at home and everyone else seemed quite busy, I had also gone through two other breakthroughs. The most prominent ones would be the range expansion of particles I''m able to feel and resonate with, and the progress with the elemental particle maniption. In thest week or so before spring, I had finally been able to move some particles that are in the air to concentrate into a certain spot of simple movement from one area to another. This did not mean, however, that I could use any of those particles. Moving those particles was like pushing a car while manipting arge amount at once while trying to manipte every particle to do a single task was akin to moving a whole ne with just one person. Yes, eventually I''ll learn how to refuel or even pilot the ne, but without a teacher or even a manual pointing me in the right direction, I might as well recreate the entire stone age and try to evolve society intelligent enough to create a renaissance from scratch. The other problem was that I had to input my will into every single particle that I wanted to move, which is the wrong way to do it from what I can see from both my sister and mother. Normal particles are invisible so I can''t really see them, but by sensing them I can control them individually. What My mother and Aroura are doing is clotting a bunch of them together, big enough for me to barely see with my naked eyes, to put them into practical use before using their innate will/mana to shape them with a thought or s chant. From just that, I can see multiple things I am doing wrong, yet I can''t fix any of them since it requires me to have enough personal energy/ mana to release from my body.. While thetter requires me to be able to control my imbued mana/ my will into those particles and move them as a group rather than singr particles. Chapter 10 - Going Outside Over thest few days since the start of spring, my parents were starting to look very hopeful whenever they looked at me. The thing was that I didn''t understand why until I practiced a series of movements to see their reaction. ording to the actions of everyone around me except my brothers, I think they are waiting for me to walk. I had already shown them that I could crawl when I was 3 months old because I got bored of not being allowed to move around. After bing almost a 5-month-old baby, I started to understand a bit of thenguage just from the baby talk my sister would do with me whenever she was around. I decided to walk a small distance In front of them before dropping to the ground because crawling was a lot more convenient. After I grew teeth and got used to my new pair of vocal cords, I had finally decided to say a series of words to my sister whenever I understood whatever she was saying which made her extremely happy and visibly proud of her achievement of teaching to talk. I didn''t speak to anyone other than my sister no matter what. The only time I would speak is when it was In front of my sister or whenever I needed food. Honestly, I didn''t care about the rest of the family as much as my sister, and my mother didn''t fall too much behind her either. From the moment I was born into this world, I didn''t care about the people around me. I saw them all as untrustworthy strangers... And yet, somehow for a reason unknown to me, developed a soft spot for first my mother and then my sister. At one point, my love for my sister exceeded that of my mother for again, reasons unknown to me. It might have been because of the unconditional love she showed me even though she was a boy and she didn''t have to, or it might be that I got bored of my parents and just saw my sister as a more fun person to be around. One thing was for sure though, I liked her more than any person I had ever met in both my lives other than my original mother. She was truly the first person I had ever seen as trustworthy and the only person I would be happy to be rted to. I slowly started to wait in anticipation for the weekends more than any other day in the week. I would spend most of my time harnessing my mana and trying to manipte the elements around me. When the weekend woulde, my father wouldn''t go to what I assume was work due to how best he is when hees home, but my sister would alsoe home for 2 days before going back to school. When people of this world are my sisters (an age that I still don''t know), people have to go to school for the whole week except for the weekends. This world has the same amount of days in a week as earth and counts its years in seasons rather than months. They do however count their weeks instead from what I can see from the calendar on top of the firece. There are 57 weeks in total which is close enough to earth''s weeks in a year. While my father would only get a week leave Every season except summer where he would get 2 weeks to leave, my sister would get 4 weeks in the transition between summer and autumn, while getting a week''s leave in winter and spring. All this information was simply marked into the calendar and due to me observing everything they did and putting the points together, I was easily able to tell which colors on the calendar indicated which individual. Anyway, it is spring break and everyone is home right now getting ready for a... pic? From the words I could decipher, the ones I knew the meaning of were "friends" "outside" and "food". Normally, from those words alone I would not be able to understand what was happening, but ording to the gestures and the actions of bringing a basket full of food, it was my best guess. Aroura was brimming with joy when she was ying with me, while my parents were getting my brothers changed and packing everything needed hurriedly. We were either on a tight schedule because it would be dark, which I doubted, or people were waiting for us. After an hour or so of people running around the loud whines of children wanting to stay home, we finally got going. I think I forgot to mention that my parents probably weren''t that wealthy, but at the same time, money was not a problem the family had. From the elegance of my sister and to the fact we could afford a doctor toe to our house, I''d say we were close to being nobles if we weren''t already minor nobles. There was an elegant carriage around 100 meters away from our house. It was kind of big, as big as an eight-seater car if you ignored the horses, and was decorated with red curtains on the inside visible from the outside, and also was wood brown with golden engraving on the side and edges of the carriage itself. It was connected to two horses, both on a leash by a man in a ck and white butler suit with the straps going over his shoulder and the bow tie at the bottom of his neck being ck. He had gray gelled back hair with a gray mustache and a slightly old wrinkly face. The man stood 5ft 8 tall and looked to be in his mid-thirties. When we got in, the carriage started to leave immediately. This was my first time outside since I was born, yet even then, I didn''t look around like everyone expected me to. Rather, I just acted like I''m sleeping in front of everyone while trying to manipte the elements around me at the same time. One thing I did forget to mention was that my grandmother couldn''te, and it wasn''t that she just didn''t, it was that she left home when spring came around. I''m guessing she had to go to work since I''m pretty sure she is a well-renowned mage, and from the hugging and tears, I could tell I''d probably not see her until at least next autumn. Anyway, the carriage stopped and we had finally reached our destination. When we got out, all I could see was huge ins with trees spaced out from each other and a very minimum amount of bushes. The butler took us to the alleged meeting area. The area had multiple nkets, thin nkets/ sheets on the grass where people would sit, eat or drink tea. There were around 30 people and I wasn''t the only one shocked by the number of people here for a simple pic. My parents were taken aback but quickly regained theirposure when a woman in a red dress, 5ft 4 with wavy ck and brown hair going down slightly under her shoulders, aligned with her shoulder des. She was wearing red lipstick and walking towards us with a wine ss in her right hand which was covered in a red glove. She was clearly in herte 30s and had quite average looks. Behind her was a boy, who I would guess is her son, who looked to be the same age as Aroura, clearly eyeing my older sister up and down which slightly infuriated me. Chapter 11 - Killing Intent ---- Ava''s (As''/Pandora''s Birth mother) POV ---- The woman in Infront of us is Laura the Fleming family. They are a well-renowned noble family that we are on neutral grounds with. Due to my family''s up-anding status as a potential minor noble family, we were invited to a pic party by my old friend, ina Starnight. She''s an old friend of mine, who, however, failed to mention the fact that there will be so many people attending. Yes, we had prepared well which meant we didn''t look out of ce, but it still took me by surprise to see so many nobles in one ce. "If it isn''t the Ravens. Long time no see" Laura stated, making a few heads turn to stare at the confrontation. "Yeah, been busy these days haha," I said "I heard your lovely daughter Has finally turned 14 this year and is now going to one of the prestigious Schools" Lauramented Even though it was supposed to sound like congrattions, it sounded more like an insult. "yes, she is quite good at magic too" I mocked back. Just when the woman in front of me was about to reply, ina hade to the rescue. "I see you have finally met after such a long time. oh, where are my manners" said ina while covering his mouth with an open palm and a shocked face behind it before giving a curtsey, which we promptly returned. "It''s been such a long time Ava, how are you? oh, and i see you have had a little girl while you were away. What''s her name?!" ina said energetically "Pandora," I replied with a bright smile. "What a beautiful name, all gifted huh. Maybe one day she can share her gifts and marry one of my boys, what do you say?" said ina with a small chuckle, yet I knew she was being serious. "Well that''s up to her to decide when she bes of age. Anyway, I have 3 others to worry about so I should be fine for a while" I said while chuckling along. "What Nonsense! If you leave your daughter to marry whoever she wants, not only might she bring someone unworthy, but there''s a chance she might not bring anyone at all. When they reach the age of Aroura you should start arranging marriages before it''s toote" argued Laura "I agree" chimed in ina. "you should at least secure an heir before allowing them to make whatever decisions they want" A few of the people eavesdropping nodded in unison, not because they were agreeing with her statement fully but because they wanted to have a chance to marry her daughter into their families. I was in quite the tough spot here, I felt like any second now, the men around us would swarm me and ask for my daughter''s hand. Thankfully, ina seemed to recognize my worries so she changed the subject to Pandora instead of carrying on the topic. "Isn''t she a cute one?" ina said in a loudmanding voice which sent a message to all those who were about to make their move. Pandora was in her moving chair that had two handles and two four small wheels on the bottom. It had a cloth in the middle which made it look like a miniature stretcher with wheels. ina bent down and pinched the small cheeks of the asleep Pandora before kissing her on the forehead. This caused her to wake up immediately with half-open eyes, staring directly into ina''s light brown eyes. Pandora''s Golden eyes shimmered in the light of the blue sky. She had silky golden hair that went down to her ears, just like her sister''s. When they made eye contact, ina tensed up for a bit which I''m guessing is because of the golden eyes, while Pandora looked at her in annoyance rather than confusion. "Oh she doesn''t like anyone other than Aroura and me, so she is probably annoyed by your advanc-" Before I could even finish my sentence, Pandora got out of the grip on her cheeks and bit down on ina''s finger. "You''re a cheeky one huh," said ina while rubbing her finger "Oh gods, I''m so sorry. Did it hurt? Are you bleeding?!" I asked in quick session. ording to everyone who had been bit by Pandora, her bite hurts quite a lot. only me and Aroura haven''t been a bit but when others like Zack and Deros were bit, they either started bleeding, or in Deros'' case, they screamed in pain. "No, I''m fine. It''s my fault for touching her without your permission so I should be apologizing" said ina with a bow before saying "But damn did that hurt'''' We bothughed it off and went throughout our day talking to different people and walking catching up with friends. It was almost dinner when the butlers came and set up tables and chairs before getting the food. ina was at the front and we were invited to sit with her family. Aroura didn''t have many friends in the area so she spent most of the time with Pandora or catching up with some girls her age. Before dinner, I quickly breastfed Pandora before putting her on her moving chair and putting her next to our table with a few more babies. Speaking about Pandora, I thought she would be more excited to see more people and especially babies her age, yet she looked as bored as ever until Aroura started ying with her. I''m always so worried about her because since the day she was born, she had cried enough times that I could count it on two hands. Unlike her siblings who used to trouble me all the time by their cries, Pandora seemed to be extremely quiet, and even then there were so many anomalies since she was born. She had only started to urinate recently, And even though the doctor said she was fine, I brought a few more to check on her just for them to say the same thing. I don''t think she had ever defeated a single time she was born, nor be sick. The thing is, I''m pretty sure there is something wrong with her yet I kept it a secret from everyone except Aroura after thest doctor''s visit. Since no one else changes her Cloth Diapers, I decided to tell them she was just fine and had started to urinate in normal amounts. Anyways, now that we are at a party/ pic I have to get rid of those worrying thoughts, for now, I don''t want to ruin anyone else''s evening so I''m just going to rx a little. The moment we started eating, Deros and Sebastian, ina''s husband, started to speak about marriage again and how much they wish to have grandchildren. ina spoke about magic while Aroura and Argenta spoke about their respective Academies and their experiences. The only ones left out were the twins since Ambros was still a toddler who wouldn''t understand anything the twins said to him. They had their ownpany anyway so I didn''t worry much. After everyone finished their luxurious meals, 30 minutester the desserts came, and with it came the musicians and mages. The mages quickly created a tform 500 meters tall wide in a square shape. Then they created lights in the sunsetting sky using fire and air magic-making blue lights. For the first time since this party/ pic had started, Pandora''s eyes were wide open and were full of excitement and amazement. She had a thing for magic that no one knew about. Men from all around asked their wives to dance with them while the younglings asked their preferred female to dance with them in hopes of an engagement or even a date. Many parents of different families used this chance to send their children to dance with certain girls like Aroura, or if the child was a girl, they would be sent to seduce one of the young boys like James, Laura''s son. While I was dancing, I could see many boys being rejected by Aroura and Argenta before a familiar boy went Infront of Aroura, kneeling down and forcefully grabbing her hand, not giving her a chance to reject. Chapter 12 - Killing Intent II When Deros had finally realized what was happening, he clenched his fist hard enough to make himself bleed. I had to remind him that he has to control his anger in public, but honestly, I wasn''t feeling much better at all. The disgusting wrench is trying to force my beloved daughter into a situation where she can''t say no. The fact that he had forced her hand would have angered a few people, but no one saw it, and the fact that Aroura didn''t move her hand made everyone think that she had expected to dance with him. "After this dance, may I ask for your hand in marriage When you be of age?" James Fleming is a handsome young man who stood 5ft 9 at the age of 15. He had dark brown hair that was kept healthy and trimmed. He was 3 years away from being in the marriage age group, but that didn''t stop him from being engaged beforehand. When Aroura was about to refuse, Laura chimed in and stated "Oh my, they are so cute together. they would make an excellent couple" which was received by a few nods from other nobles and mostly res of envy from the majority. As Deros was getting ready to rip that boy''s head off his body, James said "so, do you not move your hand away a-". James'' voice went high-pitched before choking on his own words. His voicepletely disappeared and his face turned pale before he stumbled backward and fell on his a*s and sweating like crazy. James was not the only one who had turned pale. To be exact, everyone had turned pale when the area was shrouded in a feeling of dread. The babies started crying, and the adults who weren''t mages or warriors started shaking, yet even those who had witnessed hundreds of battles couldn''t help but step back unconsciously. I quickly looked away from the confused Aroura and started at my husband with a shaken appearance. Every hair on my body was standing up from the sheer concentration of this exuded aura, yet what I saw on my husband''s face didn''t help my case. My husband, a magic warrior with countless battles of experience and the one I thought was responsible for this situation looked startled. I could feel his grip loosen and his hand reaching for the sheathed de of his hip. My instincts of a mage had taken over long before I could think and I already had my want in my hand, ready to cast at a moment''s notice. I quickly searched the area for the killing intent when I found it to being from the baby''s area. My Brain was way ahead of my body and it already had thought of the worst-case scenario as the most likely, until I saw it. It was Pandora, no one had realized other than me so far, but the scene was utterly terrifying. The killing intent was being aimed at James directly, the reason for everyone else being startled was due to the fact no one had expected someone able to emit such killing intent to be within the party. Pandora''s eyes were brimming with mana, creating a golden hue around her eyes which flickered with an intensity only equaled by the Killing Intent in the area, yet, that was not all. All the Elemental energies in the area reacted ordingly, causing a huge influx of all kinds of elements, uncontrobly being forcibly grouped and sent towards James. I might not be able to see the mana particles in the air, but god damn did I feel them. Every single one of them was brimming with the same rage as its caster, closing the distance with its enemy within a few seconds beforepletely dispersing. The killing intent subsided and the elements in the air were quickly sent back into the air as if they had never moved. The feeling of imminent death had made most of those with weak will lose control over their dders and when it subsided, all the nobles were left with was the feeling of extreme shame. The butlers seemed to be the only ones not affected much, since they were all standing on guard looking around continuously failing to locate the threat. Suddenly, the tuned-out cries of babies had finally reached the parent''s ears and among them was Pandora. ''Was I hallucinating because of the sudden feeling or did I actually see Pandora do what I think she did?'' was my first thought before getting rid of all my thoughts the moment I heard her cry. Thankfully, Aroura seemed to be much faster than me, taking advantage of the situation to both leave James who had lost control of his dder, and also take care of the probably scared Pandora. It had been the first time in so long that I had heard her cry which made me disregard what I saw in an instant as I was going crazy. ''What the f*ck am i thinking? How the fuck would a a baby barely 8 months old emit a amount of Killing intentrger than most mages and warriors can emit even when they are in theirte 30s?'' Before I was able to walk towards the two sisters, a small yet firm hand grabbed me. "was that you or deros?" asked ina which I promptly responded, "i am as confused as you are and i have no f*cking idea what happened. I''m going to be getting home now thank you" before getting rid of her grip and running towards Aroura. Right before I left, I heard a faint "what the f*ck was that" from Deros which everyone heard since no one seemed to believe that it wasn''t him who had emitted the killing intent ---- As''/ Pandora''s POV ---- ''Fuck me sideways what the f*ck did i just do'' was my first thought after I realized how startled everyone was. A few minutes earlier, I had watched Aroura almost get forced into an engagement she didn''t want, which promptly pissed me off to an extent that I''m pretty sure I just emitted arge amount of killing intent. At that moment, I saw every elementary particle in my line of vision freeze for a split second before grouping up and shooting straight towards the a*shole. For thest 8 months of my life I had been living in the luxury of my own home without seeing anyone other than my own family, yet today I was instantly reminded why I resent these humans so much. Well, the only thing I realized from this experience is that I was wrong about mages, they can''t see particles in the air, only sense them. This is because at that moment I think all the mages and warriors in the area would have realized that it was me who caused the ruckus and would have promptly lunged at me. At that moment I also saw two things. One was that my soul me erupted with such force that it could be felt by others, while secondly, every other soul me reacted to the sudden burst differently. While some immediately shrunk and dimmed as if they were trying to hide their presence, some life forces like my mothers simply flickered for a second, and ones like the butler''s mes expanded outwards in almost a challenging flicker. One thing was for certain though, holy sh*t do I need to focus on controlling my emotions since I might not be so lucky as to have an audience of dumbasses without a single shred of bravery or diligence. Chapter 13 - The Awakening After the event at the pic/party, we went home immediately. The mages that were in the party including my father all went to check the area for spies, attackers, or assassins who might have released their killing intent by ident, just to find nothing. Once we got home, I did my best to act like a normal baby for the next 3 days and then slowly toned it down step by step to not raise suspicions. Due to my parents being so conceited and blind to the monster right in front of them, they immediately took the bait without a second thought which I honestly did not expect from my parents. For the next few days of break, I had been either spending time with my sister, teaching myself to walk properly while getting used to my new center of gravity, or finally practicing magic when everyone was asleep. After the incident at the party, I had finally realized something I had been overlooking for thest 8 months of my life. The soul me isn''t just an embodiment of you but rather it is your will. Even though it does not contain any magic, it could be used to imbue Elemental Particles withmands rather than trying to control them individually. That''s how normal mages are able to so easily clump many particles together and do as theymand. The soul me is like a second mind that can interact with elements better than your brain. While your brain might make themand and change the direction of magic, the soul me imbues andmunicates the will to the elements around it or in your range of magic. This means that the faster and more in sync you are with your soul me, the faster and more precise will be the casting and control over the spell you create. Over the spring and most of the summer when my sister was not home, I practiced controlling elements at arger scale. I was still unable to use them with my soul me to the extent of even creating a spark of me, a small gust of wind, or even a bubble of water, but I didn''t give up. This situation reminded me of how I was back on earth before learning martial arts. I had tried to learn it and master it for years yet I wasn''t able to do it due to not having a teacher. Due to that, I was easy to pick on and I was always powerless, yet what kept me going was the fact that I was being picked on and bullied. I didn''t want to be powerless against those who picked on me and nor do I want to feel powerless in this life. I want to be strong enough to avoid facing the same fate as the one I faced on earth. And honestly, I''m scared sh*tess of having to live through my childhood again. Children are cruel and especially in a world where power means everything. The more power you have both socially and physically, the more powerful you are meaning the more respected you will be. I''m not going to whine like a child about changing the system because I honestly do not care about anyone else who has to face the same problem as me. Maybe if I see someone face the same problem with my own eyes I might be more empathetic towards them, but right now all I care about is me, my mother, and my sister. The rest might as well be cannon fodder or coteral damage for all I care, yet losing them would surely hurt my sister and mother so I have to care for them just as much as them. Anyways, when we were nearing summer/ autumn break, I had finally made a breakthrough. It was almost my first birthday if I am correct and due to that I made a deadline for myself to be able to at least create a spark of mes by the time it is mid-autumn. Apparently,dy luck was on my side this time, allowing me to reach my goal 2 months earlier than expected. One day while I was practicing imbuing from my soul me to the energies around me, something clicked inside both my head and my soul me. Thankfully it was a time where everyone was asleep because it would have caused havoc among the members of my family. My soul me started bursting outwards and inwards at the same rate as my heartbeat. I could instantly feel every elemental particle in the room resonate with me like the time at the party, yet this time, they were all as calm as I was panicking. When I calmed down I could move all the particles at the same time. Nheless, the side effect of doing so caused me to have a severe migraine at the same time that made me think my head was about to implode from the mental pressure. After a few minutes, I decided to use a bit of the fire particles around me and group them together. Now not only was I able to see the particles, but they were clear as ever. It was akin to looking at the dust in the air and could easily tell where some particles were more concentrated than other areas. When all the fire particles came together at frightening precisionpared to earlier, I imbued my will into the silvery cyan particles to create a small spark before making a candle-sized me in mid-air. If that was not impressive enough, I condensed the water particles in the air to create a tear sized drop of water before freezing it. I used the earth particles in the ground to pick up a part of dirt the size of my baby fist from the nt near the window and then created a small vortex of wind creating a small mud vortex while holding everything in ce. I was extremely proud of myself since I had done all that without absorbing help from anyone, not even the inte. The moment I lost control of all the elements due to my pride and joy enveloping my mind for a second, I felt a huge amount of pain surge from my chest. The pain enveloped my whole body, making me spasm uncontrobly while I screamed in pain. All the elemental particles in my lungs that were normally exhaled were being absorbed into my body. To be exact, every single pore in my body was absorbing the elements around me yet not disturbing my parents'' slumber. What did disturb their slumber was a quiet shriek of pain I made at first before gritting my baby teeth as hard as I could while faking being asleep? The elements coursed through my bloodstream before reaching my capiries and being diffused into my body just for it to go towards my chest. The right side of my chest was burning with the pain I had never felt physically in both my lives while my heart and soul me beat in sync equally as powerful as each other. It felt like being dipped into moltenva for 3 seconds and out again to let my body regenerate from the scrap that was left before being dipped again. Clearly, my efforts to keep my cries in were for nothing as my mother had picked up and started examining them with a panicked look without me even realizing it. Aroura also had just entered the room with a panicked expression and my father had just woken up judging by his tired eyes being rubbed constantly. However, my pain did not subside but rather, it increased substantially causing me to cry in pain once more before subsiding. I have no idea how I knew, but my eyes were glowing brightly throughout the process and my body felt as new as ever because it was. From what I could tell, every single cell in my body was destroyed, consumed after being turned into mana/energy, and used to repair the cells that were destroyed recing them with ones much stronger and sturdy. All my bones were destroyed and repaired while my baby muscles had been refined, feeling less foreign to me than before and more nimble than ever. Of course, it was nothingpared to my Earthling body, but it was a good start. Unfortunately, however, I was unable to celebrate being let go from the clutches of death due to me immediately falling into a deep slumber like no other. For the first time in almost a year, I had slept and it was so deep and soothing that I wished it wouldst forever.. I felt every worry be sent to the back of my mind before starting to snore lightly. Chapter 14 - The Awakening II Apparently, over the 10 months of not sleeping, unbeknownst to me I had umted quite the amount of mental stress that made my decisions cloudy and my practice less effective. After awakening from my slumber, I felt so full of vigor that I could jump out of my caged bed and run outside if I wanted to. In front of me, however, was a man with brown eyes and a semi bald head. He had a long white coat that reached his ankles while his mustache and monocle did not help make him look any younger than he was. The old man was inspecting me with a nonchnt attitude that made me feel more like ab rat than a human. The old man looked towards my parents and said a few words before leaving. What I could get out of the few words were "good and healthy" and the word "liquids" before leaving. It was the break of dawn yet everyone except the brothers was wide awake. All of them looked worried and all I could do was feel guilty for waking them up. Over the next few weeks before summer/autumn break my mother started to wean me. If eating normal food wasn''t bad enough, for some reason they thought allowing me to y with the boys was a good idea. Even though I''m pretty sure they did it to familiarize myself with the men''s side of the family more, I hated the idea. I would fake sleeping so I don''t have to hang out with them while only remaining awake when my sister was around. My grandmother had returned from her journey faster than expected which destroyed all my ns to fake sleep my way out of spending time with everyone. When summer/autumn break started, my Birthday was closer than ever. But I realized something at the same time. Either everyone''s birthday was on the same date or this''s people didn''t celebrate birthdays, or at least we didn''t. In thest 11 months of my life, I had not seen them celebrate a single birthday, not Aroura''s nor my parents, or even my brothers. They did have s family gathering even when I first walked through making the most celebratory thing we did be about me using my legs appropriately. My magic hadn''t improved since the whole pain thing so I didn''t do anything since then. What I realized right after being dipped in hotva though was that instead of exhaling all the elemental particles, only around 90% of the elemental particles came out meaning I probably absorbed the rest. While watching my parents and sister use magic, I had realized something which give me many more questions than before. Why the hell do they chant? I didn''t get to read any books due to the fact I''m a child so my research had to postpone till I reach the age where a Child''s mental capacity isrge enough to understand what was being said. However, I decided not to wait too long and so before I reached the age of one, I started to ask so many questions that I could tell I annoyed my parents and my brothers while Aroura was for some reason really happy to tell me everything she could. I would ask "what is this called?'' to the mildest of things such as soap, cupboard, or even table, but no matter how annoying I was being, I''m unwilling to let my baby photographic memory sponge go to waste and therefore I shall increase my knowledge and mostly vocabry since it was the only thingcking. By the time autumn came, I started to spend a lot of time with my grandmother asking her to read books for me while stopping her whenever I didn''t know what a word meant and would ask her to exin it to me or even draw it since she was a pretty good artist. I would spend the rest of my time with Aroura or my mother while my father would only be home on weekends and even then, I would avoid spending time with the male side of the family. I would sometimes ask questions about magic which for some reason theypletely refused to answer even when I begged. When winter had hit, Aroura had to stay at school for the entire week rather than return for the weekend, and until winter ends, I won''t be able to see her. The brothers would go to school in the morning and return before dinner while my father woulde back after sunset covered in snow and lookingpletely beat. By the time Spring had hit again, Aroura came back for the week break and grandma left immediately after spending the first few days without snow together. She had unintentionally taught me how to read books without her, allowing me to snatch a book now and then and sneakily asking her what certain words meant. After she left I finally had gotten my chance. I knew a few locations of magic books that my sister had. I nned to steal them unnoticed and to practice the magic or even just learn the basics and rules of it. After the little magic awakening I had, I didn''t improve much due tock of practice, time, and the fact that I hit a wall. I guess that it is because I don''t chant, or more importantly, I don''t know any chants. One day when my sister was away I snuck into her room and went straight for the draw where I had spected to find the grimoires. I''d have to return them by the time she gets back while also having a good ce to hide them while everyone is awake. I got out of the room and went straight to the attic. The attic was void of furniture or objects. It was empty and had only one source of light that came from the window at the end of the attic. Iid the Grimoire on the floor while reading the title "Basics of magic". ording to what is written, magic can be used more easily in what is there rather than creating something from scratch. While you cannot control a me without air magic, an existing me can easily be extinguished by dispersing the heat or using water magic to cool it down or increase the humidity. "Using already existing water to make a ball of water is much easier than creating water out of thin air, while creating fire is much harder than simply increasing the size and strength of an already existing me." For one, this means that what I''ve been doing so far is running before I could even walk which exins why I found everything difficult. While I saw air and earth magic as controlling was already there, Ipletely overlooked controlling an already existing me or puddle of water since I saw manipting the Elemental particles as more useful. Instead, I should use those elemental particles to manipte what''s already in front of me, like a puddle or a candle me. Furthermore, controlling the elements without casting is possible and is the Basics of every spell. I must be able to control water to then be able to cast a spell. That''s why heating a me or a fist-sized water ball is possible without chanting phrases. There were also a few chants shown here. I decided to try the basic ones out so as not identally destroy anything. I got up with my left hand holding the grimoire from the bottom while having my right hand outstretched towards the open window. -------- "Lord of wind, howl through my will and blow everything in my path. Air bullet!" ... What the f*ck? ''I just said the chant, shouldn''t the particles be reacting or something? Well that''s what was said in the book! Maybe the book is wrong?'' ''nononono'' ''There has to be a mistake right?'' I quickly got up to grab the book and repeat the chant over and over again until I gave up. My body mmed onto the ground allowing everyone downstairs to hear me, but honestly, I didn''t care. The fact that I had worked so hard to use magic over a year just for it to fail me like this pissed me off to no end. I felt betrayed by my hard work, the only thing that had never betrayed me before. When I worked hard in my past life, the harder I worked the more I would aplish and the better the results. No matter if I was talented enough, taught correctly, or even praised for my work, it didn''t change the fact that the results are due to how hard I worked. However, right now I''ve seen myself work so hard over such a long time. I didn''t sleep for almost a year. I didn''t spend half as much time with the people I love for my research and practice. ''YET IT STILL FUCKING FAILED ME. LIKE EVERYTHING ELSE IN MY LIFE.'' ''Maybe my father was right about me. I am a failure. I destroy everything I touch and I have no talent. I just keep failing over and over again no matter what.'' ''WHAT IS THE POINT OF THE F*CKING JOURNEY IF THE END WILL BE SO MISERABLE?!'' I started to think of how good my grades were, yet no one even looked at me twice. even with my grades I still somehow got a miserable job, surrounded by a*sholes. ''WHAT''S THE POINT OF TRYING IF I''M GOING TO FAIL EVERY TIME?!'' ''EVERY'' I mmed my fist onto the ground. ''GOD DAMN'' I m my fist onto the wall creating small dents at every syble. ''TIME!'' I punch the ground with all the strength I could muster ... BOOM! ''What the Fu-?'' In the blink of an eye, I was looking at the ceiling of the attic. I was sent back and mmed into the wall behind me. As the ringing in my ears faded and the smoke around me dissipated I started to hear footstepsing from the Attic door which was connected to stairs that lead downstairs. My mother mmed the door open just to see a hole the size of my body on the Attic floor. "PANDORA!? WHERE ARE YOU" she said with a panicky staggering voice. When she closed the door she could finally see me. I wasying there, on the floor while holding my right arm that had its sleeve tattered and destroyed from the impact of myst punch. ''Man did I put my all into thatst punch. Well, good news is that I can use magic to apparently modify my body and release a ton of mana when attacking.'' ''- bad news though, first of all, Ima get a beating for this. Secondly, I don''t think any normal child can do what the fuck I just did and thirdly... I need therapy.'' By the time I finished my thoughts, my mother was already holding me in her arms while examining the book that was half charred on the floor. "Did you read this? Did Granny teach you how to read? Did Aroura give you this?" asked my mother with a pissed off tone ''if I say yes to any of these Ima get a beating, so I gotta think outside the box'' "I learned to read when all of you read stories to me. you didn''t let me do magic so I did it in secret because you would be angry at me if I did it in front of you" I replied while emphasizing every "you" in that sentence. My mother had a look of guilt on her face before starting to cry and holding me tightly. '' Ah f*fuuuuck me, who would have known she would have been so weak willed to cry immediately'' "Sorry mom. I know you all told me not to ask about magic until I''m bigger" I said while emphasizing "all" this time. she stopped crying a few seconds afterward before bringing me downstairs and telling me off ''humans are such shallow fragile creatures'' Chapter 15 - Feeling Betrayed It''s been almost a year since the incident in the attic. In that time, a lot had happened and most of it was a mixture of both good and bad. After the incident, my mother told everyone to lock away all their Grimoires magical equipment so I don''t use it, not as I can anyway. I thought my almost 2 years'' worth of magical research and practice had all gone to waste until I realized something. Even if my mother was locking away everything and had punished me for what happened, she couldn''t limit me from learning magic due to my abnormal condition. The fact that my body absorbs mana was something I didn''t delve deep into, but when I was finally given a reason to try and understand it, I was left bbergasted. The energies that enter my body are refining my body slowly from the inside out, which is the reason I didn''t realize what was happening since there was no external improvement. I saw it as just a way to go without sleep or food longer rather than an asset or a weapon. Since I''m a female, I''m inherently weaker than men from a physical standpoint, but what if I could fix that? I may not have muscles that develop as fast as men nor the stamina or durability an average man would have, but through me having refined my body for almost 3 years without me even knowing it, I had gained a body that in the future have stronger bones, denser muscles, and stronger skin than any human without me even having to train. Due to my body being refined by Elements and my mana plus the will of my soul me, it will probably be resistant to most magic. Speaking about soul me, The radius of which I can locate or feel a soul me had expanded from just being my own to being able to feel anyone in a 5-meter distance. I started doing Martial arts on my own from all the techniques I remember from my past life and the techniques my father was willing to share with me. The only real downside was that I lost all my muscle reflex/ memory that I had formed for over 10 years It''s bad for a girl to want to do martial arts or work out, and honestly, since the time I had been reborn, it was the first time I heartilyughed at society and my nativity. My sister was in her third year of the academy and we have been spending less time together due to it, meaning I''m given more free time for myself and to train my body. From what I can see, my body is like a sr panel which grabs all the energies around it before turning it into energy useful to it alone. Every time my muscles tore they would heal almost immediately stronger than before, making it really easy to work out and only having to stop when I run out of energy. There are a few things that changed or I put more thought into after thinking about them for a while. First of all, my muscles didn''t berger as I said before, just more dense but at the same time the skin around them became tighter and my body became more toned. Another thing is me breathing in Elemental particles. My breathing went from absorbing 10 to 15% of the particles that enter my lungs while the food in my stomach would start being digested magically the moment it slid down my throat and reached my stomach. The breathing alone means that I don''t have to sleep again if I don''t want to while the food thing would be a problem only if I train too much without eating. Even with what I now call, Elemental Breathing, my body cannot assimte enough energy fast enough to repair my muscles before I be dead tired and am forced to sleep. The one bit of bad news however is the fact that as a three-year-old, my body can''t develop fast enough, or as fast as my training makes me forced to limit it to once a week so I don''t pop. Furthermore, there seems to be a problem with me. First of all, when I look at a soul me now, rather than look at it just like any other me I started to develop the craving for one. I have no idea how that is possible but it is what it is. It feels like going through puberty again with a mixture of sexual hormones and the savory look it had to my eyes made it seem like quite the delicacy Another piece of bad news is that I am still unable to use magic properly by casting even a single spell. It doesn''t help that everyone in my family, grandma included, have forbidden me from using magic because apparently it''s "too dangerous for a child" or "you haven''t reached the age yet" whatever that means. I''m almost 36 for god''s sake, just let me live and be myself. I do understand it is for my benefit, or that is what they think anyway. I decided to respect their decision and only practice magic on my own whenever I could. The final piece of bad news is happening right now. It''s about the neighbors'' kids, which aren''t the problem. The problem lies in the fact that they are and have been pestering me for thest 2 seasons and I''m about to snap somebody''s neck if no one stops them. Due to them being "older" than me, I have to "respect" them no matter what. They just happen to have made friends with my brothers who had joined in to pester me during my daily routine. Now that I have finally been allowed to go outside, I''m not allowed to move outside of the fence surrounding our house. It is about 50 meters away from the house allowing me to have free reign in that particr area. The problem is that the face is connected to our neighbors'' fence making it so we have to share it with them. I''m not big on sharing nor speaking to others for a matter of fact. And here is where the problem sparked. The neighbors are trying to have "fun" pestering me and cry to their little mothers when they don''t agree and send them off as nicely as I could. It''s been like that for months now and I''ve been quite the tolerable person until today where they crossed the line. I sat there recalling my life and resting when I saw two people walking towards me. They are both respectively 7 and 11 years of age and both of them were boys. Did I mention the fact that both our parents seem to be siding with them even though I am the right one? I''m not sure if it''s the age gap that makes them believe in an older child or just the prejudice against girls they have, but either way, they have a prejudice instead of me. As I look into their eyes, I can see clear disdain that is being covered in the mask of a smirk they both had painted on their faces. "oi,e here for a bit," said the older, taller one whose name Ipletely forgot. "Yeah, let''s y a girly game together," said the little one who I had also forgotten the name of. ''girly? What are they 12? Oh wait they are¡­ I think? They certainly act like children, look like children so I''m going to treat them like children.'' I thought while pping myself on the forehead. They both had jet ck hair with baby faces. They both were wide in every axis from all theck of movement in their lives making them quite sour to the eyes. Nheless, I didn''t walk towards them. Rather, I ignored them and started to jog around the house again which seemed to infuriate them. The moment they walked into the range of the soul me field, I knew their intentions but not their actions, yet I was prepared. While the big one tried to grab me by the hair and pull them, the little one seemed to want to punch me more than anything. I ducked under the big one''s legs before kicking the back of his kneecaps while dodging the endless barrage of the little one. When I looked at his soul me, it looked so appetizing that I almost just lunged at him. My soul me seemed to feel the same way and both our hunger started to take control of our actions. Thankfully, my dazed state was stopped when I heard the sound of my mothering outside and instantly stopping the fight. "SHE STARTED IT FIRST, SHE HIT MY BROTHER. I TRIED TO STOP HER BUT SHE KEPT ATTACKING SO I ATTACKED BACK'''' said the little bitch before breaking down into a sob. His brother seemed to have gotten the hint and broke down while ming me and saying they "just wanted to y with me" and asking me why I''m not "nice". My mother seemed to have acent look on her face while turning into a mix of anger, disappointment, and worry. Well, she seems to have finally figured it out. Honestly, it wasn''t that hard. I''m 3 years old, there is no way in fucking hell I am going to beat the sh*t out of the neighborhood kids for no reason- "Is what they said true? And don''t you dare lie to me Pandora" she said with tears in her eyes and a staggering voice ¡­ ARE YOU BRAIN DEAD WOMAN?! HOW THE FUCK IS A 3 YEAR OLD LIKE ME WHO IS MORE SCARED OF HER MOTHER BEATING THE SHIT OUT OF PEOPLE 3 TIMES MY F*CKING AGE?!?!? WHAT THE F*CK?! I could almost hear themughing under their fake cries which just pissed me off even more. My mother, my f*the mother who had breastfed me, fed me, and ''raised'' me has more faith in the neighbor''s kid than her child?! I was unable to close my mouth for a full second. My agape mouth started to dry up a little from the wind entering it and my face was frozen in a state of both surprise and betrayal which my mother recognized instantly. Before allowing her to spout more bullsh*t I closed my mouth stopping it from drying up before turning my eyes and voice cold as if I was speaking to a stranger. I had finally had enough of everyone''s bullsh*t and I am finally going to not give a sh*t anymore "Wow," I said in a monotone voice while looking at my mom with half squinted eyes as if I was looking at a pile of the trash before looking away towards the two boys. Their parents havee out by now and were ring at me and my mother. "if I''m about to get med for something I hadn''t done, I might as well take full credit" At those words, my mother''s eyes widened in shock, and stepped forward to stop me, but my father faster. Out of nowhere my father grabbed me by the shoulder and pulled me back before my foot mmed into therger boy''s face, missing its target. While my mother was looking at me in shock, my father was looking at me inpassion before he hugged me. To my surprise, he said, "I believe you". My eyes widened as if they were about to pop out. My father, who had been seen as nothing more than a nuisance, believed me while the mother I loved so much betrayed me In front of the neighbors to ''minimize damage''. All my defenses broke down as I hugged my father back for the first time since I had been born into this world. The warmth of his embrace seeped into my body, calming down every urge that I had built up in those few minutes before. A few secondster I let go and he followed suit letting me go inside while he handled everything outside. The moment I was about to open the door I felt two different hands going towards me, one I pped and the other I dodged. My mother''s hand was sent flying back while the other mmed into the corner of the door with such speed and momentum that it sent several cracking sounds into the area making everyone but me, my father, and my mom, who was too busy holding her hand, wince while squinting their eyes and scrunching their face. It was the father of the two kids that had attacked me. Ipletely ignored the stares and walked past all of them towards the door and got inside before mming the door closed. I could hear constant bickering outside while I tuned out the screams of pain from the man-child on the floor holding his hand as if it was broken. Since it was still the end of spring, my granny wouldn''te home until autumn meaning only the brothers were home since Aroura onlyes home on weekends. I went to the attic and sat down in the middle after locking the door from the inside. Yes of course I was pissed off, but I knew that what I was doing was childish, which was the exact reason I was doing it. First off, there are many perks to me being childish, and the fact that my mother doesn''t see me as a child is a problem, meaning I must rebuild the illusion from scratch. Secondly, I can go days without eating if I don''t train much, meaning I can try to learn magic if at least my way to do magic¡­ or at least I hope so. Finally, it will help me get over the urge of trying to eat everyone''s soul me as if it''s an appetizer.. I don''t know how I''m supposed to eat the soul mes of others, but I''d rather not find out. Chapter 16 - Family Issues It''s been 5 days since I locked myself in the attic and nothing of my daily routine changed. One good thing was that now I seemed to have more time than I usually did give it my all for 5 days straight without stopping. Throughout the 5 days, my mother and father would knock on the door and ask me questions. While I could easily forgive and forget what my mother had done I didn''t. While this wasn''t the first time she had done something like this to me where she would believe everyone other than me but also that thest asion stung. While I could understand not believing anything a child would say, yet theck of trust my mom had to have for me to believe such a crappy lie said by two children both pissed me off and opened my eyes to what''s around me. I realized how naive I was being by judging my father without getting to know him. I was doing the exact thing I criticized many for back on earth. Myck of trust in father figures made me judge my father and trust my mother a lot more, but what stops my mother from being as bad as my earthly father? What stops my father from being just as caring as Aroura or even my earth mother?! Whenever my Dad woulde and knock on my door I would always open it as long as I didn''t sense anyoneing with him. I would always ask him if my mother was with him even though I knew the answer before he even knocked, yet I wanted to test him. He didn''t lie to me a single time nor did he try to force nor convince me toe downstairs. All he would say is toe down when I''m ready and to give my mother a chance which I respect. The rest of the time we would chat about Martial arts, stances, and techniques while he would give me pointers on how to improve and also what I''mcking in. While he was away I would learn about magic and the elemental particles around me. What I have learned in thest 3 years was that I must imbue the elements with my will through my soul me. Chanting was a way of visualizing the words you are saying in a way that would allow your mind and will to be in sync and finally cast the spell. What I''m trying to find out is a way to visualize the magic and imbue my will into the elements without the use of chanting since it doesn''t work for me. What you think would be an easy task turned out to be near impossible. Just visualizing the contents of the magic and trying to imagine it isn''t enough. For the first three days, I was constantly trying to create a spell-like air bullet until I gave up and tried to make fire spells and then water spells before the 5th day came. Aroura would usuallye home on ''Friday''. They don''t call it that, but I like calling things as they are in my head rather than relearning a phrase unless I''m forced to talk to someone about days that are likely in the future. Anyway, my mother is waiting for Aroura toe home so I can go downstairs, and it''s not that I''m being petty but I''d rather stay here and train rather than go into a warzone. I am confidently stating that it''s either I can''t be bothered going downstairs and dealing with the heartfelt stuff or that I''m scared. For all, I know it could be a mixture of both. The day had finallye when I heard a soft knock on my door. Yes, this is my door now since any room I live in for more than a week is now my domain. The first thing I feel is that 4 soul mes are waiting outside with my father''s being at the very back, barely within my range. "Who?" I asked with a demanding cold tone that I had never let my sister hear until today. I could feel there was a moment of hesitancy before she replied "Aroura" "Aroura And?'' She paused after that question. I could tell mom was pressuring her to say she was alone, and honestly, I wouldn''t me her if she listened. "J-just me" she stuttered "hmm?'''' I hummed followed with an inaudible chuckle. "I mean, mom, dad Zack, Zarch, and I are here. "so not just you" I sneered "Yeah, sorry for lying," she said in the most apologetic, sincere way possible, making both my heart clench and be filled with guilt over the fact that I had made her apologize. "don''t worry about it. Come alone and I''ll open the door" I said before starting to manipte water magic and condensing all the water vapor in the air into a small ball before shooting it out of the open window. I heard the sound of footsteps getting further away before there were only 2 souls within my range, one being my father and the other being Aroura. "Are you sure if you want toe on? It''s kind of small here" I said before opening the door. Their shocked faces confused me until I realized that I had just told them that I knew there were only 2 people in front of my door. They both got in without saying a word before we all sat down on the floor. The repaired flood had burn marks going in a circle showing where the wood had been fixed from simply looking for the newest wood and the one within the outline of charred ck wood. "Mom looks sad you know, you should talk to her." Aroura broke the silence "I''m quite annoyed that she trusts the neighbors more than her own daughter." I mocked back She didn''t expect me to make such a reply so she went silent for a bit before changing the conversation and talked about her Academy life with both me and your father while trying to simplify it for my ''child mind'' to handle. I didn''t mind, just her being in the same room as I made my heart warmer and my body rx. I got up before lying in herp and going to sleep the instant my face hit her soft thighs.. It felt like my face was in the softest cloud while all my worries umted and stress sunk deep into her pillow thighs leaving me empty-minded before falling into a slumber. Chapter 17 - Family Issues II The moment I woke up I knew I was still in the attic. Through the window, I could see the night sky, dull if stars some brighter than others. The moon shone onto thend with a beautiful cold grace. its light was calming and almost wise. The stars and moon were the only things keeping the abyss that was the endless night of space at bay. Right next to me was Aroura sleeping under the same nket as me, keeping each other warm from the winter storm that was the human disguised monsters around us. I had never felt so safe in my own mother''s embrace, but with Aroura it felt like not only my body was being protected but also my mind. Such affection and safety were simply not something I deserve, yet I didn''t move a single inch away. After putting my head down after checking the door was locked, I went to sleep almost instantly. --- The next day we woke up at almost the same time before I finally decided to go downstairs. I had been sent food made by my father when he came to meet me upstairs but I couldn''t miss out on eating Aurora''s food and noting downstairs, forcing her to stay upstairs with me. When I came downstairs I tried to ignore all the noiseing from the two cockroaches In front of me so I wouldn''t lose control and ''identally'' move the neck in a direction not meant for the human bone structure. We usually sat on a rectangr brown table near the kitchen and cried in the living area. I sat in between my father and Aroura before savoring my sister''s food and wolfing it down. While I was busy eating, my mother was trying to form sentences and to make both excuses, and ask for forgiveness. Too bad for her, I wasn''t listening to a single thing and it seemed to be clear to everyone but my mother. My father told her to stop when she kept speaking when I was not listening and told her to wait until I finish my food so she can start. They waited and sat in silence for quite a while before she started speaking again, and this time I could hear her. "Pandora. I want you to understand why I did what I did and when you understand I need you to stop acting like a spoiled child" she said with an angry tone yet a worried face that contradicted her tone. I narrowed my eyes at her sentence. I would have epted her apology no matter how it sounded or how she portrayed it, but she was making... excuses? My eyes went cold and my voice went monotone. I would honestly be terrified if my child looked at me that way, but well, never had any. "Yeah, don''t worry about it mom, I''ll make sure you''re never wrong about anything again... no I make sure you''re always right." I said while I could feel a shudder in the soul me of everyone in the room. "This isn''t about being right or wrong, this is abo-" "I know that very well mom. if this was truly about right or wrong we wouldn''t be having this conversation would we" I cut her off as I closed my eyes while smiling at her. Unbeknownst to me, I sent a pulse of killing intent towards everyone except the two next to me, making their soul me flicker and shrink as if they were hiding. "I lost my appetite. I''ll be in my new room if anyone wants to chat" I looked away from everyone and jumped down from my seat and walked towards the attic. When I got there I couldn''t help but sigh before going ahead with my natural routine. ---- Deros'' (As''/Pandora''s father) POV ---- "What the hell was that? You said you would apologize for being an a*s not stroke your own ego?!" I said while clutching my fist closed with enough force to destroy a boulder "How is she supposed to learn from her mistake-" Said Ava before being cut off by Aroura "WHAT MISTAKES?! I can''t see a single thing she has done wrong in the story dad told me and you weren''t even there half the time! You just made an assumption and your petty prideful attitude won''t let it go!" Argued Aroura "Mind your mouth young girl if you don-" she said before being cut off by me "If she doesn''t want what?" I said with a voice just as cold as Pandora''s and a gaze just as frightening. Honestly, it''s quite frightening that a child can emit killing intent, but I don''t care. She''s my flesh and blood and I always knew she would be special. I don''t care if she is a monster or a human, I''m going to treat her like my child to the best of my ability. "Are you going to make her iste herself from us like Pandora? or are you going to punish her physically because I f*cking dare you?" I said before releasing a bit of killing intent that I withdrew when I realized that Zack and Zarch were shaking like a vibrating metal pole. "Gods, I wish your mother was here to see what you have be. Maybe she would have pped some sense into you" I said while leaving the living room followed by the rest of the kids leaving their mother pale and dumbfounded. Thest thing I heard her say before leaving the room was "gods am I an idiot" before resting her head on her hands. ---- As''/Pandora''s POV --- Over thest few months, before granny woulde back, I spent time with my father at the end of the day on weekdays while spending all the weekends with both my father and Aroura. The situation with my mom didn''t improve. We would be at the same table but we wouldn''t talk unless necessary. When it was finally summer/ autumn break and everyone was home, my sister decided to n a ''family out night'', for theck of a better trantion. We had decided to go into the city from dawn and only return at night. While I didn''t kike the idea, I went because Aroura wanted to while my father only went because he wanted to get this family drama between everyone over with. These twins were forced to go while my mother was desperate to fix the broken-up family. Everyone had their agenda for going, but in the end, there are only two results to this trip. Either we forgive and forget or we remain a hollow divided family.. I honestly didn''t mind, but the thought that either my sister or my father would be affected by the long-term implications of any of my mother''s problems gave me the resolve to go ahead with the n. Chapter 18 - Family Night Out Once we got into the carriage I sat there in silence absorbing all the elemental particles through my lungs. Even though this was a great technique to both replenish my mana usage whenever I tried to make spells and after working out, it wasn''t efficient. Through eating, I can not only replenish nutrients, but I can also do all the above 20 times faster. While my ''elemental breathing'' attribute not only absorbs the elemental energies at a 15% efficiency, but it also takes 10 times as long to assimte them. Therefore I had concluded that it is better for me to just eat since it has more benefits. Since there is no food in the carriage, however, I decided to take deep short breaths to make the process faster and gain the utmost limit of elemental energies. My whole family started to look at me weirdly though. While Zarch and Zackughed at me, Aroura and my mother seemed to think I''m having a panic attack while my father already knew it was a breathing technique I used so he didn''t have any weird reaction after the first 5 seconds. When the carriage finally stopped we got out. As I looked around the area, I could see countless carriages and nobles around. You can easily tell who''s noble, who''s the merchant, and who''s themoner from their clothes and carriages alone if they even have a carriage that is. The shop''s area can be differentiated frommon shops from luxury shops as easily if not more easily thanmoners and nobles. The normal shops would be dusty and dark looking while the luxury shops were lit with vibrant golden color. The patterns in the windows looked random yet they were coordinated to create some kind of symmetry. The Engraved-looking lines shone with vibrant gold and there was always a worker outside wearing a gold and ck suit. Aroura lead us to our destination which was just a luxurious restaurant. The Waiters wore White and ck suits, the zer being white and the shirt being ck, while the tables were separated equally apart no matter how many chairs there were. The receptionist quickly told the waiter which table was ours before leading us to it. It was in a corner where it would be hard to see us unless you were sitting at the closest 2 tables. There was a magic rock embedded into it which was a silencer. It silences the area around us and makes it so nothing we say can be heard outside. Thanks to the books I stole from Aroura it was easy to figure out. As I sat down I started to look around myself seeing how happy everyone in the area was. I''m not sure if the lighting made it so the gloomy atmosphere disappeared or if it was magic. Nheless, it wasn''t working on me. Everyone at our table was speaking casually as if all the problems of their lives were thrown away, I spoke with aroura for a bit in the best child impression I could make to make them forget about all the maturity I showed back when we were at the house. The food got here and since Aroura ordered for me, I didn''t really get a say in what I wanted, but I trusted her enough to get me some good food. The steak on my te was steaming. My eyes widened and my smile grew while the drool almost came out. I was looking at my food like a wolf looking at its prey. Aroura seemed to notice and wiped my mouth before the drool even came out. She started to feed me even though I could feed myself, but I didn''t resist. I realized in this world, as an almost minor noble family, etiquette is the most respected thing on this. Since I am still unable to use the knife and fork with my weak a*s limbs, I just have to deal with it for a bit. But damn does this food taste good. The steak is seasoned with precision, the sauce is amazing and the steak is cooked medium-rare, just right. It isn''t overcooked or undercooked. Its juices are flowing into my mouth every time I bite. The mix of juiced and sauce creates an almost heavenly taste, leaving me in a daze every time I bite. Once we finished our food and the two brothers stoppedining about wanting more, we started talking while waiting for the dessert. "Pandora, I''m sorry that I didn''t believe you back then. I was blinded by my pride. All I thought about was damage control and I found it hard to believe the neighbors would attack you." "So can you please forgive me'''' said my mother while putting her head down and putting her forehead and the table, followed by both her hands? "Yeah, sure I forgive you. you''re my mom after all. can''t stay angry at you forever." I said while gritting my teeth. Immediately after, she started sobbing uncontrobly, sending a shiver of guilt down my spine which I tried to ignore. Yes, she might have been a d*ck but everyone makes mistakes. Acting pissed off right now would just be childish. It''s better to forgive and forget rather than hold a grudge. Yes, if she does it again I might not forgive her so easily, but no matter what age you are, humans learn from their mistakes and improve that way. There are however some people who will and would never change no matter how many times they forgive them. No matter how many mistakes and failures they make, they will never learn. But my mother isn''t one of them... I think. Well anyway, fool me once shame on you, fool me twice shame on me. After a bit of group hugging that I became a victim of, the desserts came and everyone was jubnt. While Aroura was happy the family didn''t break up, my father was just relieved. My mother was happy I had finally forgiven her while my two brothers were just happy they got their desserts and weren''t paying attention to anything that was happening. Damn, maybe I should be like them. If I were to act like that I''m pretty sure that no one would mistake my maturity level as higher than an 8-year-old. Even now I''m trying my best to act like a child but it''s a ton harder than it looks. When we got home I decided to tell my parents I''m just going to sleep in the attic because I find it morefortable. While my mother was hesitant, my father agreed as long as I agreed to take sses on women''s ethics and standards of this. I pondered the thought for a bit. Of Course, I wanted to be able to sleep in the attic alone without having to be pestered by my family. Sleeping in the attic allows me to not only stay awake throughout the night but to also work out and train my magical capabilities without anyone seeing me. I was about to answer when a thought popped into my mind. "Then daddy has to teach me swordsmanship" is what I said as an answer. "I''m not allowed to learn magic and the only thing I can do is learn how to fight with my hands, '''' I stated while lifting both fists in front of my head childishly. "Are you sure you want that lil'' sis, swordsmanship is for boys." said Aroura Everyone nodded in unison, brothers included. "Then teach me magic!" I pouted "well we can''t do that dear, we just thin-" my mother said before being cut off by my childish voice "Then I want to learn swordsmanship. I don''t care if it''s for boy''s or girl''s. I just want to be able to fight back" I said while mming my foot on the ground. Honestly, I''m quite proud of my imitation of a child that I worked so hard on. "Okay, swordsmanship on Saturday and Sunday mornings and your educational sses will be for 4 hours every day except Saturday and Sunday '''' said my father. He has given up on trying to convince me because it clearly wouldn''t work. "YAY!" I shouted in the most joyful voice I could muster before running upstairs. Once I got into my Attic/room I closed the door and dropped my act. Spending so much time with my family was tiring at best, especially after not speaking to them for a whole week and getting used to istion for most of the day. I opened the window before hearing a knock on the door. My father came in with a bunch of tools. After speaking a little about children''s things, he started to build me a bed. My dad was a professional since kg only took him 3 hours to make the whole thing which I couldn''t imagine myself doing even with my old body. He had either known that I would choose to stay upstairs so he made a blueprint or he wasn''t expecting me toe out so early. Either way, I now have a bed big enough to fit three people the same size as me. I spent the rest of the night trying to find a way to imitate the magic everyone used. My control over my ''soul will'' has improved a lot and so has the control over mana I can exude for my body. Yet even after all my tries and failures, I have not been able to seed a single time to create something as much as a torch, an ice cube, or even something as simple as an air bullet. Air bullets are simple spells, yet whenever I try to imitate the magic reverberation of the Elemental Energies in the air, it simply does not work. Well, that''s a problem for me on another day. I may not need to sleep but damn am I exhausted. As soon as my head sank into the soft pillow under my head, my consciousness faded and was sent into the world of dreams, nightmares, fantasies, or all three in one. Chapter 19 - Learning Etiquette It''s been almost a week and nothing major has happened Until yesterday. It was quite foolish for me to think that I had more than a week before my etiquette and home education sses would start. The fact was for some reason my parents were quite hasty when trying to find a tutor for me, and the fact my sister helped them when she came back from the academy did not help at all. Right now and the next few months shall be torture like no other. I''m supposed to learn from this b*tch in front of? There was a woman in front of me in herte thirties. She was tall, 5ft 10, with a busty figure and unparalleled curves. She had bright Brown eyes and hair showing her affinity for earth magic. Both the color of the hair and eyes could indicate the natural affinity someone would have for an element. While some of my family had dirty blond hair and aurora-colored eyes which indicated the affinity towards either water or earth. The dirty blond hair didn''t mean anything unless it had a tinge of cyan. My mom''s Sky Blue eyes were a hit that she had an affinity towards Water magic, but mainly ice magic. My grandma and my brothers however had ocean blue eyes which meant they had an affinity to water only. Having one affinity was much better than having multiple. While having more light seems like a blessing, having one means all your affinity has been focused on a single element, making your control over it unparalleled and good enough to face several mages who have a mix of two or more elements. Your domination over the element would only bepared to those who have the same amount of affinity as you, meaning it would turn from a battle of power to a battle of experience, control, and fighting style. While some mages prefer close-quarterbat, others prefer long-range. While some might have been taught on using their magic a certain way, others were taught other ways and so forth. One thing that I neglected to mention is that I had learned that the strength of the magic you use is not only dependent on how much mana you use to fuel the spell but also how efficiently you channel that mana. But that''s a lesson for another day, or at least until I''m able to use magic. Right now I have bigger problems to face. In Front of me is Miss Whitlock who happens to be my tutor for the next 2 years. Honestly, I haven''t said a single word since she came. For some reason, my father thought the best ce for me to learn is in my mother''s room? I don''t understand the logic behind it, but whatever it is, it ain''t working. This woman looks more elegant and pampered than any noble I have seen in this life and most of myst if you don''t count the inte as seeing. I can feel her pride radiate from her as mana. The size of her ego and pride was second only to her huge a*s that can be seen sticking to her baggy clothes as if it had rained beforehand. Nheless, she waspletely dry. The bright blue dress felt like it was the only thing keeping her attitude in check.... and I''m gonna learn from this freak. God, I hope she won''t try to brainwash me or anything into being her pampered pet. If my parents think bringing a woman like this will allow them to brainwash my child''s brain then they are severely mistaken. They would also lose most of my respect but I can''tin right now. I''m keeping my end of the deal so they better keep there''s. "Child, today I''m going to teach you basic etiquette. How to do a perfect curtsy, bow or even kneel when needed. I''m gonna teach you basic speech patterns for now and when you get older, I''m going to teach you the womanly trick to lure the men in before you get married." ... "Is that understood?" she asked "Yes Miss" I replied "Good. Now get up ande here" she said while Iplied. "Do a curtsey" After telling me what to do without telling me how to do it, I realized this was probably a test to see how far I had gotten with my parents. I held my skirt from both sides while lifting it slightly. I put my left foot behind my right foot, almost as if I was crossing them before bending both knees and looking at the shoes of the women in front of me before straightening my legs and looking up again. Therge a*the woman in front of me looked at me in surprise and then in confusion. Crap, did I do it wrong? No Way, I saw my sister and mom do it countless times. Then did my parents say anything about me? Maybe they told her of my inability to follow etiquette? Damn assholes trying to make me an egotistical noble. Don''t worry, I''ll make your life miserable to the point you will regret every penny you spent on this b*tch I don''t me you, my beloved parents, I''m just not going to follow your guidance because I don''t care. "Perfect! I didn''t think you would know it! Well that saves us a lot of time and effort" sheplimented me while giving me a p and a relieved look. "One thing your mother told me to teach you was thenguage and good manners to a certain extent. Since you''re barely 4 years old this might take a while, but it will be worth it. Now sit down child and engrave every single word I say into your mind if you don''t want a beating." I did as she asked and for the rest of the day, I just listened to everything she asked while acting as I cared by asking some questions and answering the ones she would ask me. What I realized is that her soul me would flicker a certain way every time I got a question right or impressed her, so I made sure to read her me when asking her certain things and to act in only ways she would like to not miss her off by ident. For some unknown reason, my memory was almost perfect after I had been reborn. At first, it felt like it was my baby/ child mind absorbing all the information like a sponge, but over time, I realized that probably wasn''t the case. I have no solid proof, but I''d say it''s just a gut feeling. Anyway, my almost perfect memory made it easy to learn everything she had taught me for the day. When I had finally gotten out, I saw my mother looking at me expectantly, as if she was expecting it to take a single day to make me more tolerable of others. I stared at her back before saying, "Where''s dad, I wanna learn swordsmanship now. That lesson was so boring i almost fell asleep" My mothers looked disappointed for a few seconds before shrugging and pointing me outside in the direction of the backyard. When I got there, I saw my father sitting in the middle of the grassy area with his legs crossed. The moment he noticed me he had gotten up and gave me a wooden sword. "Today we''re going to learn stances, the basics of striking and a sword or any other weapon you seefortable with. I am going to teach you the basics of every main weapon types first before giving you an option to choose." He said before giving me a long sword made out of wood. "First of all, this is a longsword. You use both your hands to hold it. The sword is good for both attacking and defending. While you can attack with much power, it will be slightly slowpared to other weapons. To defend, you can both block and parry the attackers weapons. The sword is excellent for close to medium rangebat bing more useless the further away the enemy gets so be careful." he stated "I''m going to teach you the basics of using a longsword for the next two weeks. I''m not going to go easy on you. the best way to learn is to break down and build back up." My father got into a stance before asking me "ready?".. I quickly copied his stance imperfectly before kicking the dirt under my feet and lunging at him with full force. Chapter 20 - Basic Weapon Mastery I lunged at my father with half my power and speed. Even though I was quite weak due to my small figure, I cannot say the same about my speed. Due to my small figure, I can move at speeds even an adult male is unable to move at. This usually isn''t the case due to the fact a child normally does not develop their muscles enough to be fast enough to match an adult. However, that''s the normal children who have no concept of building muscle or increasing their lunge speed and distance. Usually for most mammals, the longer your legs stay on the ground, the higher speed the person or animal can move. This is usually seen throughout all types of animals and it logically makes sense. The more legs you have though, the faster you will be able to move due to your contact with the ground being more frequent, therefore allowing you to add momentum while running. The reason humans don''t use such tactics is that it''s simply impractical. While animals have their fangs and ws, humans don''t have any of those weapons so they make their own using their intelligence. How does this link to this fight you may be asking? Well, if I''m correct about everything above, this means that due to my short legs I''ll be a lot slower than the average person, and the fact that it''s impractical to move like a beast rather than a human takes that out of the picture. The way to ovee the gap in speed due to how we humans are built is to just with enough power and as close to the ground as possible. This will not only allow you to move faster than just trying to move my legs as fast as possible, but the closeness to the ground also reduces the surface area that will push me back and at the same time since I am so close to the ground I will be able to use my hands or feet to stop or change the trajectory of the momentum I have built up. This is a lot better to use at the start of the fight the instant it starts rather than wait to both take your opponent by surprise and also give you a chance to react to any oing attack. A pushed the hand with the long sword forwards, as if I was holding a trident from its ends, and thrust the sword forward when I was in reach of my father. What I hadn''t taken into ount was that my father was a veteran in battles between swordsmen which allowed him to act quickly to parry the attack upwards and to the side. I reacted just as fast to both shift the momentum I had been using to lunge forwards and the momentum from the parry to twist and turn my foot, ankle, leg, lower body, and upper body while using the same momentum to throw my sword around in a 360-degree turn before hitting my father in the liver. Yet, I was simply not fast enough. During the turn, I had let my opponent see my back which was a fatal mistake on my part. This allowed my father to strike my back as if I had given him a free hit, which I kind of did. "Never show the enemy your back! Your move their was clever but stupid. One mistake like that on the battlefield and you''re a goner!" I got up as fast as I had dropped to attack my father again and again without a stop for two hours straight. None of us were tired but it was almost night and I had to act at least a bit tired after all those beatings I had taken, not to mention my clothes were drenched in sweat to the point every single piece of cloth on my body was clinging onto me with dear life. When we got in Aroura scolded me for a bit before taking me to shower while dad got scolded by my mother for a bit for letting me stay out sote. Honestly, though, this was the most fun I had in ages, and the fact that I was able to bond with my father a little more now that I had finally trusted him made me feel warm and tingly on the inside. It was a very weird nauseating kind of feeling but it somehow felt nice at the same time. --------- It''s been almost 2 seasons since the first time I had sparred with my father. The fact that winter came kind of ruined our sparring sessions because they would be reduced to an hour rather than the 2 or 3 we would have after my father got back from work. I would spend most weekdays with the tutor in the morning for about 4-5 hours a day and then when my father would get home we would train till a little after sunset before getting home. This would usually leave me the night to practice magic and the day to train my body and skill with weapons. Miss Whitlock, my tutor hadn''t taught me anything worthwhile, just ways to act in front of certain types of people ranging from nice nobles to greedy nobles to even cocky nobles. They were all nobles in the end which I found annoying. Like, I''m not going to be spending the rest of my life with nobles all the god damn time, am I! Well anyway, she wouldn''te on Aroura''s days off while I would only train for an hour on these days too. Since I had started training with my father, he had taught me to use many weapons like spears, short swords, daggers, Bastard des, Large hammers, rapiers, and a little more. Some of them I used for around a day or two while others I took a whole week or two to learn how to use them properly. When granny came back home near autumn and the first thing she saw was my dad beating the shit out of me with a hammer made out of wood, she almost killed him on the spot. Thankfully, she saw me with a wooden hammer the size of my entire arm m him on the head with it and then his legs. A few secondster we started trading blows one after the other until I acted like I had gotten too tired. I might have not been tired but I was hungry as hell Granny went on to scold me, my dad, and my mom for allowing me to spar against dad. We told her about the deal and the etiquette ss until she unwillingly allowed us to carry on. When it had finally reached winter season the sparring sessions were reduced to the point it was only 30 minutes per day of sparring and nothing on weekends. The Etiquette sses started to be longer while the woman who taught me everything within the ss started to annoy me further and further due to her noble attitude which was almost mocking half the time. Her "ways to be a good noble", a book she made herself was filled to the brim about bullsh*t like where you''re supposed to stare, how to flirt as both women and a man, and finally, how to dress or do your makeup ''¡­'' I''M BARLEY 5 YEARS OLD GOD DAMNIT, JUST LET ME BE! Anyway, I''m going to be 5 years old in around 2 seasons since winter is about to leave and the warm breeze of the spring is about to arrive. I asked my parents for 4 weeks off being taught by the noblewomen and by my father to ''rest''. After a bit of bickering we had agreed on 4 weeks off but nothing more or less.. I said I would rest but I''m going to try and learn how to use magic. Chapter 21 - Imagine Magic After my leave had finally started, I had locked myself in my room for 3 days straight onlying out for food. Since I didn''t have to urinate or release any human waste I didn''t. My mom and Aroura knew I didn''t release my food normally but it looks like they don''t care. I was honestly scared that one of them would go and get a church to terminate me for being the child of the devil or something but that didn''t happen. I had to act like I left to go to the bathroom now and then just to wash my face. During those times, the men of the family would just think that I did my normal activities then. When I had locked myself in my room a few months ago, I just used an excuse like "I went when you guys were asleep". I didn''t even lie to them too, since I would normally go to the bathroom at night to both washes my face and shower by myself. I spent three days trying to recreate the air bullet spell to the best of my capabilities and still failed. The best I did was make a gust of wind leave my finger but in the end. It was just a guest. Eventually, when I was about to give up I hade up with something that might just work God am I fucking stupid. HOW DID I NOT THINK OF THAT BEFORE! I think magic is making me lose brain cells. Before and until now I was so focused on trying to use magic Ipletely forgot physics existed in this world. What I was trying to do before was to simply put a lot of Air Element Particles in one ce and shoot them towards something which didn''t work even though that was exactly what I saw my mother and sister do when they used the spell. To create and cast a spell I must use my scientific understanding to my advantage against all those idiots within this world who just have to chant a few words to get whatever they want. ---- Author''s note- I changed the air particles from being a silvery cyan to an emerald green for my own sake and for the stories too. Also, I''m not a scientist so I might make mistakes about scientific subjects in this novel so please try to ignore it if I made any minor mishaps when talking about something scientific. ---- I lifted my arm and made a finger pistol with my right hand before focusing on all the Elemental Energies around. What I need to do right now isn''t to have a high concentration of the Air Element but rather just enough to get enough air onto the tip of my finger. The Air Elemental Particles don''t represent the air itself but rather give the means to control it. Most matter emits some kind of particle while it is the oceans emitting the water element or the firece that will emit the fire element or even the ground emitting the Earth element. The particle itself isn''t the element but rather the thing that allows you to control what the element represents. The Elemental particles are like the engine of a car while the soul mes will be imbued into the elemental particles like the steering wheel, pedals, and brakes allowing the mage to move the particles wherever he pleases. The mana you would exude with your ''Soul Will'' simply fuel the particles enough to make them and they effectively move with them. To put this theory in effect, To chant a spell is akin to putting auto-pilot on your Te or any other electric car you may own or know of while using the magic I''m about to use is more akin to learning how to drive by simply watching someone else do it on auto-pilot. As I started to focus on the Green elemental energies in the area and moved them using my soul will and mana, sending them towards the tip of my finger. When the particles were close enough, instead of concentrating them into a single put, I moved them around in a vortex making the air be visibly trapped within the vortex of particles. I slowly made the vortex smaller and smaller until the pressure was extremely high and the air had been squeezed to the size of a bullet. I then moved all the other Elemental green particles out of the way and created something like a sideways tornado making something close to a vacuum in the middle, exactly in line with my air shot. Due to theck of particles and the fact that I''m forcibly moving the air out of the line of shot, the vacuum created is trying to forcibly fix the gap in space by sucking everything into it. This means that when I shoot my air bullet, it will be at its fastest and most stable making it more of a sniper bullet than a pistol. This means that it will build more momentum before being shotpletely and that it will be more stable meaning that it will take a longer time to be weak and dissipate. The moment I felt like the vortexes were ready, I cleared my mind and aimed for a tree around 60 meters away from my house. I poured all my mana into the Vortex on my fingertips topress the air one more time before first shooting the vortex forwards and then opening the front part of the vortex and releasing all the built-up stress/ pressure and shooting a powerful air that was almost at the speed of sound towards the tree with so much force that it made a loud BANG. Before I could even realize what I just did, or evenprehend what just happened, I found myself flying towards the back of the room. I quickly shifted mid-air and moved my left to take the full brunt of hitting the wall before springing back to where I was a second ago like nothing had happened. I looked outside of the window to see that, even though my aim was a little off. I had hit the tree making a hole several times bigger than the bullet I had shot. What the f*ck did I just create? Air bullet my baby ass, That was a f*cking sniper missile. LOOK AT THE SIZE OF THAT HOLE... Holy sh*t I''m around 90% sure the whole family had just heard a gunshot and I''m sure the door is about to - The door mmed open before I could finish the thought and the first thing I heard was Aurora''s voice "What was that?! Are you okay?! Are you hurt?!" Damn, she is so nice. I don''t deserve this angel "yeah I''m fine," I said with a smile I was honestly in the best mood I had been in for quite a while. I wonder if the second vacuum vortex tornado thing was overkill. It''s not like I can do that in a real fight anyway since it takes way too much time and focus, and if I were to do that in a spar I''m pretty sure I''d kill someone by ident. At best I just created an assassination weapon. Maybe if I be stronger in the future I can cast multiple of them and surround the ene- "PANDORA!" I heard while snapping out of my daze. I had been too busy thinking of the implications and used that I could have for such an amazing weapon that is strong, gets time and focus-consuming. "Are you sure you''re okay? You seemed to be a little dazed there." My mother said, "Yeah mom, I''m fine. I was just using a new technique because I got a little bored and identally slipped" I lied through my teeth. Damn, why are they so paranoid? Is it because of what happenedst time? Using magic at a young age can''t be that bad right? "Did you try to use magic?" My mother asked while sniffing the air. "No, because you told me not to use magic until I''m big," I said, lying through my teeth again while making hand motions to indicate something big. "Okay good. Mommy told you magic can go boom if you are not careful right?" Tell me? careful? You told me to be careful my soft a*s. Honestly what the f*ck? You didn''t tell me sh*t until now! Imagine how many times I could have blown a limb off if I could use magic! "Yeah mom is right, don''t use magic until you''re six, just keep training with dad and when you hit your magic awakening age we will teach you all we can" Hmm? Is there a limit to when you''re supposed to be able to use magic? Oh, Shi- Well, one thing is for sure, using magic before the age of six would make your spell go haywire and probably cause an explosion like before if not worse. W-wait... does that mean I just made a new branch of magic? the branch that requires no chanting time? This is both a curse and a blessing at the same time. From what I had read, There are 4 primary elements of magic being fire, water, earth, and air. Some races would create branches of their magic from those primary elements while liches, undead, or ntfolk would either createpletely different magic or abination between magics only they could hope to achieve. Humans found ways to make lighting by using abination of water, air, and fire (heat) magic. This is abination only humans could use. Dwarfs found ways to manipte metal and magma while ntfolk and elves found ways to manipte nature. The spell''s strength is measured by the sheer amount of mana you insert, the precision over the spell you have, and the creativity or amount of spells you can cast with one chant. You can keep spells active from beforehand meaning the spells you can use at the same time are solely dependent on how thin you can spread your mana and will before not being able to control the spell. The reason my ''Imagine magic'', as I call it, is a blessing is because, with no chant, all I need to do is imagine and focus, something over time I''m likely to get used to meaning casting a spell will be like using my arms. The reason it is a curse however is that my magic doesn''t abide by the samews as there''s. I''m guessing if there is anyone in this world who was able to do the same thing as me or even the people who created spell chanting in the first ce, every one of them will have a different way of using air bullet or any other spell for that matter. This means I won''t be able to replicate what I see other mages dopletely, meaning I either try to put the broken pieces together or make my pieces to fit the puzzle. Anyway, Mom and Aroura don''t seem to have noticed the hole in the tree since it is quite far and hard to notice unless you''re looking for it. I got up with them and went downstairs to eat breakfast and went off with the rest of my day trying to create a silence of the sniper spell I had used. Chapter 22 - Imagine Magic II After finally creating the perfect vacuum before shooting the air sniper to both make it more efficient and silent, I went up to make other spells. From what I could tell, I can make any spell I''m able to understand the inner basics of. This makes making other spells easier than it would Normally be as long as I don''t create anything superplicated. The first thing I decided to ban creating fire spells even though they will be the easiest to do. I was quickly able to make an icicle shot through both making an icicle as dense as possible while shooting it by using mana, something I kind ofcked, making the spell slow and easy to dodge. I could use air magic to create the same vacuum ad before but I''m afraid that it might shatter the ice especially when I''m not strong enough to make it denser. Using water magic to make a bullet had the same principles as the air bullet with subtle changes. I made it so the water would reach zero degrees without freezing or expanding, building up kic energy. I used air magic to go behind it to give it a smallunch effect followed by a vacuum that sucked it in just to disappear when the bullet would get there, and finally being shot with the use of mana to push it further. The spell was slightly slower onunch as it would lose its shape after a couple of dozens of meters and turn into nothing more than a sh. I could use higher magic spells but due to myck of innate mana, it wouldn''t be strong enough. For example, one of the spells I used was called ''sh zone''. I have no idea how I created it but I''ll tell you right now that I almost destroyed half of the attic and roof when I released it. It''s about the size of my head and is a raging clot of water with a spark of air magic to keep a flow that I put together with enough power to crush a boulder. it loses shape pretty quickly before bing as small as a bullet then raindrops and finally a speck. Water jet is just a raging ''Ssh zone'' that is condensed and heated up using fire magic at the same time. When the pressure is released in a single direction, you get a jet stream strong enough to cut through wood like a chainsaw. I would know from experience that my mildly destroyed room does not help. Throughout the month I was so happy that not only did I decide to learn all the bullet spells I could think of at the moment, like stone, magma, or even fire bullets. Each of them needed me to use ingenuity. For example, I could not elerate the speed of a fired bullet with a vacuum because that would just take out the mes. I could however use air and fire magic to heat the air particles enough to create sma and then turn it into a sma ray. That however seemed to be extremely mana consuming and simply not worth the consumption rate. Stone bullets were just mepressing earth to be denser and denser before using the same logic as the water sniper bullet to elerate the bullet itself and have enough momentum to make up for the weight. Magma bullets just seemed to be less destructive yet less mana consuming heat rays yet they did almost the same job and the fact they were less focused or as focus demanding as the stone bullet than the rest of the bullets, made it so I could use the spell multiple times at the same time without wavering my focus or losing aim. For the rest of the month, whenever I wasn''t trying to use magic or create new spells, I would usually spend time with mom and dad while I would spend the weekend with Aroura instead of everyone else. When the month was finally over, I had felt the most aplished I had ever felt since I was born. All I need to do now is to put this use of magic into practical use before I reach five years old. This would give a huge head start in magic rather than slow me down due to the fact I can''t use spells through chanting or using hand signs. When the old woman Whitlock hade to my house, she looked slightly annoyed and I could only guess it was because I had decided to take a break. I say ''guess'' but that''s aplete understatement. I know it''s for that reason due to how much she is nagging about the fact she has to "re-teach me everything" or "get me up to scratch". I found her annoying but I can''t do anything when ites to my teacher. I can''t get angry and hit her because she is probably sturdier than a rock. I Couldn''tin to my parents and ask them to not have her anymore because I had made a deal with them. So far, all she had done was give me free information on how the society on this worked so I decided to take full advantage of my childish ignorance. There were a few main races and them being Humans, Elves, Undead, Dwarves, and Beastkin who had the highest amount of separation in both race and type. Every race is good at something that the othercks. This means that while the Beastkin have some superhuman strength, they are really bad at magic or are good at magic but are limited to a single element Elves were simply attuned with nature so much that the white and dark elves could both use nature magic, a mixture of all three water, earth, and air magic to create an almostpletely new element. While white elves are not good at closebat due to their weak bodies, Dark Elves had bodies stronger than most humans on Average while the best of their branch of the race could rival those of a Beastkin''s physical strength. The atonement with nature however stopped them from being able to use Fire Magic. Dwarves were seen as master cksmiths and forgemasters while one of the most useful features of their race was being able to use metal and magma. They might have been short but they had the strength of a boulder behind all their hits, making them a hard race to deal with. People of their race cannot use Water magic but they are strongly attuned with the earth and fire element, to the point the only reason they use air is to strengthen their fires and that instead of learning earth magic they skip to magma and steel magic. Earth seems like second nature and every single person handles mes like a nurse carrying a baby, with such grace and love that it would captivate the attention of any bystander no matter their age or gender. Finally, the undead is split into so many factions it is hard to call them a race but theirradery and hate for other races unite them together even under multiple rulers. They have the closest thing to a democracy you can have in this world, where all their leaders are chosen by their people and they are meant to represent the race theye from. They range from Vampires to skeletons yet they all have the simr trait that they can all manipte darkness. While liches would be given powers close to emperors whenever they reach the pique of undeath within their race due to their mastery of darkness magic. Every race had its limits or perks but the one thing that magically united them was the use of darkness magic making them think they are above ''mortals'', and I honestly don''t me them because they are especially liches. Eventually, days passed then weeks and then months until it was my birthday and I had finally be 5 years old Chapter 23 - Birthday It was finally my 5th birthday; this birthday was different from all the others because this one is going to be celebrated. The reason for celebration isn''t actually because I had be five years old, but rather it is due to the implications thate with me being this age. Most kids would learn how to read and write but I already knew all that so the only thing I would get was the power of being able to go outside without my parents watching me. This did not only mean that I could now not have my parents watching every step I take outside the house, but it also means that at this age I''m expected to learn how to be slightly dependent on my power rather than relying on others For me, however, it meant I could finally have a practical use for all the abilities I had gained over the years of practicing magic, the months of me practicing spells, and the year of me practicing weapon mastery. For my birthday celebration, a sh*tons of people I had no idea existed hade to celebrate it with me. My parents and Aroura had found my presents that I, for some reason, had to open in front of all the guests. It''s a cultural thing within this world and even if I don''t get it, I''m not going to embarrass my parents and sister for no reason. My neighbors weren''t invited though but we were forced to invite the Flemings. After we had a ''family dinner'' with more than 20 people, Aunt ina and the Flemings included, it had be time for me to open my presents and for some reason, everyone seemed as tense as I was to find out what was inside, even my own family. They had not told each other what they had brought me, which I find stupid because they might bring me the same thing, but oh well. As I shrugged all my thoughts off, I started to unwrap my presents. All of them were wrapped in a thin cloth that covered a box. Within the box would be the present. The first one I opened was clearly from Aroura. I could tell before I even opened the present from the mana signatures left on the box. Well, it was obvious to me it wasn''t to everyone else. There was a note inside that said "This is something forged on the final day of ss for you, I hope you like it. It will both protect you from harm and also look nice on you. It should also remind you of my eye color so whenever I am not home you can just look at the crystal whenever you miss me. Love, Aroura" Within the box, there was a blue and green crystal that got progressively cyan within the middle and had a long ropeing out that could be extended or shortened. It truly did remind me of her eyes and was just a little less beautiful than hers. The warmth that her eyes had whenever we talked or yed together was not transmitted into the crystal, but the vibrant color and the implication/ reason it was created made up for theck of warmth. Since it was thest year of the academy for her, this must have been herst project and why nearing the end of her school days she wouldn''te home on Saturdays. I got up and gave my sister the biggest hug I could give while kissing her on the cheek before letting go and wearing the ne. -"wow it''s beautiful"- -"she is truly talented to have created something so beautiful for her own sister"- All thements I heard wereplimenting her work, yet it pissed me off. It reminded me that humans, no matter what they do, will judge all of their actions without prejudice. Only those you truly love will not judge you and even then, those you truly love might betray you the moment you be useless to them, just like my father. I went back and opened the present that seemed to be my mom''s from the mana signature on it. I could tell whenever someone had used magic on something recently by just looking at the mana exuding from the object. My mom used a cleaning spell on the thing within the box and since I''m around my mother all the time, it was easy to recognize. When I unwrapped the box and opened it, what I saw inside really shocked me. It was a Gauntlet, well that''s what they called it, but it looked more like a glove to me. The audience''s mouth was agape with a few gasps yet nothing was said, therefore not allowing me to know why everyone was so shocked. The one thing that allowed me to guess wasn''t the item itself, but rather the gemstones that were embedded on the pair of gloves, backhand, and wrist area. The gloves were both long enough that they would reach an adult''s middle forearm. They were ck and had no fingers, making them closer resembling a finger glove rather than a gauntlet. The crystals and runes engraved on the wrist area were something I recognized from my sister''s books as transformation/ disguise runes which only could see due to my ''Mana Vision'' meaning everyone recognized the gloves for another reason "Those are the Gauntlets I used when I was a royal mage. They are able to shrink and increase in size. You are able to change their size and shape as long as they keep their weight. They may be a little heavy for you since you''re still young but they should be useful when you are older." My mom spoke out Now the people who didn''t know what they were looking at either gasped or stared at me with envy. Yet I was too happy to care and immediately put them on. When I peeked up, I could see my once-shocked sister look at me with the most genuine smile I''ve ever seen, making me feel like the luckiest man/ woman on this. One thing I had a problem with getting ustomed to was myck of male features, or more urately, the addition of all my womanly features which were most likely going to be a hassle in the future. I''m never going to need my breasts to breastfeed since I''m not nning on getting a family, especially with a man. Bing homosexual was simply out of the question in this world too and I''m not one toin about gender but I don''t feel like I''m able to love a male the same way I could appreciate and love a female. Plus, even if I change my mind, I''m not sure if I''m able to be impregnated either, since my body/ anatomy doesn''t work the same way as other humans, therefore, making everything from periods to arge chest not worth the hassle. Back to the present, however, I looked around a bit more to see Zack look pissed off and ring at my mom while Zarch, the quiet one, was looking at me with the same envy as everyone else, just a little less than those who aren''t my family. I don''t deserve to have a sister like Aroura and parents like my mother and father. When I finally put the gloves on my mom looked a little hesitant and worried if it might be a little too heavy for me but when she saw I was fine she stopped worrying and just enjoyed my joy with me. I changed the fingerless gloves that had shrunk down to the size of my hands into a bracelet made of silver with a blue gemstone within the middle of it and a red gemstone on the other side parallel to the blue one on my right hand. On my left hand, I split the gemstones into two rings, one golden like my eyes and the other white. Instead of having the rings made of silver I just made them the same color as my rings to not make them stand out. I quickly got up and hugged my mother with the same intensity as my sister and kissed her on the hand before going back to the presents. When the audience quieted down a little and the kids stopped whining, I picked up my final present which through the use of math, I could tell was from my father. As I slowly opened the present up,yer byyer, I could finally tell what it was. When I finally opened thest wrap within the box, I saw the shiniest silvery metal I have ever seen within this life. It was a knife with a gemstone on its hilt and transformation runes moreplex than my mother''s one. The note that I had to read out loud read "Since the first day you asked me to train you in weapon mastery, I decided on a little project for myself. Sorry, it took me so long but I had to work and train you but at least I was able to create it before your birthday. This is a weapon I made that allows you to carry any weapon. It can transform from a huge hammer to a short-sword of any weight you choose. I use a float spell to reduce the weight of it whenever you choose to. When you imprint it with the simple mana, I taught you how to use it, no one will be able to use its features. Love, Dad x" The people seemed more surprised by the fact I could read rather than what I said when reading, but those who had focused started to gasp and chat with each other. "THIS IS OUTRAGEOUS! How could you give your youngest child both a battle Gauntlet and a Weapon? Are you not scared they can hurt themselves?" said the women from the James family, who I had forgotten the name of. "Laura, please calm down and there is no need to shout," said Aunt ina Oh, so that''s her name, well I don''t care because I''m about to forget it in a few minutes anyway. How do I keep forgetting their name so easily even though my memory is close to perfect? "How can you call yourselves parents?" James'' mother said This Lauroon woman seems to have chosen ''annoying background character when she made her avatar/ character''. "Miss Lau- Laurain? Sorry, but this is our own family business so may you stay out of it" I said with a smile that looked normal to anyone other than Laur-Laur.... uh, James'' mother. To her, it would look like something you would see from the movie ''Shucky'' or something. "CHILD YOU DARE SPEAK BA-" her voice seemed to have faded as fast as it hade. Right now, she was feeling something that had probably haunted her since the pic party we had a few years ago. I now had a good idea on how to emit killing intent but not fully control it. I needed a small push to be able to control it and she gave me that in her annoying nature. I controlled the killing intent to go only towards her, I could tell everyone felt tensed up for a second but they didn''t know why. Due to my enhanced vision from the constant elemental breathing and digestion I had enhanced my normal senses to quite a high level that I would onlypare to cats. I could see every hair on her body react to the killing intent which was concentrated on her before her soul me shrunk and dimmed as if it was trying to go unnoticed. Her face went pale as her entire body seemed to want to sweat profusely. Her fight-or-flight instincts took over as she slowly retreated. Before she knew it, she had hit the wall at the back of the house. I don''t know why since I had stopped emitting killing intent a while ago and the fact I looked more confused than everyone else threw the little suspicion some had out of the window. "M-monster" She whimpered to the dismay and shame to the rest of her family that were present "I''m sorry ma''am, I didn''t want to scare you but I was just trying to say that this is between me and my family. Mommy told me it''s not nice to call people monsters too so please don''t call me that. it will make me s-sad" I said while stuttering in fear and tearing up. "How could you make the girl cry on her birthday?!" said a man who had taken the bait. "Picking on children now?! Do you not have any shame?!" said a woman who was moved by the fact I had started to cry HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA, THESE IDIOTS TOOK THE BAIT, AND NOW THAT B*TCH AND HER FAMILY WILL PAY FOR WHAT THEY DID TO MY SISTER THAT DAY! Honestly, though, this is barely a scratch. When I have enough power, I will bring their whole family down on their heads and torture them to the point ill make hell seem like a wet dream. After a bit of arguing and "constion" that took ce, the party had finally ended and the Fleming family left in a worse condition than they were on the pic we were inst time. For the rest of the night, I couldn''t hold myughter in at the fact that I had destroyed their social standing, unfortunately temporarily, and made them feel so much shame that they left before everyone else. My parents seemed to worry about my mental state while my sister couldn''t stopughing with me every time we recalled the events. Chapter 24 - Sparring Session The next day since it was still Summer/Autumn break, everyone including granny we''re home. My usually annoying brothers were nagging my parents instead of me today while Aroura seemed extremely happy for some reason. I had worn her ne since the point I had put it on and I didn''t n on taking it off. To be honest, seeing her happy instead of stressed to find a job after finishing with the academy at the age of 19 or trying to find a spouse made me quite happy as well and I had never minded herpany so I epted it with grace. Later in the day my father taught me how to use his gift and gave me my own time to find ways and strategies to use the weapon he had given me. My mom had a lot of free time on her hands and so did my grandmother so they both decided to train me on how to fight a mage whenever I came across them. They kept reminding me it''s better to talk things out with people before using violence but my mind would just tune that out until something relevant reached my ears. I started with attacking my mother with speed she didn''t expect. Since my father was here, he had decided to spectate and now that he had seen his wife''s face when I lunged towards her, he startedughing loudly to be apanied by the res of my brothers and granny. Aroura was kind of busy but she said she woulde and watch if not participate after a job scouting with the family manager. As I lunged towards my surprised mother, I used that instance to attack her with my wooden short swords just to be apanied by a kick. To my surprise, my mom had used hand signs to create a barrier in front of her which I couldn''t crack with my wooden swords. I kept sidestepping and attacking the barrier with all the power I could muster in quick session. Unbeknownst to me, my mother was struggling to find me around her without using advanced spells to locate me around her. Eventually, my wooden swords both snapped after hitting the ice walls too many times for their good. "Do you yield?" asked my mother with a slight smug impression. "Yield?" I said with a chuckle To the surprise of my mother, I threw both swords away and lunged at her with so much power and speed that they kicked up the dirt under me in chunks while the air made a whooshing sound while I traveled towards the wall of ice. My father choked on hisughter while the eyes of my brothers seemed to want to get out of their sockets from the sheer shock at seeing nothing but a blur go towards our mother. Both women made an audible "What he-" which they couldn''t finish due to the loud bang and the crackling sounds that apanied it. I had changed both my rings and bracelet into their gauntlet forms before giving them their full weight and using all the momentum I had built up to m my left foot on the ground and throw my right fist towards the ice wall. The ground under my hand sunk around my foot while sending a vibration from the bottom of my toes slowly through every single joint until it reached my knuckles. My gauntlet smashed through the wall of ice as if it was paper just to be stopped by an invisible force that had slowed my fist down to a stop right in front of a wall of water. "I think that''s enough for one day," said my grandma before grabbing by the ear towards my father "What kind of training did you make her do?" asked my granny with more curiosity and fury while throwing me at my father with the ear. "The normal training, I always did in the Royal Military" He stated while catching me before I bashed into him "SHE''S BARELY EVEN 5! HOW DO YOU EXPECT HER TO HANDLE THAT KIND OF TRAINING? [emailprotected] A GIRL FOR GOD SAKE!" Asked my mother in outrage "Well, I started off normally but after she had a basic mastery over most of the weapons, I knew how to use them. I decided to see how much she can take before wanting to slow down a bit. Eventually she got to the point where normal training wouldn''t be enough, so I decided to see if she can take the weapon training I did back in the military. Hell, she''s doing better than I was doing back then since I''m a little easier to deal with than my sergeants" Replied my dad trying to diffuse the anger of both women in front of him. They both face palmed while I watched Aroura join us with a confused look. Wait, that spell that was used before, was it used by my mother or granny? I want to know how it was used, to think she couldpletely negate the momentum I had built in less than a second makes it quite useful against stronger opponents who are better at closebat. maybe I ca- "Why do you all look like you''ve seen a ghost?" Aroura asked "If that ghost is your sister, you would be correct" My grandma snarled back "What? why?" Aroura asked "You will see if you spar with her. don''t go too easy on her, she might start getting cocky if she wins again" said my mother while sighing "Again?!" Aroura asked just to be followed by silence After a few seconds of silence, I walked towards the middle of our backyard and waited for Aroura who promptly followed. My father gave me a long sword this time to use against her. Granny then started to count down to being the fight and also get us ready in the next 3 seconds "3" "2" "1" "START!" This time, I waited for my sister to do something instead of lunging forwards. The long sword wasn''t as good at the short swords in close range but they packed more power behind each hit rather than the speed and maneuverability of dual-wielding short swords. Seeing that I didn''t lunge at her, she went forward and used her battle knight spells with hand signs. They strengthened her body and moved with speed I wouldn''t expect from someone the size of an adult female. My sister had grown 3 inches since the day I was born and now she is around 5ft 7. Her golden hair moved with the wind magnificently. The sunlight reflecting off her hair inbination with its graceful movements was almost hypnotizing while in contrast, her eyes seemed to absorb all the color and light around them giving them an intimidating aura in this kind of situation. Her Aura-like eyes shone with a blinding vibrancy that would be attractive to any male including me. Unfortunately, I was born 14 years toote and a female at that. We are also family-rted so clearly, our bond was not supposed to be more than siblings, yet I couldn''tin because she is the best thing that I could have even dreamed of having. I honestly don''t deserve to have such a good sister. I lifted my sword to chest level and pointed the tip towards her before moving my left foot behind me to where I can use my dominant right leg to lunge forward or attack with all my strength. When her wooden sword was close enough, I moved it away to my right and took advantage of the momentum to change her trajectory mid-air. I twisted and turned my front foot to move my entire body to the side, away from her grab range, and towards her hip area before mming my hand on her side. She went flying towards the crowd where granny seemed to make a few hand signs with one hand whichpletely stopped Aurora''sunch a few meters towards the crowd. CRAP! I didn''t think I would hit her so hard. Crap, is she okay? Did I hurt her too much? What the hell was I thinking?! This is a simple spar. Why did I use so much strength!? She''s not as strong as Mo- My thoughts derailed when I saw her getting up without a scratch and I audibly sighed in relief after I went up to her and made sure she was okay. "Honestly, I didn''t expect that, do you wanna go for another round? I''ll use the best body enhancement spells I know and maybe we ca-" "NO!" Everyone except my father said in unison My brothers were getting jealous while my mother and granny were scared for my safety when the words "I''ll use my best-" entered their ears "Let''s go inside now, I think we have had enough for today," said my mother and walked towards the door. A few secondster everyone either nodded or shrugged and walked inside. While we were eating dinner, I asked my mother and father a few questions. "Can I go outside tomorrow? I want to go deeper into the town or even towards the vige to meet new people" "Hmmmm, no.," said my mother "Yeah, why not, good learning experience," said my father They both stared into each other''s eyes for a few seconds before saying "okay but someone has toe with you" they said in unison What the f*ck? Are they psychics or something? Wait... Looking at how the world has all sorts of magic, that should be the least of my surprises. "Granny will take you when she has some free time," said my mother with a warm smile "But granny always has free time" I replied with an innocent smile "Damn kid! What would you know?!" My grandma snarled back Chapter 25 - Going Outside II The next day I and granny got everything we needed into a bag or onto ourselves. I put the knife onto my belt. Right now it was around 11 inches long and 2 inches wide near the hilt. It looked like thebat knives from the earth that the military would use. Since the knife could be used to create and customize any weapon within the wielder''s imagination, it could replicate anything that didn''t need ammunition like a gun. To create a bow, you would need your arrows to even use it while making a gun required your ammunition and gunpowder. The weapon that I called ''The Light Brigade'' was named after the failed light cavalry attack on the Russians by the British in the 19th-century Crimean war. I don''t know why I called it such a name, but when I was thinking of names, ''light brigade'' just clicked in my head when I held its knife form. I named the gloves given to me by my mother ''Soul Snatchers'' and the ne given to me by my sister after her. ''Aurora'' both represent her eyes, her name, and the northern lights back in my world. When me and granny dispatched towards our destination we talked a bit but most of the journey was silent. We didn''t talk at home because I didn''t like it when someone could easily tell when I''m lying. ''The best lie you can tell is a lie you fooled yourself into believing'' Is the quote to best describe what I go through in the presence of my grandma. Throughout the rest of the journey, she would simply point out things and teach me what they are while I would either nod or ask a question about them. Damn, this is awkward, How the hell am I supposed tomunicate normally with someone I have nothing inmon with? All I can do is ask her questions about the scenery and what they are even though I already know the answers to most of the questions I''m asking When we finally reached the vige a few miles away from our house I was immediately bored. What the hell was I on when I said I wanted to be friends with the children of the vige? Plus being around so many people suddenly are making my stomach rumble. Sh*t, why do I feel so hungry?! "Hey granny, do you mind if we eat first?" "Yeah sure, why not. I have a friend who owns a restaurant here" We both seemed to be quite hungry so we both walked towards her friend''s restaurant. It was nothing like the one Aroura had taken us to when my and mom had our little quarrel but it was a refreshing change. The atmosphere wasn''t tense at all, but rather it was quite light-hearted. Men were cheering with all their might and women were talking to either other women or they were in an adventurer leather kit that you would see in the video games back on earth. There wasn''t a single prostitute. Well, not a single prostitute from what I could see, and while most of the soul mes here weren''t as strong as my parents or Aroura''s that had been only bee gettingrger, their soul mes were as bright as the sun on average. Damn what the hell makes them so happy? Is it because they have friends? I should try that out some time whenever the people my age aren''t children, teenagers, or whining man-children. The moment we got in everyone looked back to see who entered and for some odd reason, everyone''s smiles turned brighter and so did their soul mes as it flickered with¡­. Joy? "XELA! IS THAT YOU?!" A man with a beer in his hand said with a jubnt shocked smile. "How are you all doing? Been pretty busy these years I didn''t get a chance toe here especially on my winter breaks" Everyone cheered for a reason unknown to me, yet I just went along with a shrug. They all started to talk to Granny about their life even though she didn''t ask, yet she looked to be having fun with her old friends. I decided to sit down at a table near while waiting for her to finish up with all the speaking and get to the eating I have an odd suspicion that she is not hungry but just came here to speak- "Hey there little girl, the seat you''re on is reserved for my friend," said a man with a hoarse voice. He was huge with a build of a bodybuilder. He had pale blonde colored hair and beard that were filthy with either beer and¡­ and¡­ What the hell is that? It''s kind of¡­ orange? "what''s your name little one?" Said a man with a ck overcoat that reached his knees. He had brown eyes so dark that they looked ck with jet ck scruffy hair going down to his eyes. "Pandora Raven" I replied with a stern voice that emphasized myst name, almost telling him that if he messes with me, he messes with my granny "you do certainly look like That old women''s grandchild. The blonde hair, the assertive look, all you''re missing is the blue eyes and you should look like an exact replica" The man with pale blonde hair said "she certainly does" replied the man with jet ck hair "want a drink? Hahaha¡­. What are you doing here anyway? I''m pretty sure your mother would kill your grandma if she knew she brought you here" "Well I got pretty hungry so she said we coulde here and eat because she was hungry too. I doubt she is hungry but it wont hurt anyone if she gets a few minutes with her friends right?" I replied with a shrug "Oh? Are you hungry? I can get you something if you want?" said the pale blonde-haired man "Thanks, but no. I cant make a man I had just met pay for the food I''m going to eat, plus, my mom said not to talk to strangers. I''ve already broken that rule but I think eating from someone else''s pocket is going a little far" I said with a little bow this time "oh well, I do like you though. You don''t act all pampered like a noble even though your family is close to bing one. Your granny must have taught you a lot of things. Man if I had a boy your age I would have had him marry you instantly" Said the Pale blond-haired man whileughing heartily towards his remark. Iugh awkwardly with him not knowing what the hell to say before it bes awkwardly silent between us despite the loud environment. "oh, I didn''t ask for your names." I said hurriedly trying to get rid of the awkward air. "Throid," the pale blonde haired man said "n," said the man with the jet ck hair and the ck overcoat. They both stared at me in unison Is this when I say my name? didn''t I say it before though? "Pandora, even though I told you before" "oh yes, bad memory, sorry," Throid said bowing with only his head and a bright smile stretched on his face. n didn''t say anything so I didn''t try to bother him any further. I looked towards granny who was struggling to get out of the crowd that had formed around her. I wonder if Alcohol will have the same effect as it always did or will it be detoxified? If I''m correct, my body should filter alcohol in the liver to a certain extent, and then I should be drunk. However, if my food and drinks are broken down within the stomach¡­. But does that work the same with liquids? Wait, am I stupid? Of course, it does, then I would need to go to the bathroom to piss if it didn''t work on liquids. And even if it didn''t work on liquids, my body had been refined to such a state that only the strongest alcohols can affect me, even though it will be small. Well, only one reason to find out even though I''m sure that the chances of it working are far lower than it not working. I called the waiter and asked her the price of the strongest liquor they had. "uhm" the waitress was slightly flustered by a child asking the price of the strongest liquor but her experience and work attitude took control and allowed her to keep her fluster to herself. "3 silvers per serving. May I ask who you''re buying it for?" the woman asked with her best smile. She realized that the two men I had been earlier talking to seemed as shocked as her by the question. I put my hand to my chin while I thought for a second. If my Terraria knowledge has taught me anything it is that 100 copper is a single silver coin. A hundred silver coin is a single gold while a hundred gold is single tinum. Seems cheap! Wait no I''m being too na?ve. Okay, thing Pand-¡­ I mean, think As. I don''t know the normal sry of a person on this and I don''t have anything but video games to tell me what the prices would normally be. Video games are too inconsistent so I mus- "uhm, miss? Do you mind answering my question" the waitress asked "Yo, Throid. How much do you make per pay at your job" I asked "20 silver a fortnight, why?" he answered and asked without thinking Moron¡­ do you not know how to keep your mouth shut? Well, thanks anyway. "20¡­ only?" I asked with worry and confusion in my voice "sorry miss rich girl from a rich family but we work hard every day for those coins you think are garbage-" tried to say Throid before I cut him off with my voice "GRANNY! CAN YOU COME HERE FOR A SECOND?" I asked with a loud tone that everyone heard me Grandma immediately teleported to my side before looking suspiciously at both her past aplices why saying "you better not have done anythin-" "How much money do you have on you?" I asked with a slightly demanding slightly pleading voice. "why?" she asked with a suspicious look while crossing her arms and looking down at me without tilting her head. "is 3 silver coins for a single serving of liquor a lot?" "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" Why is no one saying anything? Did I say something wrong- Oh yeah I''m a child¡­ How did I live in this body for 5 years without killing myself on ident or something? Maybe my memory isn''t as good as I thought it was huh¡­ "why?" my grandma asked with a demanding voice Well, I might as well go all the way huh. "cuz'' I wanna see how much I can take before cking out" "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" Maybe I should have said that¡­ If this was a game I would probably be forced to put some points into intelligence. Photographic memory doesn''t help an idiot pass their practical exam. "well, yeah why not." Said Throid with a shrug " I bet 3 silver coins on her being out cold after 3 shots" "3 silvers on 5, she looks like a tough nut to crack," said n with a chuckle "WHAT ARE YOU GUYS IDIO-" my grandma paused before sighing and face-palming before asking me "you sure you wanna do this?" "yeah" "then I bet 8 silvers on 10 shots The waitress couldn''t keep how bbergasted she was by what just happened in front of her eyes. To her, a child barely 5 years old is about to try and drink a crap ton of alcoholic substances. "well, I''ve seen a shit ton of things today so I''m not even going to question you guys anymore. Anyway, more money for us, right? We keep 15% of all the bets that are made within this bar." Said the waitress with a sigh "that''s the spirit!" Shouted Throid loud enough to get the attention of everyone in the bar. Chapter 26 - Blackout When everyone saw a boarde out of nowhere with several shots in it and the number of coins written in columns, something seemed to awaken within them as they surrounded the table I was sitting on. The column with 3, 4, and 5 shots was filled to the brim names and amount they had betted. There was a huge box with a crap ton of coins within it also filled to the brim with a silvery metal that anyone could guess are coins. there seemed to be a mountain of them which to my eyes had awoken my inner greed "Your mother is going to kill me if she finds out," Granny said when she got close enough to me to talk without having her voice overridden by the loud cheers. Throid and n were behind me protecting me from the swarm of people who wanted to either talk to me or ce their bet. Either way, it seems like everyone here is a gambling addict which shouldn''t be surprising at a first look, not to mention getting to know them. Their carefree attitude about everything oozed out of them with such ferocity that if it had a scent I would have be asthmatic in their presence. "quick question" I called out to the waiter who was in charge of the bets. This made everyone quite down to know what I was about to ask. "If I can get past 27 shots, can I keep the 85% that you don''t take? Since everyone would have lost if I can go through 26 shots" "..." "..." "sure, as long as you get past the 26th shot without falling, okay?" everyone started tough uncontrobly at those words while the three closest to me looked at me with worry However, before they could say anything their thoughts and voices were derailed by the voice of the waitress which shut everyone up. "The challenge is simple. You must stand on one leg on a stool one meter from the ground. You take one drink every 30 seconds to allow the alcohol more time to spread and take effect, Okay?" I nodded while getting on the stool on both legs before switching to one. My form was the closest thing to perfect. Due to my small body that I wasn''t used to yet, I couldn''t make myself as bnced as I wanted to be, but it was good enough. "These shots are from the alcohol, ''the red dragon''. it isn''t the strongest we have but it is the one we have a lot of while being able to make the drinks in the house." I nodded again while stretching my hand towards the first ss shot and drank it. Everything I could hear was the words "DRINK!" being repeated multiple times ----- Laura''s POV (James'' mother" ----- I was in my usual beautiful carriage when I reached outside a bar where I heard the chants "DRINK!". It seemed to have piqued my son''s interest and so did my own. We both decided to go and check on what''s happening. We both left their carriage before reaching near the door that was overflowing with people. We could see ina and her eldest daughter next to her who was the same age as Aroura. They both seemed to have eyes sparkling with curiosity. They were both wearing the same set of red dresses and red hats that covered them from light on all sides of their head. The hat had a small White feather on top which was in almostplete contrast with the rest of the set of clothes. "ina? What are you doing here?" I asked "The same reason you''re here," ina said with a chuckle We were about to speak a little more when the chanting got louder. A woman could be seen wiping names off a board which already seemed to be half empty. The moment the names would get smaller, the chants would get louder. This time, however, instead of saying "DRINK!" like they usually would have, they were saying someone''s name -"PAN-DOH-RAH!"- -"PAN-DOH-RAH!"- -"PAN-DOH-RAH!"- -"PAN-DOH-RAH!"- Me, ina, her daughter Argenta and James all looked at each other with a non-verbal "no way, right?" When we looked at who was standing on the stall just slightly taller than everyone else even with the stall under them. There was a girl, barely 4ft 1, more than the average at her age by a margin. She had golden hair that reached her shoulder des, so vibrant that it looked like it was reflecting the lights of the bar with an amplification. Her golden eyes were so deep that they looked like they could swallow you whole if you took more than a nce. Her small stature radiated elegance even when she was standing on one leg, on a stall, in the middle of arge crowd. She was wearing two ck gloves with crystals embedded within them that went under her red overcoat sleeves. With it, she wore an 8-inch long knife on her belt hip area. She wore ck trousers that were covered by the red overcoat that reached slightly under her knees. She wore a ck shirt under the open overcoat. In one hand she held a small shot ss that she would drink from and give to the blonde pale-colored hair with a huge stature, just to be given another ss to drink from approximately 30 seconds after thest one. Her left hand was thrust upwards at every syble the crowd chanted no matter what they were saying. With her hand, her head nodded ruffling her hair back and forth and making the blue and green crystal in the middle of her chest bouncing up and down. She would only stop bopping whenever she would swallow a whole shot in a single gulp before thrusting her hands up again when she was done to make the crowd cheer and p louder. The four of us quickly looked at each other. ina and James were so shocked they had turned pale while Argenta simply faces palmed while looking down. What the hell? How did they let this kind of thing happen? How can parents be so ipetent? My mind went nk after a few thoughts as I kept staring until I recognized Granny X and her face was palmed just like Argenta. "We should probably go to their house, don''t you think? I want to hang out with Aroura too so why not?" Argenta said with a shrug. "Yeah, I think that would be a great idea," said ina, yet her voice oozed sarcasm. She still came but not very willingly. ----- Pandora''s/ As'' POV ----- Damn this feels good. It feels like when I used to y with Aroura as a baby but with an extra adrenaline rush. Is this why people back on earth went to parties? Maybe I should have gotten some friends when I was back on earth. NA! Who am I kidding, myself? Humans are just opportunistic assholes, it''s just that these people are honest about it while the others will just hide it. Hmm? Is this the final one? Everyone is cheering louder so it must be. I looked at the board and saw there was only one column left. Well, it seems like this one is the final one, got to make it a st hahaha. It is quite sad that I can''t get drunk due to my super digestion speed but I guess I had some fun and a good experience that I probably won''t have even when I reach drinking age. There isn''t aw against drinking before a certain age, but ording to my teacher, it''s supposed to be etiquette to not drink before hitting the age of 15. I think etiquette is stupid anyway so she can take that rule and shove it up either her pride and ego or ass, they are the same size anyway. I shrugged at my thoughts before gulping down thest shot in one fell swoop and doing a backflip with one leg andnding it with the grace of a ballerina before giving the bow that you would normally see actors at the end of a theater do just with on leg instead of two since I couldn''t let my leg touch the ground before the thirty-second timer. It seemed for thest 7 seconds it had gotten awfully quiet and the tension increased within the room before 3 2 1 Tick! "RAHAHAAAAAAAAAH" "WOOOOOOOOOOOO" Everyone shouted in celebration even though they were the ones who lost money yet I didn''t question it for more than a second. I had felt a sense of aplishment near to that of when I had been able to do magical spells for the first time. The joy I felt didn''t make sense but again, I didn''t question it for more than a second. Even granny, Throid and n seemed to be just as hyped as the crowd. No one was being sour and no one was questioning how I won. "JUMP! JUMP! JUMP!" hmm? Do they want me to jump into the crowd? That seems dangerous... Pfft hahaha. I looked towards granny for reassurance when she nodded with a vibrant smile "Oh well," I said with a shrug before jumping extremely high, almost hitting the ceiling and dropping back first. At that moment I had put all my trust into strangers and the moment I spread my arms I had felt as if my worries disappeared for a second. The moment I reached close enough, I felt dozens of hands stop my fall slowly before throwing me up again. "HAAAAAAAAA '''' is what I heard when being thrown up until after a few throws they put me down and let me walk towards my granny. She was looking at me with one of the vibrant smiles I would expect from Aroura, not her. "Did you have fun?" she asked me while patting me down from any dust that may have umted. She quickly used water, earth, and air magic in quick session to clean me from dirt, dust, and stains. "Yeah, it was really fun. Maybe we can do it aga-" "NO!" said two voiced, on being the waitresses and the other being my Grandma''s "First, I''m not going to ask how the hell you are still sober but I checked those shots myself to see if they have been altered. An adult couldn''t take more than you did today, you sure you''re good?" Asked the waitress while putting her right arm on her right hip "I''m fine miss, thank you for your concern. Though I would like to have my money now." I replied "Oh yeah, about that. We can send it to your home direct-" "NO!" me and grandma said in unison this time "Uhum, I meant to say that I have a dimensional storage so transporting won''t be much of a problem," Granny said while clearing her throat. "Do you want us to apany you?" asked Throid "yeah sure, why not?" I said with a chuckle and a shrug at the same time Granny took the money that had umted to 1 gold and 47 silvers. She told me to call her whenever I wanted to buy anything or whenever I got my dimensional storage. We all departed not long after saying taking the money and saying bye to everyone within the bar "By the way, how are you still sober? I couldn''t even take that many shots without wobbling. Do you have a secret to doing so well?" Asked Throid with an aloof face "A trickster never reveals their trick because once they do, the trickcks the luster It had before," I said with a lecturing tone. "oh yeah granny" I carried on "yeah?" "wanna go on a hunt?" "in the woods?" she replied with a childish joy in her voice "yeah. I''ve already drank enough alcohol to make an elephant drop, I might as well do some more things my parents wouldn''t agree to" I said before walking towards the wood and having them follow me with a shrug Chapter 27 - First Blood As we walked inside the forest, all I could hear were the sounds of birds, small footsteps and then, after a few minutes of walking, I could finally hear the crunching of arge object on multiple sticks. The Sticks were around 300 meters away from where we were and when I looked toward it, everyone followed suit just to find nothing. "what are you loo-" my grandma couldn''t finish her sentence before I started to dash toward the direction the sound while jumping up on tree, then to another than to another until I reached the nearest branch to stand on. Due to my small weight and size the branches that wouldn''t hold the old me, could hold this body meaning I could travel faster from above since there weren''t many big branches. I quickly moved to on top of the sound that I had heard earlier just to find a huge ck bear a few meters away from thest time I heard it ---- X''s POV ---- As we ran towards the monkey that is my grandchild, I finally saw what she had felt from hundreds of meters away. I stopped the two aloofs next to me from moving forward. A bear was an easy prey for the likes of us to the point that bears had learnt how to smell us if we got close enough. It seemed to not have felt Pandora yet so she might have chance. If anything goes wrong im just going to save her with some magic. I watched closely as Pandora looked at the bear just to nose dive down at the right moment. Wait... WHY IS SHE NOSE DIV- My thoughts derailed the moment I saw the huge sword right next to her plunge at the same speed as her. When the Bear had realized what had happened, it was toote. The sword shot into the bears right lung barely missing the heart due to the animal''s instincts that allowed it to dodge. The sword decreased in side again turning into a thick short sword before being split into two. they were both respectively 16 and 18 inches. The tips of the des were in ck while the inside looked like solid gold. On was smooth and shorter while the other had a jagged design on curving near the top before turning sharp and angr again. The hilts Were both ck and scaly like those of a a dragons skin. The whole handle and hilt had a weird angr design that... worked? Anyway, the moment Pandora moved out of the way of the bears strike range, the bear went after her. She quickly ran up a tree before moving jumping. This time however, it wasn''t down, but rather to other trees instead. She moved so fast that she was just a blur. Random curs started appearing on the bear and blood spurt everywhere. This was a feeling I hadn''t felt in a long time. It wasn''t nor administration but rather, it was the pure dread that bloodlust out on the people around the user. "Crap this bear can use bloodlust, we gotta'' help her" Throid said while grabbing the hilt of his sword.. "Why isn''t she stopping? can she not feel it?" n asked me No no no, its not that she cant feel it, its that she is emitting it, i have to stop her before she emits anymore than needed. The moment I had my spell ready, Pandora stopped with a disgusting look on her bloodied face. Did she finally realise what it means to take a life? It''s okay, you can leave the rest to us. you are barley five years old, you shouldn''t have to take a life --- Pandora''s/ As'' POV --- UGH What the hell is this? Blood? No, itcks the metal feeling and taste. skin? nope... poison? doesn''t seem like it. UGH. Every time I touch it I feel like something is being pulled into my body. This didn''t happen before though... What is the difference between before an now? Is it because its weak, or maybe its soul me is weakening. It had an Orange Soul me so maybe its that? But why would an orange soul me effect me, and why would it only effect me now? The hunger I had and still have would slightly go away but instead, be reced by a sh*tty feeling of satiated hunger but as if I had eaten another rotten body for that to happen. This is bad, I need to end this fast. Its'' soul me is weakening, so now I just have to destroy it to stop this feeling right? The I''ll do it, and I''ll do it with as fast as I can. I Held my 2 swords together before merging them and putting them away. I made my fingerless gloves cover my hand and be thicker. I created ws strong enough to Peirce the bear When I dropped down I saw the bears whimpering eyes ask for forgiveness which made me smile ear to ear. I plunge into the back of the bear again, this time the left lung. I quickly ravaged the insides of the bear before ripping out its heart and subsiding the killing intent I had released on ident. I step towards granny before saying "sorry granny, but I kind of ruined the meal" while holding the heart up with my now bear hands. The two men looked at me with astonishment while Granny looked at me with admiration and slight... pride? I was covered head to toe with blood and grime meaning I had to take a shower in the river before dispatching once again from the forest. While I was watching myself off the blood, u started to think of how I could have won the fight more efficiently without ruining the meal and at the same time, without ruining my clothes. And what the hell was that disgusting feeling? Is it because of my first kill in this body? Maybe the body is reacting to the urrence more than my mind? I''ve killed humans for god sake, why do I have to go through this again in this life? Again? I''ve never actually killed someone other than my parents and sister in myst life and I still felt nothing... Oh well I shrugged my thoughts away as I wore my clothes again and walked towards the three adults who were trying to ration the bear fairly between each other. "first off, I''m the one who killed the bear so the decision should be up to me. I earned a crap ton of money though so I''m willing to let you guys have some of it. I''ll take the liver and granny will take all the parts she likes. You guys get the rest." I said in a scolding tone. I don''t know what was worse for them. Being scolded by a 5 year old or having to leave all the good parts of the bear to me and Granny "Man, Imagine you guys had half the brains my granddaughter has. Maybe you would have be fine warriors rather than mercenaries in a bar." Granny said with a smirk while puffing her chest out "ADVENTURERS! And no, she would have kept it all to her self if she even had half a brain." Throid said with a smirk big enough to barely rival my tutors ass. Does this guy get off at outsmarting children? This a*shole barely has a speck of brain cells within his head since no one in their right mind would have said that out loud. Sometimes I worry if i have curse for being surrounded by idiots. For some reason, the only person with a brain in my family and everyone I know is Aroura "oh? I guess I''ll take it all you ungrateful jerk!" I said while frowning "W-wait I-I didn''t mean it. It was a j-joke" Throid said while waving his pals in front of him in a panicky manner. n behind his just face palmed before letting his head rest on his hand, almost like he was grieving for the loss of food "Granny, can you give n some of the game, while we take the rest for ourselves?" I said while smiling towards my grandma who in turnughed "yeah sure, take whatever you want, just don''t be greedy" She replied while looking at n who had his eyes wide open and his face more vibrant than ever. After a bit of quarrelling we came to agree how much each person will take before moving again towards our house. The two man followed us because Granny decided to invite them over to our house. They argued quite a bit before it was almost sunset and we weren''t far from home. I wonder what the fight would have been like if I was able to use magic. Maybe I would have ended the fight in one shot rather than having to slice it up. Man, only if there weren''t so many witnesses. Oh well, At least no one saw me at the bar. Would have been really crappy off someone to just go ahead and report me to my parents. The chances are high but I doubt they can get home before us. One thing I want to try is to use body enhancing spells like the wind one that had found in my sisters book. Apparently it uses wind to make you as fast as the wind or even faster? I personally think using floating spells is much easier and more efficient, especially for me. I do have to learn how to use float and flying spells though. The earlier the better, am I right? Right now I''ll focus those kind of body enhancing spells or area of effect spells. Before we knew it, we were already in front of my house. The ce looked the same as we had left it but for some odd reason I had missed my bed a lot more than I had thought I would. When we finally got inside, Granny told both Throid and n toe in while I took my shoes off and went towards my bedroom. I really wanted to try out the magic I was thinking off whileing back home and if it worked. it would be a huge breakthrough. Every element will need another/ different way to make it enhance my body. Right now I can only use the air magic body enhancing to increase my speed, and that''s if I even seed. To enhance my body with fire and water would be difficult at best. I would need to be creative rather than just think of another way to create armour around my body. The moment I went towards the stairs I heard my name being called by my mother "Pandora Raven! Come here right now and look me in the eyes before speaking!" She said while audibly tapping her foot Sh*t! Do I have some blood on me? Did someone inform my mother before we got here? Oh sh*t I do remember seeing a ton of shoes at the door but I wasn''t really paying attention so I didn''t think much of it. I walked stiffly towards where Ist heard my mothers voice before i entered to look at all the traitors who had betrayed me. Chapter 28 - Grounded As I walked into the living room, i saw multiple people, including everyone in my family. Aroura was looking at me with a worried look while Zack was smirking smugly and his brother hid behind him. My parents of the other hand looked furious, especially my mother. YEP! They know... "Pandora Raven. My friends here are telling me that something happened when you were at the vige, may I know what you were going to hide from me?" My mother said with a smile that didn''t reach her eyes. WAIT?! HOW THE F*CK DO YOU ''casually'' STROLL ON A FUCKING VILLAGE< AT THE SAME FUCKING TIME!? Did I create that much of a crowd? No way right? "MOM! COME HERE RIGHT NOW BEFORE I RIP YOUR HEAD OFF YOUR BODY!" SH*T! SHE''S GOING TO COMMIT MURDER BECAUSE OF ME! That has to be an exaggeration or a figure of speech, but then why does she look so serious?! All three of the adults I had spent my day with walked in. The two men looked confused but granny looked tensed while ring at me then softening her re when seeing the guests. Well at least she knows I didn''t betray her. "Yes Ana, What do you find the need to call me for" Granny said in annoyance "well you see, I wouldn''t have needed to call you if three of my friends here vouched for your presence within a bar. ording to their recollection of the memory, Pandora had done unspeakable things while you guys were at the bar" my father said while looking at the floor in disappointment Unspeakable things? What bullsh*it did they spout while we were away? If he means drinking a few shots he really needs to work on his wording because that is the most misleading sentence I had learnt in a while. As I looked around with confusion, the other three had the an exact replica of my face when i heard the news. We all furrowed out brows as we looked towards the guests wondering what kind of bullsh*t they were spouting. "Uncle, I think your words are misleading. What my mother was saying was that she saw Pandora drinking inappropriately and partying with adults the same age as my mother here" Arg- Argon? Whatever her mother called her. The girl said all that while patting her mothers shoulder at the end of the sentence before continuing "Her words, not mine." I looked at the girl who I had forgotten then name of with suspicions running through my mind. I''m not too big on trusting strangers so I didn''t think much of her words. "Is this true, Pandora?" Asked my mother slightly pouting. "No?" I lied through my teeth while adding a hint of confusion within my voice hoping that it would sell my point "then tell me, what were you doing when you went to the vige?" My mom asked while narrowing her eyes. "We went to a cksmith granny knew. We saw uncle Throid and n there and they were apparently Granny''s friends so we hang out with them beforeing back. On the way I asked granny if I can go hunting with them and we found a big..." I used the wingspan of my arms to indicate how big I was speaking, "...bear which we hunter together". I said trying to sell the lie by simply adding to already known knowledge. If my mother went to the vige, my hope is that she wouldn''t ask around for too long and go to the cksmith to check if we were there and leave. A farfetched dream, but a cant you let a man dream? "Hey man, don''t give me. Don''t give me credit for your kill. You did amazing out there. We didn''t even have to help you." said Throid while all three of us resisted the urge to either p him into oblivion or to face palm. "What do you mean "Your kill"? Did you not help her fight the bear?" My mom spoke in outrage. To her, I''m pretty sure she was though my grandma had risked my life on the first day I left the home ''independently''. "We did miss, but we only acted as support. Rather, she dealt the final blow and most of the damage at that." n tried to reprimand his friend''s mistake by reducing the damage that had been already dealt to a certain degree. My mother sighed in relief while that women who''s name begins with an L tried to speak up and expose our lie. "NO! HOW DARE YOU LIE TO YOUR OWN MOTHER LIKE THAT?! I SAW YOU WITH MY OWN TWO EY-" "Loud" I said unconsciously out loud rather than in my head. Everyone''s eyes widened while mine narrowed as I looked at the pathetic women in front of me. Well, if the cats out of the bag, and the cat being my rudeness towards this pathetic petty little shit with an ego bigger than my tutor''s ass, I might as well go all out. I mean how petty can you be to go after a child? At least that girl over there decided not to say anything... oh well. All I have to do is keep my killing intent in check to not scare the living sh*t out of everyone in this room. "H-how dare you speak to me, Laura Fleming, WITH THAT TONE OF VOICE?!" Maybe you should check your own tone of voice before you start judging the tone of others? It''smon sense dude! Maybe Aroura was right when she said ''whates around goes around''. You will be treated the same way you treat others. Logic is wed since I did nothing wrong to harm someone else or even speak to them inappropriately. One day I might just snipe her if she gets too noisy for my innocent ears. "YOU, YOU PATHIC LITTLE CHILD WHO WILL PRBABLY NEVER GET MARRIED DARE SPEAK TO ME, A NOBLE, LIKE A NOISY CHILD?" Isn''t that what you are though? Your just reinforcing my im with your extremely noisy attitude. One day I might actually have to snipe you to not have to clean all the filth thates out of your mouth every time you open it. I finally understand the saying ''Your tongue is like venom''. At least venom had a purpose, it''s to kill or hurt someone or something. All this b*tch is spouting is more akin to garbage than venom. "Calm down Laura" said the other women who I also cannot remember the name of. "Pandora, do not lie to us. If your Granny is making you lie to us we will protect you! There is no need to lie to us and also no need to be rude." ME?! RUDE?! No way, I could simply never. How could I have the guts to be rude to a ''Noble'' as you guys call yourselves? I could never lie to you! How could you say that?! HAHAHHAHAHAHA. As I was inwardly dying ofughter, a single small almost inaudible "Pfft" came out of my mouth while my chest and upper body jolted upwards. I could barely keep my smile back and apparently, in an extremely quite room, almost inaudible simply is not enough. "ARE YOU LAUGHING?! HOW DARE YOU! DID YOUR PARENTS NOT TEACH YOU ANY MANNERS?!" said... Loora? "My parents have taught me well miss, but I could barely keep in myughter at how ironic the phrase, ''noisy child'', was." Granny and my dad smiled while Throid and the girl who didn''t act witness started tough heartily. James, who had been red with anger this whole time, looked like he was about to burst like a balloon while his mother seemed to have already gotten to the bursting stage. She was so full with fury that she tried to attack me to no avail. The moment i realised her soul fire was bursting outwards, I got my right leg and fist ready to attack her will all my weight. I now probably weighed as much as an average male and due to the surface are of my fist, my punches would pierce more than push. I was about to hit her with the full brunt of my fist when I saw my father, my grandma, that girl at the back and Aroura conjure spells with hand signs. The first trapped her legs in ice, the next put her hand in heavy rocks, the next made an air cushioning wall and thest which happened to be my fathers attacked using an ice sword to barely stop next to her neck. Damn, you almost got your self killed women... How do you feel? How''s the weather up there wherever your ego and pridey? You know what they say, the bigger they are the harder they fall. "Pandora... Go to your room, You''re grounded for 7 days and can onlye out whenever you have a lesson with your tutor" my mom said while looking at the floor "what, why?" I asked while being bbergasted by the sudden punishment. "for being rude to our guests that''s why. Now get to your room before I hit you hard enough to send you there myself!" My mother replied. "..." THE F*CK? I DID NOTHING WRONG SO FAR! Do you really care about your social standing that much? This one women, who tried to forcefully engage Aroura into her family, is worth me being grounded for? What the hell?! Calm down As, you gotta think. There is no way she is going to keep me grounded when they leave so causing amotion for no reason would only piss someone off. The best thing to do is to take the punishment with grace rather than a beating. I walked towards my room casually without giving anyone except the girl at the back a second nce. I smiled at her before walking to my room again without saying a word. Now I just have to wait a few hours until I hear the door close a few times and see them leaving from the window before going downstairs. Simple, easy to follow n. Nothing can go wron-... I hope I didn''t jinx it. --- 2 hourster --- After practicing with controlling the elements to a certain extent without using a spell, I finally saw the two women, the girl and James leave my house at longst. I had heard their bickering for a while now but they finally left. I hope I was able to pull Granny out of this one safely with contained damage. Throid and n had left a few minutes after I left to go to my room. This meant that they didn''t have to deal with the bickering which is a plus in my books. Anyway, I think I should go downstairs now that the 4 of them are far away from our home. As I started to walk down the stairs, I heard no noise, just silence. What the hell? Did someone die? Why is everyone looking like that? Everyone sat on their respective seats either holding their heads, their temples or the bridge of their nose clearly trying to contain a huge headache. The moment my mother saw me she froze for a whole second before asking me "why are you out of your room? Didn''t I say you are grounded for a whole week, or do my words mean nothing to you?" "Well I thought you told me t-" I tried to say before being cut off by a sharp "Get back to your room, NOW!" I walked towards my room without saying anything or thinking about it much before she said "Now your grounded for 2 weeks. Don''t talk to me until you get your manners back!". Her shouting at me started to make the twins chuckle at my dismay. Damn kids. One day I''m going to ''idently'' bash your head into a rock and ''Mistakenly'' shoot an air sniper shot towards your head. For the next 2 days Aroura would visit me upstairs for a few hours before having to leave. Apparently the women lectured my mother for 2 hours before settling down and leaving, making my mother feel so much shame that she decided to make my punishment real and double it at that. For the rest of the time I would simply either spend time with Aroura and with my tutor in the mornings before working on the spells I already know at dusk before working on new spells when night falls. I was working on the body enhancing spells, float and windy steps. While the former made my body light enough to negate gravity, thetter made me as fast as the wind. I would work on them through the night while trying to not make any noise.. While float was a spell I had no idea how to use, windy steps was something I could create with enough try and error. Chapter 29 - Grounded II After trying to use float for a bit and I kept failing with no improvement, I moved onto windy steps. This spell would help me move as fast as the wind or at least a little faster than my current speed. It was already the second day of me trying to use these two steps but my determination didn''t falter due to me remembering how many years it took me to simply fid a way to spells. 2 days was nothing, plus, I hadn''t hit the age of 6 yet so it didn''t matter so much if I could use magic well yet, everything to this point was a head start. This is what I thought anyway. While trying to use windy steps and remembering how my sister used it in her spar, I realised her way of using the spell simply used the air elemental particles in the area to simply push her in any direction she wanted. to float, I''ll need the upward push of my magic to have same power as the gravity that is pushing me down. I can think of it like water. if I am denser than the water I will sink while being the same or less dense will make me stationary or float. If I''m correct, with the fusion of both fire magic to give the air particles energy in the form of heat, use water to increase the humidity of the air and finally air magic to make he air around me dense, I should be able to be weightless. Wait no, that makes no sense. If it was that simple, giving people the ability to fly would be an easy game back on earth... I must think! how can I reverse the gravity or make it neutral? I can create a centripetal force if I spin my self? with enough momentum, anyone can defy gravity, but such method isn''t very practical. Using the wind to blow from underneath isn''t very practical either unless its on a rune or something. Wait! From what I know.... I pulled out the knife my father had given me to look at it carefully. The particles that i sawing from it left me shocked. I hadn''t really looked at the knife properly since I had gotten it. I first saw earth and air particlesing from it but that was just when I hadn''t really focused. In the rune, you can see the earth and air particles coursing within, But that wasn''t the main thing. The reason no one can actually create anti-gravity in this world through just air magic or on earth through the technology we had was simply because it doesn''t work like that. You need a crap ton of energy to even create something simr to gravity to even walk on walls. This world doesn''t use a variation of air magic to make people float, but rather, they use apletely different element all together. The element is akin to breaking every rule of physics I know. It repulses Fire and earth Particles While attracting Water and Earth particles. Then when they are trapped within a rune they are forced to circte making them work together to make the effect of anti-gravity. I honestly don''t know how it works but it clearly does. If I''m able to replicate the same cirction within my body i should be able to do it. Then, something clicked within my head. I mmed the bottom of my fist onto my open palm before thinking out loud and saying "since I have those particles within my body, I can easily circte them. This mean I can use the particles that had submerged with my nutrients to enhance this cirction. This should also mean most other enhancement spells should be easy for me. I can negate the weight of my own body with the cirction of the what the gravity particles would do normally. Since I have full control over the particles within my body, it means I can replicate what the silvery particle within the run was doing. The particle isn''t the cause but rather the symptom of forcefully circting a bunch of different particles together. They eventually create a force between them strong enough to either repel or attract them and this is the silver particle. If I take away the silver particle from the rune it would simply break it since it would make all the elements disperse. The rune smith simply had to put the elements together and close enough for long enough to create the gravity particle which then allowed them, my father in this case, to create a rune over it to keep them from just moving in random directions, but also to keep the gravity particle there. A rune makes it so the particles will course in a certain way which ismunicated through how the rune is engraved. The elemental particles never work well together with a few exceptions. For example, my stone sniper bullet uses both air and earth magic but rather than infusing them together to create a spell, I''m using multiple spells at the same time separately. this is why you never have a spell that has more than two Elemental particles because they would either cancel each other out or react violently. When putting 4 together, they all react together and create a gravity particle that forces them to work together withoutshing out and reacting violently. With a gravity particle gone, the rune would simply break and disperse the energies within. For my body however, I should just try to to replicate the coursing of the rune, either through my entire body by creating multiple gravity particles near my center of gravity or by creating a gravity particle at every joint in my body. On paper, they should both work but practically they are both hard to replicate and even harder to keep after even seeding. While making a gravity particle in all my primary joints (wrist, elbow, knee, ankle etc.) I have to split my focus equally throughout my entire body but I will be replicating the same method on every joint rather than using a clump of gravity particles and trying to circte the elemental particles equally throughout every fibre and tissue within my body. Wait, how the hell does anyone else fly then? I''m pretty sure this will work for me, but for any other mage it would be impossible to fly or even float at that... Maybe hand signs are a way to engrave temporary runes into their body to allow them to control a certain element or two to then create spells? Well, that''s a problem for future me, right now all I want to do is find a way to make myself float. So far I have tried out making a particle on every joint within my body to no avail, I simply cannot split my focus that much. The whole Gravity clump thing didn''t work either due to the fact when two gravity particles touch, they repel rather than attract like I hoped. For the next five days I would try the same thing over and over again to be able to split my focus into so many different ces until I can get used to it. I wanted to make it akin to breathing and a reflex rather than something I had to think of doing. Of course, I have to crawl before thinking of running marathons so instead of trying to make multiple gravity particles through my entire body. ill simply do it across my arm, then two arms, then maybe even my legs. I would increase the challenge every time I seeded 10 out of 10 times. I easily went like that for the rest of the week before I finally had an idea. Between the morning and night, I technically had around 14 hours to do anything since it was winter and the nights were longer than the days. My tutor would onlye for an hour or two before leaving due to it be dark so quickly. Everyone in my family would sleep pretty early these days while I felt the most lively during the nights. I was usually spending time with either my father or Aroura if not both of them at the same time. My mother would visit me for a few minutes before leaving again. I would simply spend the rest of the time training. It was the middle of the night when I was looking at the starry sky above me when I had gotten an idea. What if I don''t have to create a gravity particle ,which I probably should name to the ''particle of bnce'' instead, at every primary joint but rather at every primary limb. Technically, the more elemental particles that are use to make the gravity particle, the stronger the gravity particle will be meaning instead of having many small ones I can just create a few of big ones. I had already done this before but it was on my center of gravity and when it didn''t work I just thought of it as a failed experiment. When I had finally gotten some time to think of it a little bit more it gave me some enlightenment. I can replicate the small particles by clumping a bunch of particles of the same element together and using the same cirction technique. Through my constant constant practice, my magic maniption had be second nature to me in small clumps. Controlling clumps that were just a littlerger than the tip of my finger didn''t do anything but increase the strain a little. The demand for focus would barely increase since its the same motion. As I tried to for the first time I coursed bigger clumps both within and outside my body. This made it so not only my body would float but my equipment and clothes too. this was simply to not cause a drag effect especially in the future in case I wear heavy armour. I first did it on my arm, them my shoulder. A few minutester when I got used to making them I did the same with my other arm while keeping the first two active. Throughout the night I did the same thing over and over again until I had a basic mastery of creating gravity particles within my body. They were 9 in total, one on my center of gravity, one in my chest. one on each leg, one on each shoulder and arm and finally one dangerously near my brain but closer to my neck. I didn''t really know how to control the weight of any of them so that was what I practiced for the next week of me being grounded.. In the limited day I would try to keep them active while speaking to people while at night I would try to find a way to both increase and decrease my own weight and the gravitational potential energy around me. Chapter 30 - Gravity Field There was one day left for me to get out of being grounded and I had finally found a way to use gravity magic on myself and objects around me within a 1 meter radius. When a gravity particle of whatever size is made it is usually 3 or 4 timesrger than the particles surrounding it. This is irrelevant to the point I''m about to make but I think it was a really cool thing to happen. It reminds me of earths gravitational pull as half the particles would be attracted to the the particle it would create something akin to the poles of the earth when moving in and out of the particle in an almost circr motion. The other two particles would be attracted to the particles moving toward the super gravity particle on every limb but the would be repelled the moment they get too close. This would create something like an influx of both co-ordinate movements of the elemental particles within the air and my body. I would have to make sure the particles would not get too far. The further away they are the less effective the Super gravity particle would be. Increasing the flow speed of the semi co-ordinate flow of elemental particles would increase the weight of my body, slowing down the flow would make my body return to its original weight. Reversing the flow would make me lighter, or even make mepletely weightless. Eventually, after testing the waters with reverse flow, I decided to go all out and see if I can change the direction of the gravity. On paper it seems possible but practically it is a nightmare to do. Not to be the one to say the obvious but I failed so many times that I just decided to leave this problem for a future version of me with more intelligence and skill than the one that currently inhabits this body. Eventually the day came to an end and I slept for the first time in months due to the mental strain I had to go through in thest 2 weeks. I slept like a baby for the rest of the night until a knock on door woke me up. "who?" I said in a drowsy tone "you''re still sleeping? You''re not grounded anymore you know? Mom said that you should have learnt your lesson by now so you cane out now" Aroura said "You guys better have some food ready for me because I''m starving" I said while slowly getting up "yeah yeah, stopining and get up already. Let me give you a big morning hug from big sis to lil'' sis" Aroura said with fake annoyance that didn''t match what she was saying I opened the door to give my sister the biggest hug in the world before getting changed and moving downstairs while keeping all the gravity particles active with a good flow of Elemental energies around me and within me to make myself lighter. I could technically do the same thing to anything I hold by infusing it with the elemental energies seeping from my skin in a process of diffusion while also using the surrounding energies to create a temporary gravity particle as long as I''m holding the object. This way I could throw heavy objects at people without losing out in the momentum of throwing a heavy object "I hope you learnt your lesson now Pandora. Don''t try being a smarta*s for no reason" my mom said with a fake angry voice while hugging me. My dad and grandma just hugged me even though they visited me every now and then while my brothers did whatever they do best. They were 13 years old so in one year they would go to the academy to learn magic to be what they want to be in the future. They have quite arge variation. My sister decided she would like to start her forge mastering and runesmithing carrier by summer to follow in some of dad''s footsteps and be a royal forgemaster. As we all started to eat the magnificent food Aroura and my mother had created before I had woken up, only one question that I wanted to desperately ask circted within my mind. I opened and closed my mouth several times before dispelling all the the gravity particles within my body and asking "so, can I go back to the vige with granny? She is going to leave soon and i''d rather go wih her rather than alone." i said "..." "Well, your grandma wont be taking you to the vige anymore you little troublemaker. Instead, your mother will take you" my dad said with a smile "eh? why can''t granny or at least Aroura take me" I blurted out without thinking. Clearly, my mom felt the hit of those words and interpreted them as ''I''d rather go with anyone but mom'' "why? I can do everything they can do maybe even better than them. So you should be fine witk "Y-yes mom. I was just curious why you and not granny like you had suggested before" I said with a hurried voice "is it wrong for me to want to spend time and bond with my daughter?" she asked with a fake crescent fallen face I sighed and just took the hit head on. There was no getting around it. I don''t think the bonding thing will work unless we find something we both enjoy. My mother seems to not have a single of the same interests as me. She is more... ''womanly'' than me since I''m not even a women, well not mentally anyway. I spent the rest of the day rxing with everyone. By rxing, I spent it reading books about Advanced math equations while trying to keep, what I now call the ''gravity Fielding'' or the ''gravity fielding spell'', active. using the spell while doing my dad to day activities made it almost second nature to me but would falter whenever I would focus on something too hard. That is what I''m trying to train and fix before I get into any battles. Anyway, now my mother is insisting oning with me to the vige which I was forced to ept since rights do not apply to children. The next day I had gotten an amazing idea. How about shopping for clothes? Women love shopping for reasons I do not know, but one thing is clear, when ites to clothes there are no better people to ask on fashion than women. Here is the thing, I just want to get some good clothing simr to earth''s andfortable enough to sleep in yet good enough to go out with and not be ashamed. When we left our home I asked my mom about clothes which made her go on this whole lecture about fashion that I didn''t really care about so I needed every now and then whenever I thought it was right. When we got to the shops I quickly ran and looked around a little to find something I would like. The thing was that I was growing by the months and most clothes wouldst a year at best. "Excuse me sir, do you mind if I ask but do you happen to have a few clothes that can change size over time?" i asked the clerk in a ck and white suit "yes young miss, over this way we have a few clothes, you can also design your own clothes" at those words I looked at my mom with eyes sparkling for the first time since I hade here. "yeah sure, just make sure it looks good. I''ll take a few clothes myself for you too while you get to keep whatever you design." My mom said while walking away "woo!" I said while following the clerk. He took me to a ce called the mind projector where it would project what kind of clothes you wanted to be designed. There was a crystal in the middle that I hesitate to put my hand on for a second before being reassured by the clerk that they cannot read my mind, just what I allow it to read and project. I put my hand on the crystal just for it to turn from a bright blue to a golden colour before projecting the clothes I wanted on a paper. "are you sure this is what you want young miss? Isn''t this a bit too, how do I say this, masculine? Are you sure you don''t want a dress?" the clerk asked "I''m sure!" I said "well it will take a few days to deliver to your home, so you have to pay in advance" the clerk said "sure" I said while calling for my mom and paid for advance.. We went around the vige a bit before we returned back home. Chapter 31 - Sneaking Out A few dayster, my package had arrived. The clothes that I had designed myself hade. they would be bigger as I would increase in size too meaning I would never grow out of them which is what I liked. My family seemed to be worried for me though as they referred to the clothes as ''too masculine''. I didn''t heed them much thought since I liked it the way it was. The Clothes I had designed were a long trench coat that would reach my the middle to the upper part of my calves. They were pitch ck with outlines of gold one inch think on inch away from the edges of the coat. The coat would split into 3 ends when reaching my belt area to give me more manoeuvrability within them. It had a hood that was optionally put there. The cors were long enough to reach the bottom of my ears and cover half of my hair at the same time. The cors can be folded to look a lot smaller and to also allow me to put the hood on. Inside all of this i wore a ck shirt with golden outlines of the same designs as the trench coat and the same going for the pants (trousers) and shoes. The inner parts of every on of the clothes was the a gold with a ck outline of the same design. this gives the option of changing the colour of your clothes on the go which the shows just needed a simple imprint of mana to change from majority ck to majority gold. To me, it looks amazing, but to my parents, not so much. They seemed slightly pissed off at the fact I didn''t like the clothes they had gotten me but I didn''t pay theirints any heed. For the next few days I kept asking my mother if I can go out to hunt again but she kept saying no and that it is "too dangerous" for me. I would spend most of the daylight hours with my tutor and since my mother had forbid me from training with dad, I had nothing to do. Aroura already had too much work on her hands trying to get ready for her apprenticeship in summer by forging a few amulets and rings she might be able to show her teacher/ boss to allow them to see what level she was at and estimate how long it might take to teach her. My brothers were just annoying so I always ignored theirints. Since my birthday when I had gotten then knife and the gloves they had been acting more annoying than usual. They would call me name like "Attention beggar" or "waste of space". Even though I just wanted to ignore them because they are just kids after all, it opened some old wounds from my passed life that hadn''t closed off properly. Iined to my parents one or two times but all they would get is a short scolding followed by a "now shake hands and say sorry". Parents don''t seem to think that children''s words can be shallow with no meaning. Just like adults, children are equally if not more cruel to each other and lying eventually bes second nature to them. Heck, even I can spout thergest bullsh*t without batting an eye. One thing I did realise though is that my grandma had be less strict on me since the day that we almost got exposed. My mother had seemed to forget about the whole drinking thing right after that women, WhatEverHerNameIs, started ranting about how they didn''t bother to raise me properly. This automatically took most of the me off my grandma and she seems to have appreciated the tactic and ingenuity I showed. Anyway, I would spend some time with my father every day but we wouldn''t really train. he would give me tips but he wasn''t allowed to physically help me train. All I could do is follow the routine he gave me back when I was training with him. Me and my mother would however spend more time together every week due to the fact she would take me out to shop in the inner districts of the town. She tried to help me make friends with the local girls in the area that were close to my age to no results. I was simply too uninterested by the children my age who seemed to care about clothes, fashion and the local drama. I kept asking my mom to allow me to spend time with Throid and n but she kept saying they aren''t my friends but rather that they are a bad influence on me. I understand that they are probably a bad influence on a any child and I also don''t see them as my friends either but they were the next best thing. I see them aspanions that have my back, so its only fair to have theirs. Plus, their uncaring attitude is quite refreshing making them goodpany when my sister was too busy. My dad had to work for most of the day and would onlye back when the sun had already set so I didn''t get muchpany with him unless it was the weekend. After another of my mothers failed attempts to make me give half a sh*t about whatever the local kids were bickering about she gave up. Clearly I didn''t have interest in people who would care more about the colour of their flip flops than using their brains. "Pandora, you can at least try making friends! If things go on like this you will be lonely until your and adult, and then there is no way back! Cherish these days before you regret not doing so." Eh? Why would I? These kids are annoying as hell. Making me try andmunicate with people who''s brains haven''t fully developed yet might as well burn half of by brain cells in one fell swoop too. I might kill them before that happens though, she said it herself, people I am around will have either a good or bad influence on me. These kids will totally make me lose more than few braincells whenever I try to make sense of any of the sh*t they try to exin to me. It''s not that they are too clever for me, its just that their logic makes such little sense that I would have a better time talking to an ant. "These kids are annoying mom. They just talk about boring things like clothes or what kind of boys they like the most" I replied to my mom in a deadpan face "YOUR A KID! Come on Pany, why don''t you at least try to talk to them? For me?" My mother half whimpered half smiled at me. I sighed and walked towards the kid. I was wearing the trench/over coat that I had used on of its features to fold it in to make it look more like a jacket than an overcoat. I walked towards them and they seemed to have no environmental awareness since I was less than 1 meter away when less than half of them realised that I was there. They started pointing out to each other that i was there before they were all aware of my presence and started to stare at me like an animal at the zoo. From my perception awareness and my soul me being able to locate any other soul me within 40 meters, I could see my my mom was all tensed up since her soul me was almost frozen while making small yet fast pulses as if it was a heartbeat. It''s light was flickering slightly showing that she was probably stressing out. "Hello, what''s your name?" asked one of the girls who was clearly the leader while walking towards me with a smug face. "Pandora" I said with a monotone voice "Pandora? Like panda-rah.... HAHAHAHAHAHH" every child started tough at the joke while I inwardly cringed at the fact that I was born into the same generation as these kids. "What''s your name?" I asked while curling up my lip in cringe and disgust at the idea of hanging out with these kind of people. "Aria Das" said the girl with a smile. She had bright emerald eyes and brown hair with highlights of blonde reaching down to her waist. She had a childish oval face with thin eyebrows. She probably is the same age as me yet she is a good head shorter than me making her intimidation tactic pathetic at best. she had semi tanned skin olive coloured skin that showed how much time she spent outside. The girl extended her hand towards me followed by a burst of my mothers soul me indicating she was happy for me. hm hm¡­ too na?ve. The girl stared at my eyes while her soul me screamed at me with confidence. Everyone else was staring at me, even the adults around 50 meters away. They were clearly the parents of the kids in front of, yet I was more worried at the fact that after the initial outburst of happiness, my mother started walking towards them. I can''t ruin my mom''s fun right? BULLSH*T! SHE''S RUNING MINE WHY WOULDNT I DO THE SAME! Oh for f*ck sake. Oh well, its not like we are going to stay here too long. I better get used to this or ill have to argue my way out of ever meeting kids the same age as me again. I shook the girls hand, yet for some reason I could feel ill intent behind it. It didn''t make much sense to me until I saw her shocked face then struggling face. Everyone else''s smiles were wiped away from their faces and were more confused than anything. Oh! She''s trying to squeeze my hand... Wow.... this is truly pathetic, should I just give her the win this time? I feel super bad... Oh look she''s using two hand now! Maybe I should just pity the child and give her the win while taking the humiliation. They are kids after all... Thank god my body isn''t as weak as these kids. Maybe I should thank my parents for their gi- "WHAT THE HELL!" Shouted the girl while letting go of my hand and derailing all my thoughts at the same time... Damn, Loud as F*CK! "WHAT KIND OF METAL IS YOUR HAND MADE OUT?!" She asked while pointing at me as if i just killed someone. I replied by pointing my index finger at myself while paying attention to the soul mes closing in from about 40 meters away. I immediately looked at them just to see my mom look disappointed and the mothers ring at me as if I just pissed on their frontwn. What the f*ck did I do to deserve this? This is why I will never go out with my mom again. I''m just going to sneak out next time when she is too distracted or whenever they are asleep. Maybe then I''ll finally be able to hunt alone or even try using magic on beasts and animals in the forest. They would make excellent test subjects for my magic. "What is the matter Aria? Did this girl hurt you? Why is a girl older than you ying with you kids?" Said a women who looked to be in her mid thirties, yet age is decisive. A wise man once said ''Don''t judge a book by its cover''! "Pany! What did you do!" asked my mother just for me to shrug. I really don''t know what I did wrong. I didn''t even hit the kid let alone touch her of my own will. Technically she was grabbing my hand so I''m the victim, but nooo... They will somehow find a way to me m- My thoughts and eye roll were cut off when I felt a huge shift on my hand. It was the same girl, Ara I think her name was, trying to squeeze my hand. I looked her with the most unamused face I could muster before asking "What are you doing?" with emphasis on the "you". "What the potato is your hand made of?! I''m using all my strength, y-yet... y-y-yet it still WONT WORK!" Aro said while her eyes started to full with water. Wow! This is pathetic beyond belief. Maybe I shou-... Nah, no point in doing that. You learn to not y with fire when it burns you. You know not to y with knives when they cut you. I quickly shake my hand off her grip while narrowing my eyes at the adults who were staring at me with nonchnt faces now. Her mother seemed to be the only one able to keep a grudge on me. I did nothing wrong but I know these adults are no better than children. If you''re going to act like children I might as wall treat you like children. How the hell did this society not break down by now with so many D*CKS in power? Does power really change a person that much? "Apologize to my daughter" said a women with the same hair and eye colour as... Ayra? "She did nothing wrong mom! I was trying to we-" Ayro said while trying to exin what happened to her mother just to be cut off with a loud shout "DON''T YOU DARE APOLOGIZE IN HER STEAD! SHE SHOULD HAVE JUST COMPLIED AND FELL TO HER KNEES!" Said the women-child in front of me. What the hell?! Is this some kind of anime or something. Logically if everyone in this kingdom is like this, it should have copsed both economically and socially. I wouldn''t be surprised if I saw a few riots on the streets by now. "mom? Are all nobles like this?" I asked while pointing at the shouting women "What did I tell you about being rude to people?! You should apologize now!" said my mother with a half sorry face half furious. "Sorry? For what? If I say sorry to everyone that thinks they are right I might as well take it as a full time job" I said while narrowing my eyes are the pathetic posture of my mother. I knew she was bad and cared for her social status, but isn''t this a bit too much? She might as well be a ve to high society at this point! SLAP! I didn''t expect this to be honest. My mom lost her cool and pped me. It was quite strong yet I didn''t move my face more than an inch as I kept staring at her. She was... Crying?! What the hell is she crying for?! She grabbed my hand and started walk away from the crowd and towards the street. We quickly took a carriage from the street and went straight home. The whole ride was quite but hen he finally got inside I calmly took off my shoes and put them onto the shoe cupboard. I walked towards the living room where I was expecting the lecture to happen when I felt a pull on my shoulder. "give me the two rings and knife" She demanded with her right hand palm open. Iplied giving her the rings but not the knife. "The knife." she said again with a calm voice "I''m willing to give you the rings and be grounded because you have right to do both. But the knife was a gift from dad s-" I was cut off by another p that seemed to resonate through the whole house. "THE KNIFE! RIGHT NOW! ON MY HAND!" she shouted before going silent. My mother carried on after a few seconds by when she voiced out "Who do you think I''m doing all this for? It''s for our family! FOR OUR FAMILY! EVERY SINGLE DAY I TRY MY HARDEST TO MAKE US NOBLES TO MAKE OUT LIVES BETTER YET YOU ACT LIKE THAT! YOU UNGRATEFUL CHILD GIVE ME THE KNIFE RIGHT NOW BEFORE I DO SOMETHING YOU WONT LIKE!" I had never gotten pissed at my mother before. I was always grateful for having her and even when I locked myself in my room for a week, it was to simply act childish. I didn''t do anything out of spite and I was never angry directly at my mom, but rather, I was angry everything at everything that caused my mother to act this way. Today however, between all the children that I had to deal with, with the constant pestering of my mom to get friends and my weekly dose of the noble world, I finally didn''t care. The moment she went for another p, my wild instincts kicked in and I dodged. She looked shocked for a split second before she grabbed me by the cor of my jacket and tried to p me again. This time I just pushed her away with enough force to loosen the grab before pping the hand away. I stayed silent the whole time as shbacks from the beatings I took back on earth reyed in my mind. My soul me flickers purple for a second before turning golden again when Aroura''s voice reached my ears. I controlled the killing intent that was on the verge of spilling out and stopped back towards Aroura. My mother was on the floor sobbing while gripping the carpet with her w-like fingernails, some breaking in the process. Aroura looked at me for second before asking "what happened?" in a hurried voice. "No idea" I said with a shrug "YES YOU DO! YOU KNEW VERY WELL WHAT YOU DID! GO TO YOUR ROOM AND DON''T LET ME SEE YOUR FACE FOR A MONTH!" My mother shouted. "Mom don''t you think that''s a little extre-" Aroura choked on her words when she saw me shrug and walk towards the kitchen as if nothing happened. She went and followed me when I asked her for some food because I was kind of hungry. "Why the hell are you all so loud?!" asked Granny while rubbing her eyes and stretching her back. When her blurry vision seemed to fade, she looked at my mother who was still on the floor sobbing with wide eyes before looking at me. I simply shrugged before reiterating what happened with extreme bias to not make me seem like the viin, even though I wasn''t. I was still slightly pissed off at the fact she tried to hit me over something so simple but I shrugged it off again without any care. After I finished eating, both Aroura and Granny seemed to be worried while looking at my mother who was sprawled on the couch. I went upstairs to go back to my istion. My etiquette sses were about to end anyway in two weeks so I wouldn''t cancel them for no reason. They were pretty helpful if I want to go in disguise as someone within a party. They did tell me a lot about the society but not enough to exin to me why my mother would act like a pain in the ass. I decided just to lock my room and go to sleep for a bit since I haven''t done that for quite a while now. I might be able to go days without any rest, but I still need to sleep every now and then to allow my brain to rx to perform more efficiently the next day. As Iy my head on the pillow, I felt my conscience drift away slowly, before everything turned ck and all my worries for the future faded away at thest second Chapter 32 - Sneaking Out II 2 WEEKS LATER After 2 weeks of me just practicing magic over and over again I decided it was a pretty good time for me to have some practical experience. I am now finally done with the etiquette sses and gave my big a*sed teacher a huge hug for all the help she had given me over two years. Normally she wouldn''t take people under the age of 5 but she was happy to find out that I was more intelligent than those my age. After finally being done with those sses all I would do all day was stay in my room because I''m not allowed to get out. My dad seemed pretty pissed at the punishment but I told him that I don''t mind. I would follow the same routine as I usually did when I was grounded. Train, talk, train, rx with Aroura and then train until the next day. Now however that I had mastered suing gravity magic on my self to increase and decrease weight, I decided it was time to learn how to fly since floating was already something i knew how to do. Gravity field would simply make an area around me less effected or more effected by the gravity of the making it a pretty useful body strengthening method. My muscles had be so dense that I''m pretty sure that I could break a boulder with my grip alone. I keep having to use gravity magic regrly because I''m a little too heavy for my size and I don''t want to put dents on the wood under me whenever I jumped. Today however, I had decided to go on a little camping trip for the next few days. I don''t want to give Aroura and my father a heart attack while I''m away so I decided to write them a letter that said "going out for a few days! Don''t mind me just a little hunting trip. I''ll be back in 3 or so days! Love you dad, Aroura, mom XXX" I wrote the letter to both Aroura and my father before leaving them on their desks or on their tooth brushes. Also left one under my pillow just in case they don''t see the first one. That night I used gravity field to make myselfpletely silent and weight as much as a feather while moving around the house and leaving. My Grandma had already needed to leave since it was spring now and she had work to do, meaning she didn''t need to get a letter. I walked out of the house silently and started to run towards the forest while putting my trench coat on. My n was to go to the forest for a few days, catch as many preys as I can and sell half of them before eating the rest. The animals and beasts would make excellent test subjects for my magic. On the plus side, there is a few magics that I will have to test in the forest rather than at home while I could go to theke in the middle of the forest to practice both water and fire magic. I had a few new magic spells that I had wanted to test out but was too scared due to the fact they might destroy our house in one fell swoop. Our house didn''t really have any magical protections meaning any amateurish use of magic would cause havoc and maybe even kill someone on ident. I started to sprint at full speed towards the forest going at 55 Mph (88.5 kph) while exerting the gravity field around me to make me lighter. A few minutes of runningter, I reach the entrance pf the forest which I when I use the air element to conjure a win a wind to push me while I be weightless. This was simply my own version of flying magic that I had created to give me higher versatility. I swiftly increased my altitude andnded on arge tree branch before hopping from one tree branch to another. Right now I have to be careful for anyrge animals or beasts. I haven''t tested how well I can use magic against beasts nor do I have any experience in fighting them. I know this is the point of the whole trip but I still have to be careful. A bit of experience simply is not worth my life and since I don''t know if I will be revived another time if I die, I''ll try my hardest to avoid such oue. As I quickly scouted the area using both my enhanced eyes and my soul me vision with my soul me awareness to find if any animals were nearby, I saw a few animals here and there yet they were all too small. There were a few squirrels here and there while a few rabbits hopped on the ground. I swiftly took out my knife while conjuring some air around me topletely hide my scent and to negate any sound that I make from reaching the ears of any animals. I made myself nothing but a gust of wind and with my nullified weight the chances of them feeling my presence was nigh impossible. I plunged into a shadow behind the rabbit before moving behind trees to cover. When I was within a 10 meter radius of the rabbit, I lunged towards it while making sure to not let any sounds reach its ears. The moment the rabbit realised it had be prey to me, it was already toote. Before it could even squeal I used my 11 inch knife to decapitate it. I didn''t really need food since breathing in elemental particles would have a 17.5% efficiency in absorbing those elemental particles into my body. Breathing was more time consuming but it worked. For all I know, I don''t have to eat another day in my life as long as I can breathe elemental energies into my body. Not only would it fill my body with energies to use for the super gravity particles, but it also gave me all the needed nutrients while strengthening every tissue fibre in my body. My wounds would heal in mere seconds while imperfections like scars and blisters would be deleted before they even showed up. The growth of my body was also impable! I am 4ft 3 at barley 5 and a half years old. I have the strength of a rhino with every one of my punches and move as fast as cheetah while onnd. Once I killed the rabbit I used wind magic to skin it to the best of my ability, removed all the parts I didn''t want and buried them and finally using a me that I had turned a pale blue colour by producing a higher concentration of oxygen at the shpoint. I used the me to cook the rabbit inside and out by using some heated winds to cook the whole rabbit equally. I did realise when I killed the rabbit that the soul me of the rabbit moved into my arm before going through all my arm nerves and going straight towards my soul me. The feeling was disgusting yet energizing and made my soul me a little brighter. Just a little. Barley a speck. For what had happenedst time I killed an animal and even this time I can say that soul mes taste like sh*t. They do have an energizing feel to them when they are absorbed but I''m not sure if it is worth the effort. It''s like drinking one of those remedies that taste like crap but actually work so you take them no matter what because you know it is good for you. Anyway, damn did I waste my past life. This feeling of being free is amazing! Coming to the forest feels like I hade home after a world war or something. I didn''t really feel it before because Granny was still with me but now I feel amazing. Man, I should have hiked more! Oh well. I can hike in this world, there isn''t much of a difference anywa-... Seems like my food likes toe to me. I jumped out with enough force to go up around 50 feet in the air before grabbing onto a branch. I weighed less than the rabbit I caught right now so it was quite easy to jump that high. I looked towards the soul me that I had perceived trying to sneak up on me. The soul me wasn''t yellow like a humans, not purple, nor orange like an animal, but rather it was red. The me burned with intensity and so much beast like fury at every flicker that it looked more like a firework than a me. The flickers didn''t stop me from seeing therge me within the beasts body and its dark blood red colour. Well, seems like I found my test subject hehe I held my hand up in a pistol hand sign towards the the head of the beast. It looked like a fox with teeth big enough to make a knife and a body half the size of an elephant. Instead of an orange fur, it had fiery red fur that looked extremely unkept. It had two tails probably both as big as my body. Its eyes were fiery red with ck slits in the middle. While it looked up you could see its magnificent ears and huge nostrils. It had a ck mane with streaks of red. Its entire body seemed to resonate with the fire element as its entire body was exuding fire elemental particles like no tomorrow. I could see a small mana clump on the right side of the chest where a second heart could have been if we didn''t have just one heart. It was filled to the brim with fire particles which pulsed within the body of the fox with enough energy to boil water. When the fox opened its maw, I knew what wasing so instead of standing still I conjured an ice spear and threw it down the throat of the fox to plunge into its insides. The moment the spear got close enough I had already moved and conjured a sniper air bullet in front of my index finger. Fire started to spew out of the fox''s maw towards where I previously stood. The ice spear melted and boiled in a split second before turning into humid gas. HOLY F*CKING SH*T! THAT ICE SPEAR DISAPEARED FASTER THAN THE RABBIT I ATE! I shot at its legs due to the rest of the body being hidden by a huge tree that the fox just happened to be behind. I shot at the leg while making another sniper bullet on my left index finger to shoot into the fox''s chest when it reacts to the pain. To my surprise, the sniper air bullet went right through the leg before hitting one of the toes of the other leg. The moment the fox felt the pain surge through its back legs it was already toote. it had reacted to the initial shot and moved his body and neck backwards giving me enough in my line of vision to shoot right at its head rather than its body. My bullet left my left arm with a loud bang before reappearing in front of the fox''s eye and piercing its'' brain in less than half a second. Damn! I wander what I can do with the mane of a fire fox... that would have made a really good pun back on earth. First though, I must assure my own victory! The soul me is still there but I guess that''s only expected, the mana ispletely unregted and might go haywire any second now. I have to decapitate the head from the body, only then will I trust myself to have actually killed that thing. I walked towards the fox before making my short sword big enough to decapitate the dead of the giant fox in one swing. Blood spurt out everywhere while the soul me that was still there dispersed before going into the arm I used to kill the fox. It used my veins to coarse through my body and reach my soul me where it was eaten whole. My soul me flickered in joy while I felt a a sense of nourishment go through my entire body.. The feeling wasn''t bad, but it wasn''t good either, yet it gave a rxing feeling, as if i had been starved for days and finally eaten. Chapter 33 - Creating Explosives When I stared at the fading clump of fire inside of the fox''s body, only one thing came to mind. What if I absorb it? I swiftly pulled the clump of mana that was invisible to a normal persons eye and immediately jumped up to one of the trees to sit down and look at the fire clump that I had collected as my loot. I looked at it finding that the mana signature of the fox was still on it like before, but weaker and depleting in energy. If I were to eat it, I have no idea what would happen but if I were to try a speck of it and go upwards from there i can gradually see the changes or risks it may cause to my body. I don''t know if consuming someone else''s mana might be poisonous to me but we''ll only have one way to find out I guess. I shrugged before biting a bit of the clump of mana off and made it go straight to my stomach. I could feel a burning sensation go down my oesophagus and into my stomach where it started to burn violently before breaking down. First, the mana inside my body and outside of my body went through the pores of my body before going towards my belly and breaking the foreign substance down. I could feel that the mana of the fox was being destroyed by the foreign elements and the element it had infused with and had reacted byshing outwards just to subside when even that was destroyed by the elements entering my body. What kind of monster is my body? I''m pretty sure I can eat anything and the energies will break it down no problem. The side effect of this whole breaking down thing is that the elemental energies that had entered my body cant leave so they are just spread with the food into the stream of nutrients, consequently enhancing the strength of my body. The fire energies started to surge through my body from what I could see. They acted exactly like normal energies so my dumba*s decided to gulp half the thing down in one fell swoop. The pain that ravaged my body after was like nothing I had ever felt in my entire life. As the mana was stronger this time, the surge of mana from the outside was a lot more meaning when the whole elemental digestion had finished, the coursing of mana inside of my body broke down many cells just to fix them right after. I writhed on the floor when I dropped down from the tree, not because the fall hurt, because my body was slowly being burned from the inside by fire particles just to be healed by the same particles again, strengthening all my muscles, organs and every fibre of tissue within my body that the elements were able to reach. The pain reminded me of the first time I started to see elemental particles in the air when I was still baby. Right now my body hadn''t changed much if you overlook the slimmed down body and the tighter muscles. My muscles had always be tighter to my skin rather than increasing in size. while they increase in density, the contraction of skin to be tighter around the muscles instead of expanding to increase muscle size made me as strong as a body builder but as nimble as a belle. My body would lift boulders and move flexibly which is a huge plus in my books. By the time I was able to focus enough to get up, the clump of mana seemed to be mostly dispersed now. Its dispersed mana had been either used to digest or it was breathed in by me with a 17.5% efficiency of absorbance. Anyway, if I ever find another beast in the wild I have to make sure I''m in a secure location where other animals can''t get to me because what I did was as dangerous as it was reckless. On a good note though, my body feels lighter than ever, even without the gravity field making me lighter. My efficiency in fire magic should have increased a bit too right? I''d rather have not gone through all that pain for a little bit more mass on my muscles. *SIGH* I just need to go and wash up now since I''m covered in both blood and sweat, maybe even mud. I started jumping from branch to branch in the direction of theke. There would I not only wash up but also practice some fire and water magic. Fire to have an extinguisher right next to me if I ever need it and water because I have a huge puddle to manipte and use to practice. When I had finally gotten to theke, the sun had already risen. Theke reflected the light of the morning sun with vibrancy and shone with a luminous light only rivalled by the sun itself. The leaves sparkled was light rays passed through the droplets of condensed water giving the forest a half orange have blue colour representing the rise of the sun and the fall of the night. I stopped near theke to see if there were any beasts in the water or in the area to find nothing so far. Instead of dipping into theke I took water from it to clean my self up, then I used air magic heated up by fire magic to dry my self up. When I was finally done, I started to conjure some fire spells that I had been thinking about making recently. The first one was a fire bullet that I didn''t do at home as to not burn down the entire house down. I first created a shpoint within a high concentration of oxygen to create a pale blue me that wouldter be the size of half of my body before beingpressed to the size of 2 sniper bullets. I then try to let the pressure increase the more Fire Elemental Particles I put into it. It is extremely mana expensive due to the high amount of fire particles I need to control at the same time. I then let go of thepressed energy in a singr trajectory to release something closer to a heat ray than a fire bullet. I aimed for the water so to as not burn the forest by ident. The moment the bullet went into the water I saw steaming out just for a huge explosion to take ce a secondter. A very small portion of theke was either evaporated or blown into the air. The mist created a rainbow with the rays of the rising sun bouncing off of the small water molecules still in the air. Damn though, that is some super effective spell. It uses a crap ton of mana but still! Alright if that worked my second experiment should work. I''m going to replenish my mana for a bit before trying it out, If the power of the spell is too much, I don''t want to idently hurt myself. After around 20 minutes of doing my daily work out that my father had given me to do whenever I had free time. When I replenished most of my mana I went ahead and tried to conjure the spell I had been working on. The first few attempts were quite pathetic to say the least, but the rest was good enough. They weren''t how I wanted them to be, since I wanted something strong and over powered but clearly life doesn''t work that way. First I create a shpoint before conjuring a blue me with a mixture of both oxygen and hydrogen. I have to make sure they don''t touch with an air vacuum partition that would break down when something other than my mana exerts too much force on it. I''ll then throw it as far away as I can before allowing fission to take its course making a huge explosion. The reason I was kind of annoyed was because this spell I made was supposed to be some overpowered hydrogen bomb kind of explosion just for it to be a little less than an air strike that costs me all my mana in one feel swoop making it almost useless. The fact that my body aches at the fact I even used the spell shows how much mana I put into it just to have such an anti-climactic boom. "Level mountains with a single spell" my muddy ass. Anyone who doesn''t know how to use magic the same way as me might as well be a farmer and let go of their pathetic dreams of levelling mountains with a single spell. Let me tell you now, that sh*t is impossible. Maybe one day when I''m like 100 years old I might finally have enough knowledge and mana capacity to even be able to break just the tip of the mountain off. At this rate I might as well be a farmer too! Well on the bright side, I can make hole in ake 1.5 miles in radius while also creating huge tidal waves... on ake. Yeah, I''d say that''s pretty cool. Maybe if I get some magical artifacts and items I''ll be able to destroy a portion of a mountain by the age of a 100. maybe like 10% of a mountain or an army equivalent of one. Well anyway, I''ll try to replenish my mana in the mean time while waiting for some beasts toe drink from theke. Its is the morning, I might as well be the shark that grabs them for their stupidity andck of awareness. I jumped up to one of the tree branches before looking down waiting for my next meal toe. I wasn''t hungry but food would help me replenish mana faster while also refining my body by both spreading the nutrients to all the right ces while breaking down and recing my cells with stronger more Elementally enhanced ones. My body is in no way as strong as a beasts though, rather, it is in the middle of both beasts and normal animals. I got lucky when fighting the fox, due to its low intelligence I was able to beat it without too much trouble. I doubt that I will be so luck next time but ill take my wins withoutining. From when the sun started to rise to when it was in the middle of the sky, all did was practice fire magic. I created a fire spear by thinning out a fire and extending it to make a pole, Then I rotated the fire at top speeds which created a sharp tip while also keeping the fire in one ce. Then I wouldunch the spear as far as I can before it would start to lose shape and explode using the mana inside the elemental energies. It wasn''t as strong as the Heat ray from earlier but it cost much less mana and allowed me to make up to three stable spears at the same time. The more spears I create the less distance they can go without losing their shape, yet it is a great medium ranged attack the left some versatility due to the fact it doesn''t suck me dry of mana. Anyway, by the time the sun started to fall instead of rise, I had finally tried out everything I wanted giving me some time to hunt before night fall. Chapter 34 - Sneaking Out III --- Aroura''s POV --- I woke up at the break of dawn to finish the project I had been trying toplete for thest few weeks. It was a ring that was supposed to cloak your presence by using wind and earth magic to silent the footsteps of the wearer and make it so they wont have an odour. I also used a rune my father had told me about to make the ring give the wearer properties to make them as light as a feather at will. Maybe I can give this to Pandora? I don''t see any use of it for her but after letting my apprenticeship teacher inspect it, I might as well give it to her since I don''t have any use of it myself. As I slowly got out of my bed I looked around for a bit just to see a piece of paper on my desk. Oh that must be the shopping list from my mom. I''ll check on itter, I have to finish my work now. maybe if I don''t touch it I can make a usible excuse to why I didn''t go shopping immediately after I woke up! I pped the back of my fist down on my palm before going to myb. A few hourster I decided I was hungry but first I had to make food for the family when they wake up. I would eat upstairs with Pany while allowing everyone else to eat downstairs. Dad would join us sometimes like today since he doesn''t go work on the weekends. I wonder what I should make for her... I want it to be really good so she doesn''t go gloomy on us again. She has to eat well before she awakens her magic after all. I walked to the bathroom to brush my teeth before making food. When I reached the bathroom a feeling of dread enveloped my body for a second before I touched the handle. I didn''t know why, but all my hairs had stood up and I started to have a really bad feeling to the point I started to have butterflies in my stomach. When I walked into the bathroom, I saw a simr note to the one I found in my room right next to my tooth brush. WOW! Did mom go through all this effort just to make sure I don''t skip out of the groceries? Wow, really wow! Now I''m forced to go the inner distric- As I opened the folded... letter? I opened it slowly while looking at the contents of the letter just to drop it a secondte. It said: "YO SIS! going out for a few days! Don''t mind me, just a little hunting trip. I''ll be back in 3 or so days! Love you dad, Aroura, mom XXX" I dropped my tooth brush and ran towards my sister''s room at full speed. On the way I saw my dad with a panicked expression running towards my sister''s room at extremely fast speed with mom walking behind him with a a crying face. DAMN THIS IS HER FAULT! All I ever wanted was a strong family who took care of each other, yet all I got was a pathetic mother who does nothing but let others spit on her face. F*CK! IT''S ALL BECAUSE SHE STARTED HANGING OUT WITH THOSE NOBLES! THAT''S WHY SHE CHANGED! My father got to the door a few seconds before me before knocking on it frantically until I got there. "PANY! ARE YOU THERE!? PANY!" Shouted my dad loud enough to wake up the entire house. "Pandora! It''s big sis... Come on, open the door.... Hey pan this isn''t funny! Me and dad are really worried" I pleaded just to hear nothing but silence. The ear piercing silencested a few second before my dad stepped back and kicked the door as hard as he could. The entire door and its hinges broke off. As the door descended onto the floor with a loud bang, we were greeted with the sight of a well made bed with a note sticking out from under the pillow. I ran towards the the pillow just to see the note was a replica of the one in the bathroom. It didn''t have the "YO SIS" at the start but everything else was the same. I started to tear up while looking at the letter before averting my attention to my mother. She looked almost grief stricken, yet i didn''t avert my attention from her. I had no idea what my face looked like in the moment but I''m sure it was not a face she wanted to see from her own child. My father did the same thing but without the crying part before he stood up and asked "please tell me she at least took the gloves with her" My mother''s silence said it all. My father walked towards the door and said "we have to tell the vige to inform us if they see her. For now all we can do is search the forest and hope for the best" before walking down the stairs out of sight. I decided it was a good idea to follow him while writing a letter to all my friends to help us with the search The letter immediately disappeared after i stamped it and went straight to the person i intended to send it to. --- Pandora''s/ As'' POV --- While I was touring around the forest a little longer trying to find the best routes out out the forest I saw a few human soul fires in the distance. I ran towards the from the tree tops as fast as possible to ''spy'' on them while they did their business. They were currently camping with a few tens surrounding a single fire. They looked like men in theirte thirties. They were ragged looking and covered in both mud, Sweat and small twigs either in their hair or stuck in their clothes. I decided the best course of action is to scout them for a bit longer without arousing any suspicions. Since I don''t have a dimensional rune or amulet it will be hard to rob them off anything they have on them. On the other hand, if I can rob them off their dimensional amulets, everything they have would be mine the moment I decide on the attack. -"yo Jacob, you think the girl is even in this forest? I know its the closest one to her home but still, she could have went anywhere for all we know"- -"We might as well try to find her right? Give it a few days, if we don''t find her by then or she doesn''t return home, it means some wild animal ate her or worse. There aren''t many beasts in the forest but if we doe across one we might as well mark her dead and run for out lives."- -"If we do find her though, I think we should sell her to the ve market. They give huge offers for little girls since they are easy to manipte. All those disgusting nobles like the little ones better too...."- -"we aren''t much better you know... We are the one''s hand delivering those girls to their door steps..."- -"Yeah, but survivales first bro! We gotta do this so we don''t starve!"- -"I CALL BULLSH*T! I know you like doing this job bro! You could have done any other job like working as a waiter or even hunting animals yet you chose to kidnap children instead. We are all disgusting, all we can do is hope for those girls to be taken out of their misery as fast as possible"- The six men then sat their for a few minutes sulking and thinking of the words of their colleagues. Well, at least one of them is honest. I might as well take them out of their misery that is this life too! They would make excellent test subjects, especially the one that enjoys kidnapping kids. I spat behind me to get the bad taste out of my mouth before plunging down from the tree and slicing the the back of the closest one wide open. The man Screamed in agony as my 11 inch de went right through his body, from the left shoulder down to his hip. The feeling that came over my body was something else though. Normally when I kill living creatures, I would absorb their soul me through my veins into my own soul me. This would both energize and strengthen me depending on how strong or healthy the opponent was before the fight. The immense amount of euphoria I felt when my knife plunged into his back was akin to stretching my limbs after a long day of work, but at least seven times better. I have no idea why seven times better, but just take it at face value. I Expanded the knife to be a 25 inch sword that decapitated the head of the man to my right. "YOU B*TCH! JACOB NOOOOOO!" said a man with a ginger scruffy beard while charging at me in outrage for his fallenrade. Everyone seemed too shocked a second ago but had been brought back to their senses at the shout of theirrade and the realization that their friend was dead. In the time it took them to regain their senses I had already conjured 5 air bullets. They were faster to castpared to air sniper bullets and at point nk range they had almost the same affect. Unless the person had armour, I would be able to blow their brains out as long as they were human of course. One bullet hit the liver of the man in front of me before another hit his dominant arm''s shoulder making it go limp immediately and making him fall on his a*s. The other three bullets hit the three other men who were charging at me at the center of their foreheads and blowing their brains out. I went and touched every single one of them to take their soul fire, making my body spasm at every one of the touches. I then went towards the man clutching onto his right side in pain. I stared at him with thergest grin on my face going ear to ear. I shot his legs and then his other hard with icicles I conjured by condensing and freezing water molecules in the air. His screams of pain made me feel lively again, as if I was in a amusement park back when I was a kid on earth. The moment I touched him I felt something slowly course through my veins. It was pleasurable, maybe even more than killing them straight off the bat. His soul me''s energy seeped into me slowly, while at the same time, his soul me was decreasing in size and bing dimmer by the second. "Y-you m-monster. You''re no child... no, you''re a demon!" the ginger man said while staring at my face in horror. I slowly touched my face before making a mirror out of ice just to see a huge smile on my face that I couldn''t hold back. My cheeks were a pinkish red colour and my golden eyes were shining vigorously. All I could think of at the moment was how much of a shame it was that I had to kill those guys right off the bat. Maybe if I kept them alive they would have served as good test subjects? Ugh, this is annoying! If I slowly drained them of blood this would have felt much better! What are the chances that I will find other humans again? hmm, is this how taking drugs feels like? If that''s the case I should probably restrain myself from killing any more humans. I''m crazy, not stupid! I''ll restrain myself to once a week and if I have to kill more than that I have to make sure it is long range. Anyway, let me see if there is anything to rob from these a*sholes before I have to go again. Best case scenario, I''ll find a dimensional amulet that allows me to carry everything including their bodies depending on how big the dimensional amulet is. I started to search every body one by one before finding nothing. I decided to defile their dead bodies with an air sh or two before burning their remains and using water to extinguish them. Even if anyone happens to find their body before an animal or beast eats them, they shouldn''t be able to link it back to me, especially due to the fact that I cant use magic. Man, i really didn''t find a single dimensional amulet? Well that''s a bummer. I guess ill have to rob a few more humans or even ask my grandma for a dimensional amulet. I should get out of here befor- -"A human cub?"- -"they called her a monster and a demon, but im pretty sure its a human cub"- SH*T! Chapter 35 - The Beasts Of The Forest Wait what the f*ck? Since when were animals able to talk? Wait no,,, Those are beasts, but they aren''t supposed to be able to talk? RIGHT!? -"Hey quieten down she can probably hear us!"- -"No I doubt it, human senses aren''t as sharp as ours, remember? They can barely feel what''s 2 meter''s behind the-... Is she looking at us by any chance? Oh crap she started running."- -" This is why I said quieten down you idiot"- I started swearing in everynguage I knew at that moment while jumping up trees and trying to escape as fast as possible. When I looked back I saw a lion with a blue mane and ck fur running besides a wolf with a white mane and yellow fur. -"WAIT HUMAN! WE JUST WANT TO TALK WITH YOU! WE WONT HURT YOU, WE PROMIS!"- Wont hurt me my ass. Why the f*ck would I trust some random beasts? They are intelligent so the best course of action is to run away since I don''t think I can fight them head on. A few sniper spells should slow them down though. I turned around while being mid air and shot a concentrated air snipe toward the lion. It barley dodged by an inch before realising it had been surrounded by 5 air bullets going straight for it. The lion roared dispersing the the air bullets in a single second, yet I didn''t falter and shouted "SPLASH ZONE" slightly slower than a sniper bullet towards the lion. The moment the water got too close it was immediately stopped by a huge stone b. When the ssh zone exploded, the stone b barley took any damage. The ground however, seemed to not be able to take the full force of the water explosion, consequently created a crater in the floor. -"she''s pretty good. She is clearly scared, maybe we should just let her go."- -"no way dude. I just wanna speak with her, what''s so wrong about that? She could hear us from dozens of meters away when we were trying to not be loud. She has to be a beast like us! IM going to go after her!"- CRAP! JUST LET ME BE! F*CK EVERYTHING! If I want to win I have to find an area where I would be in an advantage. I quickly changed directions before moving at full speed towards theke. I used a few snipes to slow down the winged ck and blue winged lion and stop it from closing the distance. It sounded like a male and had huge caninesing from the sized of his mouth which made him look ferocious while his blue veined ck feathery wings made him look gracious at the same time. F*CK IT! I conjured 3 blue me spears and shot it towards the winged lion at full speed. I moved in the other direction to get as far away from the st as I could. Since the wolf isn''t there anymore i didn''t have to make more than three spears. I braced myself for the shockwave that never came. As i looked back, to my horror the lion had taken control of my own spell by dispelling the mana inside it and recing it with his own. He then dispersed the fires before flying after me again. F*Ck ME THREE WAY! HOW AM I SO STUPID?! No one in their right mind would attack someone who had an affinity to fire with a fire spell. Why did it disperse it though? maybe he does want to talk, yet I''m still not willing to risk it! The way his running after me makes me feel like a prey. Plus, beasts eat humans right? Why would I trust someone who would eat my kind? After a few minutes of back and forth attacking I finally got to theke and let my n take action. I had tried talking to him before just to receive some stupid answer like "Stop and I''ll tell you". When I got to theke I started to fly right over it at full speed. My leaping speed is a lot higher than my flying speed since I''m not used to flying so the lion started to catch up really quickly, just like I had nned. My grin grewrger once I had gotten to the middle of theke where I stopped and started to use every single speck of mana within me to cast a spell. "SO YOU FINALLY RAN OUT OF MANA?! FINALLY! I was getting so tired of chasing you I was thinking of attacking back to stop you. Anywaye he-..." The oversized lion choked on his words when he saw my smirk and my golden eyes flickering vigorously. "what do you want?" I asked with a mocking tone "What species are you from? Are you a hybrid?" "No, I''m human." "DONT LIE TO ME! I know you''re not human! You cannot fool my eyes!" said the oversized lion with outrage before continuing by asking "What''s your name? Mine is Phoebe" while puffing his chest out with pride "As, now f*ck off. You''re annoying." "Hey Hey. Calm down there. Lets talk this out. I don''t like fighting muc-"Th lion chocked on his words when he felt every hair on his body stand up. "I said...F*ck off" I threw my hands in the air before turning my wrist to let my palms face theke. I plunged my arms down so fast and with so much force that my arms went all the way down to my feet. That is when the oversized lion realised what I had done. As he looked behind him he saw a huge influx of water flowing into a single giant ball of water. The water rivers moved around like snakes beforeing into contact with the huge water sphere in the air. Several vortexes can be seen on the sphere from the violent current within it. The sphere of water I created takes water from the area like ssh zone and makes the currents within it collide. This consequently creates vortexes within the sphere that sh and merge while some shes cause the current to be stronger, other shes cause both vortexes to explode outwards just to have the water circle around and returning to the sphere, almost like a sr re. As I moved my hands down I shouted "RAGING SPLASH ZONE". The sphere darted toward the lion before he could even react at speeds that made you think the inside of the sphere was hollow and without weight. When the water hit the lion, the vortexes started to bombard his wings and ripped a few feathers off. Once the bombarding stopped, the sphere swallowed the lion whole before giving it the full brunt of the mismatched colliding currents of the water inside. This further ripped feathers off his wings and squeezed him tight while threatening to break all his bones the moment he rxed. After a few seconds of torturing the lion, I couldn''t keep the sphere in shape anymore, so I extended my arm before clenching my fists and muttering "implode". The resulting shock wave caused the waters to rise and for me to be sent flying. I crashed into a few trees before being able to restore my bnce mid air and finally stop myself. The moment I stopped, the waves of water had already reached my position resulting in me being swept away by the currents while continuously crashing into the trees that I failed to dodge. A few secondste, the wave subsided allowing me to finally rest for a bit before running away again. I knew that the raging sh flow wouldn''t kill the lion, even with its weakness to water and me taking it by surprise. I had already used all my mana to break a bone or two at best, meaning I have be a sitting duck to any beast that would decide to attack me while I''m in this state. I used my remaining energy to jump up a few branches before lying down on one of he huge ones that could sustain my size and weight. Man I should really eat. I used all my mana up and the only way I''m going to get my mana back any time soon is to eat, yet there isn''t a single animal nearby due to the shockwave from my spell. I have to rest of a bit befo- "To think you would actually beat that buffoon ,hahahahaha" said the wolf with a white mane and yellow fur. I immediately jumped up while conjuring an ice spear in front of me with the little mana I had regained. Pain coursed through my body the moment I conjured the ice spear but I didn''t care. "wow wow, easy there. I am not here to hurt you and neither was Phoebe. We wanted to talk to you about the humans you had killed before and why your physical prowess is so high. Anyway, my name is Keaurin and I''m a white wolf. I can use light and earth magic so do you mind if i heal you?" "yes, I do" I said trying to regain the little strength I have left. I racked my brain for ways to get out of this situation without dying but i could find non. If this wolf was as strong as the lion, I''m basically f*cked. "Come on... If I wanted to kill you I would have done so already. How about youe and meet my tribe? We are friendly with all races but we do have a sore spot for humans so don''t mind their attitudes. "If you heal me ill think about it" I said while gritting my teeth "that''s more like it! Now give me your paw and put it on mine." he said while extending his paw I was about to rebuke him for saying paw, but I realised beggars cant be choosers so I obliged withoutining. The moment my hand touched his paw, I felt my stamina be refilled and my body feel healthier than ever "well that''s weird. Not a single scratch on your body and you look like that? Anyway, I can''t replenish your mana, but I can fix everything else. We should probably move before Phoebees back since he will be pissed at you for plucking his feathers. Hurry up and get on!" I again, obliged without saying anything, yet the moment my head touched his fur I felt rxed, without a care in the world.. In that moment I almost went to sleep yet I kept going until we got to the wolf tribe entrance. Chapter 36 - White Paw Tribe The instance we entered the forest, I had already cked out. I was so mentally exhausted that i couldn''t keep myself awake for a second more. I was still healed and the wolf had given me some of his vitality but vitality does heal the mind, sleep does. I woke up after what felt like a few hours of sleep. I wasying on a bunch of hay where i was surrounded by many wolfs. A lot of them kept me warm while some seemed to keep guard. I got up slowly as to not wake up or scare anyone and used gravity field to coat just my body and make me as light as a feather. I then used air magic to make sure that i would make no sound and simultaneously using earth magic to negate the vibrations of my footsteps. I walked outside to be greeted by a few white maned wolfs standing guard outside. I was grateful for the fact they didn''t eat me right off the bat so i gave them both a small bow before walking to the center of the tribe vige. The homes were either carved out of the mountains or made out of leaves. They were made to be the more ergonomic towards wolves, not humans. This meant that they wouldn''t need a fire ce nor would they need multiple floors or even stairs. They would just sleep in groups within huts they could make in less than 10 minutes. The homes were quite spaced apart but the chief home was visible and identifiable for a mile away. It was a huge caving area that was carved from the mountain and greeted its guests with skulls of several animals and humans while keeping their skin hanged up as if they were scarecrows, but instead of being made out of hey and straw, they would be made out the dposed bodies of humans, beasts or animals without discrimination. Why did they let me live then? I''m not going toin, but it does make me curious as to why they would treat me differently from everyone else. Was it because of Keaurin or did they have another reason to keep me alive? I walked towards the huge caved in area that was blocked by a boulder the size of 9 elephants stacked on top of each other in rows of 3''s. When I started getting closer some wolfs growled at me for a second before averting their attention. I didn''t pay them much attention because I was told by Keaurin before that the wolf tribe didn''t like humans much. Ipletely understood their hate for humans since I''m not too fond of them either. When I finally got to the huge boulder, I didn''t know if I should knock and hope the vibrations would get to the other side or if I should be sending some kind of magic signal to allow the person or people on the other side to know I was there. I knocked a few times before realising that''s probably not how the wolvesmunicated with each other. I went around and asked how to open or signal the chief that I was in front of the door just to be greeted with a few snarls and growls before I found someone who was willing to grudgingly help me. The wolf put his paw on the boulder before emitting some white particles from his paw. The boulder started to vibrate before shifting to the right giving me a hole big enough to go through. My eyes grew wide as I asked "Was that light magic?" The wolf growled a little before saying "yes and no. It was a mixture between earth and light, Nevertheless, since most people cant use white magic they can''t open the door. Now go in and waste my time no more!" I started walking towards the opening within the wall and boulder that was created. I was greeted by a warm environment. In the center of the open area that was surrounded by mountain rock was a white wold the size of an elephant with two magnificent yellow feathered wings that are veined with white. The wolf''s mane burned with a calm hue and its silvery eyes shone with a wise aura. Ity there motionless with on paw on top of the other and finally the head on top of one of the forelegs When I finally snapped out of my absent mindedness I felt some movement just to be greeted by the lick of a tongue at least half the size of my entire body, if not just as big as me. I flinched back and fell on my a*s. I was about to rebuke by insulting the wolf just to realise it had moved to my side so fast that I barely even felt it. "kekeke. Stop looking at me the same way you would look at a dragon for the first time. I''m not that rare! Is it my mane? Is it so magnificent that you are having trouble arranging your thoughts? HAHAHAHAHA" Promptly, most of the allure that I felt from the wolf had disappeared as fast as it came. What the hell is wrong with beasts in this world? I met 4 and I have a bad memory stuck with all of them! AND WHAT THE HELL IS WITH HIS ONE CHARACTER TRAIT THING EVERYONE HAS! Come one dude, be unique! "hey, I''m As, you?" I said while looking the wolf directly in the eyes. My eyes red with mana at the question. "ho ho¡­ The name is Jum. So why have youe here? I would have expected you to leave immediately but to my surprise, not only did you stay but you came all the way to myir." Hmm, should I ask him why he kept me alive? Wait no, that''s a waste of a question. I should try and find a question that is worth his time rather than one that he would either not know or would answer in less than a second of thought. "Can you teach me some magic in the next 2 days? I don''t use the hand signs or chant the humans do, nor have I inherited their weak fragile bodies. I have been having a few problems with earth magic since it is my weakest affinity." I said without stuttering or looking away "Really? That is it? I expected you to ask to be taught some white magic while you were at it, but I guess not..." The wolf said while pouting his head in disappointment. "Well, since ''White magic'' as you call it, can only be used by your race, I assumed it would be a secret within the tribe. I didn''t want to overstep my boundaries too much, and asking for a tribe secret would be a little too much, even for me." "Ho ho, you really aren''t human." said Jum while my eyes widened slightly at the words "aren''t human". "Maybe, maybe not. I guess you will never know" I remarked before grinning and shrugging right afterwards. I don''t really know the answer to the question myself. What am I? Humans don''t reincarnate after they die with all their memories intact do they? Then I''m not human after all... The wolf is right, I might as well be closer to beasts than humans since I carry more simrities with them than to humans. "So what are you going to teach me?" I asked looking at the oversized feathered wolf in front of me "well, earth magic and the basics of white magic. You can either live while using the white magic basics that I give you or you can improve on them. First lesson will be on how to emit ''light magic'' as the humans call it." "and how can I emit light magic when I don''t have an innate affinity to it?" I retorted "well that is what I''m going to teach you. First off, I wont be able to teach much earth magic if you take too long to manifest your light element. I''ll Teach you what I cant about earth magic for the first day or so before telling you how to emit ''light'' magic... Deal?" the wolf stated without a second thought. I nodded, promptly starting my two day apprenticeship to master the basics of the earth element and to finally grasp the light element that I don''t even know how to manifest. Chapter 37 - White Paw Tribe II "First, ill be teaching you about Earth magic. As you might or might not know, most elements react to something within you. For example, Air will react to your spirit, Earth will react ording to your physical and mental fortitude, Fire will react to your instincts and finally, Water will react to your Emotions. This doesn''t mean that you cannot manipte the elements without these conditions being fulfilled but rather, it will either strengthen or weaken your attacks. The goal for every magic user is to be one with their element, and that improvement can be seen over time as their body and eventually, their aurabine to represent the element." "When you use your mana, you also release your will from a me within you. You may not know what it is, but we call it ''The me of life''. When you use any kind of spell your will is transferred into the elemental particles in the air or on objects. If you''re a beast, you should be able to emit those elemental energies from your ''Mana heart''. The mana heart is invisible to the naked eye, but to those tuned with elemental energies, they can either feel them or even see them." Said Jum while conjuring a small rock from the fragments all over the ground. So they call the soul me ''the me of life''? What ame name! Nevertheless, this is some good information that I had just received. Humans might use runes and hand seals/ signs to make spells due to theirck of elemental energy within their body... That is just a theory though since I have no way to confirm it. Another important thing he said was about the mana heart... That must be what i ate from the wolf. I''m pretty sure I have one but it is so small that I might as well not have one. Maybe over time I can make itrger? The information about the elements are priceless though. It connects many dots but at the same time, it doesn''t apply to me. I used hard logic and science to attack while these beasts use their emotions, instincts, mental fortitude and Spirit? Wait! Was that why myst attack on the oversized lion was so strong? Because the water reacted to my emotions, making the waters more violent yet controlled? "Well, anyway. I am not here to teach you all of that, I''m here to teach you about earth and light magic! First you must be able to have a high mental fortitude so you must experience many battles. I cant do much in 2 days, but honestly, looking at how you killed your fellow humans without batting an eye, I don''t think you will have a problem with earth magic. You do have to work on your body a little though. You might be stronger than most humans, but in beast standards you barely qualify." "Furthermore, I have studied the me of life for thest few decades to the point I can manipte my own and feel other''s. This takes me to my second point, and its that unlike the rest of the elements that either rely on your mental or physical state to work, light and darkness magic rely on the state of your me of life. The me of life directly emits these elements, and while some might be more profound to using light magic, others like undead use darkness magic instead. The two elements cannot go hand in hand even though they are two sides of the same coin. I may be able to teach you how light magic works, but I am unable to identify a darkness user from a light user." "All humanoid species'' do not have an affinity for either of them and neither do most beast species. Instead, only a few humanoids like dwarves, humans and elves are able to actually awaken their ''light affinity''. On the other side, use beasts cannot awaken light or darkness if it was not bestowed upon our species or upon a mutated cub." Stated Jum while sniffing me while bringing his snout closer to my head by the second. Anyhow, lets get a move on and learn some earth magic spells shall we?" For the entire day, Jum showed me spell, showed me how to construct the earth particles and mana before casting the spell before forcing me to try over and over again until I either do it or run out of mana. I had learnt earth spear, earth wall, earth prison, earth spike and many many more spells in such a short amount of time. Every time I would fail 3 times in a row I would get a rock mmed into my body before he would heal me and allow me to continue. This would carry on until I could preform the technique 10/10 times. DAMNIT! Why the fuck am I taking this torture? This is so many times worse than staying at home and listening to my mother''s lectures on repeat. Maybe I should have said no? And why the hell does he actually want me to learn from him? It''s not like I can help him out right now and nor does it seem like it would be a good investment for the future, especially since I''m human. I might give them more troubles than profits making the oversized wolf''s decision very stupid. I''m notining, I just don''t see how this might help him in the long run. Anyway, every time I see him use light magic I feel like something is about to click within me. My body heals well on its own, but I still excepted his healing withoutining to allow me to analyse the magic he is using on me. --- 2 dayster I was jumping from branch to branch shooting any animal that dared to stand in my way. I had been learning from the oversized winged wolf for 2 days straight and I had gained the basic mastery over the earth element and had grasped how the light element worked. Whenever Jum would use light magic, I could see his me would start burning calmly while brightening up a little. White specks of light would go through the vein like tubes within the wolf''s body which were illuminated by the light of the white specks. Earth magic wasn''t much of a pain either. I would practice spells for the whole day and only taking breaks to refill my mana. From Jum I had learned how beasts and the humanoid races referred to the level of magic that was being casted. A simple spell was usually something that didn''t need casting for the humans while for the beasts, it was the simple form of manipting the particles to create an element. Fire using the existing oxygen, water using the humidity, earth using dirt or rocks and air using the already existing air particles. Basic, Intermediate and advanced were the first true spells that could be cast. Humans would use hand signs, runes or chants to make this tier of spells and above while it believed if a magician is wise, with enough experience and strong enough, they can manipte these tiers without needing hand signs. Basic was just an upgraded simple spell like turning a candle into a fireball. Intermediate was the use of basic spells but manipting them into bing constructs. Intermediate could also be ranked my the level of power it hadpared to a basic spell. Advanced spells were either upgraded intermediate spells or new spells with the destructive power to destroy a small group of attackers with the single spell. The wolf didn''t tell me the tiers after that for reasons I was not aware of. He had taught me up to the advanced tier so I''m guessing he would only allow me to learn about the tiers above if he were able to teach me them, yet the day was almost over and I was on my way home. The spell he had taught to me was called crush. I would use the ground, the pebbles, rocks and finally, boulders to crush the enemy into a huge earthen sphere. I decided to make my own addition by adding fire magic to the mix and making a huge magma sun sphere in the air. I called itva crush due to myck of imagination. While I was using ''windy steps'' to get back home, I saw a huge amount of humans going towards the white wolf settlement fully armed to the teeth with armour and weapons. I didn''t really care where they were going, but the least I could do was warn the tribe if the humans were after them. I tailed behind the humans who moved in a group of 3, each groupposing of 15 warriors and mages. -"yeah bro, I''m sure its this way"- -"I heard their hides make pretty good nkets due to their healing and soothing effects they have on the wearer"- -"I''m pretty sure 15 gold per wolf is a lot more than just a nket."- -"The cubs might make for good pets"- Why does this always happen? Why is everyone on this so despicable? Yes, I get it. On earth we ughtered cows in the millions every year while not batting an eyes but this is too much. They are ughtering a tribe of beasts that are just as sentient if not more sentient than them. And for what? Food? Shelter? NO! F*CKING GREED! Ugh... I better tell Jum about this before the humans get there. I should buy enough time to get them all to safety before the humans get there. -10 minutester- "What do you mean ''We''re not going to leave?'' Those bastards want to ughter your whole tribe and your just going to let that happen?" "As I said before, I am very appreciative of your efforts ofing here to warn us but we wont move for some silly humans. They cant do anything to us, and especially when I''m here. I could kill them all with a single basic spell if I wanted to. Now you better get out of here before the humanse. They might think you betrayed human kind or something and try to kill you too." Stated Jum without a hint of worry in his voice. "oh... You''re probably right. I should leave before theye and get home before sunset. Again, thank you for everything you had done for me." I said while giving a deep bow before walking out of hisir and towards a round about which would allow me to avoid the humansing this way. While I was walking toward the eastern side of the vige, I heard a loud ear piercing "BOOM!" which followed up with cries of wolves and whimpering of others. In front of my eyes, I could see that there was a man standing 6ft 2 in height. He was very slender and wore a top hat and an overcoat while doing what I could only describe asmanding his soldiers on what to do. I Jumped toward the top of a house just to see that the whole vige had been surrounded by both humans and mes. There were cubs on the ground writhing in pain while their fur burned to a crisp. The cubs whimpered and writhed until they were unable to do so any longer. Their cries of pain and their whimpers for help were left unanswered, letting them die in the most brutal way possible. My eyes were wide open and my breaths were shaky. My vision shook and blurred as i looked at the cub on the floor leaking blood from it''s stomach area. The only thing it could say before sumbing to its death was a small "help... me..." "..." My breath turned ragged while I started to gasp for air. My heart was burning with stinging pain as all the memories of the times I almost died, the times I was tortured and beat to a pulp, the times where my sister would incapacitate me all shed before my eyes. When I looked at the cub once again, the only thing I could see was the old me,ying in his on blood waiting for the moment he would die so his cruel existence would stop. Yet he never died, he couldn''t... Because he was scared. He was scared of dying yet thest thing he did during his life was take his own miserable life away with his own hands. What did this cub do wrong? Why did it need to suffer like this? To watch everything it knew and loved burn around it and turn into ashes, while all it could do was wait... Wait for the moment when its suffering would end.... "You bastards... I''ll kill you all..." I muttered while grabbing the cub to my chest and hugging it tightly. I didn''t spend time with the cub, but only one thing was clear right now. The cub didn''t deserve to die, and neither did I. Yet, those humans didn''t deserve to live. -"hey look, there is a human girl among them... Are you thinking what I''m thin-" - "I''LL KILL YOU ALL! EVERY LAST BIT OF YOU. I''LL TORTURE YOUR FAMILIES AND LOVED ONES JUST LIKE HOW I WAS TORTURED! I''LL BURN EVERY LAST BIT OF YOUR BLOODLINE RELATIVES INTO ASHES!" The men stared at me in disbelief just to realise that the wind around them had turned violent and the fires had started to gather at the palm of my hands while turning blue. "create a sh point, bring both oxygen and hydrogen yet keep them apart with an air partition. Then ignite both with the sh point and throw it at the enemy and let kic and chemical energy do its thing..." I muttered under my breath. The blue me had turned into the size of my head coiling around itself as I injected high concentrations of hydrogen and oxygen into the fire, yet kept them apart. Finally, after a few seconds of casting a spell and having the men and women look at me in awe, they started charging towards me at the realization they were going to be on the receiving end of this spell. They didn''t know how I was making a spell without hand signs, yet they didn''t care. or maybe they did? I couldn''t hear them over my thoughts ofmitting a genocide on humans. -"SHIT! SHE''S A HUMONOID BEAST! GO GO GO! CHARGE AND STOP HER FROM FINISHING THE SPELL"- "Toote..." I said while throwing the orb of fire towards the enemies that left a blue trail behind it. I created the best protection out of earth magic I could make in front of and waited for the explosion. BOOM! Chapter 38 - Mass Killing The shockwave alone destroyed half of the walls I had put up in front of me. I felt many soul mes pass me in quick session which made me thing I was about to be attacked just to realise they were all small and dim. They weren''t getting any brighter so I went to the location of the soul mes to absorb them. Therey countless charred ck body parts that were burnt beyond recognition. I touched the body parts that still had a bit of soul energy left within them. My greed for soul energy sparked with my rage and I found myself sucking the bodies dry off any life they once had within them. The pleasure was bitter sweet. I felt something deep within me finally ring up as my face turned flushed and a huge smile grew on it. -"W-what t-the h.... WHAT THE HELL"- They all looked at me in pure horror as even the leader had turned pale. --- Leader''s POV --- All of us stared in pure horror. We had all seen creatures that are able to use killing intent but we had only heard of creatures who are able to use blood lust. One thing about blood lust is that the creature loses all its senses and attacks on its wild instincts. We all new this... yet... yet no one took advantage of this fact. We had all froze when we saw the smile on the monster within the shell of a little girl. No human can crack a smile that big, it was simply abnormal. We were all frozen stiff, not moving a single inch in hopes that the monster wouldn''t see us if we didn''t move. She had already killed around 20% of our men with a single spell, meaning she must be out of mana, right? Yet no one too advantage of that fact. We were all so scared that our minds went nk and our instincts told us to run, yet we didn''t move an inch. Finally, one of us grew a set of balls and shouted "c-c-c-CHARG-" before being decapitated. The little girls smile went back to a small smirk. Her ck trench coat pped with the wind as multiple embers flew past her, avoiding her aura at all costs. Her golden aura was so magnificent that most of the men were put into a daze when looking at it. It flickered like a gentle me in the eye of a hurricane. "{Sniper...}" She separated her extended hands in front of her face before saying "{galore!}". None of us knew what she said, but the moment she pped it didn''t matter. A flurry of elemental bullets passed all of us. 12 of myrades died immediately with shots in the head, yet I was the only one left alive. I immediately charged towards the little girl with all my might, kicking the found from the floor high up while preforming multiple hand signs for a water trident. This was an intermediate spell that I had been taught by the boss and was the second strongest spell I knew. The moment I was 20 meters away from her, I felt something whiz past my cheek making me feel a stinging pain from it. It felt like an invisible knife had barely missed my head, yet it had so much power behind it that it caused a shallow cut on my cheek. However, I did not waver like the monster in the shell of a little girl expected. I charged forwards, for everyone I knew! FOR MY COMRADES AND THEIR SACRIFISES. I WILL NOT LET A SINGLE ONE OF THEIR LIVES GO TO WASTE, AND I WILL SLAY THIS MONSTE- "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" I shouted as the pain from my right shoulder reverberated throughout my entire body. Blood was gushing from my wound. My arm had beenpletely detached from my arm with a sh of the monster''s de. NO! I MUST STAND! FOR MY CHILDREN! FOR MY WIFE AND PARENTS! FOR EVERYONE I KNOW AN LOVE! I WILL NOT LET HIM TAKE A SINGLE ONE OF THEIR LIVES JUST BECAUSE I FAILED A MISSION! NEVER! I burning determination red from my eyes making my pupils turn into slits. My strongest spell, ''Beast mode'' had activated and was locked onto the girl in front of me with the rage of a dragon who had just lost its child. I stepped forwards again, ignoring the pain ravaging my body and turning it into rage and power. The air element reacted to that rage without me needing the use of hand signs and started tomit a barrage on the child monster in front of me. As I gritted my teeth, dozens of air spears were created and spun so fast they created ripples and vortexes on the tips of them. Then the water reacts to my call, ravaging the trident within my hands with a current so strong that it would pierce through the strongest of metals with ease. The dozens of air spears plunged towards the child while I threw my trident in the middle of the barrage to hide its presence within the flurry of attacks. Yet, even after showing the child how determined I was, after releasing all my fury and suffering into my attacks, the child stood there, unwavering with the same smirk as ever. She looked like someone who had stopped to look at the sunrise, appreciating its beauty yet not caring for the magnitude of what is really happening when the sun falls under the mountains. Then, I heard it. It was neither loud nor was the words spoken vulgar. They were simple, said with a sweet child like voice that sent more creeps and shivers down my spine than soothing and rxation. It was barely a whisper, yet it was like a sonic boom to my ears. "So determined. So full of wrath. So unwavering even when you are covered in wounds. You know, recently I found out something... The slower they die, the tastier they are. I wonder, what if..." she said while smiling ear to ear again. In that moment, all of my life shed before my eyes, as every single memory of my parents taking care of me, of my children hugging me, to my wife giving me unwavering love. All of it shed before my eyes. I had realised that if I fail now, not only will they all be tortured to death because of me, but I wont be able to hear a single one of theirughs, cries, scolding''s again. I wont see the worries in their faces whenever I leave for work, nor will I see them smile again, nor will I be able to hug them again. A giant wall made of earth erupted from the ground and slowly turned into magma beforeunching forwards. The girl moved her whole body in a fluid motion yet precise motion, making theva catapult towards my spears while bursting into blue mes and taking out half of my spears. A quarter was then taken out my the fire, earth and air infused de that shot three elemental shes, two that were in an ''X'' shape and one in the middle. The rest of the spears missed except one, the trident. It went right throw the magma and through her stomach before she could even react, making blood start to spew outwards and guts be sttered behind her. Yet, her smile didn''t twitch for a single second, just bing wide that before starting to look almost demonic. "D-dem-m-mon!" I said with a while stuttering with a cracking voice. "hmm, maybe I am a demon.. Tell me my dear butcherer... Am I a demon?" The little girl said while pulling out the trident from her gaping wound, allowing it to heal slowly, yet visibly to the naked eye. Her eyes started to re violet with an unsustainable hunger for something. Her voice had turned demonic as if three different voices were ovepping each other. "Tell me now.." she said looking around while her wound started to heal the remaining small three puncture within her abdomen "Did you lose hope? Did I crush our dreams? Did I make you feel sorrow? Did I make you suffer?" the girl said with an amused smile and mocking eyes looking deep into my soul. "f-f... F*CK YOU!" I said with my remaining voice. Her smile only grew wider though, as she tightened the grip around her sword making her hand turn even paler than she already was. "Good" she replied with a monotone voice before lighting her sword with a blue me and cutting my other had off. "I''ll Cut your remaining limbs off and make you suffer so much pain that when you reach hell you would be thanking the devil for finally taking you in" --- Pandora''s POV --- -10 minutester- When I finally finished with the man in front of me, he had been inured and healed so many times that his soul me couldn''t take it anymore and copsed under its own heat. For some reason, as long as I was touching him, non of the soul me''s heat had gone to waste and when it finally copsed, I felt euphoria unlike anything I have ever felt in my lives. My years of hoping to one day lose my virginity were in hopes that I would finally feel pleasure from someone I loved. I had imagined that the feeling would be amazing and otherworldly before realizing after years of built loneliness and and riches, it was quite overrated. Maybe it was because it wasn''t someone I truly loves but in the end, I was truly disappointed. Today though, the feeling of euphoria when the man finally died surpassed all of my earthly expectations, making me almost addicted to the feeling after one dose of it. My body spasmed for 5 second straight before I was able to regain my cool and finally sit down while drowning the sight around me into my head. I felt nothing towards the massacre of the humans around me, yet pain started to slowly course throughout my body only bing stronger after every breath. "UGH! WHAT THE F*CK!" I blurted out when the pain became unbearable. Shit! Is this because of my reckless use of mana? I was so full of adrenaline that barley felt a sting! I started to roll on the floor in pain, trying to find any way to sooth it, yet I found none. The pain somehow only grew worse over time, and when I finally thought it would be over it would hit me 3 times worse than before. F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CKF*CKF*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CKF*CKF*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK F*CK I finally passed out after swearing in everynguage I knew and showing creativity bybining Spanish, French, English and Zogarian to make a nice flow of swear word roll off my tongue as if I was fluent in the use of thebination they would create. Before I finally passed out, I saw a huge wolf with white feathered wingse towards me followed by a pack of yellow furred white maned wolves behind him.. My vision then turned blurry before going ck and passing out from the pain. Chapter 39 - Aftermath --- Deros'' POV --- It''s been three days since Pandora had left the house yet there had been no signs of her. We had put up posters and contacted our closest friends for help while Throid and n would go into the forest and try to find her. We thought going to theck would be the best thing to do until Throid and n came back after they had heard a huge explosion from theke. When they checked, there was a huge ck and blue winged lion that wasing out of the water with its mane burning violently that was only rivalled by its fury. Apparently it was limping to shore because it''s leg was broken, yet Throid and n hade back after seeing that the beast might have been too wild and strong to win against if they were put into that situation, that is. The lion had already felt them nearby, so it moved to them as fast as it could before stopping after seeing it wasn''t the one it was looking for. Beasts were known to be intelligent as long as they weren''t new-borns, so theymunicated to each other through writing and body gestures to find out what had happened to the lion. Apparently it had fought against a humanoid beast that had caught it off-guard and plunged it into the water. It apparently took the shape of little girl yet she was able to use magic as if she was an adult who had went to basic training. At first, we all thought that it might have been Pandora, but after Throid and n carried on exining the situation, it became less and less likely. Finally, on the third day, many from our close families hade to help use scout the woods. They had apparently found 3 groups of hunters going to attack a tribe of white wolves, yet there was still no sign of Pandora. Ana wept to her because she thought she was to me for this. She had only waned her child to understand what she had done, and why it was important to never do it again. Yet, when her child had ran away into the woods, everyone in the family med her for the first few hours before realising that it was childish to me everything on one person. Yes, she might have not ran away if her mother had not locked her in her room, but at the same time, she would have not learned anything if she was given free reign. Ana had acted with her emotions and now she was paying the price with grief. We knew how dangerous the woods were and we all worried for when we would get only her body back. After the third day, Ana had lost hope and Aroura had started to weep with her, yet I knew better. I had to put my trust in my daughter toe back alive. I took a break off of work to stay with my family for the next few days by sending them a direct letter. I watched as the the two boys went to sleep worried for their mother and sister who wept until they slept, while I stood watch hoping that I would see Pandoraing for the far away roads. The next day a few hours after the break of dawn, multiple friends and family member hade to console us. Argenta hade to console Aroura while ina hade to console Ana. Sabastian who is ina''s husband, Throid and n hade to visit me and console me too, yet I didn''t waver a single bit. I didn''t cry nor did I move from the window, looking into the distance. They all seemed to think that I was holding onto a loose thread to not lose my sanity, yeti knew better. There is no way that my child would have died! She is intelligent and wouldn''t take a fight for no reason. She would run away when a beast woulde while not taking any chances to hurt herself while fighting. That was simply how she worked. Then, I finally saw it. A wave of Yellow and white moving in blursing towards our house''s direction. They were too far away to distinguish, nevertheless, I grabbed my sword and and auto-equip armour and ran outside. All the men in the way thought I was going crazy and tried to stop me, while the women tried to follow me in hopes that Pandora hade back. Only when I had opened the front door of the house did they realise what I had seen, yet now they were closer. Everyone grabbed their respective weapons and walked outside ready to attack the invaders. dozens of wolves followed 5 giant wolves at the front who were also being lead by a even more gigantic wolf at the front who had a huge white fire like mane andrge white feathery wings that were veined with a yellow colour. "CRAP! Aren''t those the wolves that were going to be attacked by the feather n? How are they still alive?!" n said while gritting his teeth "Are theying for revenge?!" Asked ina while clenching onto her staff so hard that she made her knuckles make popping sounds "Whatever it is, get ready to fight with everything you have" I stated making everyone tense up for a second before taking their battle stance. "Calm down humans!" said a deep and stern voice. The winged wolf''s presence alone made everyone''s hair stand up while some, like Aroura, started to shake a little with fear. "SIR! I think the humans are scared of you!" Said a wolf while somehow puffing out its chest and holding its head high. "That''s humans for you." said another wolf with a scoff. All of us were so shocked by the fact that they could speak, that we let our guards down and let our jaws drop to the floor. Before we could pick our jaws up again, On of the smaller wolves asked the leader "Are you sure she is not one of ours? These humans smell and act nothing like her, they only carry simr appearance to her!" Her? Before I could think about those word anymore that I could, the leader replied "Yes, I''m sure. I am just as surprised as you but she is human after all. She must live among her own and ept them before she can ept a foreign species." with a wise and ancient tone. "Ah f*ck!" a small voiceined from the top of the winged wolf''s back "my head hurts so much it feels like I drank 30 shots of the most concentrated vodka!" said the voice again, almost like giving the queue for the wolf to lie down on the floor to give the person on top closer ground tond on. "Pandora?!" Said Ana, allowing everything to click in everyone''s minds. "You have brought to this world quite the fighter, and at the same time the biggest runt I''ve seen in my entire life. She had saved the people of my tribe from the human invaders, that is why we consider her our own rather than another human. We owe you and her the greatest gratitude for saving the lives of many, so the least we could do is give her a safe ride home." said the oversized wolf while shaking his body slight and dropping the a petite human like body from his body. Before the human like body hit the ground, a wolfrger than the others yet smaller than the leader grabbed a golden haired girl with his tail and put her on his back. "Can u stop throwing me around?! My head already feels like it''s about to explode and my body isn''t doing much better!" Said the golden haired girl without looking up. She was dressed in a ck trench coat that was covered in dried up blood marks. The coat had clearly been regenerated which can be seen from the apparently clean spot on the middle back area. Her hair was up to her shoulder and from her hands, her skin was pale yet at the same time healthy. While her face was still buried in the yellow fur of the wolf, the wolf said "Well, you are going back home now. Go meet your mom and dad again and you better apologize for running away in the middle of the night... Can you imagine how worried they would be?" "Well I left them a not saying ill return in 3 days, so they should know. Anyways, can I not go home now? My entire body and mental state have been shattered, plus, I would get my ass whooped three times in a row if my parents see me like this" the girl, who I had now recognized as Pandora said with a drowsy voice. "First off, I''m disappointed you don''t know how parents work. Secondly, 3 days had already passed and finally, you deserve to get your a*s whooped if you don''t start moving it in the next 10 seconds." Snarled back the wolf "Stopped acting like you''ve been deprived of love for your whole life and go hug your parents before I start whooping your a*s too" said the winged wolf while also snarling at herment. "hug my pare-.... OH SHI- I MEAN... Oh crap!" The golden haired girl had finally looked up. Pandora''s hair had been shortened to down to her shoulders with a smooth nice cut and her eyes sparkled like gold stars in the middle of the night sky, yet they were deep and felt like they would devour you the moment you looked for too long. They immediately turned soft again as she stood up and straightened herself while patting herself down from all the dust and fur that had stuck onto her coat. Arge gaping hole could be seen on the clothes where her abdomen was under, yet she waspletely fine. A bit too fine. Even though she was only almost 6 years old, her abdomen was defined by barely viable abs. Her face was smooth with no imperfections, yet it was stained with dry blood across her face that tainted her childish look. When she patter down her body, she looked at the hole in her clothes on top her abdomen for a second longer than everything else before using the coat to cover up the damages as if they weren''t there. The blood on the ck trench coat was barley visible, but the golden yellow inner coat was covered with it. She used the belt in the middle of the coat to tie the two side together tightly before looking at the huge wolf who use water and air magic to clean and dry her up in a blink of an eye. "when you go home make sure to have a soap bath. You still smell like crap" said the wingless big wolf that was right next to her "oh... yeah... Thanks for bringing me home by the way" she said while we were trying to regain our bnce while being wary of the beasts. "NO! Thank you for everything you had done for us. Even if your a human or if you were born beast, we will not forget our gratitude for you for the rest of our lives!" anotherrge wolf with a female voice said while bowing her head towards my daughter. In the moment, every single wolf except the leader followed suite and bowed their heads while bending their knees slightly, as if they were giving a curtsy. In response, Pandora bowed back at them rather than giving a curtsy to them like she was supposed to as a women.. The big feathered leader then licked her one final time before nudging her towards us with a bit too much power, making her fly towards us at high speeds. Chapter 40 - Aftermath II --- Pandora''s POV --- When I had finally woken up and got lectured by Keaurin and Jum, half my family stared at me in shock, while the others looked slightly scared. To be precise, Mom, Dad and Aroura were the only ones who looked shocked, while mainly only dad had worry in his eyes. The rest looked at me like I was a monster for befriending a tribe of beasts. My parents and sister seemed to still be absorbing all the information when I finally decided to ignore them and look at the leaving tribe with a genuine smile. Not only had they given me a home for 4 days, but they had taken care of me and even trained me. I was eternally grateful to them for that. When they were finally out of sight, I started walking toward the house while stretching my limbs a bit. Before I opened the door I felt the hugging of a particrly light female around me, embracing me into her well renowned chest like a baby. "Why did you leave? Did you not know how worried we were for you?" Aroura said between sobs "I gave you all a note so you should have kno-" I was cut off by another deep hug from my father which followed by that of my mother. If I did not have physical prowess of a beast, I would have probably suffocated to death by now. "A note doesn''t tell us if you are safe! A note doesnt tell us if your alive or dead! A note doesnt tell us...doesnt tell us if you hate us or love us.... A-a N-note doesn''t tell us if we are at fault for your disappearance." Said my father between sobs as well, only whispering thest two parts I didn''t understand the worry nor did I know why they were feeling so much pain, yet I knew that they were feeling pain and it was my fault. The only thing my mom was doing was staining my clothes with even more bodily fluids like tears and snot while the rest quietly hugged me, sniffling every now and then. Damn... I might actually be a dick... Finally, I found a way to excuse myself after a few minutes of standing still and taking the weight of 3 adults while I could clearly see everyone else look at me in suspicion, even my own brothers. I didn''t like my brothers, but their silent usation pissed me off making me release a slither of killing intent towards the ones who were just staring at us. They immediately jumped back, while my brothers turned pale, the other adults took a fighting stance worried if I might attack them. The people hugging me seemed to realise this and quickly shut down their worries a little. "PUT DOWN YOUR SWORDS NOW!" said my father to ina, Sebastian and his two children who had small pocket knives. "but dad sh-" "NO BUTS" my father retorted ina and her husband rxed a little while Argenta didn''t move an inch. They had not brought their youngest child because they didn''t want him to grief with them, but now it seemed more and more like the correct decision to keep Pandora away from their child. I could see relief on their faces and I somehow knew what they were thinking off, or the topic that they were thinking about. "deer, what happened to you, why are covered in blood? Did you fight beasts? Did humans attack you? You are not hurt right?!" my mother threw a barrage of questions right before I had found the way to escape the situation on hand. "it''s along story, ill tell you once I shower" I said while walking inside "WAIT! Please tell me, was it the humans or the beasts that hurt you and made you draw so much blood?" My father asked with a pleading voice "Humans." I said while purposely making the answer misleading. -30 minutester- I had finallye downstairs and had cleaned myself and my clothes with soap detergent and water. It didn''t take very long with magic so I got finished in less than 10 minutes while i took a rxing bath for the rest of the time. "so... Are you going to exin what they meant by ''saving the vige''?" Asked ina while narrowing her eyes F*CK! THIS CUNNING B*TCH! And here I thought I had dodged the question! "well, I told them that the humans were going to attack them. They got themselves ready while eliminating the army before they could even reach the beasts." I said with a natural voice, as if i was talking about the weather. "Why?" ina asked... "HEH?" I blurted out loud without thinking "Why did you betray the humans for the beasts? You know they eat our species every day, right? They kill women, men, children just to eat every day. They are monsters and you just helped them live" ina said in a stern voice What? Is she trying to brainwash me or something? Beat me into thinking that beasts just eat humans for fun? "Well, you see, unlike you pathe- I mean humans, beasts don''t lie. Also, isn''t that what we do on a daily basis anyway? We just ughter weaken animals to eat their meats, for survival of course ¡­ right?" "Yet you bitc- I mean, youin the moment the beasts do the same as us humans. They hunt to survive, just like us if not better than us. Unlike us humans who are blinded by our own greed and envy, the move forward as a collective rather than splitting themselves into households." I said when trying my hardest to not swear whenever I could. Maybe I did spend s little too much time with the beasts. Swearing had be second nature to me. "Yes, but you prioritize your own race before that of others. We are your family while they have not a single tie to you." ina argued back, trying to convince me that beasts were bad. This b*tch needs a p or something. "That''s where you are wrong. I don''t care what race I am from nor do I care which kingdom or empire I am in. The one who gives me food on my table when I need it, the one who shelter''s and warms me when I sleep will have my favour over anyone from my own race or Kingdom" I snarled back. "I will not help those who are moved only by their greed and lust over those who just want to live and survive. If it were you or them, I''d choose them any day" I said to hit the final blow and end the conversation right there. "uhm, sis... Are you okay? You have kind of changed. What''s with the swearing too?" Aroura asked the questions guing everyone''s minds, yet they did not have the heart to tell me. I saw them all nod in unison before I replied "Oh god, don''t remind me. Between being chased by an oversized lion and the horrific training that the Jum had imposed on me to even fighting the humans, my vocabry for thest 3 days had been reduced to swear words" I said while pouting before realizing that I said. Everyone in the room seemed to not have missed the part about the humans and... the lion? "You fought a lion?" Asked n in worry "No" I said with a stern voice "I ran away from a lion with wings. That idiot followed me to theke until i hit him once with a 3 meter long 250 kg sword on the head. He seemed to have taken a dip for a few hours which I took advantage off and ran." I said while trying to make up the best exnation I could without sounding too suspicious. n and Throid squinted at me for a second before nodding and shrugging. ina then asked me "You said you fought humans? What did you do to them?" She asked with an unwavering voice "Kill or be killed, rule of the jungle 101" I said with a shrug. It seemed to have been the wrong answer due to the fact everyone but ina had gone pale at those words. "Pandora... Don''t tell me, y-you killed a h-human... You didn''t, right?" my mother asked me looking like she was on the verge of a breakdown. "No, of course not. But it''s not like I let them kill me either. when they attack i weaker them and lrt the wolfs take the kill" I said while lying through my teeth and shrugging. "Was it scary?" asked the girl who I cannot remember the name of even if my life depended on it. "No, why?" I asked while raising an eyebrow. "hmm, nothing. Don''t worry about it much. Just remember this, the moment you kill a human there is no going back." the girl told me while looking right into my eyes. Oh shit, she knows. At least she is not an a*shole. I might as well ask the questions that would piss her mother the most though. I think it would be quite funny. "What is the difference between killing a human and beast? They are both smart aren''t they? That lion might have been stupid, but at least he could talk, love, hate, envy. The wolves cried for their fallenrades, the death of their loved ones and the mourning for their children. They are no different from us, so why do you treat them differently?" I asked while ying with my knife. The girl seemed to understand my intention so she chuckled. Her mother turned red with rage and the rest of the family, excluding the kids, pondered my words. "Because those beasts aren''t your species! They are animals and nothing more!" ina said with outrage "Then us humans are monkey''s and nothing more. I wise man once told me... ''If you cannot ept change in your life, you can never be stronger nor can you move forward. Being stuck in the past will not only hold you back, but those around you''. What do you think her meant by that? If Intelligent beasts are just animals, then we are pathetically weak monkeys who can barley bang two rocks together to create a spark." I lectured "a wise man?" asked Aroura with suspicion in her eyes "Pandora is right" my father chimed in before the noble could shout again. "We ask for change yet we fail to ept it. Maybe us an beasts are the same, just another way they developed their society. They feel just as much as us, they have dreams just as much as us. That''s why I don''t tell you or any of my children that there is a right side or a wrong side. In life, there is only two sides with equal problems and conflicting beliefs, yet we all are human in the end, right? ''In war, there is no right or wrong, there is only lose or win. The winners will rejoice and the losers will suffer.''." my father said before Pausing to let his words sink in. "It doesn''t matter if you take the life of a human or a life of an animal, in the end, they are both lives, right? What matters is what that life is worth to you. A reasonable ughter to survive, eat and clothe yourself, or was it something like petty killing just because they are from another nation?" Everyone in the room except me and the sassy girl stood there, motionless. They were so speechless that it took me and my father to exchange looks to finally change to topic. At the end of the day, the news went around the town and everyone rejoiced that I had returned. I thought of getting a new friend with the sassy girl/ women due to the simrities between us.. I had spent most of my time with all my family excluding my brothers as I told them stories of the forest throughout the day until we had to finally sleep. Chapter 41 - Wild Changes --- Aroura''s POV --- When the next day came, Pandora came down the stairs skipping while being red at the insensitive jerks which were my brothers. As she came downstairs, we made eye contact for a second too long, prompting her to ask in front of all the family and ina''s too (who hade to our house every day since she had gone missing) a question that sent shivers down everyone''s spine. "Soooo... Now that I''m not being punished, can I go to the forest again? I have a lot to learn from Jum and I think he can also teach me how to hun-" "NO!" everyone old enough to make the decision for her shouted in unison without thinking twice. "huuuuh? Why not? I''m more than capable of going out into the forest than most of you-" she tried to argue before being cut off by my father. "No means no!" he said with with a stern voice he doesn''t usually use on us unless he knows we are endangering ourselves Pandora pouted after hearing our refusal before asking "Well, will you at least teach me a few things? Like swordsmanship or the basics of magic?" "Again, I agree with your dad in this one. You shouldn''t learn swordsmanship until you develop magic. When you turn six we will pick this conversation back up again. Right now you have no friends your age, no childhood memories and no fun in your life. That''s why we decided you will be spending time with ina and her family to get ustomed a little. Pandora, you know we are doing this for your own goo-" My mom said before also being cut off by the voice of my sister "DON''T GIVE ME THAT BULLS-... I find fun in training with dad, I find fun in ying with big sis, I don''t need friends because non of them will be as good as Aroura or Dad!" Pandora said, clearly stinging my mothers heart at the fact that she was not mentioned. "That is exactly what mom means! Sis, we wont always be here for you in the future so you have to get friends of your own!" I pleaded "I DO HAVE FREINDS! I don''t need any more! I have Jum, Keaurin, Throid and n, what else do you want?!" "We want you to have friends your own age, not those idiots you call your friends!" My mother said losing her cool again before regaining it and apologizing when Pandora red at her. "No one is going to marry a noble who acts like you in the future. If you want to have a good life in the future I thinking to my household will teach you a lot. My parents know a lot and are extremely wise people. Argenta here is the closest thing you can have to your older sister in my house and you even have my youngest child who is the same age as you! You can learn a lot from Ambrose too!" Said ina trying to support me and my parents "Why the hell would I want to y with kids? Why the hell would I want to get married? Exin Why the fuc-" She said before I cut her off this time "LANGUEGE!" It was the first time I had ever shouted at her but I couldn''t allow her to swear at the guests, nor even swear at all. Everyone''s face turned shell shocked for a few seconds before most of them regaining their cool in front of Pandora. To be honest, I had expected her to cry when it came time for me to shout at her, but she stood there with her eyes wide and two eyebrows raised, looking more curious than ashamed. "oh... Sorry sis. I got carried away, please ept my apology" Pandora said with a bow towards me making every freeze for a second and widen their eyes once again. "O-oh, I forgive you, just don''t swear in my presence again, it makes me feel like a disappointment for not teaching you that your not sup- I mean don''t worry about it. Just don''t do it." I blurted out slightly flustered by the straightforwardness of the apology. Pandora, for the first time in a very long time looked guilty. Her brows furrowed and she looked down a little before regaining her cool. I knew how much she loved me, and I loved her back just as much. Yet, I did this so her life wouldn''t be a sh*t show for her and everyone around her. I wanted to let her live the best life she could ever ask for, the best life a child could dream of, yet that started with this. "What I meant to say was I don''t want to get married nor will I get forcefully engaged like that b-... man, almost did to my sister." She said putting emphasis and stress into the word "man" instead of swearing. "Well, that is for your parents to decide but I won''t argue anymore about it. Will you being with us or not?" ina snarled at the young girl cornering her entire family easily. "hmm, If Aroura say''s I should go, I will. If my dad said so too, then I will due to them both knowing what is best for me. Well that is what I hope anyway. If me going for a few weeks will help my mom recover a little from her greed than I shall abide by what they say. But this doesnt mean you can take advantage of my stay and try to pressure me into anything, because if you do, I''ll make the pride of my and your family the least of any of your worries." she said while turning monotone at the end. "Pandora... Did the beasts do this to you? Why did you change so much? Are you sure your okay?" I asked while making her look me straight in the eyes as I held her shoulders between my hands. I crouched down to look her straight in her golden eyes before she could answer me. "No, I''m just tired of mom bing a ve to noble society, I''m tired of seeing you worried for me all the time and I''m tired of seeing dad sad whenever he came upstairs to check up on me." she replied while kissing me on the cheek and hugging me with enough strength to take the air out of my lungs. I pushed her away before she would fold me like an origami and only then did I hug her back, allowing her to feel the full embrace of someone who truly loved her, cared for her and would die for her if it woulde to that. "oh! By the way, here are the gloves mom had gifted you before." I said while pulling them out of my dimensional storage before asking "do you still have the... What did you call it?" "light brigade? Yeah its right here" she said while pointing towards her belt region where there was a small de the size of a hand. "Yeah that keep it on you, we will not visit for the first two weeks by the way, but we will visit after that once a week until your birthday, until then, you will be dealing with them for a while haha." I said while chuckling a little. "yeah sure, whatever you say sis" Pandora said while looking slightly disheartened, breaking my heart in her stead. "okay, shall we get going after breakfast or?" ina asked, purposely ending the sentence early to allow us to make our own suggestions. "Y-yes. After Breakfast it is." My mom said before going towards the table, looking more sorrowful than I had ever seen her. Clearly, Pandora''s child like brain didn''t think of the consequence of saying words like that in front of mom, which even after she became mature enough to understand most things in the world, it must have still hard to been really hard to know what the consequences of her own words would have. we ate in silence that would only be broken by the voice of my little sister, acting too naive to understand why we were so silent. She broke the awkwardness and allowed us to talk until the time of her departure. She ran upstairs with an empty suit case just to return a few minutester without much in her suitcase other than a few clothes and shoes, a brush and nothing else. She wore nothing but a golden yellow and ck jacket which actually was her trench coat in disguise. She also wore ck pants and ck leather shoes. She walked with a brown and ck suitcase in her hand and smiled the whole way to the door, almost like she was trying to reassure us. We all hugged and sobbed before she left with the same smile as before and waved at us until she had gotten into the carriage. Only then, did I close the door to allow my mother to breakdown as my father and I tried to console her. "She doesnt even trust me. She doesn''t trust her own mother''s judgement... I thought I was teaching her a lesson but all I was doing..." she paused before finishing her sentence by muttering "all I was doing was distancing myself from her. S-she probably hates me, right Aroura?" My mother looked at me with wet eyes that were pleading for nothing but the answer she wanted. "Of course she doesn''t, mom. She must feel a bit betrayed, that''s all." I said while starting to sob as well. "Do you think she will be fine?" my father asked while looking me in the eyes. "Of course she will be fine, she is is my sister, so nothing will put her down. She will either change for the best or in the worst case scenario, shees back the same way she was before leaving for the woods.." I said while trying to console my father and nullify his worries with no avail. Chapter 42 - The Act --- Pandora''s POV --- The moment I entered the moving vehicle, my smile disappeared and was reced by a ace of indifference. I rested my head on my hand while looking outside at the amazing scenery outside making me curse the world for not having cameras. "In these two weeks I''m going to make you a real women. You might not like me right now but you will thank me in the future after all my techniques make all the men fall for you. Right now you are too young to understand." said ina while looking at me with a warm smile and making her daughter scoff "Good luck!" I said with an even wider yet colder smile than hers while giving her the thumbs up. I wiped everything on my face as fast as it hade before looking outside again and appreciating the beauty of nature. Nature wasn''t really something I cared about in my old life and not even this life, yet, i had grown and appreciation for it. In my past life I had ess to gardens or even holidays to beautiful locations yet I didn''t go. Now however, I wasn''t allowed to go outside Until I was 5 years old and even when I was, it was limited by what my mother let me see. When the carriage finally stopped in front of a huge mountain, we came out of the carriage to be greeted by a few butlers and what I''m guessing is the head chef of the entire cooking section. "What would you like us to make for you and your guest today Mrs Starnight and Miss Starnight?" The women in all white and scarlet eyes asked while also taking a few nces at me. "Make us the best of your foods for us and our guest, Pandora Raven, please. Please take her luggage and get her a room for that canst her until her birthday in the autumn." inamanded the butlers and chef who had started to move the moment she stopped talking "Oh, also get her some appropriate clothes and give her a dimensional storage ring too" She resumed making me narrow my eyes. All the servants seemed to have just allowed what they heard sink before one of them asked "but isn''t she just child?" Before ina could say anything, I interrupted by telling her exactly what I thought of her generosity. "If you think bribing me with materialistic good will help you control me, I don''t want it" I replied with a stem cold voice making all the butlers flinch in reaction. "I''m not bribing you nor am I expecting you to follow my orders after I give you something as small as a dimensional amulet. Now stop acting childish and get your self ready for the lessons I''m going to make you do" She said with a grin. "What? Why would I need lessons? I didn''t go through all those etiquette sses just to be shoved into more! Sorry, but hard pass" I said while moving moving my hand horizontally with only my wrist, non-verbally telling her to cut it out. "Your parents gave me the responsibility to take care of you because those sses clearly didn''t work! Now get moving before I force you, and don''t even think of running from the house. Between our staff and protectio-" Too bad for her, I had already started running at inhuman speeds out of the mansion gates, dodging every single guard with the grace of a ballerina yet the precision of a sniper. Due to my small size and nimble body, I hadn''t even gotten close to being touched, yet alone actually being caught. I passed 15 guards before they could even realise what had happened until there was only one line of defence left and I could see the freedom on the other side. My legs were put into a squat position while i aimed my body towards the gate before using all the power in my body to propel my lefts and move me at the speed of a bullet. When my feet left the ground it cracked, causing multiplerge pieces of the floor to beunched into the air above just of all down a few secondster. I tucked my legs in mid air while moving them forwards and allowing myself to drop leg first, until I felt it. "You are quite fast little one." Said a bearded man followed by a chuckle. He was holding me by the hood of my coat, stopping me from running away as long as I didn''t abandon the coat, which i thought about until i realised how fast the man behind me was. A few moments earlier, he was right in front of me yet he movements turned blurry the moment he stepped forward, allowing the focused me to not even realise he was behind me before it was toote. I immediately gave up knowing that the man was much stronger than me, and if everyone in thest line of defence was that strong, it meant that I literally had no chance of escaping if I were to be alone. The girl that I keep forgetting the name of was chuckling at my demise while her mother looked at me like I was some kind of monster, yet I don''t me her. ina cleared her throat after realising what she had done for thest 15 seconds of silence, making her turn red before moving towards her home trying to walk as fast as possible. "Nice one" Said the girl who was Aroura''s friend. "Thanks?" I said while raising a brow. We both walked into the mansion after the huge white and read doors had opened. Right in the entrance of the mansion we were greeted with a huge stairway, carpeted in red and white going all the way upstairs. On either side stood butlers who either took our jackets in normal circumstances, or would give me the dimensional amulets in this kind of situation. I looked at the ring in my hand with scepticism before realising it had a gravity particle, so dense in mana that rather than circting all the elemental energies, it absorbed all of them within a certain area. This meant, with enough training, even I can create a dimensional storage without the need of being helped by an amulet or a rune. The only tricky part was to find out if the storage would open into it''s own pocket dimension or if it would warp the things you put inside it, into another room which is closed to all but the person who made the ring. When I got to the hallway on the way to my room, I could see how much money these idiots had spent on their home alone. It was dull of gold, silver and tinum. They all made statues of different people who looked down at you when you walked passed them, making the normal person feel unconsciously intimidated when walking through the hall. When I finally got to my room, it was around the same size as my parent''s bedroom if not a little bigger. There were golden patterned engravings on the deep brown wood furniture within the room while the bed had ck sheets, golden nkets and golden pillows. Clearly, this room had been made for me, meaning she knew that I would be forced toe or that I would have said yes whenever I got the invitation. This slightly pissed me off, making me vow once again that I would never allow her to boss me around as if I was one of her other servants. I finally went downstairs to the dining room where there were 6 people sat there. ina was a women in her forties with brown hair that ended in blonde. Her daughter that I still don''t remember the name of is an exact replica, just that she is a lot younger and much hotter than her mother. ina''s daughter just had this cool and collected hot look on her face that were emphasized by her luscious curves that would trump any women that I knew, not that I had many in the first ce. Nevertheless, I kept my eyes on her for a second too long, making everyone raise eyebrows and inwardly puzzled them. The girl chuckled and told me to take a seat in front of her, right next to her brother who started to turn red, yet I didn''t give him a second nce. This seemed to have disappointed everyone once again as I seemed to care more about the body of grand/daughter than to give attention to the boy right next to me. "Wee to the Starnight household, Pandora. It''s an honour to have you you here." Said ina while standing up and sitting down immediately after. I wish I could say the same... "I''ll try to make your stay enjoyable" Whispered to me the girl in front me, yet it was audible enough for everyone to hear. "Argenta! Her stay here is not to be enjoyable but rather, it shall be a time where she looks at her foundations of being a women and strive for brilliance!" Said ina while holding her fist a little higher than her head in determination. "Aren''t I kind of young for these kinds of things? You do realise you are asking a 5 year old child to be more adult by the second, right?" I asked with a raised eye brow, wondering if the women in front of me was actually sane. "If your old enough to hold a sword then you are old enough to be a women!" Replied ina with the same gesture as before. "I Agree with my daughter" Said the two elders of the table while taking a nce at me ''wise'' my golden a*s. They are just as stupid as you. "Ugh.. I should have seen thising form a mile away. I''m starting to regret my decision of allowing my parents to do what they think is best for me" I said while pping the palm of my hand on the top of my forehead Chapter 43 - The Act II An eerie silence spread throughout the dining hall making the whole situation really awkward for anyone but me. I had already be used to awkward situations in my past life to the pint they almost don''t affect me anymore. The food finally came, giving me the chance to feast upon everything on the dining table. everyone seemed surprised that my body could hold so much food, yet all I wanted at that point was to get some extra elemental energies circting within my body. I had wasted most of it on my little scuffle with the humans back in the forest and I hadn''t had a good meal since then. Seeing the food in front of me awakened some kind of beast-like instinct that made me eat everything in my line of vision without a care in the world. Unfortunately, this seemed to enforce the idea that I don''t know anything about etiquette to ina and her parents. When we finally finished eating, they all eyed me wearily, looking at me like I was some kind of beast that would eat all their foods without a second thought. The head chef however, was ecstatic. It seemed there hasn''t been anyone in the house that has fully appreciated her food and cooking skill. Seeing me however, caused her to be extremely jubnt. "Your cooking is amazing! When I saw it I felt like I had been starved for multiple days. If I keep going like this I might actually gain some weight. Mrs Starnight here would be pretty angry if that happened, right?" I said while winking at the chef. The Chef''s Scarlet eyes widened for a bit before she gave me the most radiant smile she could and bowed deeply before leaving again. Everyone but the girl in front of me red at the chef before doing the same to me. They had both a look of determination to ''fix me'' and worry for the future. "Well good luck ya''ll. I''ll be going to my room and doing my own things, don''t follow me or I might attack you on instinct" I stated while giving them the warmest fake smile I could give. "No, you are not going anywhere! Clearly youck all signs of pride and self so we are going to start there. I''m going to reteach you how to eat, walk and even speak!" ina retorted while 3 guards came out of nowhere blocking my escape. "ugh..." I grunted while moving towards her and retorting "At your service your majesty" and giving a bow by moving my left leg behind my right while bending my knees and curving my back slightly. This time however, just out of spite and pettiness, I cupped my hand and threw it in front of me from my right to my left as well as keeping my left arm behind my back. I did this instead of lifting the skirt I was forced to wear for lunch. The girl who I keep forgetting the name of startedughing, while both her parents and grandparents stared at me in contempt. "You are honestly so infuriating, I wonder how your parents put up with you!" Said the old hag. "oh? They did, I''m just being spiteful for being sent here against my will. Expect me to carry on doing this for the next 2 weeks by the way. Of course you could just let me go back home and you wouldn''t need to deal with me." I eximed with a smug grin "You will know true torture after these two weeks if you go at the rate you are at the moment" The old man snarled. Oh you have no idea what you are getting yourself into. For the next 5 days, I would ''learn'' how to be a good women at the very mature age of 5 while also learning magic for the time I''m supposed to be asleep. For some reason she would check if I was asleep? I don''t actually know why she would do such a thing but I cant reallyin. I am able to locate any of them from 5 meters away from me, making sneaking up on me a task that not even an assassin can aplish. Over time, I made friends with the only person in the house that seemed to understand my pains, Argenta, which I called Gen due to her name not being very memorable. I cant seem to remember her brother''s name, but ''WhatEverHisNameIs'' tried to make friends with me on multiple asions, sometimes on his mother''smand, sometimes on his own. I couldn''t understand what he wanted so sometimes I would just ignore him while other times I would make him regret talking to me by being as annoying and disrespectful as possible. Every time I would do so, Gen and me wouldugh out loud at the memory and she would get scolded by her mother for spoiling me to much. Apparently she was looking for a job in bing an battle mage for the royals to both increase her prestige and her knowledge on magic. We would hang out every now and then whenever she had some free time to spare for me, since she was also a busy women. Her grandparents were the biggest pains in the a*ses though. I kept trying to avoid them, but the moment I would get distracted or forced to stay in a single spot they would always know and find me in a few seconds. They seemed to have bribed a few of the house staff to stop me for as long as possible so they can catch up to me. They seemed to understand that I had a very high environmental awareness, meaning they had to be extremely fast to catch me otherwise I would run. "How can a 5 year old be such a pain in the a*s?!" Asked the ina and the old hag in unison after failing to catch me once again. "I''m starting to think having such a big house might be a disadvantage for us rather than for her. Non of the staff can actually stop her without destroying furniture and the fact that she is as nimble as a worm does not help at all." Said ina while panting heavily. "The only way we can catch her is after breakfast, lunch and dinner. We gotta catch her at dinner or we wont see her for the rest of the day." Said the old hag. When dinner was finally announced and everyone arrived, everyone but me, Gen and her brother looked exhausted. They were clearly having a bad time trying to "teach me" something I already knew by heart from my previous teacher. They knew I already knew all of it, but they had no idea why I wasn''t using any of those teachings. They seemed to think that the reason for my indiscipline was due to it not being my reflex. Just to piss them off a little, I decided to work by etiquette for this dinner only. Not speaking while there was food in my mouth, not eating using my hands but rather with the proper silverware and finally, speaking elegantly, fluently and without informalities. My strong change was meant to tell them "I know what I need to do, I just wont do it" Gen Started to hyperventte whileughing while I cracked jokes in the most elegant manner I could think off. This made everyone but the two of us very ufortable and confused. They had thought that I was too young and immature to act well in front of society, yet here I was acting like the "women" they were trying to create. I broke the illusion after dinner had ended and I had left the dinner hall. I started tough my a*s off with Gen now in the hallways while all the butlers and servants looked at us with rxed smiles or genuine confusion. The head chef seemed to be the most shocked by the change, since in the room she looked disappointed that I had finally changed while outside she looked mostly confused and shocked at the same time. Even after her face lightened up a little, she wouldn''t dare voice our her curiosities or evenugh with us at the joke we had created in the dining hall, yet she didn''t have to since it was almost written on her face. At times like these, I see how truly beautiful human beings can be when they put their greed and envy away. The women in front of me had one goal in life, and it was to make others happy through her cooking. I don''t know why she had decided this, what history she has with cooking or what history she has with helping people, but I didn''t care. Right now she was just one of the few truly selfless people in the world so I''m going to enjoy this feeling, the feeling of being appreciated and this feeling of being able to gift someone back equally to that they had given to me. I swiftly and quietly travelled to my room without anyone except Gen noticing. I sat down cross-legged on the floor while trying to feel the energies around me and absorbing them through my pores rather through my lungs. I would usually spend most of my nights like this, trying to find new ways to use the elemental energies within my body. I was already able to closerge wounds within my abdomen in seconds as if the wound had never been inflicted. The only thing that would happen is that I would be a little hungry while also being low on elemental energies within my body. Right now having eaten food in thest hour would make me immortal to the first dangerous hit no matter what it is. This is extremely helpful especially in the future, since I''m basically unkible until someone finds a good way to do so. The next day hade before I even knew it and it was the day of the party. Apparently it was ina''s son''s magic awakening party, which happened to be his 6 birthday too. I could see he had carried a lot of weight on his shoulders for thest 6 days since he wanted to be as impressive as possible when he does awaken his magical prowess. For now though, all he could do was wait. As for me, one would normally expect me to try and console him but I honestly do not care. No one tried to console me back on earth when I was wringed or put under immense pressure, yet this boy who has everything I had ever wished to have isining about something so miniscule? Even if he does have a weak affinity to all magics, he has his whole life ahead of him. Not only can he still be a magic warrior instead of a mage since that specialisation requires less mana mastery and more body refinement, but also, he still wont lost any favour within the other families since his family already has so much power, a single child without a good affinity is more of a setback or dy than a disaster. In the end, I couldn''t help but sigh and ignore all themotion his magic awakening will bring tome and his family. Even if I somehow manifested some selflessness within me, it would still be very disadvantageous to help him. His parents are trying to find him an arrangement and are also plotting against me, meaning they are most likely to capitalise on me helping him simply making the whole thing quite a stupid idea from the get go. I finally had gotten out of my room wearing the dress ina had asked me to wear which I obliged with. The original n was to not make me see my parents for two weeks but for some reason their tiny minds had not taken into ount the fact that one of their youngest would have a birthday, forcing my parents, my brothers and finally, my sister to attend the birthday. I didn''t want to make fools out of my parents yet I was not going to oblige so easily. Chapter 44 - Ambroses Awakening After we had talked for a while with Gen and ate like a ''family'', the rest finally got ready and we got ina''s son and the main hall ready. Well, they did all that, I simply waited for them to finish, cursing this world for not having phones that would allow me to purge this boredom and distract myself from the things I care very little about. After a few hours, the first set of guests started to surge through the gates and main entrance, followed by their heirs, children and personal butler which usually stayed near the entrance. I went to the hall first before seeing everyone else entering the hall and greeting Ambrose and his mother on the way. They would wish him good luck while thanking ina for inviting them to the party. ina seemed to be quite high in the social status if that was not evident enough by just taking a nce at the ce she resides in, but she also seemed to be quite the a*shole. I always knew she was an a*shole, yet today she had hit a whole new level. She was introducing parents who had son''s to me, as if I was her own daughter. LET ME LIVE WOMEN! LET ME LIVE FREELY! IM 5 FOR F*CK''S SAKES! Wait... You know what, if she is willing to use the people against me, I will do the same. I started to walk up to ina before standing 1 meter away from her. She had a slightly proud grin which I couldn''t tell if it was from her son standing next to her or if it was because she thought she had bested me. Nevertheless, I had taken it as a personal attack making me gesture for her toe closer so I can whisper something in her ear. The moment she was close enough for her to hear my whisper without anyone else being able to eavesdrop, I told her with my most polite voice "If you don''t stop what you are doing, don''t me me for what is about to happen, You love your son, right? So you wouldn''t do anything to embarrass him on his big day, right?" ina furrowed her brows at those words while looking at me intently. I simply smiled dryly before saying "Stop trying to ''help''. I don''t remember asking for it" in a voice which was clear to her yetpletely ovepped by the sounds of the background to others. Before she could say anything however, I heard a familiar voice from my right side, which was also where the main entrance of the mansion was located. "PANY! I MISSED YOU SO MUCH!" Said Aroura while picking me up after I had used gravity field at the correct time to make it seem like I did not weight a my original size of over 200kg. She picked me up and started to kiss me all over while checking if I am healthy and okay. My father decided to do the same and my mom simply hugged me for an amount of time that made it be awkward, When we were finally done with the hugging and kissing I reassured them that I was fine yet I didn''t change my natural attitude which did not seem to upset them. After the most important guests arrived, ina and her son walked towards us before hugging every family member in my family and exchanging pleasantries. Gen and Aroura started to talk about me but I didn''t pay too much attention to it until Gen said "You know your sister is quite the handful." with a chuckle. "What do you mean?" Asked Aroura while ring at me "Don''t worry too much about it. I think the new habitat must have took a toll on her mental state. Mostly she has been really nice to me" Gen replied while putting emphasis on the word ''me'' "Mhm!" Aroura snarled while ring at me more intensely than before Oh f*ck''s sakes. I don''t deserve all this. I gave Aroura a warm smile as if I haven''t heard what Gen had just said about me which made Aroura stop ring at me. We finally went on with the party and sat down at the table nearest to the front of the hall, where the Starnight''s would sit. I put my elbow on the table while allowing the full weight of my head to rest on my hand. Of course I was using gravity field so I wouldn''t break everything I touch, yet it was more of reflex now rather than a thought. I looked towards the hall''s doors and watched the sheer amount of people flooding through them. Within them was L- The annoying women from before who is also and the son of the boy who tried to forcefully take my sister''s hand. For a second, my eyes lingered on her soul me which was full of vigour and light. I unconsciously started to drool as I looked at her soul me and thinking back to all the soul mes that I had eaten before. They were all amazing but none of them looked as good as hers. It took me all my willpower to look away from her soul me, and even more will power to stop thinking about the pleasure that would overtake me the moment I take in a single speck of her soul me. After around 30 minutes of waiting for something, a man robed in white that looked like he might be a priest walked to the small stage where ina''s son stood idly. ina''s husband then pped his mana infused hands making everyone zip their mouths and achieving total silence. The silence did notst long, as the sounds of fidgeting echoed throughout the entire hall as everyone looked towards the stage. "Today is a very important day for our family, more more importantly, to my son, Ambrose!" Everyone started to p while I just stared since I didn''t have the energy to actually take my head of my hand. "Today, Ambrose will awaken and we would like to share his awakening with all of you while being able to celebrate it with those we love." ina''s husband said while looking at us then towards the women who''s name begins with the letter L "Priest Johnson will be helping him awaken today and will also show us his potential as a mage." ina chimed in before walking off the stage with her husband and leaving the priest and her son on the stage. "Kneel down my boy" Said the priest with a soothing voice. The boy looked at his parents which nodded at him, before kneeling down in front of the priest. The priest then touched the center of the boy''s forehead with his index finger before chanting a few words. A white milky aura surrounded them before glowing brightly, illuminating the entire hall. I widened my eyes while everyone squinted. Is that... White magic? I watched as the white energy started to seep into the the boy before it exploded outwards with a vibrant emerald colour, blinding almost everyone in the hall in a single second. When everyone was able to regain their vision, me included, we all looked at the glistening emerald aura that was around 5 inches thick. It moved around his body like a storm, but that wasn''t the main reason I was surprised to see it. From what I could see, he had a affinity to air magic which not only made his eyes emerald green, but also made him develop a mana heart. Wait... A mana heart? I looked at the right side of my sister''s chest which allowed me to see something inside it. It was a mixture of both green and ocean blue that both ravaged inside a small area of her body. It was a mana heart! Wait... How could I be so blind? I knew I had one and I knew that the beasts had one as well as my tutor. Wait, is it harder to sense human''s mana hearts? Wait what is that? I looked at the boy again before focusing around his mana heart. There were very small veins and arteries that would be closer to being capiries due to there small size. I couldn''t actually feel them nor see them, but due to the fact that the boy had just awakened, it was easier to see since they had just started forming. The more they form, the smaller the aura around the boy became. Wait... I remember now! When I was using white magic I was able to see my illuminated mana veins clearly. They are surely bigger than his, but that raises the question. Doesn''t White magice from the soul me? While I was pondering the revtion, everyone in the hall had erupted into a fit of apuses while cheering including my own family members. ina was on the floor crying with joy while her husband was trying to keep her standing. Wait... Was that good? I mean, yet he has an affinity, but that isn''t that special is it? I mean, I don''t actually have an affinity but everyone I know except Throid and n have one... Maybe it is rare. huh...? -"wow"- -"He really was a prodigy"- -"To think he would awaken with a strong affinity right off the bat"- -"Lucky bastard, We have to work our a*ses off every day for multiple years just to have that kind of affinity, and this kid got it right away?"- Oh... it''s starting to make sense now. His mana heart is at least double the size of mine, if not triple, yet he had just awakened his magical affinity. I wonder if mine will be boosted in size when I awaken or have I already awakened? While some kids looked at the Amber? in admiration, others looked green with envy and others even angry that it wasn''t them who had awakened such a powerful affinity. All affinities were the same, the only difference in power was the power within such affinity. To me, it is the size of their mana heart that tells me their how powerful their attacks may be if they were to attack me. Of course, the strength of an attack will be split between simple, basic and advanced, yet someone with arge mana heart andrge veins may as well have the strength of an average advanced spell within his/her basic spell, if not even simple spell. Ambero? could be seen jumping up and down with joy as his final specks of aura had been absorbed into his body. The priest congratted him before leaving as swiftly and quietly as he could. The moment the priest left, Ambo? could be seen jumping down from the stage o his parents to hug them for as long as he could. Everyone from Gen to Aroura were happy for him, as they all walked towards the family while leaving me behind to sit in my own thoughts. When I realised this, I understood it would be extremely rude for me not to congratte him too. I didn''t care what others though about me, but I cared what others thought about my parents and I wouldn''t want a repeat of what happened thest time I embarrassed my mother in front of someone higher ss. When my family reached the Starnight''s, They all participated in a group hug which I chose not to be a part of by standing as far as possible without seeming rude. When they finally got done with their hugging, I heard a familiar voice which made me want to go back to sitting on my table immediately. "Who would have thought you would be so talented~" A women said while hugging the small Ambo. "Aunt Laura! You came!" Ambo said while smiling widely. "Of course I came. Why would I miss my own nephews awakening?" The women said while giving a smug grin. "James! Your here too?!" Abo said while looking looking behind the women and seeing a man in his early 20s. The man nodded with a smile before saying "of course" with a confident voice. "Oh hey Laura... Sorry aboutst time" my mother said with an ashamed look on her face. "no no, it was my fault, please forgive me!" replied Laura with fake shame on her face. Why is my mother apologizing to that b*tch? She walked into our house and startedin yet she has the balls to face us now? If there are gods out there, please help me refrain myself from ughtering this b*tch and her entire lineage! "H-hey Pandora, s-shouldn''t you be c-congratting me, giving me a gift or something?" asked Ab- whatever his name is. His voice wasn''t very convincing which usually meant that he was being put up to this by his parents. "Yes, how about a hug or maybe a kiss on the cheek? I''m sure you are very happy for my son, right?" ina said with a wink. What the f*ck? Stop trying to secure an heir to your son so early! Do you have no shame!? My parents and Aroura stared at me with an unreadable expression while Lauro red daggers at me, as if I was stealing something that was hers. Gen however, just started to chuckle right next me before whispering in my ear "Please refrain from killing them after this" with another chuckle leaving her mouth. I looked at ina with a smile before walking up to the boy and grabbing his hand to shake it. I could physically feel him flinching at my touch while I could also feel the furious res of both parents and girls who were just a little older than my vessel. I held his hand between mine and raised them to chest level before saying "congrattions Am- Amber? Sorry, what''s your name again? Well, that doesn''t matter right now, right?". I gave him a frim hug before letting go and walking away with smile on my face. Gen started tough her ass off to the point she needed Aroura to hold her up, while everyone just looked at me with aprehensive look. "W-w-WAIT! Y-you d-don''t know my n-name? Even though you lived in our house for thest 7 days? You really don''t?!" Eximed the boy. "Yeah... Sorry, I''m a little bad with names haha" I replied while giving him the most innocent smile I could give before looking at ina with a look that said ''Two can y that game''. My parents then pped their foreheads a few seconds after the whole thing happened while shaking their heads in disappointment. "That was hrious! Just don''t do that again or aunt Laura might kill you with her res" Gen told me while I was walking back to my families table. She had decided to join me and Aroura since she didn''t have many friends we weren''t busy at the time of her brother''s awakening. "You know, I wasn''t lying when I said I don''t remember his name." I told Gen which made her choke on herughter "Seriously?" "Seriously." Aroura however, couldn''t help but p her own forehead again, making both of us look back at her. Chapter 45 - Ambroses Awakening II After me, Gen and Aroura had talked for a bit, I was informed that my parents wanted to talk to me about something that apparently everyone but me knew, even though I had left the house for barely a week if you ignore me going to the forest for 4 days and being stuck in my room for another 2 weeks. I walked towards my parents who seemed ready to tell me something really important. My mother stiffened up for a second after seeing me before rxing and breathing a sigh. My father seemed to be more worried about my mother rather than pay my presence any heed. "uhm... Pandora, we have a few things to tell you." Said my mother with a wavering voice. What? Are they scared of me or something? It looks like they found out that I might have killed people back in the forest huh... Oh well. I guess I''ll just tell them th- "I''m pregnant..." eximed my mother without an exnation, not that it was needed. Wha-... I feel like this is going to be "and you''re the father" kind of speech that I used to see back on earth... Wait, I''m not the father right? Wait, of course I''m not! That would just be disgusting, plus, unless I somehow sleep walke- Wait... This doesn''t make any biological sense too! How the f*ck would I be able to impregnate a women... As a female as well! "I know you might be angry at us so w-" "WHAT!?... I mean, okay? I don''t understand why you''re so---- Scared? And why would I be angry?" I said more bbergasted than they were at my indifference. "Wait... You don''t care?" Asked my dad with a shaky voice "Why would I?" I replied "Well, we thought you might have thought we were abandoning you or something, you know? Like that Zach and Zarch did when you were born..." Answered my mother "..." "..." "..." "Well, if that''s all, I''m going to get going now. Hope you have a nice day?" I said while pointing towards Gen with my thumb, before smiling and walking off. Thest thing I heard was "Well, that went well" For the next few hours, I watched as a numerous amount of girls that looked in the ages between 6 and 12 moving towards ''Mr Air affinity'' trying to use their family techniques into making him an heir and merging two families together. Apparently, in this world, girls my age are supposed to learn how to be a*sholes and greedy ones at that. The pure greed and envy within each of the girls eyes whenever another girl would introduce themselves to ''affinity boys''. Due to my amazing soul perception of 50 meters, I could tell what was happening and the exact emotions of the girls from afar. For some reason though, ''Affinity boy'' kept looking at me every time a girl would talk to him, as if he wanted to see my reaction yet there was non. This made his soul me crackle and burst more after every single girl until he finally snapped. Maybe after an hour of the girls pestering him, he had finally had enough? Hmm? Oh? He''s walking towards us huh... Maybe he needs his sister to console him, I should probably inform her about thi- "Why aren''t you saying anything?" Asked ''Affinity boy'' when he had finally gotten 2 meters in front of, yet he didn''t stop. HEH?! Why is heing towards me? Does he want me to console him? No way... no way, not in a million years! F*ck off! "Hey Gen, Your brother wants to talk to yo-" "IM TALKING TO YOU DAMNIT! YOU NEVER PAY ME ANY ATTENTION AND YOU ALWAYS ACT LIKE IM LOWER THAN YOU! EVEN WHEN MY MOTHER KEPT SAYING ALL THAT STUFF. EVEN AFTER MOM TRIED TOMAKE US SPEAK TO EACH OTHER YOU KEPT IGNORING ME! YOU DIDN''T EVEN KNOW MY NAME, AND NOW YOU ARE JUST LETTING ALL THE GIRLS TALK TO ME LIKE IT DOESN''T MATTER TO YOU!" ... Is this early signs of puberty? Maybe puberty makes people on this angry? Or maybe it affects them at a young age? Oh yeah, he did tell me his name but for some odd reason I cannot remember it... Is this some kind of magic that makes my memory bad? I literally remember everything until his name was mentioned. That part is just a blur while everything else is crystal clear. Maybe I have some kind of curse? "uhm... Pardon? Sorry? I don''t know how to break it to you kid, but I really don''t mind... It''s not like we are dating, right?" I said with a bbergasted tone During my 5 seconds of thinking, almost everyone started looking at us while Aroura and Gen were more bbergasted than I am at the balls this kid had. Not only was he shouting some nonsense, but he tried to imply that there was something between me and him. "Kid? We are the same age! Is that why you don''t pay any attention to me? Is this why you ignore me? Because you think you are older than me?" I don''t think kid, I know! Anyway, this will get really awkward if his parents don''te to either of our rescues, in the mean time though, I will try to minimize the damage dealt to either of our families. "Okay, look her ki- uhm, just look here. I don''t understand why you care so much if I give you attention or not, but you can''t be yelling such misleading things out in the middle of a party. So please, refrain from shouting" I asked politely "I care... I care because I-I... From when we were toddlers you were the only person I could talk to without being judged, you were always there for me... But now you say you don''t even know my name? I know you were joking but... What is my name?" Ambrose stated in a whisper quite enough so only me, Aroura and Gen could actually hear anything he was saying. "..." SH****************T! I SHOULD HAVE ASKED FOR HIS NAME! What kind of delusion does this kid live in?! I don''t think I have ever talked to him unless I really needed to, and that started a 3 days ago! Does this kid have some mental disorder or something!? Does this kid have a case of erotomania or something?! F*CK "WHAT IS MY NAME!" He asked once again Hmm... It begins with an A and sounds like Amber I believe. THINK! THINK! USE THAT HUGE BRAIN OF YOURS! In my head, several minutes passed where I collected data from all the asions where his name might have been written until I found it. I had used my soul me maniption technique to the smallest amount while generating light magic to go straight to my brain. My thoughts started to elerate beyond the time around me. This meant while minutes would pass in my head, seconds would pass outside. The side effect is a major headache but it''s worth the pain. I finally gained enough information, from the letters I had seen on the cake after it had been cut and the small conversations I could differentiate from both the crowd and my family, I had finally been able to connect the dots and bring out a name. 7 seconds had passed in the real world, making everyone tense up. Yet, before a single person could say anything, replied with "Your name is Ambrose, Correct? Did you really think I didn''t know your name? I literally live in your house!" I said, acting like I felt betrayed which fooled the crowd, but not anyone who actually knew me. Ambrose, the name of the kid in of me, started to tear up and dropped to his knees in---- happiness? I acted like I was trying to console him but actually, I was trying to fix my almost fried brain from shutting down. F*CK YOU AMBROSE! I will never forget your name and one day, I will avenge my brain with your head! I will make sure my brain''s suffering does not go to waste! I will travel across thends to find you wherever you hide, and ill make sure your death will be painful!!! I carried him to his parents with a pained look in my eyes before walking back to Gen and my sister who still looked bbergasted. The people stopped looking at us and shifted their attention to Ambrose. They didn''t hear the first part of what he said, but they could tell that if they don''t act quickly, they would lose to me... ME!? A person who doesn''t want a speck of his attention! FOR F*CKS SAKES! "soooo, you did know his name! You fancy my brother or something?" Gen asked while chuckling like a high school girl, not that she wasn''t far from being one. "You know how, before a disaster hits, and time slows down while your life starts to sh before your eyes? That happened... Now if you will excuse me, I have a migraine that might put a dragon to sleep so I will be moving to my room now." I said before getting up and moving towards the hall entrance. From behind me, I could hear Genughing even harder than before, almost falling from her chair multiple times before being able to rpose her self. I finally got to my room which I flung open before walking to my bed. What I saw inside though, wasn''t pleasing or rxing at all. My whole body tensed up while the fatigue left my body as if it hadn''t ever been there. A man and women could be seen on my bed, doing their business, while the party was still ongoing downstairs. I looked at them more bbergasted that they had the balls to do it on my bed than angry that they chose my room. Eventually, the two emotions swapped and I had the immense feeling of wanting to kill them both before sucking their soul mes dry. "This is my room, you know? The room of a 5 year old child, and your doing that..." I said while pointing at their naked bodies which were once covered by sheets that were now on the floor after the shock. "uhm... If you don''t tell anyone, I''m willing to let you join. A women''s job is to please the ma- AHHHHHHH!" Before he could even finish his sentence, his arm was sliced off, making him scream in agony. I had used my weapon, the light brigade, to cut his arm off while using fire magic on the light brigade to seal the wound as fast as it was created. I then used air magic to make sure his voice wouldn''t be hear before finally pointing the Light Brigade, which was a long sword now, towards his neck. The f*ck is wrong with humanity? I''m 5! 5 for f*ck''s sakes! "If you want to truly please me, I wont say no. Of course, we will be using my method though." I told the man screaming like a little girl on the floor while smiling ear to ear. "W-what do you want me to do!? Please spare me, I don''t want to die, please!" Said the women on my bed. She was quite appealing to look at since she was extremely busty, but that was it. "You are quite hot but you see, I am ''man'' who believes in consent. Tell me and don''t you dare lie to me..." I eximed while releasing a dense aura of bloodlust within the room before continuing "Did he **** you?". My voice was soothing and soft yet my words were like first. It was almost like she was burning up by the use of some simple words. She staggered and teared up a bit before being able to talk. "P-please save me" She uttered while pointing a shaking finger toward the overweight man on the floor who had not stopped screaming. "Do you want to watch?" I asked with warm smile. "Y-yes, please... I want him to suffer... Please, I beg you!" From the way her soul me is behaving, I don''t think she is lying. Hmm, I don''t trust herpletely but ill make sure she is the one to kill him in the end. I''ll keep all the evidence and make sure to record her killing him in case she does rat me out. "Well then, put some close on because this is going to be a ride you will never forget.." I replied with a calm voice yet a sinister smile stretching my face in unnatural ways. Chapter 46 - Fake Massacre After I had savoured the taste of the man''s anguish and pain for over an hour, we finally put him. I had recorded thest part where the women would take him out in case she would rat me out about killing him. The amount of soul energy I had taken in was also amazing too. Apparently, the worse their mental state when they die, the more energy they would give me. In this case, I made sure the man would die of torture, meaning he would give me a steady amount of soul energy as he became weaker and screamed more, until he eventually sumbed to his demise. "Damn! That was amazing! What is your name?" I voiced out while dropping towards my bed, until I realised how they had dirtied it with their bodily fluids. I used air and gravity magic to make my self float mid air and stop myself from hitting the filth underneath me. "My name is- WOAH!" She eximed as she saw me float through the air. "Your name is woah? What the hell were your parents thinking!?" I asked with a tinge of confusion and curiosity under my monotone voice. "Sorry, I mean, my name is Yerone xburg. I am 25 years old and I want to thank you for saving me and allowing me to take the life of something so rotten and corrupted!" She spoke while bowing towards me deeply. "Uh, yeah don''t worry about it. If you want to repay me, how about cleaning my sheets? I''m willing to create the fire to burn them but I wont be touching them. Sorry, not sorry" I vocalised before turning toward the door and locking it so no one would be able toe inside. "I''m also willing to burn the body. I was going to do it anyway but you are the one who killed him, so you are the one who chooses how to get rid of the body" I said "burning should be fine, quite a shame he isn''t alive though." She muttered before widening her eyes and looking towards me again "By the way, are you a mage? You said you were 5 right? Then how are you a mage? Shouldn''t that be impossible? How do you do that too? You can handle death of people so well, I''m jealous! I would have puked if I was in your ce! How do you do it?!" Asked whatever her name was in quick session. I don''t want to go through the same thing again that I did with Ambrose so I should just fess up and ask for her name, right? "okay uhm, first off... Sorry I''m bad with names, what was it again?" "Yerone" She voiced without a single hint of hesitation nor offence in her voice, as if she hadn''t fully absorbed what I had asked while allowing the automatic answer machine answer for her. Either that or she had low self-esteem. "Okay Yerone. First off, I don''t know how to use magic, I''m using the runes engraved within my weapons to use magic as if I was a real magician. Secondly, I had just excepted death as a part of life. I''ve seen many people die unjustly by disgusting people. Pigs like that guy deserve to be ughtered in the millions!" "Oh my good, you are so cool!" she said while I questioned her age. Her body was mature yet her personality was that of an eight year old. In the mean time, she had picked and folded the sheets and nkets before putting them on the floor to allow me to burn them. I pointed my sword at the cloth mountain before igniting them with a blue me, destroying everything in one fell swoop. While we both put the new sheets on, We talked about our respective lives, and while I kept most of my life a secret, she seemed to be telling me everything. After 30minutes of talking, I told her it is probably best if she left since I need to sleep. She smiled an left just like that, without pouting. Clearly she just needed someone to talk to and someone who could understand her struggles. Maybe one day in the future, I may be able to meet her once again. Right now though, I could barely give a single sh*t due to how tired I was The moment m head touched the pillow, my conscience started to drift away, making me fall asleep at the instant my head sank into the pillow. --- Argenta''s POV --- As I finally walked up to my parents, I could see my little brother pouting over what happened before while my parents started to console him. "That girl not only broke our little boy''s heart, but she purposely avoided him this whole time... How could she?" Asked my mother "I think we should put her on a little test. ina, you did say you were doubting her humanity, right? You were doubting if she has morals, right? Then how about we put that all to the test?" Voiced my grandma from behind me. "How about we give her a test, and if she fails it, we will ckmail her into not going against our rules again. She will never refuse any of our requests again while if she does pass the test, we don''t lose anything. It is a win-win situation!" Said my grandfather. "How could I do that to one my friend''s daughter? She is just a child, she knows nothing and you are trying to ck mail her?" Asked my mother, bbergasted that her parents would ask of her something so wrong. "Of course not dear. We will just threaten her, not force her! This will make our lives much easier while also making hers better since she will finally understand that we want the best for her in due time. As you said, right now she is but a child, but she wont stay like that for long! We must teach her correctly before she reached her adolescence years!" Said my grandmother. "Well, good luck because I''m not going to follow with one of your sh*tty ns to brainwash her" I snarled before walking off. Before i could walk too many steps away, i felt a tug on my shoulder. "This is for the bes-" "I don''t care..." I cut of my father who tried to stop me. I finally reached the door before looking back and curling my upper lip in disgust before muttering "I can''t believe I have such disgusting parents". --- Pandora''s POV --- BANG BANG BANG Loud noises kepting from the bottom floor, waking me up after a few too many noises. The moment I woke up, I looked towards the door where I saw a women standing 10 meters away from it. She was healthy and looked like she was in a sprinting position before a race, as if she was waiting for me toe out. I pulled out my Light Brigade before increasing the size and weight to resemble a normal long sword. Having to fight humans would not be much of a hassle, however, the fact that I had lost all my muscle memory and that I was still not used to this tiny body made it extremely hard to fight against humans rather than beasts. The moment I opened the door, The women got ready to run towards me right before I pointed my sword at her, a second before she would hit it. She was one of the maids within this house. She seemed to be covered in a red substance and severely wounded. This would have fooled anyone, yet I knew otherwise. I never trusted people I just talked to once before and I would defiantly wouldn''t trust someone who has faked being injured She may be the person who had attacked the house, meaning she would make people lower their guard before striking. She was so shocked the fact I was holding a sword that she stiffened a little. I looked at her with a curious gaze while analysing her from the top of her head to her toes before nodding and asking, "what happened?" The maid exined to me how there was a man who had attacked the house and was massacring everyone on the bottom floor, Including Argenta, ina and even... and even grandma" The maid muttered while sobbing lightly even though she had no emotion in her empty sobs. I narrowed my eyes on the women before asking "Don''t lie to me with those empty sobs. Now tell me before I kill you, where did this happen?" I pointed the Light Brigade toward her throat, threatening her life if she didn''t tell me the truth. After a few seconds of hesitation, she muttered "Dining hall". "Okay thanks" I voiced before walking towards the dining hall "and if you follow me, consider yourself a walking corpse!" The women stiffened up onest time until I was out of sight. Clearly she was doing this for someone, but who? Was she bribed? Well I''m about to find ou- In the roomid multiple corpse like humans on the floor, as if they were dead. I knew they weren''t dead due to their soul mes burning brightly with vigour, yet I couldn''t help but frown. I looked around for a second before making eyeing the hooded man in front of me for less than a second before looking back at the fake corpses. "Not very creative are you? You could have at least used magic! A lot more efficient than whatever the f*ck you did here!" I voiced while sounding extremely annoyed. There were multiple fake corpses around meaning couldn''t differentiate between anyone unless I focused, which was not something I had the mental energy for. "Hey kid, I''ve been waiting for yah! Come with me and I''ll make your death thest painful" said the man with a genuine sadistic smile, sending shivers down the fake corpse''s soul me. I honestly couldn''t care less about the coteral damage, making me go all out from the start. I released a huge amount of killing intent which shook the man to his core, making him fall on his a*s, I pointed the light brigade towards his face and asked "Maybe I should kill you for wasting my time and sleep for something so worthless" I said before frowning and asking a question that I knew the answer to. "Are they dead?" I asked, knowing fully well they were all alive "Don''t worry, I''ll kill you all together when this mansion is burned into a crisp!" The hooded man said while chuckling, making it seem straight out of an anime. Crap! Maybe this isn''t one of ina''s new coops to try and test me. I don''t understand what the test would be if it was a test, nor does it seem like the man is lying, not that I could tell anyway. One thing is for sure, if this is a test I must keep my cool, if it isn''t, I''m in deep trouble and I have to get rid of the man in front of me. The n should be to incapacitate him. Win-win, right? I can just kill him if this isn''t a coop while also gaining information on what he had done to all the people on the floor. One thing doesn''t make sense though.... Why are they all injured looking even though they all seem healthy to my soul perception? Oh well, that is questions he will be answering for me! Chapter 47 - Fake Massacre II "Tell me, what is your name little one? Someone should remember your name after you die, right?" The man said while smiling psychotically "...---- Pandora.... Make sure to remember it when you reach the after life, okay?" "Mine his Milo, Instead of me remembering yours, you should remember mine when yo-" I cut the man off when used gravity field and specks of air magic that were not traceable to move to the mans right side. Without being able toprehend what just happened, the only thing he could seeing towards his face was my extended open right w-hands which had morphed after I had used the gloves my mother had given me. He was barely able to dodge from what I could see, using his probably years of experience to have an instinct to dodge dangerous attacksing at him from even his blind spots. The moment he dodged, I had pulled out my Light Brigade and sliced through the air and aimed for his neck. I had spun on my heels to redirect the momentum of me moving forwards the first time into my sword, which had moved at speeds which were at most a blur to the naked eye. Again, the man was barely able to dodge before jumping backwards and taking a single breath. Unfortunately for him, a single breath was all he could take before I had lunged at him again, this time deactivating my gravity field midway, carrying the same momentum in a much higher mass by using a bit of air magic which was also untraceable to most mages. My speed would seem extremely fast, maybe even something people would think is air magic, but it was the same speed as before, just that I had a much higher mass now. As I pieced through the air at an altitude of barely 2 meters of the ground, the air around me started to whistle until I was in front of the man. He was around 6ft 5 inches and held a broad sword in front of him to block my next attack. I utilised gravity field on my sword this time, activating the rune to make the sword go to its original weight while keeping its size of a bastard sword. The weight of the sword and the weight of myselfbined strike down at the enemy''s sword,pletely shattering it in a single swing. The man looked at me in pure horror, finally allowing himself to realise what kind of monster he was against. Clearly he was not a mage, meaning he was not any better than a normal magician nor did he have the skill to be a warrior. He seemed to be the stereotypical bandit with nothing to lose yet a grudge to bear. Even then, his mana heart was a mixture of red and green, yet it was too small to even make the most simple of spells, not to talk about actually making them useful. That was until he pulled out a dimensional amulet in the shape of bracelet and releasing his staff for me to see. The staff had a red crystal on top and was made out of a red-pinkish wood with several rune engraving all over. I stepped back at the arrival of a new weapon, trying to assess the situation before attacking recklessly "GO DIE IN HELL!" Said the mana while pointing the staff at me, which had turned it''s red crystal green and shot an air vortex towards me. It looked more like a horizontal tornado, but its power was not equal, yet it was dangerous. I could have easily killed him by now if I was able to use magic, but I could never know who might be watching. "SPEAR!" I shouted, making my sword turn into a long spear with the weight of a car while also tricking my opponent into thinking I have to shout the name of my weapon to change it. Battles are all about the mind games! The moment he underestimated me for a second, I can deal the finishing blow! The moment my sword had turned into a 3 meter long spear, I had started to use a little air magic and my own speed to spin the spear as fast as I could. The spin I had created was in the opposite direction of the air vortex''s current that had closed into me in less than 3 seconds. Without a moment of hesitation, I left my spear mid air before clocking back my right arm and moving my right leg behind my left. In less than a second, I thrusted my left elbow downwards while twisting all my joints leading up from my ankles to my wrist, using the momentum and weight of my current physique to increase the power behind the punch, to finally release and extend my right fist towards the spherical shaped butt of the spear andunching it towards both the air vortex, the staff and finally, the opponent himself. The moment the spear had reached the 1 meter away vortex, it hadpletely nullified the air current within the vortex. It was almost like stirring a cup of coffee just to stir the other way without stopping the stir movement itself! Ripples were created and the air cortexpletely dissipated just to form again around my spear. With a little air magic, I was able to increase the spinning rate to the same speed it once was while allowing it to keep 75% of its original momentum. The spear shot right through and destroyed the staff. Not being able to react in time, the spear went straight through his arm while the air current and spin ravaged both the outside and inside of his arm, promptly causing it to explode like a balloon filled with water. He hadpletely lost his left arm and his only useful weapon to use with one arm. His sword had be useless due to the fact he would not be able to keep his bnce with a single arm, while his staff had be smithereens of what it once was. I didn''t hesitate for a moment to move forward with all the power I could muster, kicking the ground under me, making it explode upwards in both dust and small amounts of rubble. Myunching speed was on another level, making move at speeds barely under the speed of sound, which was fortunate because I''d like to keep my ear drums. I knew they would heal, but the pain would still be there! In less than 5 seconds, I was right next to the hooded man before I threw my right arm forward, using the same movements I had used while punching the spear toward the mana. The fountain of blood pouring from his arms bloodied all my clothes, yet I didn''t flinch for a single moment before hitting the man on the left side of his torso with all the power and weight I had in my body. "STOP!" Said a voice from behind me, a little tote to stop me from attacking him since I had already made contact, yet even if I was able to stop, I wouldn''t. The voice sounded high pitched, a bit like a women''s voice, yet it was filled with wisdom and croaked a little. It took me less than a few second after the impact to actually realise who''s voice it had been, making me raise a brow. "Old hag?" I said while turning around, looking at the whole family of the Starnight''s, staring at me as pale as ghosts. "Why did you hit him!" Said the old women before flying towards the man and using a tonic to heal his open wounds. "You do realise what you are asking me, right? A hooded man had just entered your house, presumably killed dozens of maids and servants, and was possibly aiming to kill me too. Why would I hold back?" I snarled with annoyance while looking towards the standing maids and servants. "HIS HUMAN, THAT''S WHY! YOU DONT GO AROUND KILLING HUMANS JUST BECAUSE THY WANT TO KILL YOU!" Shouted ina before continuing "Here is a free lesson on morals! Every person deserves a second chance at life, no matter who they are! If you kill them, how are you any better than them!?" "Well, first off, I''m not the one who had killed countless people in the name of the ''crown''!" I mocked, especially at the word ''crown''. "Secondly, I''m doing the people of the country a favour. Someone like him should not be able to live! ''A small price salvation'' as a wise man once said. Plus, I''m not going to die for some stupid reason as ''They all deserve a second chance''! I thought I''m the child, yet you are as naive as your own son!" "DO NOT MOC-" "SHUT THE F*CK UP! YOU''RE THE ONE WHO PLANNED THIS RIGHT!? SO TAKE F*CKING RESPONSIBLITY YOU MORON! Only idiot''s don''t see their ns going wrong!" I snarled with an annoyed voice towards the grandpa who dared cut me off "She is right... You all are idiots! How can you have so many years of experience being both a royal guard and a part of the military to not be able to foresee anything but what you have nned taking ce? I''m ashamed to even call you my rtives!" Growled a young 5ft 9dy while walking into the destroyed dining hall She had shoulder length ck hair with fiery red eyes that portrayed her affinity to the fire element that could only be equalled by her brother''s air affinity and mana heart, which were both the same size and condensed to the same amount even though they were years apart in age. "Gen?" I asked with a suspicious look. "Hey Pany" She said with a smile while she waved at me before she continued by asking "Are you alright? You don''t seem hurt but I gotta ask, you know? I told them that I wouldn''t be taking part in their little fake massacre, but to think 2 retired royal servants and an already instilled royal servant would fail to test a little girl... Either your amazing or they are just morons" I chuckled lightly at her remark as I looked at the faces of the idiots in front of me before chiming in and muttering, yet loud enough for them to hear "Maybe taking all those orders from the royals instead of actually doing anything themselves made made them incapable of independent thought" The remark made them even more pissed, which was what I was aiming for, before Gen chimed in once again by saying "Maybe I shouldn''t aim to being royal guard, right Pany? It''s an easy and honourable well paid job yet, if it makes me as brain dead ad those idiots...." She didn''t finish her sentence on purpose because it would piss off her family members even more. I couldn''t help but smile lightly, looking at the only person who was not rted to me that I was able to get so close to. We were close enough that she would have my bac against her family or even other families, something only people from my own family had shown me so far. She had given me hope that not all people are a*sholes like I once thought, making me think maybe it was me who had closed my heart to others rather than it being the other way round. My optimistic thoughts derailed as my life previous life shed before my eyes, as if my own mind was trying to tell me that I was wrong and that people aren''t as nice as I started to think they are, but rather, only small handful of people are actually good human beings. "Argenta Starnight! Get to your room, right... NOW!" Said her mother while looking me in the eyes. "and you... go wash up... You better listen to me from now on or else I''ll show your mother what you truly are!" "Oh please, enlighten me... What am I? A demon? A beast? A monster? Oo, oo, maybe I''m a devil who had inhabited the body of a small child? Or maybe I''m even a celestial being who had been reborn as a human?" I said with the most mocking voice my almost 6 years old vocal cords could create. "... W-we... WE WILL TELL H-" My immense killing intent cut her off, making everyone either go pale and motionless, or those who have a little morebat experience like the old couple and Gen''s parents be on guard. "Will what?" I said in a monotone voice as my eyes threatened to swallow her whole. The gold within my eyes had started to flicker and shine even more powerfully than before. Even though everyone was able to move, no one who made eye contact with me dared to even take a step forward. A small flicker of purple within the eyes was all it took to make them freeze in their tracks. "That''s what I thought... Highly wise my a*s" I walked toward the door of the dining hall''s door where I met with gen who seemed to bepletely unaffected by my killing intent. Sometimes I wonder if people in this world be more brain-dead as they age. "Where did you learn how to do that?" Asked Gen while staring at me in curiosity "Something Jum, from the white wolves, taught me." I replied, not beingpletely honest, which she didn''t notice due to how smoothly I had told her. "Oh? Can you teach me?" She asked while turning a little red from the embarrassment of having to ask someone younger than her for help with somethingbat rted. "Sure, why not? I answered with a smile before wishing her a good night, getting to my room and falling into a deep slumber. Chapter 48 - True Awakening I had been a few months since the incident in the dining hall had happened and nothing had really changed. Well, that''s a lie, a few minor changes did happen, but they were just minor. First, my routine had been reduced by arge amount, giving me no lessons on etiquette anymore and instead, lessons of weapon mastery. I had also started to take educational sses instead of etiquette which once upon a time filled my whole schedule. It seemed like the adults had finally learned their lesson about messing with me when I''m pissed. I''m sure the old hag and the old bastard would be able to beat me without much effort but I couldn''t say the same about ina and her husband. If I were to use magic, I would probably be able to kill both of them without getting injured heavily if I''m careful, not that injuring me mattered anyway. Injuring me at best would decrease my stamina and make me a little more hungry for both soul mes and mana. Since ina was a long ranged mage, she wouldn''t be much of a struggle to beat, but since she would be working with her husband who was a close range warrior mage, it would be a lot more difficult. Sniping ina would be hard but not impossible, while beating her husband in close rangebat would be close to impossible. Thankfully, if it ever came to fighting both of them, I can use theirck of braincells against them, making their team work break and me stand victor. Anyway, all hypotheticals aside, the practice of weapon mastery was exceptionally useful, almost as useful as training with my father. I had found my main weapon of choice, which would be a long sword, my secondary close range weapon quick damage dealing weapon to be 2 short swords, my previous main weapons, and finally, the extra weapons which are mainly situational at best. This would include hammers, spears, a bow if I have the suitable ammunition or even a staff-pole that I can use to extend and erge, like one of the weapons in aic I used to read. Furthermore, through the educational sses I had learned, I found most of the things easy to memorise while others like maths or basic science were something already knew. I had learnt about the different kingdoms, the empire. Our Empire was apparently called the Zogarian continent. Everyone within the empire spoke the samenguage and all the kingdoms had trade routes to each other. In the whole continent there were 4 other empires that always fought for dominance of the continent, yet didn''t go to all out war due to many reasons which would take me days to list. Politics is a weird thing. They have tension and grudges yet they are never willing to settle them. They make fun of each other and their respective families yet they never actually fight. Politics is closer to beingpared to kids fighting over toys rather than a battle field. They hold a grudge over everything and are unwilling to let them go unless the other side loses something in return. This just creates and endless look, where no side is more correct than the other and everyone is seen as the viin in someone''s eyes. Every kingdom had an academy better than all the other academies and education facilities within the kingdom, while the central empire had the best academies that only lords, royals and very high ss nobles were able to join. Sometimes a normal noble would be chosen to join one of those academies if they had a strong enough affinity and a strong understanding of their element. Nevertheless, today was a special day! Today I would be sent to the wild as a controlled assessment where I would fight a beast. I am not expected to win, but my teacher will be checking on how I would preform against someone much stronger than me. Of course, this meant that I''m not allowed to fight using magic, but this also meant that I would be finding the limits of my own body! Right now, my precisions and control over the gravity field had be good enough that I can use it on my self while simultaneously creating gravity particles around my opponent to slow them down or make them lose their bnce by changing their weight or center of gravity. My weight right now is about 400kg (881 lb)! This meant that over time, I had to have a stronger control over my gravity field while also being able to hit people like a moving car that had been reduced to the size of a fist. "Are you ready for today''s assessment?" Asked a man with fiery red hair that was held up in a small pony tail. Hair stands at the sides of his forehead went down to his eyebrows while his eyes shone with a strong deep red. His skin was smooth and his abs, which I would see after every training lesson, were something to envy. He kept trying to flirt with Gen, which she seemed to like. ording to her, she found him hot but didn''t want to be one of his many flings. One things she did tell me over thest months was how mature I truly was, maybe even more than her, even though I am more than a decade younger than her. That''s why she felt it was okay for her to talk about her sexual interests in front of me. When she would ask about who I had a crush on, I would simply say something like "I haven''t hit puberty yet" or "I don''t anyone interesting". Anyway, I snapped out of my daze at my teacher''s question and looked at him with a wide smile of appreciation before saying, "Yes sir!" Gen had decided to join us to both look after me and to talk to the tutor while we were on the way to the forest. We left after saying our goodbyes for the day and went straight towards the forest. I tried to act like I was oblivious to their casual flirting while being the best wingman/women I could be which Gen had realised half way through our journey. When we finally reached the forest, we walked inside and walked in random directions before i made a suggestion. "We are going to camp for the night, right? That means we will need a good water source and a ce to bath in. How about we go to theke?" I asked looking at both of them "Well, we would, but I don''t know anything about this forest and you don''t know how to fly soooo..." Said the red haired man who''s name was Raknom Amberzel, which Gen called Rak, said while sighing. "Well, I can travel by branches, plus, I know where theke is" I voiced while curving my lips into a smile "REALLY?!" They both blurted out "I''m offended that you don''t have any faith in my capabilities" I muttered loud enough for them to hear me while acting like I had been offended by looking away with a childish "Hmph" "okay then princess, how about you take us there?" asked my tutor. "sure!" I said while jumping out of my pout and running up the trees to reach the nearest branch. I then jumped further up using different branches to get higher and higher until I finally got a good distance away from the ground. "Lead the way little monkey" Shouted Gen 30 meters away from me while floating to the same altitude as me. I leaped from one tree to another at speeds that Gen could barely follow behind while Rak didn''t have much of a problem. He took this moment to help her by casually grabbing her waist and allowing her to elerate with him. This made me look back for a second before simply chuckling and increasing my speed with gravity field, since now Gen could follow without falling behind. Finally, when I got closer to theke, I felt something! It was something simr to that of the fire fox that I had fought before. It was releasing an unnatural amount of mana no human could release while intertwining it with bloodlust that wasing straight out of its'' soul me. It had an Earth element which I could tell from the mana it was releasing. The difference between awakened affinity humans and beasts were simple. From what I could decipher after being in this world for so long was that beast and human mana hearts simply did not work the same. While humans would awaken a mana heart to also gain veins and arteries which would both transmit mana outside the body, bring elemental particles to the mana heart to keep it nourished and circte mana within their body, Beasts simply had the same thing but instead of having pure mana, they would have element infused mana. This was why most beasts are unable to use more than two elements, and the less elements they had, the stronger their race would be unless that element was light or darkness. Humans had a form of pure mana when they awaken, but the more powerful the affinity to a certain element they awaken, the more infused their pure mana would be with their respective affinity. That is why most people were angry when Gen''s brother awakened a strong affinity to wind. It was because they had to train their affinity and magic until their pure mana would be more and more infused with their affinity, making them more powerful. Training the magic arts also expanded the size of your arteries and veins until your veins eventually be too big for your mana heart which makes it expand too when a mage reaches their second awakening. In conclusion, the strength of your mana rely on the equation Mana heart size (amount of mana that can be stored inside you) + Mana veins size (how much mana you can exert) + (how intertwined your affinity is with your pure mana / number of affinities) = strength of mana. The higher the number, the strong the spell will bepared to someone who had a smaller number. This means that someone with an extremely high number would be able to make a simple spell of his/hers to be just as strong as an advanced spell of someone below average or average. Back to the topic at hand, the beast sending out pulses of both blood lust and the earth element kept making noises and growling, making it easy to locate. I dropped down with the speed of a hawk before releasing my original mass and going for the unsuspecting... Squirrel? Well, I don''t ever feel bad for killing such a hideous creature. It looked like a giant rotting squirrel, 7 feet tall with rotting flesh, visible bones and bright red yet cold eyes. It was surrounded by ck energy that withered it''s surroundings without any discrimination. Many animals were trying to gang up on it just to bepletely demolished in a single spell. The spell looked like a mass of darkness enveloping every single animal just to leave behind a rotting dried up corpse. Not a second to be wasted on hesitating, I unsheathed the small knife on my hip and let it expand in size and weight before being divided into two different long swords, as long as the squirrels neck was wide. I released both swords from their gravity rune before spinning at high speeds, making me look like one of the Beyde toy''s kids yed with back on earth. I put my will into my swords, which was something I had learnt to do in thest few months. Since I had promised myself to be stronger before my birthday and my official awakening, I tried to find new ways to attack, defend and use my weapons efficiently, and this was just one of them. My will was transmitted right through my arms into the sword before igniting it with a golden colour that was 3 inches thick. The golden aura demanded blood, soul energy and the life of the squirrel in front me, making me slightly worried to why my soul me would act so aggressively toward the creature I had thought to be just another beast with a rare affinity to darkness. What I failed to understand was what the affinity to darkness implied. The moment my sword touched the neck of the squirrel, it cleaved right through, decapitating the squirrel in one attack and absorbing the soul me into my ''Soul Light Brigade'' which transferred the energy into my soul me almost instantly. The soul me I had seen as deep red before, had turned into a pitch ck essence that was devoured by my golden human soul me, yet, it didn''t stop there. The red essence that remained went to nourish my golden me, while the pitch ck essence reawakened the purple essence within me. For a moment, a purple me emerged to swallow the ck soul energy whole. The colour of my soul me reverberated into my eyes that had turned bright violet for a few second. Even though it was for a short moment, information about the things I was looking at started to flood into my brain. Everything be blurry and my mind went into super speed to process the information without breaking my mind. A headache emerged at the same time while all I could decipher from the information that had flooded into my brain was that dark particles were starting to surround me while every element in the area was being drawn to me and swallowed indiscriminately. After a few second, The pain from the flooding of my mind, he violet and ck soul me and finally, the darkness around me started to all fade away. While the darkness seeped into my soul me as if it was a mana heart, the soul me slowly became more and golden. In the end, I could feel my body had been refined to a certain extent by the flooding of elemental energies into my body, while my mind, even though it still hurt like hell, seemed to be able to think and process information a lot faster than it usually did. Iid there on the ground before I heard the voice of female behind me. "Aarree yoouu ookaayy?" asked Gen, in slow motion. WHAT THE FU- Wait, is this because of the whole information flood thingy? Gosh... I finally understand the pain of the speedster from the tv show ''spsh''! About this dude who had super speed, thought fast than anyone and had the reaction speed of a god. One thing was that he had to live his life in slow motion, which I do not want to happen. I spent 3 minutes not saying anything, trying to get used to the speed of everything before it finally felt slightly normal again. I was able to restrain the ability to a certain extent, but everything still felt kind of slow, pissing me off every time someone would talk for too long. "Did you kill this undead beast?!" My tutor asked "Undead? Well, I guess? I''m not really sure but it attacked me with some kind of darkness shadow things" I replied while standing up. "THAT''S AMAZING! I mean, I would give you an amazing grade and I will, but the main reason we are here is for you to know what you arecking in. I''m sure you surprise attacked the zombie squirrel meaning I cant really tell you what you need to improve on. One thing is for certain though, even if I wasn''t here to see what happened, your stealth skills are off the charts! I don''t think even I can attack an undead without it being able to find me!" "Thanks." I replied before dropping my torso on the ground due to the head ache and exhaustion I felt. Seeing my exhaustion, they both decided it was best if we were to take break before we went towards theke again. After I rested and the headache faded, We started to move again, this time closer to the ground yet still quite high up. When we finally got to theke, we all looked for the best camping spot within the area before setting camp somewhere far enough from theke that we wouldn''t be in the way of the beasts going to drink from theke, while also being close enough to use the rivers that connect to thece. This was used to both bathe and use to drink water that wasn''t from theke itself, where most beasts and animals would be. We created a small controlled fire while also putting up two small green and dark green tents with a small mix of yellow. This is what people back on earth would call a "camo" designed tent. It was created to not stand out and was clearly enchanted to stop any mana fluctuations from getting out of the tent. While I was putting up one of the tents, Gen was helping my tutor, Rak, put up the other one. They were clearly flirting a little too much now, making me worry for what would happen the moment they thought I was asleep. Either way, I made the suggestion that they should sleep in the same tent which was met by a few blushes and awkward turns that I didn''t know what to make out of. "Uhm, Pan... Men like me and fine women like Argen here shouldn''t sleep on the same bed or bad things would happen... Very bad things." My tutor said while his face turned even more red that it was before. "Bad things like what? I always used to sleep with my dad and mom. What is the difference?" I asked in a childish way, making Gen re at me, knowing fully well what I was doing. "W-well... First off, you parents are married, so it doesn''t count. Secondly, you and your father are rted with a really big age gap so it is fine. Me and Gen are not rted nor are we married and we are not that far in age, so bad things might happen if we sleep in the same tent" Said Rak, trying to get me to understand without using the words ''pregnant'' or ''sex''. "Hmm? You two would make an amazing married couple though, Why not get married now and sleep in the same tent?" I asked with an aloof expression. "Pany, p-please s-stop" Asked Gen while covering her face with both her hands. "Marry! Marry! Marry!" I chanted while pushing them into the tent they had finished making less than a minute ago. They had both been forced to get inside due to them not being able to go against my grip strength. I threw them both inside lightly before muttering with a loud enough voice that they could hear me "Make sure to be careful, I''m sure Gen doesnt want a baby so soon, Plus, you would be forced to marry her". Both their soul mes froze for a second, both for different reasons, yet they had the same reaction while looking toward each other. From what I can tell, they had both gone pale.. I got into my tent before using air magic to block the sounds from their tent from reaching mine, while meditating for the rest of the night and controlling the mana inside me to increase the size of my mana veins and absorbing elemental energies by breathing. Chapter 49 - True Awakening II The moment I got out of my tent, I immediately realised the tent in front of me looked slightly ruffled and even broken down if you look at it in a certain angle. Is this what happens when two mages go at it? Well, it''s not like I will ever find out... Virgin for life... woo... Why couldn''t I just get a handsome male body instead of this female one? Now I''m never going to be able to date while everyone is going to act super offended if I were to go for a women! I think I understand why people used to say ''I think I was born into the wrong sex'', but this time its more literal than mental. I was literally born into the wrong sex. "HEY LOVE BIRDS! WAKE UP OR STOP DOING IT LIKE RABBITS! EITHER WAY, JUST GET OUT BEFORE I TEAR DOWN THE ALREADY HALF BROKEN TENT!" hmm... I wonder what kind of protection this world has... Do they just pull out oooor...? Maybe they have some kind of spell or even potion? "Oh hey Pandora, How are you doi-" "Don''te closer to me before you wash up or you might lose a limb or two" I said, stopping his advance towards me and making him go slightly red while looking away. "hey" He whispered "who taught you about all this stuff?" He asked "Your mother. Now if you don''t get your a*s to thatke, I''m not kidding, I will cut of all your limbs." The man had gone pale, at both my firstment and at the fact that I seemedpletely serious when I told him I would cut off all his limb. He swiftly moved towards theck to wash up while I heard ruffling from the tent he was once in. Oh, she finally woke up? Its way passed dawn... What kind of night did she have? At least sleep on time so you can wake up earl- Out of the tent I was staring at, came out a girl with shoulder length ck hair which had been ruffled and messed up, while her eyes shone like small red torches. She was 5ft 9inches, wearing nothing but a night gown. If i were to be honest, that was the hottest thing I''ve seen in a long time. "Oh hey Pany. Did you sleep well?" Gen asked me while moving towards me. I was too focused on engraving the image into my mind than telling her to wash up until thest second when I realised she was trying to hug me. I ducked while jumping backwards and pointing at the river. "Wash up if you don''t wanna lose a few limbs. First off though, do you think you are... You know...." "You know, what?" She asked with curiosity before moving towards the river "Pregnant" I blurted out "WHAT!?" She blurted out almost instantly "I mean, I don''t actually know if there are any potions or spells to stop you from getting pregnant, sooo, are you or are you not?" I said while tilting my head a few degrees to the left. "Of course I''m not! I used a temporary sterilisation spell. I''m not stupid!" "Okay good, I didn''t want to be held ountable for you getting married to that guy" I voiced while taking down the rest of my tent and putting it inside our dimensional amulet. After we had eaten washed up, eaten breakfast and spoke a little, we got ready to depart. We walked around the forest for a few hours where we only found some weak beasts who had just awakened or animals. Beasts who had just awakened usually do not have any intelligence unless they had awakened in the womb from a superior beast species. After a few more hours of traveling and fighting beasts here and there, we decided to rest for a bit back at ourst camping spot after going to theke to wash up a little The moment we reached theke, a loud roar resounded the whole area, making theke send ripples from the direction of the roar. Animals started to flee while beasts started toe closer to watch themotion from a safe distance. At the other side of theke was a ck furred and pale blue maned oversized lion. The lion''s mane flickered like a real me while it''s eyes looked at us with murderous intent. To the naked eye, the lion had a ck and blue aura exuding from its fur and main, "CRAP! That is at least a Peak Advanced ranked beast!" Voiced out Rak from behind me ck, Red and Emerald particles started to concentrate into a single area, yet instead of making a yellow colour like colour spectrum would suggest, it created a pale blue colour mixed in ck. The mes readied ray of heat was so scorching hot, it had already made the surroundings of the lion steam and sizzle. CRAP! That''s that oversized lion fromst time! If I don''t do anything soon, I might be in big trouble! He clearly has a affinity towards fire and darkness, and strong ones at that! I grabbed both Gen and my tutor before leaping as far as I could from the st radius right before it wasunched to not allow the lion a second to change the trajectory. When the lion finally howled, the beam shot straight above theke as fast as a bullet train, while vaporizing all the water within its radius. The ck and blue beam shot straight through the forest, making arge number of animals in the distance to flee from their hiding stops. The only thing that was left was a partedke and partly molten magma from the melted rocks. "HAHAHAHAHA! FINALLY! FINALLY YOU HAVE COME BACK JUST FOR ME! IM FLATTERED LITTLE DEVIL! NO MATTER, TODAY SHALL BE THE DAY WHERE I DESTROY YOU AND EVERYTHING YOU LIVE FOR!" Said the oversized ck and blue lion "You two, I want you to support me in long rangebat while I go closer! No buts, just listen to my orders and fulfil them without a second of hesitation! Gen! Freeze theke with all your mana! Rak, Make the most destructive spell you can create and warn me before you detonate" I said while taking a peak towards the determined couple behind me "What? You can''t do th-" Too bad for Rak, I was already far gone before he could finish his sentence, forcing him to listen to what I said before. "GEN! NOW!" I shouted at the top of my lungs Without a moment of hesitation, she immediately used her best ice spell to freeze the water, making it hard for the either of us to walk on. unfortunately for the oversized lion, I had adjusted my shoes with earth magic to not allow my self to slip. I charged towards the lion at speeds that could rival the speed limits of every country but Germany. Every time my foot would hit the ice, a small vibration would reverberate throughout the ice, creating cracks at every step just o be reformed a secondter. When i was merely 200 meters away from the oversized lion, He stopped running towards me and let out the loudest roar I had ever heard. Sound travelled in destructive waves while the icy ground started to break and them melt from the sheer heat traveling with that roar. I gritted my teeth before using air magic to increase my speed while also circting the gravity field within my body and sword to make the hit even more deadly than they were before. Just then, I started to move even faster, until I was 10 meters away where I erged my sword and swung down with the speed of bullet, yet the weight of a truck and the size of at least 2 people. The lion barley dodged the attack, yet the shock wave from and gust of wind that was carried with the sword sent the lion flying a few meters back and losing it''s bnce. I had noticed this and took full advantage of the it by reforming my Light Brigade into a spear which I spun with air magic, and threw with all my physical strength and weight. The moment the lion had realised what had happened, it was toote to dodge. The Spear hit the stomach of the lion almost piercing it before something I had overlooked happened. I had forgetter that the lion did not have the same limitations as humans! Not only were their bodies stronger but they could also use their elements way more proficiently, almost as if it is their instinct from birth, a bit like how a giraffe learns how to walk in the first few minutes of its birth. The lions blue and ck aura burst outwards, making me have to shield myself while my weapon would fly too far away from me to get I back unnoticed. The lion started tough and said "You really thought puny human tricks will work on me? Okay, stop messing around and get serious!" I ignored his words and charged in with my fists to attack him. My fists were now infused with all the elemental energies within my body, each fist infused with three since I didn''t want to explode nor make a gravity particle. The element infused fists struck the lion who barely even reacted to it. For the first time in a very long time, I felt extremely weak. I felt like a bug that would eventually get swatted the moment he got too annoyed at me, which was almost inevitable if I were to not use magic. Then, I heard it! The voice of hope sounded from the distance. It''s words were "Pany! I''m ready to shoot!" Without a second thought, I grabbed the spear on the floor before running away at full speed toward the bay of theke. From behind me, I could hear a confused snort before an understanding "ahh" resounded in the area. "You''re holding back because of the humans? Don''t worry, I''ll get rid of them for you! Idiot! "HEAT RAY!" Shouted Rak before shooting a redser the size of a car from earth towards the lion who just snorted with annoyance "THAT''S IT!?" I blurted out, not caring if I were to be rude or not Theser swallowed the crouched lion whole, making it seem like he had been hit directly instead of dodging. While i raised my eye brow, the two next to me sighed in relief until I felt something. F*CK! HIS MOVING CLOSER! "HIS MOVING CLOSER! DONT STOP!" I shouted with a voice full of worry "Closer? hahaha! No one can survive my heat ray without being extrem-" The second Rak was about to boast about his abilities as a mage, the lion came out ray and almost bit the staff and Rak''s hand off in a single chomp. Luckily, I had taken action before that happened, leaving the staff to being the only damaged thing instead of Rak''s arms. "Insolence!" The lion growled before throwing his paw directly towards Gen, who was now too far for me to help. I tried to use earth magic to move her, yet I wasn''t fast enough. The w had moved towards her body with terrifying speeds, giving her 3 gaping wounds in a single attack she was not able to stop. "GEN!" Me and Rak shouted in unison, Scared that she might have died from that attack YOU LITTLE F*CKING SHIT! CRAP! What will happen if she dies? Aroura would be sad, my parents would probably be sad, ina and her husband would probably hold a grudge against me and end their rtionship with my family! I can''t lose her! If I do... Everything will be- will be- To my eyes, everything had turned grey, with some shades being lighter while others were much darker. Time slowed as blood gushed out of Gen''s wounds, slowly bing more and more stationary while moving through the air or dripping to the ground. The chuckles of the lion had slowed down and be heavier in tone while the slowed face of Rak, dripping with tears, had lost all its colour. Everything around me had be grey, just different shades. Yet I felt a sense of familiarity and pain within the colours. They say, If a man would go on top of a mountain and look at the horizon, his perspective would be different than the other man''s perspective, even if the difference is miniscule. While one might look at the sunrise and see gloom and a few colours, others might look at the same sunset from the same position and see the the variation of shades between every singleyer of light. They will differentiate between the orange and the peach, the yellow and the blue, the cyan and the pink, while another might see 2 or 3 colours rather than that whole spectrum. While one might think of the sunrise as the start of a new day, with new adventures and journeys, another can see it as the start of a day where they must take the burden of all their anxieties, worries and sources of stress on their back. Right now, The grey I was seeing was the exact same grey I used to see back on earth. I Knew there were different shades of grey, yet I never bothered to find out what the colour behind that grey really was. Everyone to me was lifeless, not worthy of attention. The world I saw was cold, full of nothing but death, sadness, worry, anxiety, stress, hatred, unnecessary violence and much more. I couldn''t see the vibrant colours of a rainbow, nor the variation of colours in the starry night sky. "What do you truly desire?" Asked a female voice, the midst of the eerie silence created by the freezing of time. For some reason, I was not shocked to hear her voice. It seemed calm and soothing, yet almost robotic and cold at the same time. "hmm?" I hummed in return "Why do you want Gen to live?" The child-like sounding female voice asked in a cold tone that betrayed her childish nature. "Because sis will be sa-" Before I could even finish, I was cut off the by the same question once again. "Why do you want Gen to live?" "Because Arou-" I was cut off again "Why do you want Gen to live? Be honest, not with other people nor with me. Be honest with yourself." The voice resounded, now from behind me I turned around to see a golden me, tainted by a ck gloom with hints of violet at the core of the me. I Stared at the me while widening my eyes in shock. "Are yo-" "Why do you want Gen to live?" "..." "Why do you want Gen to live?" "BECAUSE HER FAMI-" "Why do you want to save Gen?" I gritted my teeth before mumbling "- Because I don''t want her to die." "Then, why don''t you want her to die?" Asked the golden me, slowly turning more and more violet and ck after every question, as if it was a bomb, waiting for me to get enough questions wrong to finally explode. "Because-..." I sucked in a cold breath clenched my fists before finishing my sentence "B-because I care for her" I mumbled "And why do you care for her?" Asked the me, bing more ck and violet again as if the ck was corrupting the me "B-because... She cares for me. Because she is a f-friend... Because she doesn''t treat me like trash even though she isn''t family! BECAUSE SHE STOOD BY MY SIDE EVEN THOUGH SHE BARELY KNEW ME!" Tears started to fill up my eyes, yet barely "So you appreciate her and want to pay her back?" Asked the me, bing more ck again. "No, because I like herpany. Because I like talking to her. Because even though I don''t love her as much as my sister or father, she still treats me like an equal even though she doesn''t have to. Herpany is refreshing and presence is just as amazing. I want to tell her how much I appreciate what she had done for me. I want to see if she thinks I''m her friend..." Tears finally flooded my eyes and came out as two tears, yet that was it. "Then, How do you want to save her" Asked the me, regaining a little bit o its original colour "I need power. I want power, to stand above everything that wants to hurt those close to me!" I voiced out, with my voice returning to normal rather than half sobbing after every sentence "No connections means no losses. If you get rid of the weakness you can be stronger" Said the me not changing colour this time. "I might be stronger, but then, what will I have to live for? I don''t want this life to end like the other. I want to have a colourful life, with those I care for safe and alive. I don''t want to suffer the loneliness I sufferedst time, nor do I want to live a life where I cannot stop looking back and regretting my decisions!" I finally admitted, looking straight at the core of the me to prompt it to tell me its answer "So be it..." muttered the half ck with specks of violet and half golden me. "I shall give you this power you need, but in exchange, you must be ready for the consequences" Thundered the me that was slowly turning more and more golden by the second, until it finally reverted back to its'' original colour. "Now! Do not resist, as now you will awaken, true divinity!" The moment the me said those words, it shrieked before shooting towards my sr plexus and plunging into my body. Seeming lying, I could now feel a connection with every single elemental particle in a 3 mile radius, overloading my brain with information I could barley sort out. Within all these thoughts, there was one thing inmon. They were all reverberating with the same word within them, as if it was amand imprinted into them since the day they were created that had finally been activated. "AWAKEN!" Chapter 50 - True Awakening III "AWAKEN!" was the word that reverberated within every single elemental particle. At the moment, I felt a deep pain within the right side of my chest, exactly where the mana heart was located. It kept pulsing with pure mana, sending that pure mana thought my mana veins and out of my pores. Every single element within my body that had been trapped within whenever I would eat or even breath, froze for a second before shooting towards my mana heart,pletely ignoring my mana veins and arteries in the way. The energies seeped into the mana heart at the same time, right before I had lunged myself towards the enemy that had hurt someone I cared for. Colour returned slowly into the surrounding, allowing the sounds to return and the movements to continue. When time finally started again, I looked at the shell shocked sobbing Rak and said with a monotone voice "Take her away and use a healing tonic" Rak didn''t seem to hear me so used the best method to wake someone up. SLAP! When Rak had finally woken up from his daze, he looked at me while tearing up and trying to day something that was inaudible between his sobs. "Go heal Gen using the tonic in the dimensional amulet before I crush the heavens and earth on top of your head." I half growled half demanded Rak seemed to understand even with his broken state of mind. Getting up by kicking up his feet, he ran straight towards Gen and took her as far away from the area as possible "So is this what you wanted? To hurt people for no reason? oh yeah, you did say you wanted to against me when I''m not holding back, right?" My words didn''t seem to provoke him, but me not even looking at him while saying those words had annoyed him from the start. He red at me while growling loudly and eximing "You weak half human b*tch! Don''t insult my honor! LOOK AT ME WHEN I AM SPEAKING!" His roar moved in waves and sounded the whole area, informing anyone who was watching how angry he was. "Honor? Half human? Why would I look at trash?!" Even though My words were said in a calm monotone way, every single word was coated in fire and venom. "YOU BITC-" Before he could even finish his sentence, I felt something inside me change. My Mana heart had instantly doubled in size and turned a browny yellow muddy colour. Suddenly, out of nowhere, every single earth particle in my line of sight started to shoot towards me at incredible speeds. They all entered my mana heart before bursting outwards in a 500 meterrge aura the same colour as my mana heart. I felt a connection with every single particle in the ground and air. From the dust in the air to the dirt and stone on the ground. I could feel all of it in those 500 meters. The oversized lion stepped back unconsciously as a threatening aura had started to put pressure on him. My once Golden eyes and hair had turned a yellowy brown and my weight had almost doubled, making me almost 800 kg. As I walked towards the terrified lion, the ground started to sink at every step of mine. The pure destructive power seeping out of me made the lion take out his wings and try to run away. The moment I saw this though, I used of the weakest techniques I knew. Earth bullet was a basic technique anyone could learn, yet I when held my index finger towards the lion who had tried to fly away, the only thing I muttered was "Earth bullet barrage". Thousands of pebble sized rocks floated into the air and shot towards the unsuspecting lion with speeds multiple times faster than the speeds of sound. Due to the thick fur and tough physique, the lion did not get hurt, yet the sheer amount of earth pebbles hitting him was able to ground him once again. When the lion had touched the ground again, he had pped his wings almost instantly to get altitude once again, yet all he would have heard in the moment would be the p of my two extended arms moving towards each other before my two palms would collide. In the split second before my palms collided, I mumbled under my breath the word "Crush". Instantaneously, The ground caved in before beingunched upwards towards the lion. Before the winged lion even knew it,rge clumps of both dirt and rocks were raised in the air and moved toward him with speeds that surpasses its own by several folds. The clumps of dirt and stonepletely buried the lion within a huge clump which had a diameter of 50 meters. Yet, the moment I started topress the stone to crush the lion within, it had started to re up with blue and ck mes. In a few second, the huge clump had turned into arge ball of magma ring blue and ck every now and then until it broke apart. "YOU ARE TRULY FOOLISH TO THINK MERE PEBBLES CAN KEEP ME FROM MOVINGS! NOW THAT YOU HAD SHOWED YOU ALL, I''LL SHOW YOU MI-" The lion had chocked on its own words when it realised what was about to happen. A Huge influx of the aura that i had exploded outwards started to be absorbed into my body, yet the pressure on the lion only increased as every hair on its body had stood up. Completely absorbing all the particles into my body, My hair had went back to being golden yet my Mana heart was still a yellowy brown colour. Just as the lion was trying to get rid of his doubts, he finally felt it. Huge amounts of air particles had encircled the whole 1.5 mile longke and the surrounding 500 meters of thatke. My mana heart then once again, doubled in size, now being 4 timesrger than it originally was, taking up more space within my chest than my real heart. The influx of air particles were directly absorbed into my veins, arteries, body and mana core before erupting with an Emerald green aura. The clouds and winds started to be ferocious, howling while almost ripping the trees in the surroundings out of the ground. "W-what?! WHAT DID YOU DO?!" Hollered the oversized lion, which I just ignored. Using the wind around me, I created multiple air des that shed through the air and went straight towards the lion. While trying to dodge my attacks for all sides, he had failed to realise what I was doing right in front of him until he heard my voice "Air sniper barrage" Many extremelypressed air bullets were released, immediately hitting the speed of sound and surpassing it in less than a second. The 20 different bullets travelled through the air with a whistle before hitting their opponent on a secondter. 10 bullets aimed for each wing, immediately taking the advantage of being able to fly from the winged lion. The bullets pierced right through the wings and left gaping holes within. Blood sttered everywhere while the lion howled in pain, as if he was a dog. "How does it feel? Does it hurt? Are you suffering? Do you feel the coldness of death gripping to your soul?" I taunted with a mocking look and sarcasm coating all my words. Right now I was flying above the lion using my air affinity to push me up by solidifying the air under me and allowing me to stand on it. The lion grunted before trying to charge at me by jumping from the ground, when I just moved a little upwards,pletely out of his range. Before the lion knew it, he was in the middle of a extremely powerful vortex of wind that had started to tear off all his feathers while creating shallow wounds all over his body. "I guess I should finish you off then huh... Weakling" I snarled before raising my de in the air and shing downwards, sending a de of air towards the neck of the lion. "ENOUGH!" The lion roared. Losing his feathers and getting constantly cut had clearly angered him quite a bit making me chuckle. I choked on that chuckle when a pulse of darkness shot from the body of the lion, destroying to vortex and my air de while pushing me back from the sheer force. ck majestic wings sprawled from the ce of the destroyed ones, creating me like wings outlines in a pitch ck 6 inch hue that allowed me to see the blue wings within. The wounds immediately healed and the his fur red up like mes, sending another gust of darkness and fire to push me even more back, but not as much as the first time. When the emerald green aura had finally weakened a little, it started to seep within my body at a rapid rate, going from all the pores in my body to the mana core in a few moments. Another kind of pressure had started to take over the area this time, and this was due to the fact the emerald aura hadn''tpletely been sucked into my mana heart yet since it had be full. That is when I felt the water element connect with me, while the surrounding temperatures dropped by several degrees. --- Raknom''s POV --- The moment Pandora had told me to take Gen and run before healing her, I felt almost obliged to do so. The sheer amount of killing intent seeping from her body was so immense that I would probably make normal humans faint. The moment I had gotten far enough from the warzone, I put gen down and took out all the tonic I had before choosing the best one of such a deep wound. I quickly chose on of them, forcing her to down it quickly to start the healing process while trying to wrap here wounds with bandages so she does not lose any more blood than she had already done. I was no expert on the field nor did I have enough experience to fight well against high advanced beasts and above. Finally, when I started to wrap Gen''s body with bandages, an enormous emerald aura red from my left side, forcing me to look. There I saw Pandora, in the air, exuding so much emerald mana that even when I was almost a mile away, I could still feel the pressure. It felt like someone had just put the weight of a whole horse on my back and told me to walk to another kingdom without rest. I started panting for breath while the emerald aura had already started to change the battlefield drastically. Air wasing for all directions, creating something simr to a hurricane. Trees near the storm almost got ripped out of the ground from the weight of the storm while I tried my hardest to hold myself and Gen down. "Is that her awakening?" I muttered while looking at the 500 meter wide aura and directly towards the girl with now green eyes and hair. A few minutester of trying to stabilize Gen''s condition while also keeping myself updated on thetest advancements on the battlefield. I couldn''t help but sigh in both envy and relief. Relief because Gen wasn''t dying anymore, while envy was towards the little girl with emerald hair and eyes who waspletely destroying the lion. Just when I was about to celebrate when I saw thest sh going towards the throat of the lion, It burst with a darkness energy enveloping it, creating new wings for itself and finally, sending Pandora flying backwards. Another darkness pulse was sent, and this time, It had hit the surroundings. Just when I was about to create an earth barrier, A huge wall made out ofpressed earth was created in front of me. Unbeknownst to me, this whole time a huge yellow furred and white maned wolf was watching me, and had finally decided to take action. "You''re with her right?" Asked the wolf while pointing towards Pandora who had absorbed back 2/3 of her air affinity. "Y-yes" I muttered, barely loud enough for the giant white winged wolf to hear. "Good, I''m going to heal your friend here before I let you two run away. If she can''t stand when she is healed, I''ll just have to protect you until she does. I should be strong eno-" Suddenly, The yellow and white wolf was cut off by an enormous aura enveloping the entireke and what is beyond it. Trees started to shine with a calm blueish silver colour while the air had be noticeably cooler. In the middle of this chaos stood a little girl, Barely 4ft 8, with light blue hair and bright cyan eyes. The frown on her face made her seem ferocious, while the aura exuding from her could only be described as ''terrifying'' "ANOTHER ONE?!" I Blurted out in shock of watching two awakenings happen simultaneously. While having two different affinities at your awakening is rare, it does not make someone stronger, but rather, it makes them weaker unless they can use both elements together to create something unique. Right now, Pandora was using the air affinity that she had not absorbed for some reason with the aura of the water element. Usually, People don''t exude auras unless they were at least at the supreme stage which was one stage at or above the Peak Advanced Rank if you are lucky The Silvery cyan aura made the entire remaining waters of theck freeze while the clouds started to turn and rumble. Thunder could be seen crashing onto the ground, as if it was representing the power and fury of its summoner. The suppressive aura froze for a second, before being redirected towards the lion exuding darkness energy. The darkness energy was able to keep the aura at bay, but not the freezing temperatures it carried nor the small hailsing down from the sky with extremely high speeds and strength. While the lion was being tortured, the yellow furred White winged wolf started to heal Gen and had already finished by the time my attention had been taken off the battle. "Icicle dome" Spoke Pandora grabbing my attention once again Hundreds if not thousands of icicles surrounded the lion and started to shoot at random times. The lion had started to use more and more mana to destroy the ice before it finally roared and let a pulse of darkness take care of the rest of the remaining icicles. For the first time since the second round started, Pandora had moved in to fight at close quarters. She held a sword in her right hand almost twice the size of her, yet she moved it with such precision and speed it would make you swear that it was weightless. Pandora was in no way a good swordsman, she was average at best and that is for kids who are in their 3rd out of 5 years at the academy. While all her movements looked nimble and flowed like the air to the untrained eye, To someone who had spent a portion of his life learning swordsmanship, her movements were wasteful, her form was wrong, and her feet positioning was so bad that she would trip over her own feet as if she didn''t know how to use her body correctly. The only reason she is good at fighting is because of her recovery from mistakes, her amazing timings and her amazing physique that not even I couldpare to. From the fight with the lion, her use of swordsmanship is full of openings yet none of them are being used against her, nor is she being punished for leaving openings. Right now in close quarters they both seemed to have the same power, speed and skill. Pandora took advantage of his huge body to attack from blind spots while the lion used his huge body and his affinity to darkness to repel her whenever she would almost inflict a fatal wound. After 5 minutes of watching this nonstop, a voice of female resounded from behind me as both me and the wolf reacted by looking at the source. There sprawled on the groundid a beautiful women with an amazing figure and an amazing personality. She was someone who I dreamed of marrying in the future instead of being one of my flings. She was the women I loved. "Holy shit! Did Pandora awaken?" She inquired, bbergasted at the fact it happened prematurely without the need or help from a priest. What also seemed to have startled her was the sheer pressure Pandora was exuding which was like nothing either of us have actually felt before from someone who had just awakened. The moment she had asked that question, Pandora''s hair had went back to gold and so had her eyes, yet, the emerald aura from the air element remained while the silvery blue had beenpletely swallowed into her body. "WE SHOULD HELP HER! WHAT ARE WE DOING SITTING IDLY!" Gen shouted worriedly "no need" Muttered the wolf in a voice barely loud enough for us to hear before he continued by ordering us to "Look". The wold was pointing his paw towards Pandora who was in the middle of a half frozenke while the lion had started to charge at her with his full speed. "NO NEED?! WE NEED T-" Gen was cut off by the most thick aura I had ever felt in my entire life. It wasn''t thick because it was powerful, but rather, the mix between immense bloodlust and fire mana spread throughout an entire section of the entire forest. A Pale blue me enveloped her body as her eyes and hair took the same colour as well. He mana had seemed to double every single time she awakened a new affinity which was obviously an anomaly. The remaining emerald aura seeped into the body of my student while red particles became visible and started to follow the emerald auras lead. "W-w-w-wait.... That''s impossible... Three elements?!" I shouted A few seconds away from getting attacked by a carriage sized darkness infused lion, A pale blue burst of mana sent ice that had turned into water flying into the air before vaporizing. If not for the wolf, I don''t think I would be able to protect myself, let alone Gen. Trees started to burn with blue mes as Pandora stood at the bed of theke, motionless yet threateningly. Not a single speck of water remained as even the earthen wall that the wolf had put up started to heat up slightly. I stared at the blue mes in envy, wondering when I would be bale to do such a thing, Yet before I could finish my thoughts, a bright blue lights shone throughout the entireke area. "Blue me''s symphony" Said a distorted voiceing from Pandora "{Blue me''s gluttony}" The monotone distorted voice reverberated throughout thend before the only voice I heard was "Oh sh*t! We gotta flee, I cant protect you from that one!" Eximed the wolf in a panicked state. The wolf quickly grabbed Gen as I jumped on top of its back before we all flew much higher than what wasfortable. Since Gen was now with me on top of the wolf, held her tightly, almost scared that if let go she might almost die again. "look..." Said the wolf "wha- HOLY SH*T!" I Shouted before Gen had the same expression. In front of the oversized lion flew two huge blue serpent dragons, both being 10 meters long, flying directly towards the lion. Unfortunately, since the lion had a strong affinity to fire, It was easily able to override and destroy the structure of the dragon, leaving nothing but a tsunami of blue mes going towards the lion. The lion opened its mouth, clearly suing its remaining mana to use a final spell that should end everything. "Monarch of shadows" muttered the winged wolf A giant, 15 meters long was created from shadows and had submerged from the shadow of the lion itself "Phoebe had used forbidden magic to strengthen his darkness affinity. May the gods forgive him..." Said the wolf empathetically --- Pandora''s/As'' POV --- I Stood there with eyes filled with shock, yet it did notst long until I refocused. The words of the me were repeating over and over again within my mind. The huge shadow thingy was barley even a thing. It looksrge and monstrous, yet at most, it''s mana consuming and easily beaten with some attacks. I can always attack the summoner too. I rushed towards the shadow monster overlooking from 15 meters up top. I brought out My Light Brigade trying to use it to block attacks from the monster while being ready to kill the lion in a single shot. The de was fully enveloped when I used ''Blue me''s symphony - Blue med de'' I attacked with all my might for several minutes, yet after 10 minutes of shing or trying and failing to get to the lion, my aura subsided and seeped into my body. "F*CK! JUST A LITTLE MORE!" I shouted I was only able to use so much mana from a specific element due to my aura what will onlye out to this extent either when I have arge enough mana heart or during my second awakening. In reality, getting such arge mana heart was almost impossible, yet I had a feeling that I might be able to master this technique in the future to be able enough to use such tremendous amounts of mana, no matter the size of my mana heart. When my aura finally seeped into my 16 timesrger than the original mana heart, the strength almost left my body and pain resounded from deep within me. "HAHAHAHAHA! I''VE WON! I''VE FINALLY WON! I SHOULD HAVE TAKEN YOUR ADVICE ON SHUTTING UP EARLIER OR I WOULD HAVE WON BACK THEN TOO! WHO''S THE WEAKLING NOW?! WHO IS THE PATHETIC ONE NOW?!" The lion was taunting me over and over again, yet I did not have the energy to retort Deep within my mana heart, major changed were happening! Having 3 elements in a single mana heart was something only elves could do, while four was near impossible unless you wanted to explode inside out. Instead of exploding, the elemental particles traveling within my blood, nutrients, water molecules and cells all reacted to the changes in my mana heart. Slowly, my original weight of 800kg had not been dropped to 600kg. Even though I was really heavy, my body felt as light as a feather and as nimble as the wind without the need of gravity fields. My body was burning hot yet as cool as the winter at the same time, almost like the desert and the tundra had decided to coincide yet not interfere with each other. Every particle within my body started to merge with their counterpart, earth''s being air and fire''s being water. Those two who had fused would then fuse again, creating a really weird colour that represented the fusion between all four elements. For a few milliseconds, a miniscule amount of light energies left my body and nullified the darkness energy of the giant before seeping back into my body and going straight into the particles. The moment it went inside the particles, everything started to change. The weird mixture of many colours turned into a magnificently beautiful gold that exuded a divine hue. My soul me started to expand within my own body, seeping some of its conscience into the mana heart,pressing that mana heart to bing a quarter of the size it was before, yet 4 timesrger than its'' original counterpart before the whole awakening. Without me even realising it, my soul me had expanded into an area sorge it was unknown howrge it had truly be. I felt the soul energy being sapped at an extremely slow rate. Even though I would not lose the permanently expanded soul energy since it could be replenished, the temporary energy would be lost forever while if I were to run out of soul energy, I would die. Days went by and my body had started the reconstruction process where my body would break down just to be fixed using the Elemental energies within my body just to be broken down again. What felt like years, which was actually just weeks of torture, passed while every muscle, organ, tissue, cell and DNA would be destroyed just to be rebuilt with the golden particles and destroyed over and over again. Every time the cells would be rebuilt, they would be must tougher and stronger while having a stronger connection with the other cells within the same tissue. Tissues would work a lot more efficiently with each other to make the organ more efficient. Those organs would then works better with the whole body while the nerves and nervous system be more and more responsive. As the brain is broken down and rebuilt, the mind bes much quicker while things can easily be processed. This also makes everything slower in my point of view, making the painst longer and a lot more painful than it would usually be. Finally, after what felt like a month passed while the world around me was frozen, I had finallye close to running out of soul energy when a golden soul me which became darker when nearing the core appeared once again. "Greetings! This is probably thest time in a very long time we will get to talk like this. Yes, I stopped time for a month but I burnt up a little bit of your permanent soul energy capacity to increase the time to a whole month. No, you cannot do the same thing because you don''t have half the brain or soul maniption skill I do. Your body had been destroyed and rebuilt over and over again, leaving nothing except your soul. Your body is brand new and is no longer human, but I can''t tell you what race it is because I don''t know myself." "Finally, your physique should be strong enough to handle the lion while your divine aura which is naturally exuded from you should be able to kill the shadow thing... Don''t try using any Divine spells unless it is extremely needed or you have at least the Basic mastery of the divine aura. Use normal magic like you usually would since you cannot use divine magic unless you will it. You will understand what I mean eventually. Anyway, this is farewell for now, we shall meet in a few years" I stood there with my mouth half open while I tried to process all the information I had just gained as the me then disappeared and the world around me started to return back to being full of colour. Even though my body was at the top of its condition, my mind isn''t doing too well, especially after a whole month of torture. The pain was so bad most people would rather die, yet I was nothingpared to actual emotional pain. Every single burst of pain would remind me of my childhood back on earth, raising my rage, wrath and anger within me. The moment colour fully returned to the world, my unrestrained divine aura erupted out of my body, destroying the darkness of the spell as well as nullifying the darkness element within the lion. "W-what are yo-u?" Questioned the lion with terrified expression. "The grim reaper, cuz'' Ima abouta'' take you to the after life" I replied with a smirk and inner cringe. "The wha-" I sent my divine aura to my fist, which was enveloped in a golden vortex that smashed onto the lion''s forehead, even though I was almost 100 meters away. I had used the Divine spell ''teleport''. It covers my body with a golden aura before distorting space around me and allowing me to appear where I wanted to. It felt like more like a reflex than actual spell. The moment my fist smashed into the forehead of the lion, it went flying towards the forest. Right now, my awakening aura was still active, allowing the to teleport right behind the lion. I sped my hands together tightly before smashing downwards with all my power. Even though my body was no longer 800kg, it was still 600kg while my semi-Divine body game me an extra power boost. The power the left my sped hands sent quakes around the forest as every tree in a 50 meter radius waspletely destroyed or thrown out of the ground. The lion whimpered from the pain of having a crushed limb, but more and more darkness started to flood his wounds since he was not under the effects of my divine aura. The lions jumped as far as it could from me and tried to conjure a darkness-fire ray. The moment I saw this, a psychotic smirk filled my face ear to ear. "What is your name?" I asked "Phoebe..." he growled "Pandora" I chuckled at his demise "Then, we shall see who the winner is after this sh, right?" I asked while smirking "WINNER?! F*CK OFF AND DI-" his sentence was cut off when the ball of darkness energy he had sted toward me stopped mid air. I stood there as I used the remaining specks of the Awakening energy and a little bit of my soul energy to stop the time around me in a 40 meter radius. Before the oversized lion could say anything or even realize what happened, a voice from his right, sent shivers down his spine. It was my voice, and the word I had muttered was- "Goodbye" The golden awakening aura was half swallowed into my mana heart and half sucked into my fist. My fist turned a bright gold right before smashing into his right torso and vaporizing it with arge pulse of divine energy. Phoebe howled in pain as he fell onto the floor, this time lifeless as a corpse. The moment he reached the floor, the divine energy from my fist seeped into my mana heart, while the divine energy in the area vortexed towards my mana veins and arteries. Overwhelming pain overtook my mind, soul and body, making me copse in an instant. Chapter 51 - Divinity {Author''s note: shes into unknown locations and reports will be done in third person} In an unknown location far away, sat a slim mana on his throne within a castle. While the furniture and pirs were embroidered with gold and silver, while his thrown had multiple precious looking gems carved within it. The man opened his eyes all of a sudden, looking almost startled until he asked "Did you feel that?" to a seemingly empty room. Without a second passing, a blue hue started to erupted from one of the pirs as s beautiful woman with blue ocean eyes and long ck hair emerged. She was more tanned than the average person, while her clothes showed more cleavage and skin than that was appropriate. Her icy blue and white dress barley covered her bulging chest while it showed her fare shoulders and finally, with a slit at the bottom of her dress, it provided a clear view of most of her legs. The women''s back waspletely exposed to down to her hip, leaving almost nothing to the imagination. "It seems one of the humans had achieved divinity. It had been over 300 years since thest one, he was quite old grumpy man. This one seems much younger though, does she not?" Said the tanned women. "Yes, she might seem like child with barley enough power to even mess with normal soldiers, yet she gives me an ancient feeling that makes me shiver to my core..." said the man who had stood up from his throne, yet he was still covered in shadows, as if they were part of him. "That''s because you''re a coward, not because she is anything more than a child" Snarled a fair skinned women with pale skin blonde hair. Her fiery red eyes were matched with her blood red dress, making her look like something out of a fairy-tale. "I agree" chimed in a heavy voice. It was a man standing over 6ft 7 with a huge sword on his back. He was Mildly tanned too, but he was closer to being light skinned. His body was extremely muscr while his shoulders were broad, only more defined by the dark brown armour he wore. "F*ck all of you! I''m trying my best while all you walking corpses do isin!" snarled back the shadowy man on the throne. "HEY! IM NOT THAT OLD YOU LITTLE SH*T!" Roared the timid red dressed female with crimson eyes. The group kept arguing for hours and hours, non of them willing to back down. --- Argenta''s POV --- While me, Rak and the wolf that Pandora called ''Jum'' Were flying in the air. I could see nothing but a magnificent golden aura the little girl with golden hair. The aura expanded around her whilepletely destroying all the darkness around her. The 10 meter long monster made of shadows was disintegrated the instant the golden aura had touched it whole the lion writhed in pain when it was enveloped by the golden tsunami. Nothing much seemed to happen before Pandora moved in the blink of an eye, and just a minuteter, a ck and blue ball of energy was sent towards her, In the blink of an eye, the entire area in a 40 meter radius from Pandora had lost its colour. After a few seconds of nothing happening, the colour had returned to the area yet this time, Pandora hadpletely evaded the blue ball of energy and was at the right side of the lion, ready to strike. "D-d-d-di-d... d-did she just teleport? No? Right? T-that must have been the use of an air spell or something, r-right?" Asked the shivering Rak who had sat in front of me. "No one can teleport unless they use a gate silly" I said with a lecturing tone. The wolf called Jum then looked at me for a second, almost like he wanted to rebuke what i had said before he looked away and stayed quite. There is no way... Right? Teleportation is simply too dangerous to use and tooplex for someone as young as Pandora who had never used magic before...There is no way a person can teleport because it would instantly destroy your body while there is no way you can retain your conscience, well that''s what I was taught. Plus, its not like there is an element for things like gravity and space unless someone used a treasu-.... The g-golden aura.... No way... It can''t be, right? There is no way that it can make gates, It cant even be considered an element... Yes, of course! I didn''t even see a gate! She must have been just really fast! Before I could question the matter even more, A loud boom resounded as a lion was sent flying towards the forest, Its'' right torso had been obliterated while a golden hue remained on it''s body, slowly burning away the lion''s skin, bones and muscles. As the body flew through the forest and broke through numerous trees, a golden figure appeared behind it again, almost like it had just teleported, sping it''s hands together and mming down on the lion''s body. Trees from the area flew out of the ground in an instant while other trees started to be blown and bent towards directions opposite from the attack. The lion howled in pain as it''s legs almost buckled, before being killed by another attack to the torso, making it''s body fall to the ground lifelessly. The golden aura that had once enveloped the surroundings was swallowed into Pandora''s body, as if she was a a tornado sucking the air around her into it. Once the golden aura had been sucked dry out of the the air, Pandora tried to walk forwards when her legs also started to buckle under its'' own weight. "We got to help her!" I voiced, snapping the other two out of their daze While Rak seemed hesitant about the idea of going closer to the battle field, Jum did not think twice about diving down at a 180 degree angle, toward the struggling Pandora. Before we could arrive at the scene though, her legs finally gave out and she fell to the floor with a painful look in her face, as if her insides were being torn apart. The pained look vanished the moment her head had hit the floor, making be unintentionally shout "PANY!" When the wolf finallynded, I jumped off and ran towards her body while bringing out the tonics from the dimensional amulet we had. The wolf casually shoved me to the side when he observed this, promptly informing me she is fine, just exhausted. "Where do you n on going now? I can take you to your home but As ising with me. Even though she trusts you, as her teacher, I don''t trust anyone but those who are blood rted to her, and even then I can only trust her to her sister, since she cares for her the most." Voiced the wolf, breaking the silence between all of us. "Where are you taking her?! And who the hell is As?" I inquired, clearly showing the wolf that I did not trust him either "To my tribe. They and I will personally care for her since we are proficient in white magic. For your second question, I had forgotten you humans call her ''Pandora''... Since of course, that is her human name." Snarled Jum at my ignorance Her human name? "I''ll let you take her on one condition! You have to let me, Rak or Aroura stay by her side until she wakes up." I bargained "Only you and her sister, no one else. I''ll let her father see her if I''m there instead. By the way, if that brat rats out what had happened here, I''ll make sure to personally kill him before A- I mean Pandora can." proposed Jum. I looked at Rak for a second, looking at his reaction. He simply nodded, allowing me to reply with "Deal!" We travelled to the tribe entrance where many wolves started to snarl at me until they saw who i was holding in my hand. A wolf, Larger than the rest yet smaller than Jum came up to me before asking- "What happened! Is she okay? She is not injured... but she seems extremely exhausted... There are signs of mana exhaustion, but that''s it! Well, that is fortunate. Oh hello youngdy! If you do not mind, please let me takedy As away and find her a room immediately" The wolf seemed to be half speaking to me half speaking to him self, yet, before I could retort his advances, Jum thundered from behind me "She is going to stay in myir until she recovers, and so will any of the guests who I allow to assist her. Please apany both of them to As'' room that I made for her within myir. I''ll be taking this man back to his home" "Remember what I said on the way here, Rak. Don''t tell them anyone about the fight, but do tell them that we went to the white wolf tribe and they didn''t ept you in. That should be enough to fill their curiosity." I said, making sure that Rak had understood and took in what I had said. "for the 20 millionth time, I understand! I''m not a child!" Rak shouted back "You sure do act like one though." cackled Jum before grabbing Rak and throwing him on top of his back. He continued after looking at me by questioning me of how I would like to tell Pandora''s parents. "I''m just going to tell Aroura. Pandora and her mother aren''t that close, while if I tell her father, her mother is bound to get upset, if not maybe even jealous." I voiced after thinking with my hand to my chin for a few seconds. "Okay. Now get Pandora a bed so you get to rest as well." Said the wolf before flying off. --2 Days Later-- Me and Jum had be more adjusted to each other, while we might have talked normally, both of us were extremely worried for Pandora who hadn''t woken up for more than 2 days now. While we were talking, I decided to finally ask the question that had been guing my mind for thest 2 days. It was a question that not only me, but Rak had also tried to ask 2 days ago, but we both got no answers. My thought process was that if I had gotten to know Jum and showed him I was trustworthy, he might be able to tell me what happened back at theke. In thesest two days, not only had I learnt a lot about the beasts within the forest and about Jum himself, I learnt details about Pandora that he had slipped in randomly. From her training to her thoughts about people, none of it that I had actually knew. Even though Pandora is child, close to being 6 years old, her views on things such as humans and beasts are drastically different to anyone, even those experts in theirte 80s. From what I could inquire, Pandora seems to dislike humans and find them untrustworthy while she favours animals and beasts over them. Due to Jum not knowing the story that had been told to us about what happened when the humans attacked the tribe, spilled absolutely everything. Before, Pandora had just told me she injured some of the humans and allowed other wolves to kill them, almost like she was assisting them rather than fighting them on her own. However, from the story I had been told by Jum, she fought an entire portion of their attack force on her own, while also beating that portion''s leader. When my interest had finally peaked, I questioned about wat happened 2 days ago in theke. "I can''t tell you anything but, that she awakened" Said Jum in a monotone voice. "Heh? Wait so you know? Why don''t you want to tell me then?" I inquired "It is not for me to say. I do not know how close you are to Pandora, but if it is as close as you say, then she should tell you when she wakes up. It is not that I don''t want to tell you, it is that even if you were the closest person to her, it simply is not for me to say" He apologetically informed me. "If she truly trusts you, I can tell you there is a 100% chance she will tell you, since I''m sure she knows what is going on." He continued saying, before stopping and going back to his room. Hmm, I guess I''ll just wait for Pany to wake up. Chapter 52 - Divinity II --- Pandora''s POV --- There I stood, in the middle of the abyss, looking deep into nothingness. It looked like what you would when closing one eye. You dont see ck, you see nothing, like a blind man. I could tell I wasn''t conscience, making my mind think of many scenarios of what had happened when I had finally fainted. Suddenly, a voice sounded from the abyss, simr yet too monotone to be the same as the me''s. It felt like I was listening to a pre-recorded program the moment it had started to speak "Congrattions, you have achieved divinity..." Said the monotone voice "You shall now go through the second faze of the awakening. Please refrain from dying." Continued saying the monotone voice Dying? What does it mean dyin- AHHHHHHHHHHHHH I started shouting, barely being able to hear the voice announcing "You shall now have the ''Divine Language'' inserted within you. This shall now allow you to speak mostnguages fluently and proficiently after hearing them once or twice. Divinenguage skill is still weak, therefore you shall be limited to only this" After those words finished, the excruciating pain continued to ravage my mind, forcefully engraving a foreign energy within it. The pain continued for what felt like hours until it finally started to subside painfully slowly. I finally sighed in relief when the pain had subsided to an amount that would be considered nothingpared to what it felt like earlier. "Congrattions, you have inherited a ''Divine Language'' at a low level. Since you are still too weak to unlock its full power, that part shall be locked until your next awakening or when your vessel reaches full maturity" Voiced the monotone female voice Just when I was about to rx, the voice continued, sending a shiver to the core of my soul. "Minor Amplifications shall be applied to your body. Please refrain from dying" Dered the voice. WAIT NOOOO---- "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH---" My shouting continued before the voice dered "Soul-Mana eyes shall be upgraded to ''Divine Eyes'' " The pain started to concentrate into my eyes and frontal brain while spreading the rest of the pain equally among all the parts of my brain. After insurmountable pain for an iprehensible amount of time, the pain circting within the my eyes and my frontal brain started to subside while the pain within the rest of my brain hadpletely faded away. Oh thank god that stopped. If that on any longer I might have wished to die on the spot. I''m already wishing that but it would have been much worse! God! I just want to lose all my senses and go fully unconscious for a bit. That was too m- "Congrattions, you have gained ''Divine eyes''. They shall be limited to being extremely weak due to your weak vessel." Informed me the monotone voice WELL F*CK YOU! YOU CAN TAKE THESE DIVINE EYES UP YOUR A- "Divine calction, Divine Thought eleration and Divine Mind Fortitude shall be installed now. Divine aura shall be installed within your body. Divine mana shall stabilize your mana heart. These all shall be installed at the lowest power due to your weak vessel. Please refrain from screaming" NONONONONONONONONONONONONONONO- AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! WHY! WHY! WHY! WHY! WHY! WHY! WHY! WHY! WHY! WHY! WHY! STOP! F*CK! F*CK YOU! F*CK YOUR ENTIRE LINEAGE! F*CK YOUR EXISTANCE! I HOPE YOU GO TO HELL! The pain carried on for what felt like minutes, hours and then days. My eyes, the right side of my chest and my brain were all burning at the same time. Eventually at some point during the first 10 hours, the pain started to be soothing and almost calming. What the f*ck? Did my mind break or something? Why does this feel good now? Oh god! I hope my brain didn''t break or something! After a day and a half passed of this torture turning into a soothing pain instead, I started to think of my past life. The voice of a little girl resounded within my mind, asking me a single question. "Are they worth it?" "Who?" I asked the voice, wondering if I had finally gone crazy. "The humans. They bring nothing but pain to you" immediately after those words were said, multiple instances from both this new world and thest shed before my eyes. Every one of them were either cruel moments or simply disgusting. From the disgusting nobles to my previous step-sister. "Are they worth it?" Asked the young female voice again, now sounding more like my soul me. "Well, some of them are." I answered honestly "Once they no longer find a use for you, they will throw you away. You say you don''t trust easily, you say you hate them, but do you really?0" again, numerous scenes of times where people back in high school made friends with me just to extort me, yet abandoned me the moment I needed them. Scene after scene shed in front of me until it finally stopped on my previous father, "Those who you think love you the most will throw you away the moment you are not needed. The moment you bring more trouble than good, they will throw you away like a receipt that is no longer usable. Trust is something no one should be able to get, because the moment they take it for granted, only you will be hurt. Let me ask you again, are they worth it?" questioned the girl''s voice in a serious tone. It took me a few minutes before I asked in a soft low voice "Do you think Aroura is like that? Do you think Dad is like that... Do you think--- Gen... is like that?" "I have no way to know, I''m just giving you the options that are on the table, yet what I can tell you is that most humans are selfish, pathetic, greedy, envious, a*sholes. You might have been lucky to find 2 if not 3 good ones, or this whole thing might be a lie. The decision is up to you. So, do you think they are worth it?" "... Do I have to answer now?" I asked "No. I just want you to think of my words whenever you even think of trusting anyone within this cruel world. Do not make the same mistakes you did in yourst life. Anyway,, I''ll be leaving now since your Divine Baptism should be ending some time in the next few hours. Goodbye..." "hmm? Wait! What are yo- AHHHHHH F*CK!" The pain had immediately returned and stayed for the next 3 hours until it finally started to subside again. The monotone voice that came from the abyss started to speak again, this time hopefully thest time it would need to speak. I listened to the next few words with hope in my eyes, waiting for it to say the torture was over and done with "Congrattions of evolving into a semi-Divine being. All the steps have beenpleted while your vessel and mind had stayed in tact. You will not be able to advance any further than this unless you increase your vessel''s strength. You shall now be transported back to your vessel, have a nice trip" The voice''s tone did not change throughout all the sentences said since I hade into this abyss space. When I was finally transferred back into my ''vessel'', as the voice called it, I opened my eyes just to be greeted to a blinding lighting straight towards my eyes. My mind was instantly overloaded with information, forcing my eyes shut once again. Even though I couldn''t see anything with my eyes, the area around me in a 360 perspective waspletely visible. The 360 perspective gave me extreme nausea almost instantly, while opening my eyes only gave me a major headache from the immense amount of information flowing through my ''Divine Eyes''. Before I got up and rmed the people around me, I tried to get used to the 360 perspective my passive aura gave me. It would barely be traceable normally, while maybe those familiar to the aura might feel the divine suppression. You might be asking, ''how do you know this?''. Well, I can for some reason feel the basics of emotions, a little more advanced than my soul energy perception before, yet not enough to get a clear reading on someone. I could still feel something pushing down on the guard''s very being and soul me, making them more anxious and wary than before. I can only imagine what would happen if they were to look straight into my eyes if my presence and awakening from my slumber alone caused this. It took me many hours, almost a whole day, where Gen and Jum woulde and check on me. While Gen didn''t notice I was awake, when she left and it was just me and Jum left alone, he asked me "Why are you pretending to be asleep? Is there something wrong or have we spoiled you too much?" "My head feels like its been smashed my a boulder every time I open my eyes while my 360 perception makes me nauseas as f*ck. What do you expect me to do, get up?" I chuckled at myst joke while Jum just stared at me with worry and disbelief at the same time. "I''ll give you a few days to rest up, but if you don''t ''Wake up'' in a few days, Gen will insist on going to a normal human doctor. Also, can you supress that? It''s kind of annoying" Jum informed me and asked within the same breath. "Oh the aura? I wish. If I could, I wouldn''t have to get used to my new vision. My only problem would be my eyes and that would be easily fixed by just closing my eyes and feeling the mana in the surroundings." I sneered "Can you still use normal magic?" Jum inquired I lifted my hand a circted five blue candles, then swapped them for 5 small shards of ice, then 5 small pebbles and finally, 5 spheres of made of air. "Okay good" Jum sighed in relief before asking me "Can you use gravity? I had to make a bed engraved with runes to make the wood tough enough to not let you fall right through." "Oh yeah I can, I''ll just use it whenever I get up" I told Jum before saying our goodbyes and allowing him to leave the room -- 3 dayster -- I had finally gotten slightly used to my 360 degree vision, but not my eyes. My eyes would simply give me too much information, not allowing me to filter out what I want. Clearly this was something I''m supposed to train. Anyway, at most I could keep my eyes open for a single minute while trying to differentiate between the information gathered was nigh impossible. I took Jum''s advice and ''woke up'' before informing the guards who informed the whole tribe, informing Gen in the process. "PANY! YOUR AWAKE!" Cried Gen in joy of seeing me awake before hugging me. . I gave her a smile with my stiff face barley being able to move my cheeks up, therefore not being able to make my smile reach my eyes. "ARE YOU OKAY? HOW DO YOU FEEL? DOES YOUR BODY HURT? CAN YOU STILL USE MANA? You''re okay, right?!" She questioned rapidly, barley giving me time to answer any of her questions. "Yes, good, no and yes" I replied almost instantly. She simply just hugged me tightly as all the pressure from her conscience had been lifted "Good! Now we can go home and tell everyone you awakened before your birthday. Imagine their faces when they realize you had awakened even before you had turned 6 years old. You still have around 8 weeks till your birthday right? I''ll help you get ready and we can g-" I held up my hand to finally make her shut up. "Can''t" I said with a nonchnt shrug "What? Why!?" She asked in disbelief "Well, I need to know how to walk again, how to see properly again, how to control my strength, maybe then we can talk about me going back. Right now I''m going to be forced to stay here on my bed for the next few days and then I''m going to learn how to walk without tripping over my own feet." I said while smiling slightly, which was the most I could actually do. My face still felt stiff and the words of the soul me still resounded within my head whenever I looked at Gen. "What? But we can get the best therapists back at home! Why do you want to stay here? We can go meet your mom and dad... Even Aroura! You can meet Aroura!" Gen tried to bargain. "Thanks but Aroura cane here if she wants to see me. She had already starter her apprenticeship and if I go back now, I''ll do her more harm than good" I remarked "Bu-" "NO BUTS!" I interrupted, stopping her sentence half way making sure she doesn''t keep trying to bargain After pouting for a few minutes, she finally asked a question that wasn''t about going back "So, what happened back in theke?" She inquired while fidgeting with her fingers "I awakened the light element" I said with a nonchnt tone, a little too fast since I hadn''t gotten used to the the slight changes that the thought eleration had caused. "That''s... it?" She questioned with a wavering tone "What more could there be to it?" I asked with the same tone as earlier. "Then why do you have to walk and see again?" She asked, her voice cracking a little, yet just a little. F*ck me and my big mouth "I don''t know. My body just feels weird." I lied through my teeth. For some reason she started to pout more as sadness filled her soul "Do you not want to go back because everyone in the mansion is human?" She finally asked "Hmm? No? I have awakened the light element, where else would I learn to master it if it weren''t here?" I said, genuinely shocked at the question, yet the sadness just grew in her soul, making me more perplexed as the seconds passed. "Stop pouting! Do you think you would get rid of me that easily? I''m going to return before my birthday by a week or two so don''t get too rxed with your new fianc¨¦e" I teased, making the sadness in her heart soften and be reced by embarrassment. Her face turned red before I went for the finishing blow by voicing the sentence "Tell me when you are ready to deliver the baby". Even though the sadness had not been supressedpletely, it had been mostly reced by embarrassment. "Pany... Don''t say stuff like that! It''s embarrassing!" She muttered through the hands covering her face "Yeah sure, whatever you say princess. Don''t get too carried away with your one to one action, okay?" I told her while patting her head since she was still on the floor while I was on the bed. Unknowingly, I had looked at her with a motherly look which was only more pronounced due to my Divine Aura. Gen stared at me for a good 10 seconds before she grabbed my hand to her heart and hugged me. "I know you are hiding things from me, but I wont ask anything from you right now. I want to be trust worthy enough for you to be able to tell me without being pressured. I want to be your friend, not apanion. I love you just like a little sister, Pany... And I hope you someday see me and love me like an older sister too" She whispered in my ear I couldn''t help but inwardly smile, since it was near impossible to do so with my stiff facial muscles. I hugged her as lightly as I could while making sure I don''t idently hurt her before letting her go and saying our goodbyes. Jum decided to take her away instead of being escorted by another wolf, since it would be a lot faster than moving my ground. For the next week, I kept trying and to get used to walking and moving around while having 360 degree vision that I couldn''t deactivate no matter what. It felt I had eyes on every area above the mid torso region, giving me no blind spots. At the day I would blind fold myself and practice walking while at night, I would practice using my eyes with Jum, who seemed to know what happened to me yet didn''t ask me for a single detail. This went on till the end of the week where we decided to start our sparring sessions, getting used to using my divine mana and learning to control my body to its full extent, even though I''m pretty sure I am going to fail at the first one. Chapter 53 - The Power Of A Divine Body "Have you gotten grasp of your vision yet? It must be really hard being able to see in all direction while not being able to close your vision, even if you wanted to." Jum said while looking at me apologetically. "oh no, that part ispletely fine. I''m getting a grasp of the vision thing. My body on the other had has changed a little too much. I''m a whole 2 inches taller than before all of a sudden while my physique is far from being normal. I try to walk normally and I identally lunge towards something without even realising it. Having new senses doesn''t help either" I groaned while trying to take one step at a time, on top of an elevated tform 6 inches wide and 100 meters long. "You should keep trying to use your body as if it is normal. I don''t want you to keep feeling like your body isn''t yours for too long. You only have 7 weeks left after all." replied the white winged wolf while walking away from me. While Jum was doing whatever he did for most of the day, I kept trying to walk to the far side of the long nform before failing again and falling face first. This carried on for a few days as I would try to walk and move like I used to, when the sun is high, while trying toprehend my new mana. Another week passed by and I slowly started to get the hang of things with moving like I used to before my awakening. On the other hand, my divine energyprehension had gone down the sh*thole, as I''m not even able to draw out the energy without it dissipating instantly. At a certain point, Jum had told me to mould my new body to have fighting reflexes, like dodging or foot work. Since my body was practically brand new, it would be easy to engrave new teaching into the muscle memory. Not only did my muscle memories of my first life getpletely deleted, me second try at forming muscle memory had been wiped too, making have to start from scratch once again. "Don''t worry about it too much! I heard that the second time is a lot easier than the first since you already have a lot of experience and knowledge when ites to fighting the second time." Jum chimed into my thoughts, as if he knew exactly what I was thinking of. Wait what? People go through this too? Well, I hope his right! I thought the first time I lost my muscle memory was bad, due to my new body mass and body type as well as sex of the vessel, and it was extremely hard to form the same muscle memories that myst vessel had. Since nothing but my slightly abnormal growth has changed, I should be fine, hopefully... Me and Jum sparred together until sunset. My body was extremely rusty, if not even unusable for a real fight. There were too many wasted movements even I could see, while the skill with my sword was more than halved. When I finally gave up at sunset, we decided to enhance my learning speed of learning how to use my new awakened mana. I hadn''t told Jum that it was Divine mana, but I was pretty sure he already knew. Suddenly, after a few hours of trying to refine and control the divine energy to run through my mana veins, Jum stopped me to state something horrifying. "What do you mean I can''t be stronger?! How the f*ck do expect me to be dependent of my own strength if I can''t even increase it" I preached "I didn''t say permanently dumbass" was the phrase that made me heave a sigh of relief, before he continued by saying "I''m saying your strength will not increase until you at least hit your adolescence years if not the end of your growth spurt. This might seem like a curse, but this might be a blessing in disguise than an actual curse." "Let''s be honest. Humans are physically weaker than you by arge margin unless they have found some body refining techniques to put them at the same level as us. Yet, I''m pretty sure any capable mage would beat you in a fight of magic. What I''m trying to say is, instead of increasing your power to be stronger, you can improve your technique and movements to do so." Jum continued "So you are saying instead of trying to increase the power of my attacks, I should first learn to control that power... Makes sense. I have been having a hard time with the whole swordsmanship thing since I couldn''t use all my body strength against humans, and now that I awakened, I don''t even want to imagine how hard it would be" I whimpered while getting up, losing bnce and falling a*s first on the floor. "Yes, that is what I mean. The reason this is happening is because the me within you is stopping your growth as to not destroy your body of you be any stronger. I think instead of trying to use your new power, for now see should refine the basics. Can you still use normal magic?" Jum asked, turning his head to look at me while he was walking out of his cave. "Yeah. I have around 4 times more mana than before. I should be able to make really strong spells with this so I should be able to hold out for a while" I said with a smirk on my face "Well, I was able to forge an item able to supress your mana. I want you to wear it until you go back home. Is that understood?" He sneered, looking at my smug grin "HUH? Wait what?! WHY!?" I shouted in disbelief "I told you before. I don''t want you to rely on having more mana than someone else or getting a timely boost in strength like against Phoebe from before. You should know that better than anyone else, shouldn''t you?" Snarled the white winged wolf before he continued by lecturing "If you were more efficient with your use of mana, you would have been able to kill him immediately after you got the earth element. Yet not only were you not able to beat him with the earth element, but you failed with everything else too! Any air element user knows they should take the air out from around a fire element beast to extinguish mes!" "YES YES! I understand! Now please stop bullying me!" I asked with an apologetic tone "I''m not doing this out of amusement. I''m doing this so you will not fall in the same trap as you did this time. I want you to live a long and secure life, maybe longer than you would expect" He dered before winking at me. hmm? Is he saying I''m going to live longer because I''m a Divine being? "Okay sure, I''ll do what you say, but eill you be teaching me to use magic now? like earth magic?" I questioned "Of course, why else would you still be here" He snorted before saying "You should get ready for your earth element training. Your body has been refined enough but you must have a sturdy mental strength and fortitude since those are slightlycking. You must have precision and confidence before you can use earth magic to it''s full extent. Only then, can you understand how earth magic really works, how every sediment moves and reacts isntead of clumping a bunch ofva together and hoping for the best." When Jum had finished his speech, he was half way out of the cave before he pped his wings and flew straight into the air. For the next week, Jum put me through the most mind breaking tasks, from beating the crap out of me just to heal me a secondter, to isting me within a room, 2 meters cubed,pletely dark and without sound other than my own breathing, my heart beat and even the valves within my veins contracting. On one of those days, I decided to ask the question guing my mind. I knew the answer, but specting and getting an actual an actual answer were two different things. "You know right? About the golden aura..." I asked with a deadpan expression on my face "Yes I do, but I''m sure you don''t understand it all. Don''t ask me about it though, I know about just as much as you do." "So you know about the divine aura?" I asked "Yes. I wasn''t nning on telling you anything about it if you weren''t ready to open up about it, but now that you have, I''ll tell you one thing. Even though you cannot stop your Divine Aura from seeping out, you can still supress it to a certain amount." He stated "So, do you also feel it? I mean the pressure when you are near me?" I asked with a sceptical look "Yes, but it is way too weak to work on anyone other than those who have never fought before or refined their body. I''m willing to teach you a little trick though after you finish with your mental training." "Sure" I said, walking back to the cave. "Oh wait, since you have gotten the hang of your body, I have a task for you." Jum stated while moving in front of me "What is it?" I asked with a groan. "Don''t pout about this! This is training too! Take this mask and guard the perimeters of the white paw tribe''snd. I want you to keep beasts and animals out with your killing intent while keeping humans out with either the same method or with talking with them. If the beast is intelligent, use the same method you would use with humans. However, the moment any of them pass the perimeters, I want you to kill them!" "..." YES! Free meals! I grinned wildly before dering with a warm smile "Don''t worry, I wont let a single living being get passed me!" before grabbing the pitch ck mask and putting it on. The moment I put it on, I could feel as if it had connected with me and ording to all my senses, it had grown a few golden streaks from the eyes holes going to the edges as if they were cracks. I held the Light Brigade within my hands while turning it into two long sword and putting them on my belt. The rings and bracelet turned into my ''soul catcher'' gloves before forming sharp ws on the tip. "That reminds me..." Jum sighed and continuing "For being a divine being, your trinkets are really weak" "Trinkets my a*s! These are the best weapons I have!" Iined, wiping the warm smile off my face "You will need better weapons in the future that can handle your divine mana. These ''weapons'' will deteriorate faster than you can blink when you use your full power" chuckled Jum at my misery "Yeah, sure... What ever you say dude!" I sneered while walking towards the perimeters of the forest. I spent most of my days within the perimeters shadow boxing and practicing the swinging of my sword. I would train my movement by jumping from tree to tree and looking and using my divine senses to find anyone. My eyes were still bandaged and there was a whole mask on my face, yet it didn''t impede my vision on bit. I had slowly started to be less nauseated the more I used my 360¡ã vision and moved around at high speeds, yet the speed I was recovering at was simply too slow, which was the reason Jum had decided to put me in the real world, to fight real fights. Animals would usually stroll in before being repelled by killing intent. Beasts would either stroll in casually and either be deterred by my killing intent or my voice that would seeminglye from all sides. However, today seemed to be slightly different. A group of humans were walking straight towards the vige with a savage expression in half of their faces. The other half looked scared, dirty and malnourished, making them most probably ves. A lot of them had feline like ears and ws as hands. Others had tails and fur going down their beard area. They looked exactly like the Beastkin race, a race of half beast half humans. They all had chains around their arms and legs while being connected to each other by one long chain. That chain was connected to a cor at the throats of all them, which had a silver te disying their ve numbers. Others were humans who looked extremely malnourished while finally, there was a single man in the middle of all of them. He was obese at best and wore a red and gold robe. Disgusting... I''ll have fun consuming your soul mes. My upper lip that had been curled up in disgust extended to be a smile from ear to ear. My hands shook at the memory of thest time I had consumed a soul me of a human before I held the hilt of my short swords that had turned into daggers. The left de erupted with a blue me while my right de became so cold it could freeze anything within 8 inches of it. The cold mist that had surrounded my left de spasmed violently while the blue me had turned calm while I changed into a reverse grip. Even though I couldn''t control my divine energy, my spells would still have hints of divinity within them since my mana heart was pure divinity. Using spells was just a mixture of mana, the elemental particles and my soul mes will, so it only made sense that it would be like this. I released my killing intent before using tiny amounts of mana to send my voice with the wind, to give them the illusion that I was speaking from all around them. "Leave! You are not wee within this area of the forest. If you do not halt your advancements i will be forced to retaliate" A deep, intimidating voice said. Every single one of them, even the ves, were startled, before the morbidly obese man cleared his throat and dered with a determined mocking tone "YOU DARE SPEAK TO ME LIKE THAT YOU FILTHY BEAST?! SHOW YOUR SELF!" My grin only grew wider under the mask, already imagining the pain I would inflict on him to get the full use of taking his soul me. taking a step forward, my foot hit nothing but air as I plunged down from the branch i had stood on while observing them. My feet hit the ground with the grace of a ballerina even though i weighted more than half a ton. The moment the man saw me, he grinned slightly before shuddering the instant i revealed my bloodlust, coated in small fluctuations of divine mana. Every single hair on his body had stood uo at the reveal of the golden hue around my body, while his whole body had stiffened at the intention being transferred with it. "You have made a mistakeing, and that mistake shall be unfortunately, yourst" I dered before kicking the ground and lunging forwards with all my strength towards the mages surrounded the obese man. "Insolence! Mages! Kill her! ves, Attack!" The obese man roared, probably hoping that a child like me wouldn''t have the heart to kill some ves. My smile grew as wide as my face could physically form, as I looked into the ve''s eyes. I''ll do you a favour and take you out of your misery. "But she is just a child..." said one of the mages with reluctance in his voice. "A CHILD WHO HAD BEEN CORRUPTED BY THE BEASTS! HELP HER GET OUT OF HER MISERY OF BEING CONTRO-" the obese man had already choked on his own breath, as his eyes widened looking at the scene In front him. His ves were being ughtered without a second thought, as my des slit their throats and allowed them to bleed out to their heart''s content. literally. "MAGES! WHAT ARE YOU WAITING FOR?!" the obese man snapped. All four mages grabbed their staffs and started chanting while the knights in front moved forwards, with pitch ck des in their hands. Unfortunately for all of them, thest words they heard were "~Sniper Galore~". Multiple beams of air, snipers heat rays,pressed stones bullets and icicles. They all whistled before hitting their targets, killing the mages and warriors in a single spell. The obese man who had sat on a horse the entire time had started to shudder at the scene of his best mages dying in a single spell. None of then were rtively strong, nor did any of them seem to have any experience fighting. So young yet they threw their lives away for money.... While shaking my head, I walked towards the obese man while releasing bloodlust as the scene of him being torn apart by me shed within my mind. Every step would feel like an eternity to him, as if he was watching death itself walk towards him. Yet, that was exactly why I walked slowly. The ves that hadn''t died were shaking on the floor, unable to move even after their master hadmanded them to attack me. The cors took away their free will, took away their choice yet i didn''t take away their fear. Their body had subconsciously overridden themand with a little help from my divine mana seeping in extremely small quantities. "You really f*cked up this time bro" I chuckled "p-please! I''ll give yo anything! Money! Power!" the man pleaded "You said I''m a beast right? Why would any of those matter to me?" I questioned while moving even closer By now, the horse has lost its cool and had thrown the mana off its back before running away at tremendous speeds "PLEASE! DEMON! I''LL GIVE YOU SOULS! YES, SOULS OF THE INNOCENT! I''LL LET YOU SLAUGHTER THEM JUST LIKE THOSE SLAVES FROM EARLIER!" The man bargained without sess "Yeah, that''s cool and all but, the souls of people like you always taste better" I chuckled again. Right now, I was barley 3 feet away from the obese man. He had visibly gone pale at the sight of me in front of him. "N-NO! PLEASE! I BEG YOU! I DON''T WANT TO DI- AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH" The obese man had lost on of his arms before he could even finish his sentence. His screams reverberated throughout t he white paw tribe section of the forest, making many creatures turn their heads in the direction of the voice. The man kept losing limb after limb, from his arms to his legs until he eventually left had nothing left for him to use. I kept sealing the wounds with my blue me that kept that would make sure no blood was lost and that he would go through excruciating pain. "Hey! Don''t go to sleep on me" I snapped before shooting a ball of water right into his face, breaking his nose "P-Please! Please I beg! Make it stop! It hurts so much" The man begged. "hmmm... NAH! HAHAHAHAHAHA! You know what''s funny? The irony of this situation! I believe those ves would have begged the same way you just did, yet you didn''t free them. Give me one reason I would pity you since of course, your useless to me" I psychoticallyughed at his face "Okay, time for a little experiment" I cackled The noises of his screams kept reverberating throughout the forest as I started torturing his soul me. Chapter 54 - The Power Of A Divine Body II {Authors note: I was thinking of changing the perspective, yet notpletely. I will keep the first person format (I, me. etc.) Yet have the same omniscience as a 3rd person perspective. It wont feel much different that it usually does, but at the same time one of the biggest differences is that you will be able to know how another character feels without switching POV''s.} When the obese man''s soul me finally gave in, his body had crashed into the ground lifelessly while I was appreciating the amazing feeling befalling my soul and body. For the rest of the day, I spent it running around jumping from branch to branch, hoping to have another human group attack the white paw tribe territory. Unbeknownst to me, hundreds of miles away, there was an argument taking ce within my house. "What do you mean she''s staying with the beasts!? Did you not learn from the first time this happened? Do you want her to leave you for good!? She''s a child for god''s sake! She had no idea what she is doing and the only good influences within her life are miles away from her! Even if the beasts are friendly, you expect her to learn from them? You expect her to not change her mind about humanity?" Said an elderly voice In the kitchen sat Aroura, Ava (mom) and Deros (dad), all with an ashamed expression painted onto their faces. They felt like the elder, who hade back from her seasonal work, had a point that could not be rebuked, yet they still felt like they did the right thing even though they were now questioning it. "Mom... We didn''t have a choice! She left without telling anyone but Argenta and her tutor." My mothers pleaded "Well then, you get off you backside and drag her back home! What are parents for if they don''t guide their child correctly? You have not only failed her when you didn''t protect her against the nobles, but now against the beasts you repeated your mistake!" Snapped back my grandmother "Granny... I know you still see Pany as a child, but she is only in age! Sometimes I feel like she understands more about this world than any of us could! We have to tru-" Aroura was cut off by a m on the table. The fist of my Grandmaid on the table before she shouted "SHUT UP CHILD! DO NOT SPEAK WHEN THE ADULTS ARE SPEAKING!" Aroura had tensed up when the fistnded on the table and caused cracks to form, but at her grandma''s words, she bepletely stiff, almost like she was in a state of shock and disbelief, yet the look on her face said something different. Her eyes started to well up a little bit while the expression she wore of confidence and seriousness had crumbled My father was the only one who waspletely quite, not saying anything as to not anger my grandmother and his wife''s mother. "You are all useless! You know what? I''ll go get her myself, and then we will talk about this matter some timester. Now scram, all of you!" She roared, making even Zarch and Zach upstairs stiffen up. When they all left the room, my grandmother gabbed a yellow stone with runes engraved within it. The stone projected a list of names before she clicked on 5 and told them about the situation. They decided it was time for them to return to the dian forest for a personal mission this time. Back in the forest, I waspletely oblivious to the problem that were to ur in the next morning, as I sat on top of a tree, trying to refine my divinity and be able of using it. Right now however, Divinity was closer to being a slight power boost to all my spells. I had also decided on taking Jum''s advice on mana consumption, using the bare minimal that I can to win a fight while also training my use of magic. Unlike when I fought against the humans, when fighting a magical beast, I would limit myself to a element that was weak against the affinity of the beast who had decided to trespass even after being warned. This would not only make great practice for using magic, but It would give me great experience when it came to fighting on the back leg. Of course, when Ie close to losing, I go back to using all the elements and finish off the beast pretty quickly. At this point the sun had set for multiple hours, which allowed me to go back to the tribe and leave the res to the work for the real guard rather than doing everything myself. Going back to the tribe however, was a lot more demanding than my little scouting job that I was always doing. Jum would push my body to the max, making me feel like I had just worked out for multiple day''s straight due to how sore my muscles would be. We would spar using the earth element for half the time while spending the rest of the time refining my mind. The exercises would be both mentally and physically demanding, yet when the physical wounds would heal and be stronger in a few minutes, yet the my mind''s stamina could only be replenished with a good 4 hours of sleep. After I woke up from my slumber, I had decided to go right back to my scouting job, yet this time I would be a lot more rxed about it than before. Since my perception and vision spanned to a little less than 400 meters, I was still able to stand stationary for long amounts of time. I would use air magic and a technique Jum taught me, "Earth''s scan", I am able to feel abnormal vibrations from up to 800 meters whenbined with my divine senses. As I walked out of the tribe vige, the two guards lowered their head at me, almost like a small bow, while wagging their tales. I patted both of them before lunging to the depths of the forest while scaling my way up to the branches. On the other side of the forest stood 4 people in front of a red robed elderly female with a blue staff on her right hand and knife on her belt. The robe went from her head down to her ankles while covering most of her body except the face. The robe was clearly engraved with multiple runes that let out a slight blue hue from them. "We have to be ready for anything! We don''t know if the beasts have brain washed her with one of their techniques... One thing we have to make sure though! We must not hurt her too badly, but we will burn down the entire tribe if we have to... IS THAT UNDERSTOOD?!" The elderly women shouted "One question" Said a bulky man with pale blonde hair with two one handed axes crossed hanging from his back. "What if she is not being controlled? What if she isn''t being manipted?" "Well then she wille back home without much of a struggle. Beasts don''t like mingling with humans, which means they would let here immediately if they weren''t using her or manipting her." The elderly women stated matter-of-factly. "Why don''t we observe? I mean, Argenta and her tutor did say that they were nice and even gave them a bed to sleep on. What make''s you so sure that the beasts are the bad guys here?" Asked a man with ck hair, eyes and skin tight leather made clothes from cor to shoes. He had a ck de hanging from his belt "All beasts are the same. They all act the same towards humans and races they are not mingly with. We must expect the worst when ites to them" Said the elderly women. She then looked towards the two mages and the one extra healer who she was willing to pay to join this mission. Two mages stood to the side were wearing green robes down to their ankles. One of them was a beautiful female who happened to be ina while the other was a women who goes by the name "The Goblin ughterer" Due to her dominating half a goblin army on her own. My grandmother turned around before walking towards the entrance of the forest. Throid and n looked at each other before shrugging and following her. ina and "The goblin ughterer" moved behind the two warriors while the healer and two kids, both looking as if they were close to the age of 14, walked behind them. One had a huge smug grin and walked while puffing his chest out, while the other treaded barley fast enough to keep up while moving in a slightly slouched posture behind the smug one. They were Zarch and Zach, that had been chosen by my grandma to gain experience by watching the adults fight. They weren''t expected to actually fight, but if a beast were to attack them , they were expected to hold their own until they could either be healed or gain support. A few hours before the arrival of my grandmother and brothers, hundreds of miles away from the dian forest kneeled a man who was slightly overweight. In front of him sat a man in histe 50s, with a grey moustache and a slender body. His height couldn''t be urately told since he was sitting down in a wooden thrown, however, he could be estimated to be 5ft 7. His face was covered in wrinkles in specific areas that indicated that he was constantly frowning. "What is the meaning of this?" The man sitting on the thrown asked, with disgust and poison coating his words. Slightly ahead of the kneeling manid a chubby head, with it''s expression still frozen into a horrifying scream. Even though hours had passed since the death of the chubby man, his head that had been frozen solid was still cold to the touch. "Lord Kal! I am lucky I had even escaped from that demon! We were going towards the white wolf vige to cause a little bit of havoc using the ves that had be useless when we met a little girl. She wore a ck mask with golden cracks going from the eyes of the mask to the edges." Trembled the kneeling man "YOU LOST TO A CHILD!?" Roared ''Lord Kal'' while looking down at the kneeling man "T-t-that was no child my lord... THAT WAS A DEMON! It just had the vessel of a child! My Lord, if you saw the fight yourself you would have been just as terri- I mean, surprised as all of us. Not only was it''s bloodlust terrifying, but it''s prowess would rival that of a knight, if not a knight master! We thought that since she was human she would not kill the ves, b-but-" The man kneeling couldn''t finish his sentence as he had started to tremble violently at recalling the memory "BUTLER!" Shouted the lord, waiting a few seconds until an elderly man had walked inside the room. "take this man and give him a room for the next few days. Also, mobilise the attack squad to attack the white wolf settlement within the dian forest, NOW!" "Yes my lord" Replied the elderly butler while carrying the still shaking man in his arms" Back in the forest, I felt a huge disturbance from both the air and earth vibrations. I immediately looked in the direction of the disturbance just to realise it should be one of the posts for a guard. disturbance of this size means a fight must have broken out, and the fact it is still happening in quick session means that the fight must be against a group of mages. I got up from my lying position and lunged from branch to branch towards the battle 2 miles away. It took me a bit less than a minute. Inded on a nearby branch, close enough to observe the battle yet too far for them to feel the pressure of my divine body. I watched as a fight between one red robed mage, 2 green robed mages and 2 hooded men of two different sizes fought against a 2 dozen yellow furred wolf. The wolves was barley pushing back the humans, while growling at them as if they were warning them to stay back. The humans clearly didn''t listen, making me frown at the fact I might have to fight a experienced group of fighter. These people were nothingpared to the group of ves and humans that had attacked before. All their movements were without waste, as if they had been born to use their weapons of magic. The frail looking women at the front made all my danger senses ring, as she was clearly the leader, yet she was also holding back. While I couldn''t use my real eyes to see their soul mes and mana fluctuations to identify their prowess, I could still feel all those things. All of them were strong except one of the two wearing green robes and the two silver robed shorter pair at the back who were the weakest, yet every one of them was strong either physically or magically except the pair at the back. The two warriors had elemental particles exuding from their bodies, indicating they used a body refining technique of a certain element. Eventually, the stronger out of the two green robed women had incapacitated one of the wolfs, dropping thebat prowess of the whole formation while also allowing the women to intrude passed their frontal defence. As I observed to find a way to beat this group without having to take the bracelet off my wrist, another wolf had gotten injured, forcing me to step in even if I have to take of the bracelet in the middle of the fight. I stepped forward into thin air before dropping down with my hands within the pockets of the clothes that Jum had lent to me since myst set was destroyed. I wore a ck jumper with a ck sweatpants and knee high ck boots. It wasn''t the traditional clothing that people would wear in this world, but it was what Jum had so I took it. I had my shoulder-de long golden hair in a pony tail. Even though I had to live without shampoo or any hair conditioners within the forest, my hair was still silky and smooth, while smelling as good as if i had just had a shower. Since I had awakened my divinity, my body odour had significantly improved. While my sweat smelled closer to perfume rather than humidity, all the dirt that I might have gained could easily be washed away with some water and air magic and I would be as good as new. Nevertheless, when I dropped close enough for my divine pressure to be felt, the wolfs howled together in joy while the robed group seemed to be slightly startled with the sudden change in the mood within the small pack of wolves. Still being near a tree and 25 meters away from ground, I stomped both my feet on the bark of the tree before beingunched forwards to be just above the pack of defending wolves. Weirdly enough, all their tails had started to wag, making me raise one eyebrow to why the hell they would be happy in a situation like this one. Inded behind the pack before I started to walk forward, while parting the wolves in front of me as if it was a red carpet. The moment I got to the front, I ''looked'' towards the robed people with my shut eyes. I had taken the bandage off due to there not being a point to keep them bandaged anymore. I could just keep them closed and that would be enough. Even though I couldn''t see the aura nor the soul me of the people in front of me, there was still a familiar feelinging from all of them except the healer and one of the green robed females. I couldn''t see their faces since they were hidden under the shadow of the hood, yet I didn''t care. These people were invading our turf, and they shall pay dearly for doing so. "Leave and I''ll think about not killing any of you" I stated while my voice echoed from all directions with the use of a little bit of air magic. My voice sounded distorted due to the travel of sound through the wind magic, plus, it was an additional feature I decided to add to not allow people to recognize me. I turned my head towards the wolves before lecturing "You guys too! What did I say about fighting humans? You should have called me!" "But Miss... They attacked us on sight, which didn''t give us time to contact you" A wolf pouted ''Huh? Why can I understand them now? Wait what?! They should know I don''t understand theirnguage, yet they are speaking it... Wait, did thy learn how to speak the humannguage? No way, right?'' I thought "Whateve-" My sentence was cut off before I could mutter a single word, as a huge fist closed onto the back of my head at incredible speeds. Nevertheless, I dodged the fist by tilting my head to the side, allowing the first to slip passed, while grabbing the wrist and elbow before twisting them both and pulling them down to throw who ever attacked me onto the floor. The wolves scattered in front of me, as arge man with pale blonde hair lost the cover of his hood and smashed into the ground. unfortunately, due to my inexperience in fights, I did not expect him to be able to twist his body and arm while being mid air, dropping onto his feet instead of his back and while sending a right hook towards my left torso. Before the hit reached my torso, I used earth magic to shift the man''s footing with a slight quake while using air magic to push him back. I looked straight into his face just to see a familiar face right after he had already missed the hook. Before I could say anything, three other attacks came at the same time, one being a ck de, the other being multiple fireballs and thest being a huge Ice spear. The only one who hadn''t moved in these extremely slow few seconds was the frail women, who I could only guess was my granny from her posture and physique. While mming a earth pir into the abdomen of Throid, I turned around before releasing all my killing intent and summoning a huge wall like vacuum in front of me to neutralise the fire, a single blue heat ray beam out of my index finger, and another pir of earth to stop n for the mean time. Every single one of them seemed shocked that a child like me could stop all of their attacks at the same time, as if it was just a natural asion. The real reason I was able to stop all their attacks was due to the fact that my thought eleration had developed to a level I can activate and deactivate it at will. Another reason was my training with Jum that had engraved within me how to use my different elements effectively by simting fights and situations that might have happen in the future with the use of illusion magic created by sending light magic to the brain, making someone have an illusion if you want them to. Right before they were about to attack me once again, I shouted "Hey! Wait!" With my normal voice this time while raising my hands in the air while waving them. None of them knew why, but they felt obligated to stop their attack and hear me out. I retracted my killing intent before grabbing my mask and taking it off, to show my face. Chapter 55 - The Power Of A Divine Body III The moment I took off my mask, every hooded person except the two at the back too off their hoods. "Pandora?!" My grandma said after snapping out of her gaze Everyone knew who I was the moment I took the mask off, but for some reason they felt their disbelief increase further when they heard my granny''s words. Before I awakened I was about 4ft8. Now I stood at 4ft 10 tall and barley a few months passed for most of them since thest time they had seen me. "uhm, Hey X. Are you sure your Granddaughter is 6 years of age? She looked more like 11 or something. Plus, you said she hadn''t awakened yet..." Asked the goblin ughterer "Is that you really you, Pandora?" My grandmother asked with a sceptical look "Did I really change that much?" I questioned while looking at my own body to find any major difference from thest time they had seen me ''It must be the height! I hope I stop at 5ft 10 or something. I''d rather not be a giant!'' I stressed inwardly "Wow!" remarked a voice from behind me "Pandora really grew a few spines huh? To think that she would be able to push me back haha" Throid got up while patting his clothes to get the dust off. "Wait... You awakened?! Aren''t you still 5 years old?" Inquired n while raising a single brow "Why are your eyes closed?" asked ina from behind "I''ll answer all thoseter, for now, we can just rx for a bit." I stated while looking back at the wolves who looked at me with a confused expression "Don''t worry" I said walking toward them "they are friends. They wont hurt you if you don''t hurt them. They were just a bit scared first so they attacked you" I patted one of the wolves on the head. Instantly, envy filled the rest of the wolves as they lunged onto me demanding to be patted too. "HEY! One at a time! Or no one gets pats!" I asserted, making them all fall back and sit down while whimpering slightly. The audience around me couldn''t help but look at me in disbelief for the umptieth time today. The two brothers at the back were the only ones looking at me with envy, as if I had just gotten the Christmas present they wanted. ''First she gets most of the attention, then she gets all the glory, then she gets to be privately trained with dad and now this!? This is so unfair!? Why cant I be as talented as magic a her even though I work so hard?!'' Both brothers grumbled inwardly in unison. After taking care of the wolves, I looked towards granny and said "So granny, you finally decided to visit me huh?" with a chuckle "Visit?" She asked with an aloof expression "Don''t y dumb" I voiced with a smile "there is no way this is a coincidence. Please in the future, refrain from hurting any of the wolves" I looked towards the healer before looking at the limping wolf and the unconscious one. She seemed to have understood what I was saying and immediately got to healing one while I gave a tonic to the other from one of the dimensional amulets that I had stolen from the obese man that had tried to invade us. "WHAT ARE YOU DOING! Are you both idiots! Why are you healing them!?" shouted in disbelief the more outgoing brother "I agree" said my grandma. "you never know when they will betray you. Come back home Pany, we will take you in with open arms. I still don''t understand why you stay here but you shoulde back. Staying with beasts for too long isn''t good for anyone" "First off, they wouldn''t do that. Believe it or not, they are more loyal than half of you humans. And for your second point, don''t worry, I''ll return one week before my birthday. That is when my training ends anyway so there shouldn''t be a problem" I replied with a warm smile. For reasons unknown to me, they all had tensed up at those words, while looking at me with wavering eyes. "Oh yeah grandma, I''m pretty sure Jum would allow you in, but not any of the oth-" seconds before I could finish my sentence, a fist flew towards my liver as spells were being cast behind me. The first that had been thrown was ina''s. It was covered with stone yet made non lethal, indicating they didn''t want to hurt me too much. I sent a sign to the wolves to move away immediately, and since now they were all fine, they all ran away at full speeds not questioning my judgement. "Look at them! They are abandoning it! This is what beasts tru-" My fist moved like a cannon ball, moving so fast it was just a blur, yet smashing into ina''s face with so much power that when her head reached the ground, her feet were where her head once was. I intentionally made sure to cover my fist with a blunt air sphere so my fist doesn''t idently blow a hole within ina''s head, yet it was enough to knock her out cold. "What the f*ck are you guys doing?" I inquired with a monotone voice, staring at my grandmother with sealed eye lids "This is for your own good. Come with us and we don''t have to fight." Said my grandmother For the third time in this life, I had felt betrayed. I didn''t know if my grandmother was doing this because she was just ignorant or that she didn''t trust me, but it still boiled something deep within me. I felt seething anger fill my body and my fists clenched tightly before asking- "Why?" Even though n and Throid were staring at the unconscious ina with agape mouths, they regained their cools instantly before going into a fighting position and surrounding me with the rest of the group. Even my brothers had joined in with the fray, even though they probably didn''t even understand what was happening. The words of my soul me echoed within my mind with the words "trust" and "again" being the most prominent. "I''m doing this for you. We all are. We know how dangerous beasts are and I''m not willing to take the risk of letting my granddaughter stay with one of them. I''m sorry you had to fi-" "Selfish bitch...." I whispered to my self with a monotone voice The eerie quite of the forest filled our ears. Nothing by the rustling of leaves by the wind. Nothing but the wind itself, whistling while moving in between trees. "Pany, One day you will unde-" As she saw a smilee onto my face, she rxed just to tense up once again to when she felt the bloodlust slightly leaking out. I didn''t really know why, but even when I was angry at my grandmother, the anger was blown away like a candle me as adrenaline had started to flow within my veins. My heart started to pound loudly in excitement, forcing me to put the mask back on to conceal my excitement, yet the small amounts of bloodlust leaking betrayed the warm smile that I put on before. No one other than my grandma seemed to feel the bloodlusting from me, as they all were extremely rxed. I lunged towards X with incredible speeds, reaching her side in an instant while extending my right hand towards her face and changing my soul catcher cloves into ws, moments way from wing out her face. Due to X having years of experience, It was almost a reflex to create a vacuum chamber in front of her and my extended hand while using air magic to push it back make the attack lose all momentum. Just before I could retract my hand, It was grabbed by a huge one, before being thrown directly towards a nearby tree.] Seemingly enough, everyone else except Throid and X were in a daze, giving me a chance to take their moment of shock and change it to my advantage I had enough space in between both Throid and the tree to flip andnd on the tree with my feet. Without being able to catch my breath, a shadowy figure appeared from behind me, attacking me from a possible blind spot if I didn''t have 360 degree vision. I dodged the sneak attack with ease while avoiding the ice spears from the extra that I had never seen before. Just then, I was attacked by multiple water cannons that I also dodged, barely this time. The continuous attacks from every side became painstakingly annoying, not allowing me to focus my attention on even one of the attackers. I finally decided to focus on only the plus one that I had never seen before, while also injuring the healer to stop her from carrying out the spell that boosts the fighting prowess of their teammates. Unbeknownst to me, On the other side of the forest stood a veryrge wolf in between his tribe and the attackers. Since his tribe chief was away for the moment, it would be him to protect the tribe. A fierce battle between human mercenaries and a single wolf were taking ce, as huge amounts of magma would crystalize many minerals in a short amount of time, to create des made out of the hardest minerals. Obsidian des, metamorphosed olivine and many more des were conjured out of theva. Every single one of them with a hardness and sharpness the rival the best of the unenchanted steel weapons, yet it mowed through the enemies -"RETREAT! IT''S A PEAK LORD RANKED BEAST!"- -"RETREAT"- -"RETREAT"- Those were the only words resounding within the forest, as the entire battalion tried to flee the scene, yet every human in the area was being ughtered left right and center without any remorse. Back at the fighting my area of the forest, X and the others were trying to talk some "sense" into me. "PANDORA! SNAP OUT OF IT! I KNOW THEY ARE CONTROLLING YOU!" Shouted out my grandmother I had fought with the group for over 10 minutes now and my clothes were left with cuts, yet there wasn''t a single scratch on my body. I could barley contain my blue mes that moved uncontrobly ording to my instincts. My wind spells could barley take form while water and earth be the only feasible elements for me to use. Water currents might have been erratic yet they were strong and barley controlled together. Earth had be easier for me to use since i had started learning from Jum, making it the best weapon I could use. Stone spikes were protruding from the ground while a huge wall had surrounded them without a hint of realization passing through their minds since they were too focused on not hurting me too much while fighting. As Inded on a branch near the top, I replied "Nah, I''m doing this on my own ord. That is the difference between this ce and the human settlement. Here, I have choice, while in the human settlements, I have to follow your crappy systems. "get ready for marriage", "Girls aren''t supposed to fight physically", "If you keep growing such a strong body, no man will want to marry you"... That is why I choose to extend my vacation. Now be good guests and leave when your invitation en-" My little speech had been cut short due to a violent wave of manaing from Keaurin''s post. The mana wave was way beyond anything Keaurin himself could use. It was something way beyond anything that I had every seen, making me specte that it might be Jum since I haven''t ever seen his aura. I instinctually turned my head towards the direction of the mana explosion even though I didn''t have to, before mumbling under my breath "A fight? sh*t... Did they bring other humans too? This is bad!" "Pandora,e down right now with your hands up, or ill be forced to take you without choice. I''m giving you no choice because I know what is good for you! Nowe!" shouted X while ncing at the waking up, healed and healthy looking ina. Before I could even look back at my grandmother, an ocean blue aura erupted from her, going straight towards me and putting enough pressure on me to constrict a grown man with a physique close to my fathers. Feeling the pressure on me, my Divinity reacted to pulse with a golden aura while covering me with the same pulse. A golden hue enveloped me in the blink of an eye,pletely nullifying the pressure that had been put on my body due to my grandmother''s aura. The ocean blue aura that had once enveloped me was being slowly chipped away and eaten by the golden hue. A feeling of shock overcame my grandmother when looking at the golden hue. My divinity had used the aura that once enveloped me as a setting stone to copy. The divinity that had erupted from my mana heart ate away at the aura around me, increasing the power of the aura linearly to the increase of pressure to those around me. The audience had turned pale at the first had experience of divine pressure, making them either have their knees buckle under their weight, or like Throid, the plus one and my grandma, grit their teeth and grip around their respective weapons unconsciously. I didn''t spare them a second ce before shooting towards the direction of the mana explosion. Surprisingly enough, my grandmother, Throid, the plus one and n had decided to follow after me. Using a mixture of Gravity magic and air magic, I moved at aircraft speeds towards the location before halting 300 meters away from the location. My eyes subconsciously opened, allowing all the information from the scene in front of me ravage my mind. Two words were the most prominent within my ravaging mind, and those were "Death" and "Run!". After closing my eyes and allowing my mind to recover a little, my attention was directed towards a man with an athletes body. The mana stood on solid air as his frail yet defined arms and hands were moving, creating hand seals one after the other. In front of him stood Keaurin with multiple wounds and hundreds of corpses surrounding him. This wounds were shallow, yet for some reason, they did not stop bleeding. His yellow fur had been coated in a dark red colour from both his blood and the humans around him. The man in the air started to descend towards the corpses with the grace of a butterfly. He had white hair with streaks of bright blue hairs going down to his eyes. His blue cloak fluttered in the air while his eyes shone with a mystical white and blue. His aura had a white, red and blue colour, yet none of those coloursbined to create anything. The moment his feet touched the ground however, every corpse around the man within a 100 meter vicinity was vaporised with the crackling of lightning reverberating from the ashes. ''LIGHTNING!'' I inwardly shouted as my mouth turned agape. The man stood there motionlessly, looking at the huge wolf with unwavering eyes. Lightning started to crackle around the man''s body as he kicked the ground under him and appeared in front of Keaurin within the blink of an eye. I could barley even follow his movement, as he left nothing but a mere afterimage before appearing in front of his enemy. Keaurin was more prepared for this however, as a roar left his mouth and made everyone, included the man in in front of him, be blown back. Before the man couldnd on the floor, Multiple ss des shot straight towards him. The man used a mixture of air and lightning magic to move while being in mid air before shooting a thunderbolt towards the wolf from the tip of his finger. The ground quaked before the blue robed man could send a single thunderbolt directly towards his enemy, as a huge wall made of of earth erupted from the ground and multiple steal des, that once belonged to the corpses, were being sent straight towards the human. "Thunder p!" Roared the blue robed man while pping his hands together, causing a huge lighting bolt to descend from the sky, hitting Keaurin in the dead centre of his back Chapter 56 - The Power Of A Wizard Ranked Human I watched as Keaurin''s knees shook from the impact, making him fall not too long after. The gigantic wolfnded violently onto the floor, causing dust to be pushed up into a cloud of dust. The man who had shot the lightning looked at Keaurin as if he was looking at a pile of trash. Unfortunately for the blue robed man, the wolf had gotten up much faster than expected,unching multiple shards of sharp ss towards the enemy. With my enhanced hearing, I could clearly hear the blue robes man sneer at the pathetic desperate move. One thing he did not understand was that he had been put into a trap. Large shards of ss, 50 meters long, protruded from the ground in a circr formation, surrounding the blue robed mage and giving him no safe exit but up. Every single ss started to vibrate at a high vibration, making sounds so strong it closed the small gaps between each ss shard while consequently shaking the brain of the person with in. Once the Blue robed man realised this, he wasted no time to cast multiple spells with hand signs as his ears bled all over from the sheer power of the vibrations and the sound they were making. His ears drums had beenpletely torn, yet his regeneration seemed to be working at a slightly faster speed, repairing his eardrums little by little. Bolts of magma had then started to pierce the man''s body, slowly but surely incapacitating him, making him unable to use his hands to cast hand signs. Suddenly, the Blue robes on the man had started to lighten up in white runes that had already covered half of the robe and was only increasing in quantity and size. As the runes would lighten up, a crackling sound followed by a thunderous ''boom'' was created. While the clouds within the sky had started to gather above the man, circting like a hurricane, the white runes only shone whiter and more brightly. The vigorous life like flickers of light that hade off the robe send so much pressure in the area around, that it caused even everything including me, to drop on the ground. It was akin to having a boulder on your back, being forced to carry it around with you, yet I wasn''t even the main focus of this pressure. Keaurin was the only thing alive that as still standing, as his eyes and soul mes flickered with determination alike. His legs were trembling from the sheer force of the mana exuding from the body of the man, while the ground under him had started to form multiple cracks and fractures across the surface. However, Once Keaurin and I had used a little bit of our auras, we were both able to stand tall without feeling the pressure of such a powerful Aura. While the wolf''s aura exploded with enough mana to cover the entire battle field, mine was not one I had control over, as it was only activated the moment my grandmother had used her aura against me, while it had activated the second time when the terrifying aura of the blue robed man had erupted from within him an the runes within his clothes. Around only 400 meters away, were running a group of women and men followed by a pair of younglings who couldn''t be over the age of 14, and finally women with arge staff at the back. They were all staring in a certain direction until they felt a huge influx of mana hit them like a truck. Most of the group had instantly paled while the two kids at the back were close to fainting from the pressure alone. "What the hell was that?!" Asked the women dubbed ''the goblin ughterer'' "We have to hurry" voiced out the elderly women, increasing her speed another level Unfortunate for this group of people, they were a little toote. The sh between the two titans had already started, causing such strong shockwaves and gusts of win toe towards me that it had caused me to put up a wall in front of me. "Should I take it off?" I mumbled under my breath while looking towards the bracelet on my right wrist. Jum had originally given it to me so I can learn how to use my elements rather than rely on my mana pool, however, in satiations like this where mana pool were the only things that mattered, it would only make sense to take it off, right? That is what I was thinking anyway, yet when I felt the presence of multiple people, those that I was familiar with, I had decided to take action and not waste any more time. The blue robed man had already broken out of his sound imprisonment ss thingy, making it almost impossible to locate where he would be due to his almost light level speed. I say almost, because the man was clearly not there yet. The power of a powerful mage ording to Jum, Is to first be able to emit the aura of the element you have an affinity to, to then be capable of infusing the element within your muscles, organs and body itself and finally, to be one with the element you re attuned to. Apparently there are many other steps, but those are the main ones. The closer one is to bing one with their element, the stronger their bond with it will be, allowing someone who is an earth element user to turn to earth, or a air user to turn into gas. The man in front of us was using both the element of light that was seeping from his clothes and body, and the lighting element made from creating sma in the form of lighting. The man clearly had not be one with the lighting, even though it wasn''t even an element, but rather just a sub-element created from fire. Even though I knew this man was extremely strong, I had felt a very strong grip around my heart, not out of fear or overwhelming, but excitement. My hearts was pounding rapidly as my palms started to sweat. Under the mask, I couldn''t help my smile widely at the stupid yet usible idea I hade up with. shes of the time I hade to the forest and had created an explosive beam. It wasn''t very powerful, but it was the best thing I had a the moment without the power of the awakening saving my ass again any time soon. Tuning out my surroundings and putting all my concentration onto a single thing, my mind eleration activated and everything became slow- ''First, Create a sh point using the fire elemental particles. Add a little oxygen andbustion urs. Take a mixture of the oxygen and hydrogen. Encase it within a partition of air, and ignite it from the sh point. instead of allowing the explosion to ur, stop it from effecting the environment by not allowing the mes to leave a certain area. After the blue mes are concentrated enough-'' I pointed my index finger at the blue robed man who had seemed to get a sudden chill down his spine. The hairs on his neck had stood up, while his instincts were telling him to move. The moment he looked in the direction of the danger, he saw a blue ball of me and energy go towards him at speeds that could rival that of his. Feeling the slightly weak energying from it, he threw his worried at the back of his mind while he extended his arm forwards. With a smug grin on the man''s face, he looked towards me and formed a electric bolt at his index finger, ready to shoot whenever the blue ball hits him. Unfortunate for him, ignoring his instincts were the biggest mistakes. As a magic user bes stronger, their body and instincts start to adapt and be more refined, ignoring those instincts can only be described as a rookie mistake. The moment the blue ball had hit him, the sh point ignited the hydrogen and oxygen that had already started to seep into each other, creating a small scale chain reaction, consequently forming a huge explosion. An enormous mushroom cloud, around 170 meters tall, erupted from the epicentre, bing visible within miles of it. The shock wave had sent me flying into numerous trees, while the sound travelled across the entire area of the white wolf tribe. My grandmother''s group had stopped moving, as they looked at the mushroom imagining the worst. My grandmother jumped and moved at her full speed, using both air and lightning magic to move as fast as possible, leaving the rest of the group far behind. Once she had gotten to the scene, it looked much worse than what she had imagined. All the trees within a 80 meter radius were on fire, while within the explosion itself, it seemed like everything had been charred beyondprehension "PANDORA!?" my grandmother shouted while frantically looking around "YOU B*TCH!" roared a horse voice from within the mushroom cloud that had already started to dissipate. ''F*CK! HOW IS HE STILL ALIVE!? MY WHOLE BODY HAS OVERHEATED TO A FATAL POINT AND MY MANA IS COMEPLTELY EXHAUSTED! PLUS, I ALMOST DIED MAKING THAT BEAM!'' I thought while looking at my own burnt hands and arms that had already almost healed 60% of the burns. When the cloud had finally dissipated partially, I could identify a figure that be clearer and clearer as the seconds passed. The man waspletely shirtless now, with nothing but some metal underwear to protect his privates from being seen. His right arm, that had been used to block the blue ball of mes, waspletely ck in colour. It was roasted and looked like it would fall off at any second if the man was not careful. "A-a... A wizard?!" mumbled the elderly women loud enough for my enhanced hearing to pick up. My ear drums werepletely destroyed after the explosion, but using a little of my mana and increasing my hunger by a decent portion, the eardrums were instantly healed within a few seconds. While I was pondering over the words of my grandmother, the once blue robed man looked at his own charred arm with a confused frown, wondering ''Why isn''t it healing?''. Unknown to any of us, the divine energy within me had been taken out of my mana heart and seeped within the attack at a very small portion. This wouldn''t usually make someone not heal due to the small amount, but looking at how severe the man''s injuries are, the already weak healing process waspletely halted. The man looked at me with a ferocious expression, before infusing his body with the little amount of lightning he was able to, to break past the sound barrier and move to me in almost an instant. unfortunately for the once blue robed man, I could see all the elemental particles move towards him and be circted with his mana within his body. The moment electricity crackled around the man, I had already moved away from the location of his trajectory, while shing towards the area, He reached the area he intended in a little more than an instant, moving like a blur and leaving a afterimage before him. Yet, the moment hended and looked towards me to once again try to attack, he was met by the separation of my eyelids, and the pressure of looking directly towards the eyes of a divine being. Even someone like him, that my grandmother described as a ''wizard'', was not able to refrain from freezing when out eyes met. It might have been for a single moment, but a moment was all I needed to sh all the way from his charred shoulder to the side of his lung without endangering myself. To add salt to the man''s injuries, a barrage of water shes bombarded the left side of the man, while his back was being pummelled and pierced by several dozens of ss shards. I moved away while using the remaining bit of my mana to use windy steps to elerate my retreat. The once blue robed man was was riddled with injuries, while he hadpletely lost his right arm from myst sh and his left arm wasn''t in a much better condition. Keaurin and Granny had decided to help me out, since they were both my allies even though they probably wouldn''t get along well. "I''LL KILL YOU ALL! HOW DARE YOU, Y-Y-YOU PATHETIC LOW RANKING MAGICIANS! I''M A WIZARD! A WIZARD I TELL YOU! ONCE IM DONE WITH ALL OF YOU, ILL WIPE YOUR ENTIREFAMILIES OFF THIS KINGDOM!" The bare-chested man roared while using water magic to take out something that looked like a potion, and drink it before we could stop him. ''SH*T'' We all through in unison while thest batch of humans finally arrived at the scene. ''I have no mana left, and my body is lethally overheating! If I don''t rest soon, I don''t know what will happen! Water and healing magic aren''t working, while air magic is just creating hot air rather than cool me down. Ice magic isn''t cooling down my insides fast enough for me to be able to fight, while I don''t even have enough mana to create a good self-cooling spell. God''s, I hope the rest have a n'' Iined to myself ''I''m injured, low on mana, and had barely been able to damage this man without the help of my sound barrier or As distracting him... We are in trouble. GOD! I hope the rest have a n...'' Keaurin thought to himself ''I won''t be able to fight the man head on since he had now drank a body enhancing potion. If we can dy the fight for about 20 minutes I may be able to beat himter on, but right now, without the help of the others I cannot create a strong enough spell to attack the man. The lightning sub-element is quite the tricky element to fight against if you aren''t an earth magician. I hope the wolf has a n or we are screwed.'' My grandmother gritted her teeth Non of our wishes hade yet though, all of them being straight out rejected. Even though non of us had a n, we all attacked at the same time, moving forwards with all our strength used to lunge while grabbing our weapons tightly. Right now, no matter how physically strong I was, I was the weak link. I have barely been through enough battles to even rival a normal adventurer while I haven''t refined my techniques with the sword or magic. My movements were wasted, while my use of magic was mana wasteful too, not like I had any left though. Lunging towards the man''s neck, a battle of my life was about to begin, where life and death were bordering each other so thinly that once could pass through without even realising it. My first real fight, with my own true strength... BADUMP BADUMP BADUMP The only sound I could here within my ears were the sounds of my excited heart, fantasizing for more adrenaline, excitement and thrill. Yet it wasn''t the only thing pulsing. My mana heart has started to pulse and so had my mana heart, all in sync and at the same rhythm, all screaming at me for a single thing. "BLOOD!" Chapter 57 - Lightning Of Absolution As we all lunged towards the shirtless wizard''s neck, a different expression was etched into every single one of our faces. While Keaurin was stern and serious as he was traveling at high velocities towards the wizard, my grandma had a worried and maybe even scared expression etched into hers. Me on the other hand, had a huge grin on my face, as if this was the most exciting thing that had ever happened to me. Thankfully, I had put on my mask in time before the lunge, covering most my smilepletely. My eyes were now once again shut, therefore not showing a single speck of the emotions I felt to anyone, yet my aura intent was still there. A burst of bloodlust escaped my body with a small re of my soul me while my entire body had started to shake with excitement for what is about toe. ''This must be the beast''s doing! They not only brainwashed her, but they made her into a monster too?! I''ll kill every single one of them after this fight! HOW DARE TH-'' Before my grandmother could finish her string of thought, a loud thunder sounded into he distance as multiple clouds submerged into each other while creating a hurricane like gigantic cloud, circting around the eye of the storm, which just happened to be the wizard, just really high up. Lighting bolts shot towards all of us yet everyone had enough time to dodge, me being the first of course. I had already felt the ionisation of the atoms in the air, ionising every atom with such a high voltage from bottom of the cloud to under my feet, and the fire elemental particles that I felt moving in a certain way. The moment my hairs started to stand, I created a huge earthen wall while moving away in case the wall was not enough. ''so that''s how lightning works huh... precise, calm and calcted, yet what truly happens doesnt meet the eye until you either see it through mana vision or know a little science. If I could use my Mana vision right now, it would have been really helpful'' I thought while watching the lightning bolt hit the wall I created and crumble it within the same second My grandmother used her years of fighting experience and her trained instincts to move away at the right moment, whole Keaurin could hear the crackles of the lightning before they could evene, allowing his to create a conductor out of some of the conductive metals he found underground, sending the lightning straight to the ground due to being to big to dodge it properly. We kept advancing, dodging attack after attack, getting closer and closer to the man until we all felt a sudden tinge of danger from all around us. Every single one of us bounced back out of the danger zone,pletely avoiding the kind of danger that was about to befall us if we were to stay within that zone. A huge wave of electricity erupted from the center of the wizard''s body, not only enveloping him in bright cyan electricity, but everything around him in a 20 meter radius. The rocks around him had vaporized and were either turned into smoke or ashes. The air had started to sizzle within a 50 meter radius of the man, while in a 100 meter radius, every single living being within it felt like their bodies were boiled inside out. The man snorted seeing that we had avoided his attack. His body had seemed to have be even more frail than it once was, making everything from his cheekbones to his ribcage even more visible than they once were. Bolt of electricity suddenly started to shoot from within the huge cyan ball at impable speeds. Creating a vacuum like I would have done against fire magic wouldn''t have worked while it would have also drained the little mana I had left. The next few mins felt like I was ying dodge ball. The wizard kept attacking us with all his power, continuously throwing bolts of electricity towards the tree of us. At one point, the rest of the bystanders (ina, my brothers and the others) tried to join in and while healer started to support us, but they quickly realised how outssed they were in this fight. Apparently there were names to the stages of the mana heart people can have which are named ordingly. The wizard, Advanced mage/ knight or even pdins were all titles given by the kingdoms which were epted by most kingdoms and empires, no matter who they sided with and who they were. Mana hearts had stages, and right now, from what I knew, Ethereal was the weakest. The mana heart went from being ethereal to gaseous, to liquidous, to solidus. the Basic to Advanced stages all represent the Ethereal states, bing more of a gas over time. Once you advance passed the Advanced level, your mana heart would have be fully Gaseous. 2 ranks after and you should have hit the liquid stage while only Guardians, Pdins, Sages, Great sages and every other rank on the same level are able to create a molten half solid, half liquid, kind of mana heart. Creating a solid mana heart for humans was apparently impossible, while for beasts it was as close to impossible as it could be, since it can only be done by mythical creatures that had lived for thousands of years. As one advances, so do their mana veins. Once a person or beast are able to reach the liquid stage, they are able to exude mana in the form of Aura from their body. Even though it is a good intimidation technique and all, the main use of it is to make your attacks stronger within the certain radius of where you aurays. You can create a Spell from wherever you aura is, allowing you to have the closest thing to long invisible hands ina was apparently barely an passed the intermediate stage and became an Advanced mage, while my brothers were at the peak of basic. My grandmother at the other hand, had clearly reached the Supreme (liquidous) Stage, where she can exude aura and had gotten the title of Supreme mage, moving towards bing a Wizard, yetpared to the man in front of us, she was more like an insect. 3 hours quickly passed as everyone but me and Keaurin had started to be tired. Jum hadn''t shown up yet, while ina''s group had decided to throw random spells towards the man within the blue electric ball, to distract him at the least. The extra (The goblin ughterer) and the healer had both decided to help us out to the best of their ability. While the extra was about aspetent in magic as me, unlike me, she had mana left to spare. The healer would heal any wounds or restore any of the vitality that we had lost during the fight. Throid and n were just on the side, restless, as their hands were constantly on their weapons waiting for a chance to help any of us out. They were quite frustrated that someone like me, Barely six years of age and had just awoken, was being more helpful than them within this fight. To give them credit where credit is due though, they would sometimes join in and be good distractions while our trio would rain attacks on the wizard. Since they were warriors, it would have been extremely hard to do anything against the wizard, since mages are long range attackers and the wizard in particr was keeping everyone behind arms reach. Another hour had passed and i had be slightly hungry, while everyone else''s movements had slugged a little. All of them were trying to conserve energy for a while, but the fact they had to fight me before, had to fight a whole army of humans are had to just fight before this battle in general, made them exhaust their energies much quicker than they would usually. Even though we had been waiting for the wizard to run out of mana, with the stock of mana potions he probably kept, there was almost no chance he would tire out before us. The strain of using so much mana and electricity would have a chance of overheating your body, a bit like the overuse of fire magic. Even through all these problems we had wished he would encounter in thest 4 hours, we had encountered ours and it was about to be much worse. The wizard took down the Electric sphere around him, allowing us to see his once malnourished frail body had be muscr and broad, almost like apletely different person. ''how the f*ck!'' we all shouted within our own minds. "ROUND 2 BEGINS NOW!" The wizard shouted while colliding both his fists together, causing them to create an electric shockwave ''F*ck me in every dimension! We are f*cked!'' I inwardly cried Chapter 58 - Lightning Of Absolution II "THE SECOND ROUND STARTS NOW!" The wizard roared while colliding both his fists together ''F*ck my life!'' I inwardly screamed "We should retreat" suggested Keaurin from my right before continuing "Fighting him right now is simply not worth the risk. We should allow those cubs to escape by distracting him for a bit, but then we should run. The chief should be able to take him on from now on." "Sorry to pop your bubble, but I don''t see that dumbass anywhere! He must have went out, and the chances of himing back before sunset are quite low. At best, we will survive but the entire what paw tribe will be destroyed..." I retorted, making Keaurin snort at his own stupidity. "Well, I don''t care about your tribe, ill be taking Pandora though, so by-" The moment my granny grabbed my elbow, I nudged her away with a strong and fast movement before dashing forwards towards the man "WAIT! WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?" They both shouted in unison, watching me wide eyed as I got closer to the man by the second. ''I have enough mana, so this should work'' I analysed inwardly "Blue me''s symphony..." I muttered under my breath while extending my sword into a rapier. Blue mes enveloped my sword like a hurricane. The blue mes raged on top of the word, yet they seeped into the runes and out without affecting them one bit. The blue mes spread from the rapier to my hand, then right torso, then my entire body within a split second. Through the fires, I opened my bright golden eyes, making the blue mes turn a golden white for a single breath of time. While the mes turned back to the pale blue colour, through the white and blue, if one was to focus a little they would be able to see two bright golden torches gazing at the wizard with annoyance and slight animosity. There was no longer bloodlust or excitement within them, rather, they were filled with annoyance and disgust. "Dance of the blue mes" Said a voice in a monotone voice, too distorted anding from too many directions to urately understand where it hade from, yet the origin was obvious. My body that was enveloped with mes moved with grace, yet not a single speck of emotion had shone through the fa?ade of that was my body. Every single movement would leave a blue and white image behind, crating an illusion which made it seem as if I had many bodies. My footwork seemed perfect, while my sword moved with a slow grace that it would seem traceable to the untrained eye, yet the wizard knew better. Every movement i made was just a fa?ade, another illusion to mask my true intention. My footwork, bodynguage, muscle movement... They were all but an illusion to the naked eye. All my movements were traceable, yet their dance like features made them extremely hard to follow. My rapier then started to move towards the man in front of me at a visible speed, yet for some reason it was too fast for the man to follow. ''What the hell is that!'' Everyone thought at the same time, looking at the visage I had created out of the battle. I wasn''t expecting the to have wizard actually lose to me, since he was many times stronger than everyone in the battle fieldbined, yet I did not falter even with that information being known to me. The move I was using right now was a mixture of a move I had learned back on earth and the fire spell to make it more effective. All my moves were mere illusions to my true attacks! Every single attack I threw towards the man was masked by the seemingly normal afterimage that would follow my movements, just a few secondster. The true trick came to how I used my body. Back on earth, there was a breathing technique that allowed someone to clear their mind to the highest degree, putting the person who would use this breathing technique into a semi-conscious state where the you would be fighting in a seemingly perfect, yet traceable way. The true advantagees when you realise what your opponent will be up against, since even you wont realise what happened until the whole thing had ended. The opponent would be fighting a visible opponent, with readable moves. Yet for some reason even though his/her moves are readable, it seems you cannot simply block it or move out of the way. The wizard that I''m against right now has amazing intuition, but in a moment, not only will he not be able to even dodge my attacks, he will be put into state of confusion that my semi-conscious body will instinctually take advantage of. Funnily enough, the first thing the wizard had though of when he was hit by the first two kicks were ''I can''t read her moves!'' At the visible tense up of his me, my body decided to add more power to all my attacks, increasing the power and momentum of my rapier at every strike, as if I was using every single bit of damage he sustained to grow my own power. I danced and danced while thrusting and shing at every second, finding all the minute openings and taking advantage of them. Even though before, I was full with killing intent, right now, my semi-dead state did not make a single burst of killing intent of bloodluste out of my body. To the wizard, if felt like the moment he was to look away and put me in his peripheral vision, i would disappear from in front of him into thin air. It was not that he couldn''t beat me in that moment, it was just that he was having a harder time trying to find me, putting all his focus into trying to keep me in his sight rather than creating more spells to attack me with. This carried on for a few minutes until the man had enough, but I had already seeded in what I had wanted to aplish from these flurries of attacks. The one thing about this technique was that it had a huge mental and slightly physical burden, making someone who use the technique both physically and mentally exhausted, this time also mana exhausted. Another weakness what that a single hit that actuallynded would send me out of the semi dead state in a single instance, making it not very practical in most situations. In this situation, it was barely useful for anything but wasting time/ buying time, since all my attacks were barely scratches to his electrically enhanced body. As another of my swords swings had gotten closer, the wizard had decided to set up a electric barrier instead of dodging this time, since clearly dodging wasn''t working out for him. Just as my sword closed in, the shield started to pulse with more mana than before, clearly he was not about to take any chances. Unfortunately for him, the chances were way out of reach. My sword had turned ethereal as it passed through both the shield, the arm and his entire body, yet I did not leave a single scratch on the surface nor the internals of his body. The moment that the sword had left the wizard''s body, another rapier appeared on theplete other side of the shield, almost like a phantom had just be visible mid attack, yet it was way toote to dodge. The rapier struck at the wizard''s remaining arms and was half way through cutting it when I heard a loud shout. The phantom like de whizzed through the air "Lighting of absolution!" The wizard shouted, pointing both his index and middle finger at me, that had already started to crackle with lighting. My semi dead body had already reacted and moved out of the way, just to beughed into the depths of the forests in a single second without an exnation to exin what hell had just happened. My ears were ringing and my muscles were aching, yet there was not a single scratch on my body because they all had already healed due to my amazing regeneration skill. From my grandmother and Keaurin''s perspective, the wizard hadunched a surprise attack by forming a bolt of lighting from thin air, and hitting at the right side of my chest to make meunch towards the forest. This move was called lighting of absolution, it is where someone would learn to create lighting wherever they were looking, as long as it was 60 meters away from them. Thankfully, my grandmother and the wolf did not hesitate to throw all the spells they had created within the minutes I was buying, and nor did the ''goblin ughterer'' and ina hesitate for a single second. A barrage, dozens of spells, shot towards the wizard at terrifying speeds. Every single spell was at least at the advanced stage, whizzing through the air with it''s only goal being to hit it''s target. Hundreds of ice and earth spears closed onto the wizard within seconds, taking advantage of the fact that he was way too injured to run away by casting a spell, since he had no useful arms left. Even though he could have just chanted instead of using his arms, or simply sued basic and intermediate spells without needing to cast or chant, he was either in a bad state of mind to thetter while the former method was simply too slow. Dozens of both fire, air and water spells came from the side, where the rest were standing. For some reason they though they would be useful within this fights, yet if I were to be honest, everyone but the healer than the ''plus one'' who keeps using water magic, the rest are just dead weight. luckily though for the wizard, no matter how many spells wereing at him and how weakened he was, there was one spell he had which was still active from the moment he had used it to attack me, giving him the power to pull off even advanced lighting spells without the need of hand seals, chants, while also barely needing any mental strength toprehend the element and use it as a spell. Thousands of lightning bolt shaped knifes created from electricity appeared out of thin air to destroy all the attacksing towards the wizard. Chapter 59 - Lightning Of Absolution III Thousands of lightning bolt shaped knifes created out of electricity were moving at break neck speeds towards all the attacks that had been aimed at the Wizard. A wide sh*t eating smile has spread from the once contorted face of the Wizard, making all of us grimace with self deprecating curses that we would not make verbal in front of the children. "Run, all of you!" Said ina while looking back at the children and healer "but aunti-" Tried to persist Zach before being pped and pushed away to just be held by the already running healer "Call reinforcements!" roared n while charging forwards with Throid to his side ''F*ck it! This bastard is too strong! I really am weak!'' I though to myself while clenching my fist hard enough to allow my fingernails to intrude my skin and release blood. I finally decided to get up from the ce I had been sitting in for thest 45 seconds that I had spent contemting the oues and chances we had, after seeing Throid and n jump into the line of fire. ''Damn, they havemitment... Is this friendship? Where one would endanger their own life for another''s? I know I did the same thing for Gen, but this is not the same position. There were many things I had thought of before helping her out, from my sister being sad to my family being discriminated against because I would have somehow been to me. Yes, she is my friend, but I would always choose my own life over someone else''s.'' I reminisced while looking at the two charging men in slow motion as my thought eleration had been released from the suppression I had put it in. I swiftly grabbed my sword that was covered in the blood that I had released while being smashed into trees, before being healed. The sword Started to slowly erge itself to finally be the side of half my body, and as wide as my torso from the thin rapier it was before. Unbeknownst to me, in that moment, a huge wolf, 20 meters tall, stood on thin air watching the battle under him with keen eyes. Precisely, he was only keeping an eye on me and Keaurin while the rest felt like nothing more than a part of his peripheral vision. "She really wont be able to improve her magic capacity or until she hits her adolescence. Refining her mana into anything more than the ethereal state is going to be hard for her too... Thankfully, her mana veins are still developing at a exceptional speed, but the rest might be a slight problem." Muttered the wolf. Back on my side, I was remembering on of the conversations I had with Jum; "-and Just when I was about to leave my vige onto my journey, my father told me to wait" "can you get to the part about the divine being you met?" I snorted while practicing my swordsmanship on the mud dolls that Jum had created. "IM GETTING THERE!" Retorted Jum while snarling at me. "anyway" he continued "The day came a few monthster when a little girl with blood red hair and crimson eyesnded on ournd. I didn''t think much of her until I felt the pure aura of power and suppression from her, which made me instantly kneel... ording to my father, the divine beings onlye to our continent/nds when they want to check if everything is in order. The girl that hadnded on ournd was the Divine being of Bloodshed and hade to check on our continent to see if there is anything worthwhile." "of course, my father''s n being one of the most powerful ns on the east side of the continent, she decided to visit us personally to have a quick check up. Even though I expecting someone powerful, her sheer presence created such a suppressive aura that it made everyone in the n kneel, including my father. Yet the scent of death hit our nostrils like a knife to the septum." "Every single one of us started shiver in fear, fear of the unknown... Fear of true power. Let me tell you something As. Divine power is nothing like magic. It might use your mana, it might need your will to control it, but that''s it. That is where the simrities end. Comparing divine energy to magic is likeparing a puddle to the ocean. The true power of divinity is that it transcends both time and space while breaking every naturalw of this world. Divinity may use your mana, but it''s true poweres from your me of life! Divinity is theprehension of your personality and soul, and using it to create powerful divine spells no normal magic could.-" The memory came to an abrupt ending as I saw Throid beingunched back by a thunderbolt to the center of his cross-armed chest. He crashed into the trees behind him like a meteor, and then promptly stood up almost immediately beforeunching towards the Wizard at his full speed. From what I could feel, they were just as strong as my grandmother, if not a little stronger. But the one w of both n and Throid were that they were weak against long ranged archers or mages, therefore not giving them a good chance to fight against the long ranged Wizard that we had been fighting against for thest few hours. Using my entire body weight and strength, Iunched from ground towards the wizard like a rocket. The up-thrust was so powerful that it had uprooted some of the trees within the area of myunch, while leaving two footprints and a 2 meter radius of shattered earth. Even though I waspletely out of mana, I was still sure that due to my divine body, I could still be of help while avoiding most of the danger when fighting. Even though I was still notpletely used to having 360 degree vision yet, it dide in handy when I needed it, and this was a situation where a single blind spot could cause you your death. Clenching my sword even harder while I''m mid air, I tensed my entire arm while moving my sword forwards to counter whatever I was about to encounter when getting within the radius of the Lightning of Absolution spell. ''Think of the soul me. How it works. How it flickers. How it speaks. Now transfer that power outside my body and create a power behind anything any human can create'' I thought to myself while smirking slightly I could feel a power course through my veins, enveloping my body in a warm embrace. Yet, the moment I tried to use that power that had enveloped my body when I had gotten lose enough to attack, it disappeared like it had never even been there. The Wizard took all his attention off the rest and fully focused on me, creating hundreds of spine chillingly sharp lighting des, while created a bastard sword at his side. ''SH*T'' I shouted within my mind as I tried to find the safest escape the moment my sword had gotten close to his. I watched as my sword shed with his, producing a powerful one sided shockwave that blue me and everyone else away. I watched as my body was thrown towards the lightning des, trying to find the best method and way to avoid them while using as little energy as possible. Clenching my teeth till my gums bled, I preformed a somersault while digging the 250kg 5 meter tall pole into the ground, using it to take advantage of my current momentum to grab the elongated pole to then spin around and go back to attacking the Wizard. ''This will be a good fight'' I thought while using the umted mana to create two long swords. One was created out of pure light magic while the other was created out a pale blue fire. ''These swords are constructs, so they wont take too much mana to keep, but a lot of mana to create. I should be able to keep their shape for at least 10 mins if I don''t use any external spells. I was not the only one thinking of fighting however, as I saw the silhouette of Throid, n, Granny and Keaurin moving at breakneck speeds towards the Wizard after seeing me charge forwards without a speck of fear within my eyes. The "goblin ughterer", also known to me as the "plus one" started to run away with the healer long ago, not wanting to risk her life for mostly strangers, while grabbing ina with her due to the fact she was the weakest excluding the children. Consequently, I had be the weakest on the battle field almost instantly, both in magic and skill. The skills that Throid and n were showing with the axe and Saber exuded a vour between experience and power, while the magic my grandma used wasn''t skilful, but much more powerful than anything I could create. "RAAAAAAAHHHHHHH" We all roared as we closed in, throwing all our attacks at the wizard, at the same time. No body had seemed to realised that my light sword was actually light magic, so when it turned into a blur and cut through many of the lighting des in front of me, not only the Wizard was shocked, but everyone else except Keaurin. "D-don''t tell me" Muttered the bear chested Wizard, horror evident within his eyes... "A Holy knight!" He shouted with a shaky voice while stepping into on of Throid''s axe swings, that was barely blocked by the electric barrier. "You have no idea" Whispered Keaurin, loud enough for my enhanced hearing to pick up on. Dozens of white and brown feathers appeared out of nowhere around the Wizard, and to his dismay, theypletely destroyed the barrier he had created. The feathers sharpened in a single breath of time, creating sharp small daggers to destroy anything within site. Every single feather pointed towards the wizard before zooming towards him after my final sh from my light sword hadnded and I had leaped back. Seeing he was about to turn into swiss cheese, the Wizard barked "Oh F*ck this!" and preformed a few hand seals while muttering a much of phrases and chants. "That''s a big spell he''s making! It is at least at the supreme level!" My grandma warned Unfortunately, before the feathers could reach him, he muttered thest chant of the spell "Lighting of Absolution; Zeus'' breath" I instinctually opened my eyes on ident, allowing me to get bombarded with information about the scene in front of me. A few thoughts out the whole bombardment were tangible enough for me to pick up on for a few moments. -"Air and Lightin-"- -"Destru----n"- -"Dange-"- -"-licationpletion: 42%" I clenched my head within my palms, waiting for the headache to subside Chapter 60 - The Power Of A White Wolf Feathers moved like bullets with the grace of a butterfly. Every single Feather shone with a bright muddy brown and crystal white, leaving behind simple trace of white behind as it pierced through the air. Every feather cut through the air like a drop of magma on a cube of butter. Power of light and earth radiated of the feathers with elegance and dignity. Every speck of power that exuded from the feathers had a suppressive aura that made everyone but me and the Wizard kneel. I had a pre-existing naturally exuding aura of suppression that came out of my soul me whether I likes it or not, and in this kind of situation, suppressive aura''s usually sh, and mine being the slightly more powerful one meant I was not forced to kneel like the rest of the humans. I looked towards the caster of such a spell, just to see Keaurin standing there with two huge wings protruding out of his back. The feathery white wings clearly had a few feathers missing, but they were still very beautiful. Every feather had yellow veins that exuded earthen energy, while the whiteness of the feathers exuded an extremely suppressive almost divine aura. With an agape expression, I instinctually turned towards the Wizard even though I didn''t need to due to my 360 vision. Every single feather moved with so much power that the supreme lighting spell was eradicated in a few seconds, destroying the weird electro-static mist moving outwards at amazing speeds. However, even after the mist was destroyed, the feathers did not stop for a single second, moving towards the neck of the Wizard at break-neck speeds that made them look more like beams than feathers. A few hand seals before, the wizard watched as his supreme level spell was destroyed in an instant, making shock and fear envelop his body, making him panically create a few hand seals for another supreme level spell, just this time it was a movement type spell. One moment, the shirtless Wizard was preforming some hand seals, the other, he had disappeared from his ce entirely. If it wasn''t for my improved senses and 360 degree vision, It would have taken me a few second to realise that he had just started to run away, even with my mind eleration unsuppressed. I instantly started to run towards the direction of the Wizard just to find out I was walking backwards, consequently making me trip under my own feet. Clearly I was not yet used to having the 360 degree vision, even though I had though I would get used to it pretty quickly. Watching something was no longer a problem, but the instincts my mind had developed over almost 40 years would sh with my current body, making most actions like running difficult as I sometimes forget which direction I am facing. Keaurin had already sensed the power of another Supreme level spell being casted, and when there were no exuded aura or mana fluctuations on the outside, he had already guessed it would be a movement type, meaning the Wizard was either going to attack or run away. Due to the fact Keaurin knew this, he had found it a lot easier to track the Wizard down and even shoot him down with the feathers. Hundreds of feathers moved together like swarms of wasps towards the fleeing Wizard, as if he had tried to touch their nest. Clear panic was visible on the Wizard''s face as he clearly was not expecting someone else to have the light affinity, and be much stronger than him too at that. ''F*CK'' He cursed inwardly as he watched the hundreds of feathers closing in on him, clearly faster due to their small size, yet even then, they were much more deadly than things hundreds of timesrger and heavier than them. A few hand sealster, I watched as the mana fluctuationspletely subsided, informing me that the Wizard had run out of mana. ''A spell ising'' I thought while putting myself in a fighting stance. "Lightning of Absolution: Zeus'' Wrath!" The Wizard roared loud enough to make most human eardrums bleed. The clouds became darker and darker while random lighting strikes began to smash onto the ground. The skies roared while the winds howled. Every single animal, beast and human within the forest became either vignt or had started to shiver in fear from the pure power exuding from the spell. An eerie silence resounded through the entire forest, only being broken by the rumbles of the heavens. A Duke Tier Spell A spell with the power to change the weather and topple armies. ''Truly frightening!'' All the feathers were eradicated with a single gigantic bolt of lighting that had descended from the rumbling skies. My eyes grew wide by the second, as every single hair on my body stood, simultaneously, my very soul shook to tell make me run away from the scene in front of me. Just when I was about to take that advice, I saw the Wizard weakly motioning his had towards us. He did not have much time due to the fact her had depleted his mana to a level it would leave cracks within his mana heart, that would not heal for at least a few years with the best treatment. ''I have no choice!'' I shouted inwardly, while simultaneously opening my eyes slowly. By the time my eyes were fully open, my head was being bombarded by so much information that I would usually fall onto my knees. But not now! Not Today! ''F*CK! I WONT DIE AGAIN! NOT THIS WAY! I''VE BUILT SO MUCH, AND I WONT LOSE IT TO SOME A*SHOLE!'' Without me even realising it, the divine energy within my mana heart already started to circte around by using the mana veins and arteries. A minute amount of golden hue enveloped my body, and especially my eyes. So much mana was going towards my eyes that I thought they were going to explode. When the mana subsided a little, instead of me being berated by a gallon of information, what I saw was the most beautiful yet chaotic scene of all my lives. The scene in front of me was a mirage between 6 different colours,ing together or shing. The scene instantly shattered, but it was ingrained into my mind, as if it was my own long lost memory that had emerged from within, yet now I can never forget it. The moment the scene had disappeared, I found myself making eye contact with the Wizard that was aiming towards us weakly. The instant we locked eyes, his pupils shrank while his soul me shook to it''s core. This was the power of my divine eyes! To make anything and everything below it kneel at it''s very stare. Truly a power beyond the mortalprehension. From the Wizard''s perspective, he watched as my eyes becamerge and enveloped his entire body, giving him nowhere to run. Enveloping his entire body and soul, memories of his life shed before his eyes as the golden energy transformed his surroundings into the surroundings of the memories he had. One by one, he watched as all the good memories of his family shed before his eyes, like spending thest 10 years of your life in a single second. A secondter, he watched as all those memories turned into nightmares, as every single one of the his loved ones turned into sttered casualties on the side of a street. Not a single person would look at them, not a single person would even try to help them. Every human just walked past his loved one''s dead bodies, as if those loved ones did not exist. "papa" Said a little girl from behind him. When he looked back, it was a little girl, probably 3 years old, looking at her dead mother on the other side of the street with a lifeless look within her eyes. "Why did mama have to die?" asked the little girl whole looking at the half destroyed corpse. dozens of ck feathers could be seen covering the women''s body, yet the only thing that could be seen through those feathers were the expression of terror and guilt she had within her contorted pale white face that did not seem to have rxed after death. "It''s all your fault" continued the little girl "if you didn''t make a contract with those guys, mama would be alive... Papa, why did you take mama from me" Asked the little girl, with a wavering voice The wizard stood still, watching as his wife''s body was trampled by a man walking on the side of the road. Thinking about the question his daughter asked him, he muttered "why did your mother have to die?" to himself, seemingly unaware he was speaking out loud, not that it mattered anyway. "Papa... Why did I have to die...." Asked the little girl, making the Wizard tense up for a split second before she continued "You said you loved me, and would do anything for me, but you let me die... Why did you let me die? You said you were the strongest in the world, that you were going to protect us..." Tears started to well up in the cold eyes of the little girl, freezing almost instantly. Without warning, a cold blizzard appeared out of nowhere, making it extremely hard to see more than 2 meters ahead of you. The Wizard covered himself with his robe while grabbing his daughter to pull her within his cloak and keep her warm. The moment his warm fingers touched her skin, a sharp cold shiver was sent down his body. Already pulling her arm, itpletely came off making the wizard fall on the ground with terror within his eyes. He had not been able to process anything so far, all he knew was that something happened to his family, but non of the things that his daughter said sank in. He feltpletely powerless while his brain slowed down to such a degree that thoughts were not easy to create. This was his body''s instinct as to save him from the shock of his family being ughtered, the shock that might kill a man the moment they embrace it. Looking at the puny arm within his hands, he watched as cracks formed from the tip of the fingers to the end of the shoulder, which was also where the arm was detached from. His eyes kept going from blurry to normal, then watery topletely blurry. Without him even knowing it, he had gritted his gums so hard that they had already started to bleed. Slowly looking up with his blurry vision, his eyes went from the tips of his daughters bare toes to the thighs, to the waist and finally her face. Everything was frozen and her skins had already started to turn a shade of blue, yet, not a single shiver could be seen on her body. Her body had already started to shrivel up, while her hair had turned white and started to fall off on it''s own. Chapter 61 - The Power Of A White Wolf II "Papa why? Why did you fail us all? Did we really not matter to you?" Asked the little girl with a furious contorted expression this time. Suddenly, a iron hard grip wrapped around his ankles, crushing them in the blink of an eyes, yet he did not scream. Looking down, he watched as his wife gripped onto his ankle with only half her body being present. "Dad, why did you let mom and I die? Why did you let Ang die?" asked a slightly deeper voice from behind. It was a young boy, no older than Zarch and Zach, looking towards his father in an expressionless manner. The boy exuded no killing intent, yet the only think his father did was cower under the boy''s feet. "I''m so sorry... Please, please I''m sorry! GOD WHY! WHYYYYY DO YOU DO THIS TO ME! HAVE I NOT SUFFERED ENOUGH! WHY DO YOU TAKE MY FAMILY AWAY?!" Shouted the grown man like a 5 year old having a tantrum "Don''t me the gods for your mistake! YOU failed us! YOU were the one who made that deal! YOU were too weak to save us!" Shouted the little girl "YOU are the failure! YOU are the reason we suffered for so long." Snapped the corpse of his wife while turning to dust "YOU are the reason we are all dead" Calmly states the boy as the blizzard enveloped his body, making him disappear on the spot. "Papa.... Why were you so weak?" asked the little girl as the cracks started to spread to every inch of her skin, making her eventuallye to her inevitable demise. The wizard watched as his entire family turned into dust in front of his eyes, weeping his eyes out, breaking down and mming his fist on the floor so many times his own hand had turned mangled. "Why... Why...why...why..why.why----WHYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYY!" The wizard roared. Cracks started to form around him, as if the whole dimension was breaking under the weight of his guilts and sorrows. The wizard carried on crying over and over again, losing his sanity a little more at every single tear that left his eyes. Finally, the dimension gave in and shattered around him. As he opened his eyes, on top of he stood a giant wolf with a single paw on the wizard''s chest. The wolf had wings, yet they didn''t p once even though they were both mid air. It was as if air had solidifies under his feet to allow the wolf to stand there. With a single w protruding from the paw, the enormous wolf asked with a chuckle "Did you really think you could attack my tribe and get away with it? And even after that, you have the balls to use a Duke tier spell within my territory?!" The more the wolf went on speaking, the more furious the tone was. Every single hair on his body exuded such a powerful aura, that a single clot of his fur would make a Peak liquid stage mage kneel before it. The feathery white wings spread wide the yellow nerves within each feather brightened up to such a degree, they started to sizzle the skin of the wizard. "LIGHTING OF ABSOLUTION; ZEUS'' WRATH, 2ND MOVE!" The wizard roared, while also suing the remain mana he had from his first attack to through the most powerful lighting bolt I had ever seen towards the humongous wolf. When I had made eye contact with the wizard, he had gotten distracted and lost focus for about 7 seconds, before instinctually trying to run away, in a half unconscious state. For some reason he was not very fast, but that was probably because his dumbass was still have asleep and couldn''t use any of spells. Even then though, It would have taken me at least a minute to catch up to him, and at the point he would have been to close to human civilisation for me to do anything against him. However, my prayers were answered with the appearance of Jum, who smashed the Wizard onto solidified air. A few seconds after I had theorized that the Wizard would beg for his life, he had used the second move of the Zeus'' Wrath spell that created such arge thunderbolt that it kicked up a huge cloud of dust at least 100 meters tall and 200 meters wide. "JUILAM!" I roared while jumping towards the direction of the st. 3 figures moved at extreme speeds to stop me, while a singlerge figure flew above me and stopped me from going forwards bynding in the way. Opening my eyes, My brain was once again berated by an influx of information that almost fried it. Yet even through the pain, I tried to look for Jum within the dust. Then I heard it. A single p with the power and weight to topple mountains. The dust cloud dissipated as fast as it hade, with a single p of the vibrant silver wings protruding from Jum''s back. This time, they weren''tying down but instead, they were puffed up, every single feather looking like swords rather than feathers. The divine silver light exuded so much power that everyone, including me was forced to kneel. This was the true power of light magic. The magic that is closest to divine magic, only rivalled by Darkness itself. Of course, they are nothing like true divine magic, but it far surpassed anything I could make out of Divine magic. "YOU HAVE DARED TO INTRUDE MY TERRITORY?!" Snapped a voice that resounded throughout the entire forest. The voice was so loud it caused many ear drums to ring uncontrobly, whole the wolfs back at the tribe were kneeling in front of the power of their leader, in both fear and pride that their leader is so powerful ''If that''s Jum, what the hell is everyone else in his father''s vige like'' I couldn''t help but asking inwardly. "Please! I have a family! If I fail my family will die! Have mercy!" Shouted the wizard while trying to crawl away from the dangerous creature he had pissed off. "WOULD YOU HAVE LET US GO IF WE WERE TO BEG FOR MERCY!? WOULD YOU HAVE GIVEN US THE BENEFIT OF THE DOUBT BECAUSE WE HAVE CHILDREN, PARENTS AND FAMILIES?!" Shouted Jum as his eyes burned with fury as they watched the man try to slowly crawl away. "Please! Kill me! Just protect my family!" pleaded the man while smashing his forehead on the gravel, seeing there was no longer an hope in running away. "Pathetic" A whisper left Jum''s maw, yet it reverberated within all our ears with the same strength as it did to the Wizard. "Lightning of Absol-" Before he could even finish his sentence/ least ditch effort, a loud bang was heard, then a st There I looked at the body of what used to be the Wizard, wide eyed, with a mixture of respect and slight fear. Such power could not be something normal. What used to be the body of the wizard was not absent of anything above the chest area, Even the arms that stayed at the above the waist to beg for his life had beenpletely obliterated, not leaving a single speck or cell behind. Even though I had seen many things today, what just happened was the most terrifying use of power that I had observed in my life. Jum hadn''t used a single spell, just his roars and wings, but not only was he able topletely shrug off a Duke tier spell, but a single p of his wings hadpletely dispersed the after math of it, creating arguably more damage than the spell itself. ''What a monstrous demonstration of power'' thought my grandma with a expression of defeat on her face. She knew that I did not want to leave this ce, and she did not know why. She did not know if I was doing this due to my own will or if I was being forced to do so by Jum or Keaurin. Either way, even she could not survive an all out fight against Keaurin, not to even think about trying to survive a single breath from Jum. She hade to eptation that she would not be able to take me back, and even though I did not know exactly why she hated beasts so much right now, I did not care enough to ask. A few momentster, Jum walked on air for a little while before reaching us, looking down at me and Keaurin for the sky as he stood on thin air. "Well done you two... I''m really proud of you, especially you, Keaurin. You have made such arge advancement in such a small amount of time, and that fire dance thing you did As, that was amazing." praised Jum with the wolf equivalent of a smile across his snout. I couldn''t help but chuckle looking at the weird smile across his face, as I had never seen it before since the day I had met him. "Thanks! I was really worried for you there. Can''t believe you just shrugged off a duke tier spell! I would have turned into cinders if it was even a supreme level spell." I tried topliment with a genuine chuckle. "Chief! That was amazing!" Complimented Keaurin with few words that had more impact than all three of my sentences. "Thank you, you two. If you keepplimenting me like that I might start to blush" Which we both started tough at, meughing more casually than the genuineugh of Keaurin. Suddenly, from my side I felt a familiar presence walk past me and move upwards as if she was walking on thin air, because she was. It was my grandma who was walking up to Jum after letting the conversation between all of us finish. When she finally had gotten to the same level as Jum, she looked him straight in the eyes before asking "Did you brainwash my granddaughter, or maybe threaten her? Did you influence her to be more beast like, like you mons- beasts." Asked my grandma with a solemn tone in her voice. "Hahahahahaha..." Started tough Jum to the dismay of my grandmother before replying "Of course not. She is just that fearsome. Even I was surprised the first time I saw her fighting another living being, but in the jungle, it is something you have to get used to. Death is a part of life, killing is a way to survive. If you must learn to kill to survive, then you must kill your own race to know the true value of life. Don''t worry, my main job as a teacher is to teach my students right from wrong, and therefore I will be teaching her restrain, as power without control is the thing that brings out the true incarnates of evil." My mouth was agape listening to the words of Jum. They sounded so wise and so full of experience and wisdom. I had heard him speak like this before, but not to this extent. He is usually really chill around his tribe and me, but apparently he be like this around normal humans. Hearing the words of Jum, my grandmother''s eyes lightened up a little. Clearly she did not expect such words toe out of a beasts mouth. From what I could tell so far, the beasts she had encountered so far have been unintelligent, stupid, and instinctual. Something you would imagine when thinking of monsters rather than beasts. Seeing a beast use it''s brain must have been a real big shock for her, and even though I did not understand it, I knew that there were certain things that older people usually find hard to ept. In this world, the current trend I had seen so far is that the older one gets, the more brain dead they be.. Not to say that the same thing is happening to my grandma, it is just that even back on earth, older people simply found it harder to get away from the traditions, and the same thing can be seen in this world, just to a degree that it affects the development of society itself. Chapter 62 - 5 Weeks Later Weter finished our little meeting after both my grandma and Jum started to question each other about me. While Jum wanted to see how much I trusted my family, by seeing how many secrets I would have told them by making them subconsciously bring it up, my grandmother instead just wanted to check if I was getting taken care of correctly. I knew that deep down, my grandmother really cared for me, But back then in my battle frenzy state, I couldn''t help but get slightly angry at her for trying to forcefully take me away. If she really wanted to take me away, she could have easily done herself, if not with the help of Throid and n who are around the same level as her. The one reason she didn''t do that, was because she did not want to hurt me. Right now, I had such a low amount of manapared to most adults, that I might as well not fight. Even though I have enough of a proficiency to create a Lord level spells like ''Blue mes'' Symphony'' series. Most of the spells there will be stronger the higher the proficiency of mana maniption and elemental energy maniption bes. The amount of mana I have is also a big factor to determine how strong one of those spells would be, no matter which one of the series it was. Since the say I hade to the forest and had awoken from my little slumber after the incident with the ck furred Lion, I had decided to increase my power and efficiency with the fire element. I had already created and theorize many spells that I could theoretically use with a little bit of practice. Sadly, practice is not avable due to how much strain the spells put on my body, while another factor is that the spells are way too strong for anyone but Keaurin and Jum to take it on. There were a few wolfs much stronger than me in the tribe, but if I were to use one of the best fire spells I had, it would have not been too much of a problem to beat them fully. After a few hours of speaking, my grandmother had decided it was probably a good time to leave, especially to inform the rest that were were fine and there was no need for another team to enter the forest. I had basically forced her to go back and apologize to my parents and Aroura for basically being an ass to all of them. At the same time, she had forced to promise toe back a week before my birthday, or at least 3 days before it. I didn''t know why, but if I would have to guess, I would guess it was because they would need to ask me a bit about the party they were going to make for me. Apparently they are forcing me to have a party, and while some have good intentions like my sister Aroura and my friend Gen, other''s think the best thing for be is to get married really quickly, like my mother had apparently intended for Aroura. Apparently my mother wanted to get Aroura married off to a rich family, but when she got the career in runesmithing and ForgeMastering, she had decided to leave the responsibility of marriage upon me. I love my mother, but hearing that, most of my respect for her started to dwindle, as if it wasn''t dwindling already. Sometimes I wonder if she is doing this little poprity contest with the nobles for our family or for herself, because almost no body agrees within our family, only that b*tch ina keeps pumping air up my mother''s a*s about all her ideas, giving her an ego boost and making her think that she is right. To be honest, I don''t even me ina anymore! Society itself in this world needs a little bit of reconstruction, and the materialization of society itself are no other than Gen''s Grandmother and Grandfather. If I could kill one person without any consequences, I would be struggling to choose between these two. I think the non-existent gods to this day that Gen is nothing like her parents or Grandparents. --- For the next 5 weeks, I kept working in the outposts of the tribe. Nothing interesting had happened since the day that those bunch of humans attacked the tribe, and personally, I was getting bored enough that I hoped a group of that strength would attack us again. Of course, minus the Wizard stage mage. To be honest, I had no idea what any of the stages of this empire meant, I''ve seen them in many books but I was never able to tell their use. Apparently It was just a hierarchy, and ording to Jum, beasts usually just refer to people''s power levels through the distinction between one''s mana heart, and the size. Mana heart quality and size doesnt usually tell you the power level of the person you are fighting, but apparently it is a good indication of what a person''s power level would be, since most people stay in the same mana heart stage until the prefect a few moves here and there. The one problem with this though is that, me, someone with divine mana, a mana that is at least 4 times more powerful than normal mana, most people would just underestimate me. This would cause more problems than it would solve, as it would mean I am more likely to get targeted, especially if I were to go to the academy. Children are petty, really petty, so I wouldn''t expect any less from them if they were to find out they were stronger than me. All I hope for is that the schools are strict about bullying and other sorts of abuse, because if they aren''t, either I will have to suck it up and go through my school years or they might have a small massacre on their hands. I hadn''t really asked Aroura about her years in the academy much. Whenever she was home, she did not like to talk about the academy because home was the only thing that could keep her mind clear of any academic thoughts that might raise her stress levels. The only think I do know about though, is this that from all theining she does about the men in that academy, it seems like many women have it hard. To be honest, seeing how this society functions, where it is normal for men to pester women and call it a "favour", I don''t understand why the feminists of earth wereining. I am no feminists, but that fact that I had turned into a women who can get degraded by any man for no reason other than their lust, it feelspletely disgusting. Anyway, away from all the feminist bullsh*t, one problem I did have in the next 5 weeks of being mentored by Jum is that my swordsmanship, mana mastery and movements are bad at best. I had never learnt any swordsmanship back in my world, while my footwork might have been good, but due to myck of experience I was never really able to exert it it''s full potential back on earth. This created a fighting style with many holes, weaknesses and wasted movements that would make me both tire quickly and lose quickly. I started to finally understand what Jum meant when he said that my inability to advance in mana heart levels was a blessing in disguise, because if not for this, I would have been continuously relying on my enormous mana storage and also the uniqueness of my Divine mana. This would have caused many problems in the future, and due to those, I wouldn''t be able to actually fight against anyone at the same strength as me. For 5 weeks, I spent the days practicing my swordsmanship, foot work and breathing techniques back from earth to advance on and be stronger. Compared to the breathing techniques my father uses, the ones from earth were barely useful, but they were a good start. From what Jum had informed me, is that since my body is one of a divine being, normal human weapons and techniques are barely useful on my body, therefore also forcing me to create my own weaponster on, my own runes and my own techniques which I will eventually call the Divine Foundations. In thest week of my patrol duty, I had to fight against 3 different elemental beasts at the same time, one being more specialized in silver lightning while the other two were air types. After fighting for a few hours, I was able toe on top and ate their mana hearts to advance my mana heart, even a little. Apparently, the only way I could advance my mana heart right now was through eating mana hearts, which would usually make the normal human being explode but I was different. Since my body was able to digest the energies and mana, while also converting that mana into the same mana I use, I was able to increase my body''s strength and the mana hearts size by a tiny bit in thest 5 weeks. Due to the fact I needed 5 times the amount of mana any normal person would need for all my 5 elements, normal mana heart energies aren''t too useful due to both theory quantity and the differentiation. My mana heart would only increase in size when I have equal amounts of elemental energies in every element I have an affinity towards to, which is every element except darkness. And while I can get the 4 base elements pretty easily, light mana hearts are really hard toe by. Jum would sometimes give me some of his own mana to filter and transform into my own, while asionally (once so far), when an execution is put on trial, I get to have the mana heart. The fact it also increases my body''s power at the same time is the only reason it works, while absorbing the soul me of the owner of the mana heart also stabilises the energies/ mana to then enhance the power of my body. Finally after 5 weeks had gone, It was time for me to go back to the human settlements. Since I had promised my grandmother that I woulde 3 days early, I decided to leave 4 days before my birthday so I can sleep on my bed without anyone pestering me for at least a day. Walking to the entrance of the tribe settlement, me, Jum and Keaurin started to converse about different topics before I would leave. I had a feeling that I wouldn''t be able to see them in a long time, so I simply took part. It was one of the best conversations I had with a person since the day I was born, since there was nothing behind every word that was said. We all felt like we could speak freely, and even though beast aren''t usually ones to converse, this was an exception. We didn''t talk about training, nor did we talk about anything that would create a solemn mood. When we finally got near the gate, our steps halted and we looked at each other. I took a few more steps forward before looking back and giving a deep bow to both Keaurin and Jum. "Thank you for everything you''ve done for me! Without you guys I don''t know what my life would have looked like by now. You gave me shelter, food, water and nice people like you guys to talk to every single day, and for that, I thank you." I said before finally lifting my self from the bow. "The pleasure is all mine hahaha. Imagine all the stories I can tell in the future when you be strong. I can say I personally beat the crap out of you every single day! You are very good bragging material" Jum replied which instead of getting angry at, I started tough while Keaurin joined me. "Thank you for protecting our vige in your patrol duty. You were an amazing guest, if not a part of our tribe.. You are wee whenever you wish to visit and we will all wee you with open arms" Said Keaurin with a small bow of the head. Chapter 63 - Back Home After a while, I finally started to walk away from the tribe and towards the outside area of the forest, where there was nothing but animals and really weak beasts. Walking on air, I got to the final region of the forest, where most roads and humans would be. Right at the moment I had gotten out of the forest''s exit, I saw a few humans walking down the street bloodied and half naked. Holes and tears could be seen all over their bodies while dry blood covered almost every visible inch of their skin. They all looked me right in the eyes like hungry wolves, but the moment they got a good look at me, a look of terror shot within their eyes before they finally decided to step back at the speed of a slow snail. They had no energy to fight, but they had the will to live, and in this kind of situation, that was all that really mattered. I did not know exactly why they would step back, but looking at their clothing, their appearance and their aura, I could guess why they had stepped back. ording to some of the humans, there were some reports about a little girl with golden hair and a pitch-ck mask that had golden cracks covering it. There was a whole squad sent to eliminate the little girl they called ''dian''s Reaper''. Of course, mercenaries like these would automatically connect the dots when seeing me, especially because I was wearing the mask when I left the forest. "P-please! Spare us! We mean no harm!" Said the man in the lead, while the rest started to nod in affirmation. From their soul me alone, I knew they were scared sh*tless. Most normal humans and mercenaries simply had no chance against me, while only those who could summon Lord tier spells and above had a chance against me, which was almost nobody in the town I lived in. "Yeah, sure" I said before walking off, just to halt my steps again as if I had forgotten something. When I had said ''yeah'', their faces contorted in a confused manner before turning slightly relieved. "Do you guys have any dimensional amulets?" I asked looking at their soul mes rather than their faces, to see if they are lying or not. The moment they had heard this question, they had turned extremely tense, not wanting to give away all their hard earned money and goods. "...Don''t worry, I don''t want any of your crap, I just want the amulets themselves." I continued, making them rx a little more. They swiftly took out all the things they had before handing me all their amulets. I had a confused look on my face seeing this, but instead of taking all the amulets like they had expected me to do, I simply took the bracelet looking one, which had the highest storage space, before walking in the other direction. They continued to hold their breath until I was out of sight, before letting out one of the biggest and most grateful sighs of relief. 40 minutester, I stood in front of a gate that epassed two houses, both being at least 3 stories tall. Looking at the house, I let out a small sigh just to take a small step forwards, towards the gate of the fence. Outside on the front yard stood two kids, one the same age as Zarch and Zach while the other was a little younger than his brother. Seeing me walking through the front gates after not seeing me for such a long time, they decided to walk in my direction with a smug look across both of their faces. This is the same look they usually had when they wanted me to "y" with them. ''Well, a little burn should be fine right?'' I thought before extending my right hand and opened my palm upwards. They both looked at my hand questionably, but did not stop moving forwards, which was probably their biggest mistake. Suddenly, out of my hands, a huge burst of blue mes erupted from my hand, creating a loud bang while sending shockwaves that across the whole area. "WHAT DID I TELL YOU ABOUT USING MAGIC IN THE F-" shouted a voice from within the house that both of the kids in front of me lived in. They were both pale white and had already failed on the floor and slid a few meters away before they even knew what had hit them. Out of their home ran out a man with what seemed to be his wife behind him, carrying a stick in a very aggressive manner. They saw a little girl, Barely 4ft 10 looking down at their two children as if they were ants. The impure divine energy emanating from the body of this little girl could make a beast drop to it''s knees, nevertheless a single human. She did not seem powerful, to be honest, she seemed really weak and fragile, but to the man and women who had walked out o the house, they felt immediate danger from not only the huge blue me, but also the body of the child itself. "Ww-w-w-What the hell are y-you!?" Asked the man finally, after a few second of staring at me. Completely ignoring him, I looked towards the two under me with my upper lip curved up in disgust. Extinguishing the huge me on my right hand, I mmed a single foot down on the older one''s chest with just enough power to hurt him, but not enough to bruise him. "Know...Your...F*cking...ce" I said, looking straight into his eyes with my shut eyes, which seemed to him more like I was looking directly into his soul, which I was actually not doing. Every word carried a little bit of my impure Divine mana in it, to both make my voice stronger and louder, while also getting my words engraved into his very soul. One of the few things I had done in thest 5 weeks was create a very simple breathing technique that would allow a tiny bit of my impure Divine mana to seep from within my mana heart. The divine Element itselfes directly from the soul, but in this kind of situation where I do not need to make my divine will into divine mana, I simply need to use the small amount of mana within my Mana heart and circte it around my body. I had not learnt how to circte it around specific areas within the body, but one thing I knew how to do is circte all around my body without any discrimination. The affect of the cirction wouldst about a minute which in most situations is about enough. The cirction would then allow me to amplify my body and make me much stronger, while also strengthening other aspects like my voice, natural invisible aura or even all my senses. My natural divine aura around my body can supress anyone 10 times weaker than me, while when using my Divine cirction, it would be people that are 3 times weaker than me, whether it is human, monster of beast. Looking at the older brother''s eyes with my shut eyes, he started to shiver uncontrobly, wanting to get away but too scared to move a single inch. He could feel the gaze he was getting from me even though my eyes were closed, and out of everything, that was the thing that scared him the most. The human species'' deepest fear; The fear of the unknown! The moment before both parents could start shouting at me with their built up courage, my foot had left the surface of the boy''s chest and touched the floor once again. In that same instant, I looked towards my family''s house just to start walking towards it without looking back for a single moment. eventually I reached to the door, just to realise that there was someone already behind it getting ready to open the door before I could even knock. My hand sped up a little allowing me to knock on the door before the person on the other side can open it. The moment the door opened, A bearded Dirty blonde haired man with the sides shaven and the top shining in a light silver. "Pandora?" asked the man who was my father with visible dumbstruck within his eyes, with barely enough time between the time he opened his mouth and the moment he finished to prepare for the tackle hug I was about to give him. "Didn''t you say that you were going toe tomorrow?" Question my father while not letting go of the hug "Well, do you not want me here? I can go back" I teased at his aloofness when it dawned at him that he might have been rude, not that I minded. "I really missed most of you" I continued after the long hug hade to an end. Chapter 64 - Back Home II As I walked in the house with my father to my side, I simply looked around as if this was the first time I had walked within this home. I looked at everything with a sign of longing and nostalgia as many good and bad memories shed within my eyes. Completely ignoring the annoyed shouts andintsing for outside, I walked into the living room where the women were having a discussion, while the twins sat the the side. "yo" I said, breaking up their conversation and making them all looked at me with a weird look. "Stop looking at me like that, it''s creepy" I replied to their gazes with a small snarkyment that made Aroura chuckle and the other two smile. I still don''t know what I had done wrong to Zarch and Zack, but from my 360 degree vision, I could see they were staring at me with very hateful eyes. It was a bit like how a mother wolf would look at someone who touched her cubs. "Pany! It''s been so long! I''m so happy to see you!" Aroura screamed like a high school girl in happiness and excitement. She looked jubnt as she hugged me tight enough to pop the head of someone that was the same age as me. I refrained from hugging my mother due to her slightly bloated belly what was due to her pregnancy. I remember all the things my mother had done, and I was quite angry about half of the crao she did do, but honestly, I couldn''t really stay mad at her. While some might call be stupid or easily manipted, I don''t think I can hate her for doing everything she did. After the whole family taking part in a hug, some willingly while others forced, we sat down and started to talk about the time we were away from each other. Mid way through, my mother talked about telling Eliana toe to our home. When she mentioned the name of ina, I couldn''t help but shudder a little at the fact that I had previously punched her unconscious, but then she couldn''t reallyin because we had something much more serious on our hands. From the conversation with my grandma before, and my family now, I knew that both Rak and Gen did not say anything about my awakening, probably thinking it is for the best if I tell my family on my own. My grandma also did not say anything about my awakening from what I could tell, but the twins definitely did. "Uhm, so Pany. I heard you awakened a few months ago when you were out with Argenta and your tutor. There is no change in your hair, and you are not showing us your eyes for some reason, so I can''t really tell what you have. Due to my amazing memory, I looked back at all the different spells I used, just to see that I used both fire, air and earth. I didn''t actually use air directly, more as a fuel for my fire. In this world, even if you don''t an affinity towards a certain element, it does not stop you from using it. The problem howeveres when using anything above the simple magic or basic spells, because anything intermediate and onwards needs you to have an certain affinity of mana to use. I did not really have this problem since I could directlymunicate and control every elemental particle that was within my body at the time, and now that my mana is a form of pre-matured divine mana, I could transfer the mana through my body and change it to any affinity. I still did not have enough mana control to use Divine mana directly like I did during my awakening, or even use it outside my body other than my eyes . The only thing I could do was to make my divine mana into another affinity, which usually creates really dense mana with hints of divinity. "Earth and Fire" I replied with a sigh. Everyone but my grandma seemed kind of shocked. Most of my family were shocked because normally the affinity of a person is based on their family and what is passed down. Apparently my grandfather was also had a water affinity, which created a rare affinity of ice within my mother. Usually, people get affinities within the the four elements when they awaken, but sometimes when they have two affinities, they can merge together and create one affinity. My mom had awakened with the Ice affinity from the start, showing that her mana capacity and and control were going to be exceptional. Even my father, who was probably at the peak of the Supreme Warrior stage, if he hasn''t already be a knight. "Earth and Fire?" Eximed Aroura with a confused face while looking at her mother. Seeing that, I couldn''t help but smile. My grandma looked at me weirdly when I didn''t say light. She knew I had the light affinity, and she saw that my eyes were still golden not any other colour, but she did not say anything. "Show us your eyes." snapped my father after thinking for a bit. He simply could not believe that his own daughter would have gotten another affinity other than the one his and his wife''s. It''s not like it was impossible for a child to have a different affinity to their parents, but it was very rare. From the look my father was giving my mother, I could already tell what he was thinking. I let go of the suppression I put on my mind eleration so I could think more clearly. I contemted what I should do for a few seconds that was actually a microsecond for the others. My divine calction came useful in battles and situations like these, where I have to make the best decision about a certain things or calcte what the best decision is in a very short amount of time. In the end, I decided it was it was for the best if I would just show him my eyes even though there were many risks. I started to purposely show a face of contemtion. This made my father rx his gaze and tone a little and told me everything will be fine. My mother seemed to be offended at his gaze before he had asked me to show him my eyes, making him rx a little more. He may not be at home all the time, but he was sure that his wife wouldn''t cheat on him. Probably... My mother''s only care was to make our family stronger and have higher prestige within society so her children and her grandchildren could have safe andfortable lives where they do not have to think about money or if they will have food on the table the next day, which is one of the only reasons I do not get angry at my mother no matter how much she wrongs me, because in the end, I know she is doing what she thinks is best for me and the family as a whole. After acting like I was contemting for a little bit, which confused everyone a little, I opened my eyes which were ring with a bright gold. My head was instantly assaulted with so much information that I could not keep my power face while wincing a little. A pained expression fell onto my face, as the information started to shake my mind a little. Gritting my teeth, I kept my eyes open a for a bit more before shutting them again when the barrage had be too much for me to handle. What I didn''t know was that the moment I made eye contact with my parents and Aroura in my shaky state of mind, an immense amount of pressure pressed down on their soul. It wasn''t to the level they couldn''t handle it, but it clearly was something that put a slight burden on them. Feeling the Divine hue emanating from my eyes, every single one of them felt a temptation to straighten their backs and sit up straight within my presence. When I closed my eyes, they could not help but take a sincere sigh of relief unconsciously. Even someone like my mother who was much stronger than my grandma from what I could tell, felt burdened by the pressure given off from something as godly as divine mana. "So, I''m guessing leaving your eyes open hurt you, right?" Asked my father with a contemting expression. "yeah, a little" I replied with another sigh. Suddenly, my mother started to tear up with an expression of... Happiness? ''What the hell?'' I thought while staring at her weirdly. This was not normal, and I''m pretty sure what I had just showed them was more of a curse than something to be happy about. "I can''t believe my own daughter has an enhanced constitution" stated my father between breaths. He had the biggest smile I had ever seen in this life. I didn''t know what an ''Enhanced constitution'' was but I did not ask, because Aroura beat me to the question. With a curious glint in her eyes, she asked "What is an enhanced constitution, and why do both you look happier than you did when I graduated?" with a fake ''Humph'' as if she was angry. This time even my grandma was shocked at the conclusion my parents made, as she stated "You have no way to make sure that she has an ''enhanced constitution''. Don''t get your hopes up too high, or you might end up disappointed." and to that, both of them nodded with a serious expression. Before Aroura couldin about being ignored however, my father answered her questions while wiping his tears of joy from his eyes. My father was not one to tear up, which meant this must have been something very good to get this kind of reaction from him. From behind me, the twins looked more pissed off then curious, almost felt like they were going to attack me any minute now. ''Always so violent'' I snorted proudly. I was more than aware that I have killed more people and intelligent beings than they can dream of. It would take them a a few years before they could kill the same amount of humans as I did in thest 6 weeks than they could in the the next 5 years. I wont have to deal with them for quite a while due to the fact they are going to the academy in the next few months. Aroura always came back every week when she went to the academy, but the academy they were going to was one that specialised in water and ice magic. They might not have an affinity towards ice magic, but their affinity to water is enough to get them into the academy. "The enhanced constitution is something someone is born with, which is then activated when they awaken. These constitutions can go from the enhancing senses to giving a person a certain physique.. Examples are Supreme Vision, Smell, Hearing and even touch. Taste goes in with scent so there is not constitution for that" My father stated, breaking me out of my thoughts Chapter 65 - Getting A Check-up {Authors note: Changing the spelling of Pandora''s nick name to Panni Instead of Pany. I realised it might have caused some confusion in the pronunciation if I kept it as Pany "So you''re saying Panni has the enhanced constitution of Vision?" Inquired my eldest sister with a small glint in her eyes that showed pride and happiness. Seeing that, my lips couldn''t help but curve upwards into a small genuine smile. My sister was one of the few good people in the world, and I truly hoped no one would take advantage of that. I do not know if she is just like that to her family and some of her friends, but I knew she was an amazing person either way. Even I cannot confidently say that I would not be jealous if she or Gen had gotten something as big as an enhanced constitution. I would have probably gone into a sour mood for a bit before oveing it by the realization that she is my sister, not a rival or enemy. A second went by in the real world while I stood there thinking about how amazing my sister is. For a moment, I felt a little bit of envy towards the person who is going to marry her, because if I had someone like that back in my world, I would have considered it heaven on earth. My thoughts were then broken by a loud deration from my grandmother, stating "We should go to the hospital and get a small check up on her, to see if she really does have an enhanced constitution!". With everyone agreeing to the n, my thought process about what kind of food I should get when going to the central region of the town was cut off once again, by a child crying out like a feminist in a rally. "I DON''T WANT TO GO! WHY DOES SHE GET EVERYTHING WHILE WE GET NOTHING?!" Said Zack enraged with a hint of envy. I could tell he was just throwing a tantrum for the hell of it, but not sure what he was exactly getting out of it. "Your sister might have a constitution! This is good for the family! You should be happy for a your sister." Stated my mother with a hint of pride and excitement filling her cyan eyes. She was tapping her foot slightly while the hand that she leaned onto the table with was tapping its nails on the surface of the table rapidly. "I DON''T CARE WHAT SHE GETS! WHY CANT WE GET IT! WHY DOES SHE GET TO BECOME STRONGER THAN US EVEN THOUGH SHE BARELY TRAINED FOR A FEW WEEKS!" Shouted Zarch ''HEY! I worked my a*s off since the day I was born. Yes, it might be because I don''t have anything else to do, but I still worked my ass off! What did you do you little sh-'' My inner monologue got cut off once again, by the tantrum the two children threw in front of my parents. I wanted to give them a few first degree burns, but if I were to do that, I would have to bear with getting told off. With a small sigh of annoyance leaving my mouth, I walked towards my grandma and told her toe to the kitchen. After we reached the kitchen, I looked at her before asking "Can I have my money?". A look of realization shed within her eyes before she took out all the money I had gained. I had gained a few gold coins with a mountain of silver coins from the earlier betting contest I had in the central region of the town. After taking all the silver, gold and the small amounts of coppers here and there, and putting them in my dimensional bracelet that I had merged with my mother''s gauntlets that were morphed into a single pitch ck bracelet. Walking out of the kitchen a few minutes after walking in before, I watched as both 14 year old children were sprawled onto the floor, being extremely loud. I slowly moved towards the two and stood above both of them, making them stop ''tantrum-ing'' for a second while looking towards my face. I moved my hand forwards in a swift movement while opening my palm upwards. A burst of blue mes came from my hand that turned into a fireball and slit into two just to levitate above their chests. They immediately went silent seeing the fire, remembering the kind of damage it could do, making them shudder to their core. They looked towards their parents who had their eyes wide open in shock. Blue fire was apparently not something anyone can do. You must have excelent mana control while also having a very strong affinity to the fire element to create something that strong. Ignoring my parents, I looked towards both of the children on the floor with expressions of horror. "If you don''t shut the f*ck up, I''ll make sure you know what it feels to have second degree burn." I Stated in a nonchnt tone of voice, even though what I had just said was clearly a threat. Before I could puff the mes, I heard my mother''s voice from behind me saying "That''s enough" before puffing the me for me. She had used ice magic to take away to heat aspect from my mes, puffing the mes entirely. The mes weren''t that strong, but to be able to do that you must at least pour double the amount of ice mana into the fire and remove the heat from the fire. After deciding it was best to leave the two children behind, we took a carriage to the central region. It was quite slow for my liking. ''I could run there at least 10 times faster than this carriage... Why do they still use horses when they have mana stones which are basically the equivalent of electricity and energy? Might need to bee an inventor or something to make this world a little easier for everyone and myself... Maybe just myself'' I thought. I kept looking outside the window with my eyes still closed, yet I could see the outside as if my eyes were wide open. This seemed to puzzle the rest of my family, but they just went the exnation that maybe I could just feel the heat from the sun, therefore I made it so my face was facing it. Even though they were partly right, I don''t even need to to run my head to look outside, so they are also partly wrong. After finally going through an hour journey that would have taken me a few minutes on foot, we got out of the carriage and walked towards the local healing clinic. This is where the healer/doctor of this region reside and conducts his work, which is healing people and checking up on them. Walking towards the clinic, I walked ahead just to hear my mother shout out my name. "Pandora! Since you can''t see just walk wit-" Her voice turned into a whisper as she watched me dodge the crowd in front of me seamlessly, not even skimming anyone''s clothes as moved around. The three looked at my grandma weirdly, who was the only one without a single reaction since the start of all of this, almost as if she knew from the start. It is not like I or my grandma like to keep secrets, but I simply do not trust anyone with the information about my divinity. Since Jum found out on his own, I didn''t have to say anything but with my family, it is on a whole other level. I''d like to think that I built some trust within my family in thest few years, but the truth is, this family know less about me than myst family on earth. While my step-sister on earth always knew what I was doing and how I was doing, my family now know nothing about me. I didn''t even tell them about my affinities, nor did I tell them about my use of light magic. even though my grandma already knows. After a few minutes of walking, I reached the clinic first where there was a 4 story house. It did not look like anything I expected, since I expected it to look more like a hospital rather than an office space or a home. After staring at the building far a few more seconds with an unreadable expression on my face, I knocked on the door just when a man with round sses opened the door, clearly sensing me before I even tapped on the door itself. He wore a long white robe that went down to his knees and looked more like a doctors jacket than a robe. Invisible runic inscriptions were all over the jacket, some I could identify as protection runes while others I could only feel the element of. I stared at him, not directly of course, but I could feel that he felt my gaze as I scanned him from head to toe. He also started to look at me inquisitively while also scanning me head to toe with his mana sense. ''He must have quite high senses to be able to feel my gaze'' I thought ''This one is a little different huh... I''ll have to checkter but right now I have to do my job'' "So child" He let out while crouching to my level "What are you doing here?" "PANDORA!" I heard a shout from behind. It was my mother''s and I knew she would take around 45 seconds to catch up with me. She left the rest of the family behind her as she started to jog towards me without even taking a single nce at the doctor. When the rest of the family got to me, they finally looked at the doctor, while only two from the four that came with me had an interesting reaction. This doctor was not the same one as the one that hade to me when I was a child, but clearly my father and my grandmother knew who he was. "Oh, if it isn''t the Raven''s. Quite nice to see you again! Is this your child? Why didn''t you tell me? She almost hit her adolescent years and I didn''t know? I could have trained her or som-" "First off, she is barely 6. Secondly, I think I''m good enough to train her in magic, I don''t need your help" Dered my grandmother in a proud tone. "SIX! SHE IS AT LEAST TWELVE! Stop messing with me, she is at least a whole foot taller than she should be at this age." snapped back the doctor "She isn''t lying, even I was surprised by her growth" Replied my grandmother "Hmm? I see... So I''m guessing you came here for that?" Asked the Doctor "Actually Albert, we came here for a full check up and also an enhanced constitution test." Replied my father almost immediately. "Oh really? What constitution do you think she has." questioned Albert "Enhanced vision" Replied my mother before my father could say anything. "Alright,e in and sit down in the waiting area, I''ll try to get you guys as first as possible" Albert sprinted into the clinic, looking extremely enthusiastic, which was something I couldn''t help but shake my head at. Chapter 66 - Getting A Check-up II Albert walked into his room while we walked towards the waiting area. When we got there it was already half full with patients, none of them looking too bad. Clearly, most of them were here for a check-up rather than an emergency. We all sat down on a row of seats, with me being on the far left and my grandma right next to me. After waiting an hour and a half, and watching people leave ande, we were finally called in by Albert, and his voice sounded very enthusiastic for some reason. To be honest, in a single step I could think of 20 reasons why he would be enthusiastic, but I held them in. I had never had a phobia of the hospital, nor was I ever scared of doctors, but right now, my heart right was skyrocketing at an extremely fast pace. Eventually, at the 6th step, many different nightmares like fantasies shed in my mind, while at the 7th step, I was finding the best and fastest way to kill the doctor if anything goes wrong. At the 10th step, I had already thought of ways to hide the body or escape from the town if needed. Eventually, by the 12th step, the real questions started to pop into my mind. ''What if he asks for a urine sample?---- OH GOD! WHAT IF HE ASKS FOR A URINE SAMPLE'' I screamed inwardly Eventually, after deciding to suppress my thought eleration and enhanced calction to stop myself from overthinking, I finally found myself in front of the door, ready to knock. Before my hand could even touch the wood, a voice from inside which was clearly Albert''s told us to e in". I and the four that came with me walked in, only me walking towards the bed while the others either upied the 2 chairs or kept standing. "So, I''m going to check on her constitution before doing a full body scan, if that is alright." Albert stated "Yeah that''s fine." I said nonchntly,pletely ignoring what my parents were about to suggest. Albert paid me no heed and just stared at my parents for an answer which slightly pissed me off. I may be a child right now, but don''t fucking ignore me! After my parents nodded, he finally looked at me and told me "Open your eyes" in more of amanding tone rather than asking me toply nicely. ''He does realise I''m a child, right? Why is he being an a*shole.'' I inwardly sighed andplied withoutining. The moment he made eye contact with me, a shiver went down Albert''s spine while a rush of information bombarded my brain and made the headache return. This time, the influx of information was a little less painful, but the pain is still pain, and being a little less painful doesn''t stop it from inducing pain. It''s a bit like breaking an arm versus fracturing it or dislocating it. As Albert studied my eyes with his optical spell, while also using his light magic to scan everything from my eyes to my brain. "GASP!" After a few minutes of feeling like my head was being smashed down by a bat every second, Albert finally stopped analyzing and just gasped while moving away slightly. He had an expression of utter shock which then turned into amazement and excitement. I didn''t know what he found out, but I knew this couldn''t be good for me. "You truly have such amazing eyes." Complimented the doctor who kept looking at me like I was a valuable gem rather than a person "What is it doctor?" Asked my mother with slight anxiety in her voice. "Truly a blessed child you have here. Her eyes are Mana-Soul eyes! I''ve never seen them before, just read about them. Truly amazing!" Albert replied, not looking away from me for a single second. A weird expression appeared on my face as I closed my eyes. ''At least he doesn''t know that I have divine eyes, but even then... ''Mana-soul eyes''... Wasn''t that the thing the voice talked about when my body was being refined? So that''s why I could see soul mes and elemental particles huh...'' I thought "What are Mana-Soul eyes?" Questioned my sister as she looked at the surprised face of my grandmother Before my grandmother could utter a word, Albert chimed in by exining "Mana-Soul eyes are truly special eyes that one can be born with or activates during an awakening. They can see Mana, Elemental particles all around us and finally, the souls of people. This usually makes their speed of learning exceptionally fast, while they also usually awakening before most other children." Now, not only was my grandma shocked but the others were visibly startled by this information, as I could visibly see all the dots connecting within their minds. This was both a good and mad thing for me, due to the fact that this might cause problemster on with powerful people, but it will exin my growth as well. Finally, Albert calmed down a little toplete the examination, which was the worst part of it all because some of my secrets might be exposed. After a few minutes of examining, He finally said "I have to hand it to you Pandora, your abs and muscles are rock solid and extremely dense. What kind of training does your father make you go through?" To be honest, I was relieved to hear that was the only thing he said, due to the fact that he might have sensed the runes within my body that keep me from going straight through the bed without any resistance. On a side note too, my abs are pretty solid! Even though my parents contorted their faces when they heard that, I think I''m really good looking, and when I reach qt least the age of 16 or older, I''m going to be something even my old self would drop a jaw at. My abs, even though they are rock solid, they are far from being as defined as my old body''s. At most, you could identify a cross-crease lining on my belly to would tell someone I even had abs, to begin with. My muscles were the same too. They were extremely dense, making it not even look like I have a lot of muscle in the first ce. The only thing that would give it away is how my skin is tight around my muscles, making them really defined but lean at the same time. With clothes on, no one would be able to even identify them. My skin, however, is on another level. I''ve never seen such rity in the skin before, and that is me being humble. My skin was so clear, soft, and smooth that even the most perfect of women would get jealous of it. After Albert decided to scan a little more at the insistence of my mother, he told us he found nothing but also gave us his contact information immediately after to contact him if anything happens with my eyes or if I ever need another check-up. The whole thing was about 11 silver coins and we left pretty satisfied with the result. After that, we went to a restaurant nearby to eat a good meal before going home again. On the way, we met Throid and n who seemed to not care about me attacking them back at the forest. They made sure not to make any jokes about that, as they already know that my parents and Aroura don''t know exactly what went down then. We finally went home, talked for a bit, until I excused myself to sleep extremelyfortable bed that I had missed so very much.. When my head touched the pillow, I felt my whole existence gent sucked into a deep slumber that I would only awaken from after 24 hours of sleep. Chapter 67 - Awakening Party After awakening from my slumber of 16 hours, which was a lot less than I expected I would sleep for, I got up, brushed my teeth, showered and finally got a change of clothes. Even though after the whole divinity awakening, my sweat smelled extremely good, I always felt cleaner with a shower. Magic worked to clean most of the dirt and sweat off, but a shower was what truly made me feel clean. My hair now went down to my waist, which I usually put into a Pony tail with my bangs covering my forehead. Trimming my bangs was something Aroura had taught me, while it was also a style that many back on earth used to have. My hair was a lot more golden than any of my family members, who all had a semi light blonde instead of a golden tint to their hair. My father and my brothers all had dirty blond/ Silver hair instead of the golden hair that me, my mother, my sister and my grandma have. What I did realise while I was showering was my chest, which had been growingrger in thest year or so. It was nothing like my mother''s or even Gen''s, but for a 6 year old, it was big enough to make it a slightly nuisance. ''I mean, I should have expected this right? I''ve been growing at least 2 times faster than everyone I know, so it only makes sense that my body matures faster than someone my age. Even though I am growing quickly, I wont hit my adolescence until I am actually 10, because people in this world see teenage ageing as the construction of mana veins, not the increase in height or maturity. I had thought that my early start in mana maniption would have give ma even a slight advantage on the rest, but apparently I needed that head start or I would have been really behind! My mana veins are beingpletely reconstructed to be more suitable and ergonomic for my Divine mana to go through. Right now, the only way I can use my Divine mana is through my eyes that have already developed better mana veins, and also through my normal spells. No matter how hard I were to try to filter out my mana, there is now way to stop my spells from having traces of divinity within it. The constant invisible aura I release has nothing to do with my mana veins being undeveloped/ not developed enough. I first thought that the pressureing out of my body was because my mana veins cant handle the divine manaing from my mana heart, but apparently that was just the presence of divine mana within me that caused that problem. Jum had informed me that when I get a grasp over using my divine mana, I can finally change that pressure emanating from me into either more pressure, or a cloak of some kind that could hide my presence, teleport me, or even filter out poison or harmful substances within the air. Finally, after a few weeks, I had realised why my soul me had told me not use divine spells back then. Even though I was going through my awakening and had almost an infinite amount of divine mana to use, the divine mana that had circted within me when I used the final punch had destroyed the mana veins within my right arm. I could only see some specks of the injury within my veins right now, but minor scars were left behind from that. It should eventually fully heal, but if I were to make a mistake like that when I am not awakening, I would have been in some deep sh*t right now. When I finally got to my room again, I decided to change my clothes once again. This time I wore a ck turtle neck that covered everything from my neck to my arms up to my wrist. Under it, I wore a ck mini skirt my mother forced me to wear. Finally, I added a white long zer with the white heels I have to wear. My legs were pretty much shown to the entire world which made me extremely ufortable. I finally walked out of my room with a huff and a sigh, realising how much of my life I really am in control of. ''I can''t wait to be an adult again. Life bes a lot easier when I have my freedom'' I inwardlyined. After eating, getting ready and going out to the inner region of the town, we decided to go shopping for some clothes, decorations and other birthday stuff. I don''t actually want to celebrate my Birthday, but what can I do when the choice is not within my hands? after shopping for the day, we went back home, at dinner, Did everything we needed to do and went back to sleep. Well, they went back to sleep while I snuck out to the forest and hunted for a few unintelligent beasts. I returned before sunrise and showered really quickly before acting like I had just woken up. We for some reason went shopping again, even though we really didn''t need anything else toplete the party other than presents, and no matter what world I''m in, I don''t think I should be present when someone is buying me a gift. After that whole thing, me, grandma, mom and Aroura went to ina''s house to say hi. Apparently the party was going to be held in ina''s house, which is awkward because a few weeks ago I had punched ina unconscious without a speck of remorse. Eventually, we reached their homes, knocked on the door and waited for them to answer. After around 30 seconds of waiting, the butler finally opened the door and greeted us with a small smile while weing us in. My mother asked if ina was here, and the butler just nodded gently. Eventually, we all walked through the door and moved towards the living room. Cups of coffee were immediately brought to us the moment we sat down, as if they were expecting visitors and had the coffee ready. The coffee was not reheated and looked extremely fresh, even though that might just be the doing of a magician with a good affinity with the fire element. "Pandora! It''s been so long! How had your training been going for thest few weeks" Asked a red haired man as he walked through the arch doorway. This was Rak, my tutor, and also one of the only people who witnessed by awakening. He had thankfully been quite this whole time about my awakening, waiting for me to exin to my parents and family what happened rather than him exining everything himself. "It was quite good but extremely painful and tiring. You know what they say though, you gotta work hard to move forwards in life" I replied with a sigh. He looked at me inquisitively beforeughing to himself and stating "Wise words for a six year old" and continuing by asking "So how is your control of your elements?". This was clearly an open ended question for me to tell him what I had told my parents and what everyone in this room was allowed to know. I looked at him with a slight smile while my grandma arched her brows, understanding what he was doing and realising that I might be hiding many things from them. "Been working on my earth and fire elemental control. Using pure mana is a pretty good way to learn how to control mana correctly and efficiently, while using spells up to the advanced level allows you to summon them without any hand seals" I said, indirectly telling him not to talk about anything but my fire and earth magic. "Silent Casting?" He asked with the rest of my family except my grandmother entering a state of amazement. ording to Jum, Rune-less casting was never supposed to be an option for humans. ---- "Why can''t humans preform Rune-less casting like beasts" I asked while trying to bnce on a pole, slowly regaining the mobility I once had. "Well, it is the same way animals cannot use magic. Humans have simply not evolved to the level yet, at least not most of them." Jum replied with one of his eyes closed and the other being half open as heid on the floor with his headying on his paws. "What do you mean? Humans can still use magic" I asked while shifting my arms and centre of gravity to avoid falling. "Yes, but there is a single difference between humans and animals. Humans have intelligence while animals work on their instincts with minimal use of the brain. While humans were able to capitalize on their intelligence and used it to make magic essible to most people with half a brain, other races do not have the intelligence to supply their ancestors with tools and things that will allow them to use magic" "Humans, like you for example, can evolve into their version of a beast. Their bodies be stronger and more durable while their mana control and efficiency sky rockets to another level. This usuallyes with the advantages of Rune-less casting, which allows a magic user to create many more personal spells and construct their mana in many better ways by simply imagining it." Jum finally stopped speaking "Then why are awakening so important if they aren''t even evolution?" I asked while falling of the pole I had been standing on with one leg for thest few dozen minutes. "And that is where you are wrong, Jum replied, now opening both his eyes and continuing "Theplete formation of the mana heart at the age of six is actually a semi evolution. Those things you call priests can awaken the potential within you when your body is strong enough at the age of, and even though this might be limiting to some in the future, this gives the magician more likely to evolve naturally into the next true evolution when they be strong enough. That is why you rarely see any peasants creating mana hearts before the age of 12 or human schools teaching magic until they reach their academy years or are self taught." Jum dered matter-of-factly. -------- "Rune-less actually, no need for hand signs, seals or verbal chanting for anything under the lord level" I corrected "Damn... You need a new tutor because I don''t think I am qualified to teach you anymore" Rak sighed. After speaking for a bit, Gen finally joined us just to tell us all about her dates and the strong bonds that her and Rak have in an almost gloating manner. I looked at Rak just to see him beet red curled up into the closest thing to a ball someone could be while sitting down on a chair and keeping their feet on the ground.. I couldn''t help butugh at his expense, however, seeing meughing at him, he decided to try and embarrass me instead, which lead him to be an insult dummy for me and Gen. Chapter 68 - Awakening Party II "If you don''t get a boyfriend soon Aroura, you might be lonely for the rest of your life!" Stated Gen in a jokingly mocking tone that she does whenever she want to condescend someone without feeling the consequence of being condescended back. "Shut it!" Snapped my sister which made meugh even harder at both of her and Rak''s misfortune. "If you do get a boyfriend, try not to do the deed in the forest. I don''t think a normal tent would be able to handle your energies like it handled these two''s" I said with a mischievous smile that made Rak turn even more red and Gen choke on her own words. Just when I thought Gen was about to reply, I women with long ck waist long her walked though the arched door way, She had deep scarlet eyes with an amazing figure that would make her an amazing model back in my world. "Ana! X! Aroura too! You have finallye to vis-" I her visible shudder went through across her skin and through her bones when she made eye contact with me, clearly remembering what happen thest time she pissed me off a little too much. An awkward smile came onto my face as I wasn''t really proud of smashing her face in either... Okay, it was kind of enjoyable, but not that much. "How is the n for the party going?" Asked my grandma, clearly understanding what was happening which others did not. After finally regaining herposure, she looked away and stared at my grandma before finally answering with an "As nned" as an answer. After speaking a little more, staying for dinner at my own dismay as I had to resist burning the eyes of the two old people who kept ring at me furiously. During dinner itself, we had talked about many things, well, they talked about many things. When it came down to it, the best thing was good at was making random jokes whenever it was time, other than that, if adults are involved, I am extremely socially awkward. It is not that I find it difficult to talk, It is just that I don''t feel like talking... Okay, maybe I''m not used to talking with people normally. Not a lot experience I have here. Speaking to adults in this world is sometimes worse than speaking to babies in myst world. I think it would be better described as "Speaking to a brick wall", and if adults and old people are like this, God do I not want to know how the teenagers are going to be when I go to the academy. After deciding not to utter a single word for the whole dinner, I was finally asked a question by non other than the one and only, ina! Woo! Yeah! Best questions at dinner alwayses for the biggest idiot on the table. "Many people will ask for your hand in this party. You can do what both Gen and Aroura did, which was decline all of them and say you are going to wait till you are of age, or do the more advantageous method for your family right now and ept one of the richer nobles" She said which made the old a*sholes nod while my mom joined them,belling her an a*shole in my mind subconsciously. After thinking of a way to get out of this crappy situation, I finally thought of an amazing way to avoid all this sh*tpletely and also get the best out of the situation. "No" I said. Even though I had been thinking for almost 30 seconds, Barely a second had passed on the outside, where everyone was waiting for my decision. "Think about it Panni! Don''t just say no from the start. If magic doesn''t work out in the future, you will always have an engagement to fall back on" My mother chimed in with little bargaining. In the moment, I could see Ambrose''s eyes go dreamy for at least a few second before an excited face shed in his eyes. ''Aren''t you supposed to be supporting my future decision?'' I asked inwardly while ring at ina who had set this up for both my mom and her son. "How about this... I will duel whoever wants my hand. Deal?" I said, acting like I fell for their trap outwardly while supressing the sinister smile that I am masking. Hearing my words, a smile grew on both the old a*sholes faces while blooming on my mother''s and Ambrose''s. Gen and Aroura seemed to extremely shocked, while Rak did not seem fazed at all.TO be honest, he seemed a little angry, which was confirmed when he said "You don''t have to be forced to do anything you don''t want to" and to that, I just smiled innocently. That innocent smile did not fool everyone though, as both my grandma and ina had horrified looks on their faces. While Rak and Gen had seen me fight, it was during my awakening, the time where someone has almost and unlimited amount of mana, which seemed to be the reason they thought I had won back then. My grandma and ina however, saw my true physical and magical prowess, which made them extremely scared for anyone who was about to challenge me. "Rules are that they have to be under the age of 12 and that they can''t give up within the first 1 minute of the fight" Inded the finishing blow, making both my grandma and ina''s faces turn even more contorted than before. This did not go unnoticed, as both the elders on the table, Gen and Rak finally understood what was happening. ''She is a demon'' Thought the elders, X and ina at the same time. The elders and the couple had had realised what was happening the moment they saw the two faces that seemed more worried than everyone else''s. They were the two who had went on an expedition to find me, and from the report, there shouldn''t have been much of a problem other than the fight with the humans that we ''Ran away from while the beasts fought''. No matter how stupid I think they are, they still have an ounce ofmon sense, which made them realise there was something that no one was telling them about what happened in the forest. To my parents, my grandma had said she finally understood why they were so understanding of my decision, while the real reason was that she was literally incapable of forcing me due to the warning from Jum. Anyway, after contemting over my suggestion for a bit, my mother finally spoke out before everyone else by stating "I agree but my suggestion is that we should have a healer on the side-lines in case anything goes wrong". "Sure" I said almost immediately, making all the adults except Aroura and my mother twitch a little. While Aroura did not understand what was happening due to the fact that she kept thinking as me as this innocent little thing, my mother thought I was just excited to fight a few people even though she could feel the atmosphere around her be weirder by the second. With a small sigh, ina finally dered "Now that we had settled that, the party will be held in two days time. Invite anyone you want. I will be inviting a few important guests like we did back when Ambrose awakened. A few will be from academies while others will be strong political figures within this kingdom''s district." After we all talked for a bit and asked a few questions that I tuned out for, we finally started to pack up and get ready to go home. As we walked out of the main living room/hall, Gen looked towards me and asked "So, why did you make that suggestion? Are you really nning to say yes to anyone who wins against you?" "Pfft, hahahaha. If they somehow beat me, then sure. But before they can fantasize about winning, they actually have to somehow beat me, something I don''t see even the strongest 12 year old to do." I replied with a smug sadistic grin Gen''s smile switched slightly seeing my sadistic smile, but she did not ask further. Bidding the Starnight''s fair well and moving to the carriage, I couldn''t help but imagine how much pain I could inflict on the idiots pressured by their parents into wanting to fight me. As scenes shed before my eyes of ways I could inflict the most pain, my body couldn''t help but heat up, while my breaths turned unsteady and my heartbeat increased it''s rhythm. ''Oh sh*t.... I think I might have a kink... Do kinks change when I get reborn or something, Cuz'' im feeling really turned on right now.... Oh nooo... This might be a problem, a problem for a future me that the present me does not have to think of.'' I thought while trying to steady my increasing heart beat and breathing rhythm. Stepping into the carriage, a familiar scent of wet wood entered my nose. Sitting down, I put my elbow on the hilt of the window, while resting my head onto my fist. Looking outside, I watched as we passed many people, some that were poor while others looked like stuck-up rich kid''s in the bodies of middle aged men. After an hour, passing through the forests and in fields, we finally reached out home. Outside stood 3 people who were my father and my brothers. They were currently training with my father, and even though their skills were barely even close to being as good as mine, for their age, they were at least average if no higher. I walked out of the carriage without much of a reaction towards the tins, which seemed to anger them a bit. Ignoring their res, I walked into our home nonchntly and moved to my room almost immediately to change out of my outfit into something morefortable. Laying on my bed after a long day of exhausting verbalmunication, I closed my eyes and felt my entire conscience shake for a second before started to drift away. Wit my final thoughts, I couldn''t help but think about all the verbalmunication I might have to do in the future, and how much harder it was tomunicate with humanspared to beasts, who let you be and only speak to you when they need something or actually have something useful to inform you. Thoughts of a joke Jum told me shed in my mind at thest second before my conscience drifted away, but the time was enough for me to smirk while thinking to myself ''Useful to inform me, my a**'' Chapter 69 - Awakening Party III 2 Dayster Waking up to the sun protruding through the thin curtains as if they weren''t there. I didn''t really need to sleep, and even when sleeping, I would still sleep less in the whole month than a normal person in a single night. This time however, I decided to take full advantage of the fact I have afy bed, and so I used it to it''s fullest potential. A not so fun fact about sleeping, I can see everything even after closing my eyes, even though my eyes are always closed. Turning my room pitch ck was a no go too, due to the fact that even without my eyes, I could see everything and anything within the dark as it was in the middle of the day. This usually makes sleeping really hard while also metaphorically opening my eyes to a disturbing fact. I won''t be able to look away from a disturbing scene, even if I move my head or entire body, the only way to stop seeing the scene is to cover myself in earth or something, and even then, my soul sense is enough to tell me what is happening within a 10 meter radius. Soul sense is the name I had given to the ability to use a 6 sense. Through soul sensing, you use your soul me and expand it''s area of alteration and influence, which then allows tour soul me to sense anything within a certain distance. The problem I have is that my soul sense is a little too advanced, therefore I can see or feel anything within a 10 meter radius whether I liked it or not. My full soul expansion on the other hand us unknown to even me. I don''t know how far I can sense not because I didn''t try, it''s more because I cant instinctually know how far it is, I just can estimate it is more than 3 miles. Getting up and going to the bathroom, I washed up really quickly before brushing my teeth and going downstairs for breakfast. Today was my awakening party, even though I didn''t actually want it, nor was it necessary due to the fact I am already naturally awakened. My whole family was currently tensed up, constantly using way more energy than they have to by having a lot more wasted movement than they usually do. The constant tensing of muscles for a long time made them eventually go sore, and therefore now all of them except my brothers are moving at even slower paces than before. "PANDORA! WEAR THIS!" My mother called out to me while giving me a white dress with golden streaks. I did notin due to me not being bothered to. I had just worked up, and normally when I wake up, no matter how many hours I slept and how many days I hadn''t, I was always kind of grumpy with a speck ofziness within my grumpiness. Going upstairs, I wore the white and golden streaked dress with a pair of white boots and a white jacket lined with white and grey fur. I personally, as a male, thought that if I saw a girl like me walking in with clothes like these, I wouldugh at them. The white on me wasn''t hot at all, but who am I to talk when I''m the one looking at the body of a 6 year old. Giving myself the benefit of the doubt though, I do look at least 14, not that it makes what I''m saying better or anything. You know what? This is my body so I do not care what other people say. I think I have the right to look at my body andpliment it! Anyway, After ranting to myself for a few minutes, I finally got changed, ate and got ready to go to Gen''s house. To be honest, I was more excited for the battles than the party itself. In the battles I could do anything I want to my opponents except force myself on them... How amazing is that!? ''A few bruises here and there won''t mentally scar anyone for life, hopefully...'' Once we got into the carriage that was able to fit everyone in our family, including my brothers, we went off. I couldn''t help but star at my mother''s bloated bell on the say there. Even though my eyes were closed and my face was staring outside, I could still stare at the bloated belly without much problem. Thinking about my vision in general, I started to fantasize about all the implications of such an ability. ''What if a girl asks me to look away when she is changing or turn around... This ability is amazing! Wait, maybe I can.....'' almost an hour passed without me even realizing and by the time we reached Gen''s house, I''m pretty sure I was close to bleeding from my nose. ''Is this puberty... Why am I having so many lewd thoughts. This didn''t happen when I was with the tribe... Maybe it''s because I wasn''t attracted to anyone there?'' I thought with the same lewd smile from the whole journey stayed stered onto my face. We walked into the mansion without much trouble from the butler since he already knew we wereing early since it is my birthday. My mother and ina went on to talk about the events, my father and Gen''s father started to talk about some martial arts technique they learnt and their experiences at work, while finally, Aroura and Gen went off to talk in private about something. "Pandora, I want you to sit on the big chair at the front. When peoplee in, you have to greet them. Don''t worry, non of them will ask your hand straight away" ina said seriously "Why do I have to wee them? Ambrose didn''t do that on his birthday." I argued "Well, he is a boy, you are not. The male does not get asked for marriage, they ask themselves from the one''s that interest them. They usually wait for the girls toe up to him rather than the other way round." She replied sternly while turning around to walk away "Who said I want to give my hand to these people?" I said with a hint of disgust. "Stop being prideful youngdy. One day, a day wille when you will thank us for what we are doing." ina said without even looking back "Yeah right. To think you believe I would want to touch any of those filthy-...." I stopped myself mid-way through my sentence, as I knew whatever was about toe out was not going to be pleasing to any body in the hall. They all stared at me for a second, even Aroura and Gen who were quite far away from me. They all seemed slightly surprised at how much hate I had towards anyone who was about to ask my hand. "Fine..." I said while sitting down on the big chair, continuously remind myself of all the fun I will have while beating the crap out of every single one of them. Some might call me evil, others might call me petty, but I honestly don''t care. I just want to have a little fun while not being restricted to any kind of agreement such as engagement or marriage. After an hour of sitting down on my chair, the first batch of people arrived. The giant hall doors that were at least 5 meters tall opened wide while the people flocked in. I recognized a few faces from Ambrose''s party, but I didn''t pay them much attention. From the corner of my eye, I could see ina telling me to stand and greet them, but I waited for a little just to be petty. I was sitting there, with my elbow on the armrest of the chair while my face rested on my semi-rxed fist. My legs were crossed and my aura was bored and cold as if everything in the world wouldn''t please them. The visitors hesitated to walk forwards when meeting my gaze, but a secondter, I put on my best act and acted really happy with a smile. I greeted every single one of them with a handshake butpletely ignored the younger ones that even dared to extend their hands towards me to shake it. Eventually, one guest apparently had gotten someone to blow up his a** constantly, making him a pain in the ass in general. He walked up to me and looked me straight in the eyes before turning around and dering "I will be taking Pandora Raven''s as my future wife" Without a single second of dy. while everyone was staring at us, half of them were staring at us because of what he said, while the others were fixated on my blindfold. -"is she blind?"- -"why is swearing those bandages? did she hurt her eyes or something?"- Ignoring the question appearing in everyone''s eyes, I looked towards the boy who looked around 14 years old, and from the mana fluctuations I felt, he was a water mage with quite a strong affinity at that. He was already at the high stages of the Gaseous stage of his mana heart from what I could feel, making him quite the prodigy. Compared to me, who is still at the middle stages of the ethereal mana heart stages, that was quite impressive. On the other hand, though, the only reason my mana heart is so underdeveloped is because of both my age and my affinity. Improving in divinity is 4-5 times harder than improving normally. My mana pool is smaller than even Ambrose who had be a high ethereal mana heart level. Usually, people have a problem from advancing from ethereal to gaseous, but I''m pretty sure with the strength of Ambrose''s affinity, he will have a much easier timepared to others. Anyway, I stared at the guy with a nk impression, before asking "Who are you again?" which made everyone in the hallugh and the boy started producing steam from his ears. "How dare you, you insolen-" "Now now, calm down. I have a proposal. If you beat me in a duel I''ll not only give you my hand, but I will give you 3 wishes that I cannot say no to. How about that?" I said while raising three fingers. A lustful smile appeared on his face, which made me wonder if 14-year-olds even knew lust until I remembered my ex-step sister back from earth. ''YES! Yes they very much can'' I thought "This offer goes to everyone under the age of 12 too. If you want my hand you will havepete amongst each other, until finallypeting against me." I announced with a bright smile ''This wasn''t what we agreed on'' thought ina with a frown. After I had weed everyone into the hall, I walked up to the stage with my mother and Gen by my sides. "Since Pandora had already naturally awakened, we do not need a priest to awaken her. So instead, we will hold a little tournament since so many boys want my Panni''s hand. The winner will have to fight against her personally." Said Gen from my side My mother then did a few hand seals and chants to erect a small stadium in the middle. "This will be today''s party''s entertainment. You can send your children forward if you want, but thy must be under the age of 12 unless you are Felix from the Horseback family" Gen stated before walking down from the stage with my mother. I sat down on the chair behind me and let ina do the rest of the work. Even though I wanted to break the children one by one, It would be quite entertaining to watch them fight over something they will not gain. Watching there will slowly break will the best part though ''hehe,'' Iughed inwardly while imagining the situation. "UHM! I HAVE A FAVOUR TO ASK!" Said a little boy with Emerald Green eyes and ck hair, "Speak" Imanded with a ck expression. Many people couldn''t help but imagine me as a queen, as I sat above everyone else while being on the stage, with my head resting on my palm and my legs crossed. ''All she is missing is a crown'' They all thought. "I want to challenge you before the tournament. Since I knew you since we were kids, that is all I ask for. If I win, you cancel this tournament and be mine" Ambrose said with a confident voice. A few grunts and annoyedints were made from the people, but they didnt protest much because this was my choice to make. ''Be yours? Am I an object being passed around or something? You know what, I''ll break you first. I''m sure your mother put you up to this, so I will teach her a lesson through you.'' I thought while grinning inwardly "Sure" I said while jumping down to the small fighting arena which he had already gotten on before speaking to me. Coming out of my crouched position, I looked towards Ambrose with a small smile creeping up my face while giving him a e get me'' gesture with my right hand. "Are you not going to take the blind-fold off?" He asked with suspicion "Nah. You are too weak for me to take them off" I replied nonchntly Seeing this he frowned a little with a little anger appearing within his eyes. His emotions were like an open book to me without even needing to use my eyes. Since myst life, I had mastered the art of recognizing emotions easily, and this was one of them. We both stood still for a second, waiting for Aroura, who had decided to be the Referee of this match, to say the word. "GO!" Aroura shouted, letting go of her hesitation and putting her trust in me. "AIR SPIRITS: WARRIORS SOUL" Shouted Ambrose *GASP* A few gasps came from the crowd, while the rest stood there silently. 3 Warriors made out of air were created from thin air, and now were standing in front of me and about to attack me. ''So this is why you were so confident? Let me crush these three puppets just like your hopes and dreams of ever getting near me every again..'' I grinned ear to ear, kicking the ground tounch towards Ambrose at top speeds. Chapter 70 - Pandora Vs Ambrose I kicked the ground tounch my body towards the three puppets. We had both received the training weapons of choice, Ambrose''s being two wooden dagger while mine was a wooden longsword. They said I was allowed to use any weapons I construct out mana, but I chose not to, just for the extra humiliation. He would lose to someone who had ''barely'' even awakened, how funny would that be? Watching the 3 spirit warriors made out of air magice towards me with their swords unsheathed and very sharp, I giggled a little. I could constantly hear this voice within me telling me to destroy him and his pride, to make sure he would never get up from what I would impose on him... To make sure to destroy all hope he has and will ever get. Shaking my head slightly to remove such thoughts, I increased my speed by increasing the movement of my feet while also lunging in a much more effective manner. I didn''t use a single spell, which made many people in the crowd scoff at my arrogance. What they didn''t know was that I could easily finish the fight by going straight for Ambrose and beating him, but that would be way too easy, wouldn''t it? The three warriors split up, one going to my right, the other going towards my left and thest oning straight at me. They clearly wanted to surround me, and I was about to let that happen. I''m giving him every chance he has to beat me, before beating him to a pulp in front of everyone without using a single spell. When the warriors finally made a triangle formation around me, they started to close in very slowly, waiting for me to move, even an inch, so they can find a void in my defence to use it against me. The only reason they did note at me straight away was that they felt a sense of danger around me, as if the moment theye within a 5 meter distance, their death would be inevitable. Yes, these warriors have instincts and reactions. While the summoner can control them and give themmands, they are spirits of wandering souls. They have all their martial art abilities from before they died which is also a reason this why summoners are so sought-after. Nurture a summoner enough and you have an army to attack with whenever you want. Summoners just need a good mana pool and abilites to make a good general. Anyway, staying in the same ce this time, I waited for them to close in. I had no blind spots, so no matter where I look, I have no weakness in my defence that is due to vision. Other weaknesses woulde from stances, but the most dangerous of them all was vision, and now it was taken care of. Finally, after Ambrose grew impatient, all three came at me at the same time, making it slightly hard to dodge. I was still able to dodge due to my nimbleness and flexibility, but there were a few close calls. Ducking slightly, an air made de missed my head, while another missed my hip as i spun on my heel. Another de came from left going straight towards my shoulder, yet missing by a centimeter as I shifted my shoulder downwards while stepping backwards out of the des reach. Everything seemed more like a dance than an actual fight, as the audience watched while I maneuvered my way around the des as if I was just walking to the park. *GASP!* Watching me dodge without even having my eyes open, the crowd gasped while the stronger ones who wanted to recruit a few people from the party into their academies narrowed their eyes in concentration. All of them had one thing in mind, and it was about what kind of technique I am using. For some reason these less than avarage people cannot believe that my sense of awareness is that good. Yes, I might be cheating because I can''t see, but... It''s still environmental awareness okay! I''m cool... I kept dodging for a bit until I finally decided to attack to see how sturdy the warriors were. Gripping my sword tightly and swinging it towards one of the warriors, it moved incredibly fast, to the point most people in the hall could only see a blur. shing through the warrior, I felt no resistance which made me furrow my brows slightly. ''They are incorporeal?'' I thought with a weirdplexation on my face. I did not know what I was about to do, but immediately, something clicked within me after activating the thought eleration a divine calction. ''If they are the wandering souls of warriors, this means they have soul mes, but if I were to tantly steal their soul mes, it would create a huge stir... They are made of air, and they have a mana pseudo mana heart that allowed them to stay stable... And they are made out of air.... And i can''t touch them... But they can hurt me... hehe..'' Thrusting my entire arm forwards with all my power, my hand plunged into the chest of the warrior who had already started to attack me with his sword, Little did he know, my magic was about to take effect. A pale blue me ignited within the warriors mana heart, burning it and a few pseudo mana veins and arteries. Even though this wasn''t going to kill it directly, it will do something else. There are three ways to increase pressure within a closed object. One is to decrease the sizeof the object, the other is to increase the quantity of what is inside. Thest is to increase the temperature to a point where the gas particles will move faster, colliding more often and creating a higher pressure inside. The warrior started to bloat up like a balloon as the air molecules gained more and more energy through the increase of heat. Eventually, it became a huge balloon with inted arms, legs and, funnily enough, even the sword had turned into something like a balloon. The whole thing had went from being around 6ft tall to 7 almost immediately. *Boom!* The balloon/warrior had blown up into a small yet slightlyrge ball of fire that I extinguished quickly with the snap of my finger.0 Everyone looked at me in shock, Ambrose and my family included. A warrior which would have made everyone''s lives harder was simply popped like a balloon through a palm size blue me. The other warriors started to swing wildly as Ambrose''s control over them started to shake a little. Seeing this, a grin crept up my lips as I used my now blue mes covered wooden long sword to pop the rest of the warriors without much effort. ''I didn''t want to use magic, but I guess this will do'' I cackled inwardly while watching my sword turning into ash. Kicking the ground, I appeared in front of Ambrose and smashed my fist into his chest, not too hard of course. If I were to use my full power, I doubt he wouldn''t turn into paste on the wall. He fell on the floor with quite a bit of force, but wasn''t knocked out yet. Determination could be seen within his eyes as he continued to crawl away whilst shooting a few air spells towards my face. Of course, I dodged quite easily, even when he tried to create spells behind me.. Creating an air bastard sword that he held within his right hand, heunched himself toward me as ast ditch effort to beat me. I simple side stepped, making his depletely miss. Looking towards him, a mocking smile came onto my face as if asking him "is this all you''ve got?". "Give up! Please just give up!" Begged ina while on her knees. Clearly the mark I left in her mind from the time I mmed her face in had not recovered. "Not very encouraging, don''chya think?" I mused Dodging the constant barrage from the little child in front of me, I watched his pitiful performance in a state of joy. Watching him try over and over again as I used minimal movements to dodge was doing it for me. A voice inside my head kept telling me maybe punch him a few times and see how he will react, or to torture him a little to check what his soul me, that is currently in a state of desperation and at the edge of turning into helplessness, would taste like. Wanting to test out one of them, I decided to throw a left jab toward his face, making him tumble backwards in a backflip. Getting up almost immediately with gritted teeth, while spitting a little blood out before charging towards me again. Seeing him charge again, I smiled ear to ear, wanting to punch him again and again until he loses hopepletely and give in to his failures. I wanted topletely break his will, and make sure he would never think about wanting to touch me every again. I''m not against gay people, but the thought of ever being with a man disgusted me slightly. Using the stadium to construct a stone staff, I swung it towards his air sword, destroying it almost immediately while also blowing him back from the implosion of the win sword. Pointing my index finger toward his leg, a blue me came into existence at the tip of index finger, making Ambrose''s eyes widen slightly. Before he could finally utter the words ''I give up'', I shot my burning bullet though his thigh while cauterizing it to make sure no blood woulde out. "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHAhahAHHAH" Screamed Ambrose while holding his thigh. "Pathetic." I muttered before kicking his face, making himnd on the other side of the arena. -"What is the ref doing?"- -"Why don''t they stop this?"- A fewins appeared from the crowd, however they were all silenced with ina snapping. "This battle is over!" She said before running towards her child and her holding her in her hands. The priest and the healer from the mission they went on when trying to save me, both ran towards Ambrose. His wounds weren''t too bad, mostly bruises and a few shallow wounds here and there. The only serious wound was the one on his thigh, and even that one wasn''t bleeding so it was fine. As much as ina wanted to argue, this is what she agreed to, and now her child had paid the consequences for it. She looked towards me with a hateful re while releasing an amount of killing intent that I had never thought she would posses. Seeing the killing intent get pointed at me, I only smiled and walked off the stage without reacting a single bit. The only thing I did was smile, which made her even more angry than she already was. "Anyone who wants to ask for my hand will have to fight me, but if you do choose to fight me, I will not be holding back like I just did." I dered. Ambrose wasn''t weak per say, he has a lot of talent. In this fight I didn''t even have a single sliver of struggle except at the start where I wanted to only dodge and not attack.. I''m pretty sure ina or even Gen would easily beat Ambrose with a flick of their wrist, but what I did was to send a point to everyone who was about to challenge me. Chapter 71 - Pandora Vs Felix "I want to challenge you. I am nothing like that pathetic good for nothing kid, I will beat you and make you mine. I''ll make sure to use you well hehehe" Felix chuckled to himself. ''hmm. How should I break this one? Maybe I can simply use my killing intent to suppress him? Maybe I can slowly torture him, or maybe I can do that thing that I did to the Wizard and the Gang leader that attacked the tribe a few months back? Looking at this one, maybe Ambrose wasn''t that bad? I should probably apologize...'' I thought while imagining many scenarios in a single second "hmm? I can''t wait to see what you are made of hehe" I said, slightly seductively after finally finding the best way to break him. "Hehe, I''ll show you when I get your hand." He said with lust filling his eyes to the brim. "First, does anyone else want to fight" I asked the audience. Recieving silence as the answer, I simply sighed and walked towards the stage. Aroura seemed slightly hesitant at first, but when she finally saw that Felix had gotten to the stage, she readied her self to say ''go''. "I kind of wanted a tournament, but this will do" I said with a grin. "READY?" Aroura asked and we both nodded. "GO!" She shouted out, making Felix make the first move by leaping towards me while forming ice and water around his feet to move faster. ''ho ho... He is a lot more skilled than that pathetic thing I just fought'' I thought while my smile grew bigger. Forming a water spear within his palm, he thrusted it forwards with intentions of hitting the right side of my ribcage. I quickly made a sword out of Blue mes, I sliced towards the water spear and vaporised it instantly. -"She really can use blue mes!"- -"I thought my eyes were ying tricks on me!"- -"Truly a prodigy!"- -"She vaporised his water spear almost instantly!"- -"Wasn''t that boy Ambrose supposed to be a prodigy too?"- Ignoring thements from the audience, I dispersed my sword and punched him at the same ce he was aiming at when attack me. This made him spit a mouthful of blood as his ribs stabbed into his lungs and shook all his organs at the same time. This would have been enough to win per say, but that would have been too boring. Seeing the shocked face of his father had already made me want more, therefore I decided to attack further and further until Felix would eventually lose conscience. I mmed my open palm into his stomach while he was mid air, giving his another boost upwards which I took advantage of to m another fist into his face. This carried on for a bit, as I create foot holds by creating a small explosion under my feet every time I jumped upwards. This made some of the more experienced warriors or mages widen their eyes, as they knew how much bnce and control one would need to create multiple footholds with explosions. "Water pulse" muttered Felix A sense of minute danger made the hair on my neck stand, making me turn serious like the flip of a switch. Creating a blue me in front of me, I activated on of the advanced fire spells I know. ''Inferno'' *...* *BOOM!* Before the water hoop could close into me, a blinding sh was created, followed by a loud explosion and a cloud of steam. While I was slightly pushed back and slid to the end of the arena, Felix would have went flying into a wall if my father had not moved in time. In the blink of an eye, my father had appeared behind him and caught him, and holy sh*t was he fast. ''Damn... did he just move at like 500 miles am hour? Pretty sure he just broke a few sound barriers...'' I inwardly mused I watched as my father dropped down and handed the child to his father who was currently ring at me like I had just killed his child. No, I did not just kill his child! His child is fine! At most a concussion or something... Not a single soul in the entire hall spoke a single word as they all looked at me like I was some kind of monster. I looked back with a weing smiled before finally saying "Wee to my party!" -1 Hour Later- Surprisingly enough, no one except Felix and his family actually left. Quite surprising... Of course one other family had to leave because if they didn''t, it would seem like they were siding with us, not Felix''s family... but no one else left After like an hour of sitting on my throne, I looked towards the crowd where I had seen a familiar face. A women with waist long hair and amber eyes sat on a table with a group of girls. She had a nice Gxy blue dress that went down to her heels, while also having a white belt around her waist. her heels and hat, which she had on the table were also white. I watched the women for a bit while eating my cake, while also slowing down my perception of time by letting go of my thought eleration and divine calction. She spoke to a few people on her table, mostly women, in a very informal gestures and sitting position, therefore informing me that they were most likely her friends. Admiring her a little more, I finally decided to get up and walk towards them to finally say ''hi'' instead of creepily admiring her hourss figure from the other side of the room. I could have kept admiring her from the other side of the room and no one would have noticed anything because we are of the same sex and that I''m 6 years old, but I still felt it was kind of weird not to go their and introduce myself to her friends. The moment I stood up, almost every single eye in the room was targeted towards me, staring at me either like hungry wolves or rivals with weary eyes. Many of them however, just had slight fear in their eyes, either wondering what kind of monster I currently was or what kind of monster I were to be in the future. I could even see pity in some eyes as they thought that, each one of them having a different scenario where my opponent would be pitied for going against me. Mid way, people had realised the direction I was headed, as I could hear a few whispers from every direction. While some would just gossip, others would hold their breath until I would pass beside them. Finally reaching their table, something very important had dawned on me. I don''t remember her name! This was actually a women who I had saved when she was in my room being made to have s*x forcefully, on my bed, on Ambrose''s Awakening party. Don''t worry though, I burnt the sheets and bed afterwards. I was considering just taking her out too after burning the guy into a crisp, but I eventually thought myself out of it. I made sure she made the kill while also keeping her alive to make sure that if anyone somehow realises that walking piece of garbage was gone, I would have someone to me. "Yo" Every single person on the table looked at me weirdly. While most of them were confused, they were either in fear or slight anger. I payed those idiots not heed as I ''looked'' deep into the women''s amber eyes. Honestly, they were quite beautiful. They were so full of life, enjoyment, optimism.... Eyes that I''m likely never going to have, both metaphorically and physically because every time someone looked into my eyes they might have a small panic attack. "Uhm, hello again. Nice seeing you..." She replied with a slightly solemn expression. After a few second of silence and me tensing my though eleration to see if I might have idently let go of it, she finally got up and hugged me. This was quite the shock to be honest, for everyone and for me. Of course, like the gentleman I am, I wont refuse an offer to touch her amazingly carved body, because holy sh*t is she hot. After admiring the touch for a little longer but letting go of my though eleration, she finally let go making step back a little. "Thank you so much. I''m not sure if I was able to tell you everything I wanted to say back then because I was kind of drugged, but I really appreciate you helping me out back then. Also, Happy awakening even though you awakened I really long time ago" She whispered while leaning forwards, giving me an extremely nice view of her cleavage. She might have noticed my stare, but who cares? I''m a Female! No one cares! ''I wonder if I get ones those big... what will they feel like. Will they be soft on the inside too? Will they cause me more troubles when I''m sparring or bat-'' "Yeah no problem" I whispered back while trying to get the thoughts of finally being able to touch a female breast away from my head. Looking at my hands, I couldn''t help but imagine it for little longer before looking up again towards the amber eyed women. Of course, everything that had just happened, happened within a few seconds. "Why do you keep a blindfold on by the way?" She asked while ignoring some of her friends (maybe family member''s) res and stares. "Oh this?" I said while holding a bit of the bandage that is around my head covering my eyes "I have an enhanced constitution, well, enhanced vision to be precise. It sometimes can get really overwhelming when looking around so I choose to keep the closed with a bandage so I don''t have to see any of it." I replied with a shrug. *...* *Cricket noises* In a single second, the hall had turned pin drop silent, as everyone just stared at me expecting me to say ''Kidding'' or something. A few meters away, stood my and Gen''s whole families, all face-palming almost in sync. The next second, an uproar seemed to have risen from the depth of the crowd {*Author''s note: I have caught the flu and I feel extremely unwell. All the built up chapter have been currently used therefore there wont me any chapters tomorrow. Every time I look at aputer, I feel like my head is about to explode, therefore it is unlikely there will be any chapters in the next 5-7 days.. Sorry I can''t upload anything, I''ll try to make it up to you guys when chapterse back with a mass release or something. Thank you*} Chapter 72 - Awakening Of The Divine Eyes {Author''s note: I am back boys and girls, and im feeling much better than before. Thank you for waiting patiently for my next upload, really appreciate it} -"An enhanced constitution"- -"Enhanced vision? Like mana eyes? Oh my~"- -"We have to recruit her into our academy! God knows how much potential she has!"- -"You really think she will join a small academy like yours? She can join the one of the prestigious academies if she wishes and we wouldn''t be able to do anything about it"- -"Maybe we can get her to join our guild?!"- -"Good idea newbie"- ''...'' Watching the disy the crowd as set in front of my eyes, I couldn''t help but sigh. Looking at them with a mixture of both disappointment and pity as if I was a parent scolding their child, I sighed again and looked back towards the women I had already forgotten the name of again. This time, I sighed in disappointment due to my own ipetence, not someone else''s. "Sorry, I shouldn''t have asked you such a question." The women apologized "No it''s fine, it is my fault for not realising this is the kind of reaction that I would have gotten if I said those words in front of anyone." I sighed for the umpteenth times Before the women could even say anything, we heard a loud shout from behind that got everyone''s attention and had quietened down the hall of people. "My name is Alexander Riall and I challenge you to a duel. I wish to fight you at your full strength if you do not mind Miss Raven. I hope you ept my duel" The young man spoke with both elegance and respect. ''Wow! Someone who had been raised correctly?! How is this possible!? How can someone be humble in this world of pathetic humans?! There is no way... This must be a trap!'' I humoured inwardly with a chuckle. While looking towards the brown haired boy. The boy was around 4ft 3 and had long brown hair that was put into a ponytail that reached his upper back. His eyes glistened with a beautiful light brown while even though he had a mostly deadpan expression, there was both determination and excitement behind that expression. He was wearing a tuxedo with a deep purplish red shirt and a ck vest. He had taken the ck zer off before rolling his sleeved up to his shoulders and taking his deep magenta gloves off. "Hou~ Sure why not. One thing though, we should probably go to the outside arena since there may be a bit of destruction" I replied while looking at his mana heart which was bothrger and a lot more condensed than mine is. Even without my mana eyes, I could tell the approximate size and power within someone''s mana heart unless they are actively supressing it, which is the case with my mother, father and even Jum. "Yes, that would be sensible" Replied the kid while walking towards the entrance of the hall. As we everyone went towards the entrance, my parents and Aroura were at the back worrying for my wellbeing. They had known who the person who challenged me was, and they thought that the chances of me actually winning were quite low. While my mother might have been jumping in joy, this was not the time for it. "we are here." I said while walking towards the middle of the huge garden/arena. I would say it had a radius of around 200 meters. "Then, should we start or should I wait for you to take your bandages of your eyes?" Asked the boy "Oh? Sure but I wont be opening my eyes much since it would cause a major headache to ensue right after." I chuckled "That''s fine, I just want you to go all out" he replied with a semi-monotone voice that couldn''t hide his excitement. I could see many in the crowd look at me in pity while those who supported the a*shole I fought earlier were chuckling at what they thought was my dismay. "How old are you by the way?" I asked while unwrapping my eyes. "10 years old." He replied nonchntly "Then I hope we be good friends after this, since I''m sure you don''t really care about having my hand in marriage." I chuckled "You are quite preceptive" The boy acknowledged Finally unwrapping my eyes from the bandages yet keeping them closed, Gen walked to the middle of the arena to be the referee for this match. The moment she had gotten to the middle and had raised her right hand into the air, we both got into fighting stances. A weird aura erupted out of the boy in front of me as even Gen flinched for a second from the intensity of the aura. -"A battle Intent?"- -"That is a true prodigy right there!"- -"so talented at a young age... Don''t people need to fight many battles to get battle intent of this scale?"- ''So it''s called battle intent huh... I guess this will be quite fun wont it... hehe~'' I mused to myself "On your stance!" Gen roared before shing down with her right arm before shouting "Fight" For the first second, none of us moved as the entire area became silent, waiting for out move. However, the next second, all non-fighters could see was a blur as we both moved towards each other at frightening speeds. To my surprise, his speed was close to mine, and even though I wasn''t using my top speed, I knew he want either. ''To think you can match the speed of a Divine being such as myself...'' I thought while be serious. We both met in the middle of the garden, shing both our forearms into each other while sending a shockwave outwards powerful enough to push Gen back a little and also be felt by the crowd. Pushing for a bit longer, none of us had gotten the upper hand on one another as we hadn''t started using magic yet. While I wasn''t using my full strength, my weight alone should have flung him back, but he was still able to hold on. ''This must be the ''body enhancing techniques'' warriors use when fighting. While I can''t use it due tot he fact that it does not support Divine mana, my body alone should have been enhanced enough, yet he isn''t budging!'' I thought while analysing the situation. jumping back first, the boy had thought he won the sh but he was severely mistaken. Whileunching backwards, I created a spell on the floor which would shoot up immediately after someone moved over it, and now that the boy was focused on me with his rush of adrenaline, his peripheral vision will decrease in size and his environmental senses will be dulled. The moment the boy had moved on top of the spell, a sense of danger overwhelmed him while his environmental awareness was returned to him, but it was still little toote. A spear made out of earth had shot towards his abdomen, but in a split second, the boy was able to twist his torso and narrowly dodge the attack. unfortunately for him, I had many more attacks to present to him and I wasn''t going to let him dodge so easily. Dozens of spears made out of fire were created in a split second as I acted like I was doing hand signs the whole time. Quickly flipping backwards, the boy shot a wall of earth up to block the spears, but cursing his own bad luck, he found that not only were the spears shooting through his walls within seconds, but more spears were created behind him, forcing him to expend more mana to create a second and third wall. Essentially entrapping himself, I took advantage of his situation by creates a blue med great sword made out of solidified fire and shed it towards the wall. The wall was split in half in an instant while I moved towards the boy at high speeds. ''This is bad'' The boy thought as at this moment, we was likely to lose. Creating several earth cocoons in an instant, they all enveloped his body to protect him while creating an egg shaped dome with several earth chains on the outside. I looked towards the cocoon with a smirk as I put more mana into my sword making it re up a little. However, before I could sh the cocoon apart, a strong invisible battle aura shout of the cocoon while multiple cracks appeared on it, sting apart the next second. There stood a boy with earthy armour all over his body while holding an immensely heavy heavy sword made out of chunks and chucks of condensed earth. However, even though I could tell the armour and the sword were very heavy, they did not look like they were burdening their user and wearer at all. Two wings double the size of his arms sprouted from his back as he now looked like a earthy angel. Wasting no time, he charged toward my spot with the intention to hurt me, which I did not wee with open arms as I sidestepped towards the right while shooting an earth pir from behind where I once stood. However, before the pir could even reach within a meter of the boy, it had halted and shot out another puller from the pir itself towards my direction. "This battle is quite intense... Who do you think is going to win" Asked Aroura with worry "Have a little faith in your sister, she hadn''t even shown any of her advanced or even lord stage spells yet" replied the healer before the mother or Grandmother could even reply "You should have a little more faith in your sister, she is quite strong you know" My grandmother chuckled while looking towards the fight. Chapter 73 - Awakening Of The Divine Eyes II Dodging the barrage of earth pirs shooting towards me, I constantly swerved and ducked to make sure they didn''t hit more, nor did they have a good spot where they could shoot out a second pir. However, now it had be much harder to fight against the pirs as they have basically surrounded me, and if I didn''t have my 360 degree vision, I would have been knocked out long ago. Spinning on my heal one more time, I dodged three different pirsing for three different direction, making my movement awkward and ufortable. sensing danger to my left, I could already see the ground shift a little making me side step and twirl to dodge 5 more pirs alling from the direction the boy had thought was a weak point, which was actually just a trap to make him attack a fake opening. shing apart many of the pirs, making them fall to the floor, 2 pirs shot out of every single cut down pir doubling the amount of things I had to dodge. The area felt more like a matrix of lines that all connected to trap me within a space that would continually be smaller and small while also closing all the ways out as it did this. Furrowing my brows, I had realised that I was being trapped like this way toote, as I was too upied in managing not to get hit which made me realise all my escape routes have already been closed off. The only way to go out now was with brute forces, ad this area was only going to be smaller and more entrapped the longer this goes on, and the amount of mana he had was not something that assured me that I would win. From what I could feel, he had only used a third of his overall mana even after making so many pirs and such a strong set of armour and weapon. At this rate, I was more likely to get hit than he was to run out of mana, therefore that left me one choice... Pure force Dispersing my blue mes sword and making it into a ball of fire, I pped my hands as multiple fire orbs the same size as the one that came from the sword were created all around me. Seeing this, the boy widened his eyes as he felt like he knew what as about to happen next if he did not move in time. Suddenly, a burst of mana shot out of the cage as the mana in the area had spiked and many of the fire particles had gathered around me to make these balls of mes as concentrated as they could be in this kind of air deficient environment without making me suffocate of course. Thrusting both my arms outwards in two different directions, I watched as many of the orbs of fire moved towards the many matrix earth pirs. *BOOM BOOM BOOM* Countless explosions were set of the moment the orbs hade into contact with the matrix walls, creatingrge holes that did not have enough time to regenerate and trap me in again in time. Lunging one of the holes, I widened my eyes in surprise to see the boy had already arrived in front of the hole with a frown on his face and his hand moving quickly to create more hand seals to finish his spell in time. Furrowing my brows, I calcted that I had enough time to move towards another opening before it closepletely. Making my decision, I halted my steps and lunged backwards while twisting my body to face another hole, however, before I could even mover closer, the boy had appeared in front of it once again. ''He really doesn''t want me to leave huh.'' I thought with a frown Creating another orb of blue mes, I shot it towards the boy following it up by summoning nine other orbs around me and shooting them right behind the first. Before the first orb could evennd, arge dense wall had erupted out of the ground while multiple hands shot from within the ground and had surrounded me. While the wall was already strong enough to hold up against 10 of my fire orbs, the giant hands moved towards my body with the intention of crushing me within their palms. Seeing this. I small smile appeared on my face as I couldn''t help but feel a little excited, which also made me wonder if I might be a masochist. "Nine palms of Gaia" The boy muttered while moving his palms towards each other, proportionate to how far the giant earth hands were from me. Seeing their increase in speed, I decided to use an Advanced spell against the boy. Feeling a connection between my mana and the earth within a 20 meter radius, I waited for the hands to move closer to me until they reached the 20 meter radius. Seeing this, I activated the spell ''overheat'' to heat up both the rocks and the air around me. This made the air turn into a weird translucent yet visible disorientation of heat that made everything around it be wavy and like a mirage. It looked like the affect your would get from a car heating up on a sunny day. This was the process of refraction as the light that enters would undergo a change in speed therefore creating this affect. After the air heated up, within seconds, the hands turned into magma, making it twice as hard to control for the boy to control as before. This allowed to to connect to the earth and override he control of the earth, while also controlling the fire/ heat within the magma. "Lava crush" I muttered as my area of control expanded to a 60 meter radius and turned everything rted to earth into magma. As I thrust my open palm forwards, I watch as all the magma in the area moved towards the boy and surround him like a web cage. Moving my hand to sp together, the boy went through a moment of panic while the adults capable of battle readied themselves to save the boy if they had to. However, to the surprise of everyone, the panic in the boy''s eyes disappeared as they were now filled with determination. Raising an eyebrow, I moved my hands together faster than before as I did not want him to somehow get out with his new found determination. Unfortunately for me, it was toote. pping both his palms together in front of his chest in a praying manner, he closed his eyes just to open them a secondter and thrust both his arms to his right and left. Thrusting his arms outwards, a voice much more mature and monotone than his spoke "Domain of Earth; Absolute Control". An etheric ,translucent ssy like dome shot out into 100 meters around him. I instantly felt all the mana I had used on the spell va crush'' lose it''s connection to me while also feeling it absorbing into the body of the boy. In an instant, all the mana within the dome was absorbed into the boy as even theva around me had lost it''s heat and turned rock solid within an instant. ''Ah... f*ck'' I cursed Watching the magma rock turn into extremely sharp spears, I couldn''t help but feel a shiver down my spine. Deciding to finally open my eyes, my eye lids slowly started to part each other like a couple who hadn''t seen each other for months. The constant memory of the pain I felt when opening my eyes was crystal clear within my mind, making me question if I want to open them or not. Finally opening my eyes wide, I could feel the headacheing closer and closer to sprouting as the blinding light of not opening my eyes for so many days started to dim down, allowing me to see everything around me. Before I could even analyze the situation, however, the world had lost all of its color and had be ck and white. I could see everything, but neither the information nor the headache was being transferred to me. Everything had stopped in its ce as I could see many of the battle-capable adults charging towards me to stop the boy''s attacks and protect me from them. Before I could look around further, a Primordial monotone voice echoes in the sky, as it spoke a few words which made me narrow my eyes with contempt. *"You ipetence has been recognized by the heavens, your Divine eyes shall now be restricted."* The primordial voice spoke "-Mana senses have been weakened -Soul senses have been weakened -Skill: Analysis has been weakened -Skill: Thousand-mile eyes had beenpletely restricted -Skill: Future-sight has beenpletely restricted -Skill: Illusionary eyes of pride have been suppressed to a certain degree -Skill: Gluttonous mana eyes has been suppressed to a certain degree -Secondary Skill: Nightmare has been sacrificed and merged with ''Illusionary eyes of pride'' to create ''Eyes of Vanity'' which have a higher adaptability -Secondary Skill: ''Gluttonous mana eyes'' have been sacrificed to create ''Eyes of consumption and redirection'' -Skill: ''Eyes of consumption and redirection'' had been suppressed to a certain degree Divine eyes have been reconstructed. Due to your ipetence, fragile mind, and tiny mana pool, most of your eye skills have been either suppressed, weakened, Restricted, or reconstructed into a more useable skill. These skills will increase in quality as you be stronger in certain fields. Due to your high affinity with the sins of Pride and Gluttony, your skills will be adapted to suit those affinities. To strengthen their eyes further, you must achieve certainpatibility with the sins. The evolution of eyes is nowplete, further evolution will continue after the entity - As - evolves into the next stage of divinity Time shall return to normal now" I watched speechlessly as the colors returned to the world. ''Did the heavens just call me ipetent?'' I questioned while looking at the spears with a deadpan expression. Chapter 74 - The Power Of The Divine Eyes Looking at the spears moving towards me with snail like speeds, I couldn''t help but marvel at how much better it was to see through my own eyes. While looking towards the spears, I could now see the mana within the spear, the mana channels within the armour and sword of the boy, and the mana veins and arteries within his body, not to mention his mana heart too. They all had a kind of murky brownish colour, representing his affinity to the earth element. I could even see his soul to a much higher degree to even before I had awakened my affinity to divine mana, which made me wonder what kind of overpowered ability did I have before which would have caused me all those headaches and pain. Watching as the spears grew closer very slowly, I supressed my Divine calction and thought eleration to a point where everything would return to half of the normal speed. Flicking my wrist to the right, I watched as multiple fire orbs were constructed out of nowhere in a split second and shot right through the spear in an instant. This not only surprised the boy and the adultsing to save me from the spears, but it even surprised me as I had no idea that my eyes could have affected my casting speed and myprehension of an element. I found it much easier to cast spells now than I did before, and this was only the start. Looking at the eyes of the boy, I activated the ''skill'' "eyes of vanity". While nothing seemed to happen to me, to him, a indescribable amount of fear surged out of the deepest parts of his soul. He felt as if there were hands choking him as they wrapped around his neck. Multiple hands would grab his legs and ankles, while more and more hands would appear and grab a part of his body, going all the way from his ankles all the way up to his shoulders. The indescribable fear only increased as it felt like there was nowhere to run, as these hands wereing from his shadow itself. Realising there was no way to escape, a surge of desperation hit the boy like a truck, but then, everything disappeared as the real world appeared in front of him like a sh of light. He had found himself on the ground, pale as a ghost, sweating and panting as if he had been suffocated for several minutes. ''Maybe I overdone it'' I thought to myself while looing at the traumatized child on the floor. The boy was only 10 years old after all. Even though he might act mature, he was still quite young for his age, andpared to Ambrose and the other idiot I had fought, I didn''t really want to hurt this kid but rather make friends with him. He was bound to be strong in the future therefore it wouldn''t hurt to have connections, while it was also quite nice to be around someone normal and respectful for once. I hadn''t really made friends in my previous life, and in this life all the friends I''ve made were either not human or way too old for it to not look creepy. I honestly didn''t like the party itself as I had to stand in front of so many people and speak. Yes, I might have though of them as no more than dogs so I didn''t really care, but now that I was bound to make some friends, I kind of felt the awkwardness. However, now looking at the state of the ''friend'' I wanted to make, I wondered if he was to even want be my friend after the disy I just showed. Looking at him for a bit, I decided to use one of the ''skills'' I had gotten due to the evolution on my eyes, and tat skills was Analysis. It seemed to use my mana eyes, soul eyes, divine calction, thought eleration of my affinity to pride to create a whole new skill which allows me to find out about someone or something I look at. I already knew exactly how to activate it, as if I had done it all my life. --- Name: ??? Gender: Male Race: Human Age: 10 Power Level: (Restricted) Title: None Affinity: Earth Status: Immense fear, distraught and weakness. Cannot recognize surrounding nor does he have any environmental awareness. --- ''Damn... Even with this skill I don''t get people''s names!? Maybe it''s because the skill is still weak? Maybe I''ll get to see more things if it improves too.'' Looking at the distraught boy on the floor, I went next to him tofort him just to be stopped by three of the adults with their swords drawn in front me to stop me from advancing. Making eye contact with one of the men, he looked deep within my eyes which made him feel a shiver down his spine while also feeling a small amount of fear, however, this was nothing like the fear they used to feel when they looked into my eyes before the evolution. I activated the analysis skill, however, something I did not realize since I did not have a mirror was what it looked like to other people when I activated the skill. While the golden Iris''s looked like a golden cosmos, my pupils that had no turned white fractures apart and turned into a 3d version of the star of David, constantly rotating and halting, before rotating in another direction. While my pupils had be permanently white, my Iris still carried the golden cosmos feel as they felt like they were made out of millions of fine threats that never touches, yet constructed something so magnificent. Looking into the eyes alone made the man go into a daze for a second before snapping out of it, before looking back at the eyes just to a see a rotating 3 dimensional star of David --- Name: ??? Gender: Male Race: Human Age: 32 Power level: (Restricted) Title: None Affinity: Water Status: Minute fear. Intimidated. --- Looking at the analysis, I deactivated the skill and looked back the boy who now had his status as "Mentally recovering: Recovery time estimated as 2 days." ''At least it isn''t permanent'' I thought with a sigh'' before deciding to walk away. It was probably for the best I do so. Looking towards my family, I saw most of the people who met my eyes flinch and subconsciously step back. ''If there was only a way to be stealthy. Now not only does my aura send intimidation signals to everyone, but eye contact makes them flinch to this degree'' I chuckles at my own misery as I couldn''t help but wonder how the hell I am going to live in the future if I don''t find a way to be stealthy. Maybe I could change my intimidating aura into something like a stealthy cloak that surrounds me and stops anyone from being able to feel my presence. Shutting my eyes so I don''t scare everyone by ident this time, I walked toward my parents while I shed a tear inwardly after losing my advanced vision that showed me everything. Even though it was for a short time, it felt like losing a finger and having to deal with it by using 4 fingers instead of 5. Going back to the main hall, we spent the rest of the evening either eating cake or spending time with the women who I had talked to earlier. I had found out her name and engraved it deep into my brain so I don''t forget it. Her name was apparently Yerone xburg. She kept thanking me for saving her earlier even though I told her it was fine. While her continues thanking of me had gotten some of her friend''s attention, they did not ask as if they knew it was something they shouldn''t ask about. I did not delve deeper nor did I expose anything about what she was thanking me for, just to make sure the others and her friends don''t learn from me what had happened nor allow the to connect the dots. You cannot connect the dots if there are no dots. I spent most of the time just eating a lot of cake. Many of the guests and people in my family looked ta me in reverence looking at how many cakes I could eat in a single sitting. This was however, just due to the fact that I had just went through an evolution of my eyes while I had used quite a bit of mana in the fight. Even thought it was nowhere near the amount the boy had used, it was quite high considering my mana is divine energy, something around 5 times more powerful than normal mana. One cast of ''the eyes of vanity'' had taken half of my mana in an instant, while analysis would take 1% of my mana per cast. Of course, this might decrease in the future, however, at this point, the analysis skill is can only be used a 100 times in a row. Sadly, my mana regeneration was no where as fast as my bodily regeneration, as my bodily regeneration uses a small amount of the nutrients i have while using some of the mana and elemental particles in my body to finally create such a monstrous regeneration. Using that regeneration makes me really hungry though, and so does using mana in general, but regeneration makes me the hungriest. After a few more hours, a series of me and my family apologizing to the boy I had sparred with and his family, and a few cakester, we finally took a carriage home. No one was able to beat me which made my mother pout for the whole journey home. She had hoped she would get a son inw today, however all she had gotten was a bunch ofints about me. Finally getting back home, the constant speaking to random people was quite exhausting, therefore the moment my head had touched the pillow, my consciousness had fluttered away. Chapter 75 - Decisions Waking up from the deep slumber I had been put into, I rubbed my eyes while slowly getting up from the bed. The sun was already shining through the window curtains while numerous sounds wereing from downstairs, indicating that at least Aroura was awake. I could hear a few mutters and movements, while some words seemed more conceivable than others. I could hear 2 female voice while there was another crunching sound and tearing sound, as if someone was eating. ''To think I can hear somebody eating at the first floor while being on the third floor...'' I thought to myself while walking towards the bathroom in front of my ''room''. Doing all the necessary things like showering, brushing my teeth with the wooden stick thing people use in this day and age, and getting ready for the day, I walked out of the bathroom with nothing but a robe, walking towards my room to change. I didn''t really have to shower, nor did I need to brush my teeth since my body was automatically cleansed when it gets dirty, however, it gave me time to think about things, calm my mind and feel much cleaner overall even though it might have not made a difference. Walking out of my room 5 minutester with a blue hoodie with the inner part being white, so I could just switch between them if I wanted a change in colour. This was a request I made to the tailor when we went to the inner region of the town, so wearing it felt more fulfilling than any of the clothes my mother made me wear all together. I was also wearing ck tights that were mostly covered by the knee long white dress I wore. Walking downstairs with a fulfilled smile, I watched as everyone was already eating without me. Slightly frustrated at theck of decency to even wait for me, I walked towards the sink to wash my hands while ignoring the rest of the family who had frozen up after looking at my eyes. "Uhm, Panni.." Aroura spoke breaking the silence. "Yeah?" I replied while not ncing back "Howe your pupils are white now? Can you even see through them?" Aroura asked while staring at my back. Finally finishing the task of washing my hands and getting a te for myself, I looked back just to see the rest of the family have their eyes change from a squint to a widening of the eyes. "It''s white?" I asked while raising a single eye brow "Yes it is... Should we get that checked? Maybe we can get you contacts?" My mother asked while looking slightly worried. Realising this worry was directed towards the chances of someone not wanting to marry me rather than genuine worry for if I was okay, I narrowed my eyes at her and ignored her. Seeing that I was ignoring my mother, my father sighed after ring at his wife for a few seconds, before asking a question of his own. "Do your eyes not hurt anymore when you keep them open?" "No, but thank you for your genuine worry dad. Really appreciate it" I said with a smile "Well, that''s good. Anyway, it''s nice to have you back again by the way. I''m sure we all really enjoy yourpany. It''s just that in thest 4 days we were all kind of busy with the party and everything, but good news is that everything went well yesterday" My father replied with a smile of his own. As we started to eat, I could see that my brothers we ring at me after every bite, making me sigh slightly and mutter "I have to take care of that". I was either going to make them fear me, or respect me. Either way, it was going to be the forceful approach of getting someone off your a*s. Of course, I could just wait for them to to the academy where I would only see them a few times a year, this could be a double sided de. On the one hand, maybe getting away from home would either give them a reality check, or it could fester their rage and ego into something more, making the situation even worse when thee back home, not that I would be there when theye back of course. "Dad, Mom, Granny, I wanna do something and I''m hoping that you guys can agree with it" I said out loud grabbing the attention of everyone on the table. "What is it? I''ll try to be as supportive as possible, but I wont let my little girl do something that might risk her life okay? I love you, but I''d rather you hate me than see you get hurt" My father replied with furrowed brows and narrowed eyes, My mother and grandma however, did not reply as they only watched to see what I would say. Aroura just stayed silent since she wasn''t a parent of mine, even though I respected her as my sister, the adults would make the important decisions that concern my well being and future until I reach the age of 19, when the academy would finish. "First of all, I want to say that I will be spending most of autumn, winter and a tiny bit of spring with you guys and the most of spring, all of summer and a little bit of autumn with Jum in the forest. This one isn''t really a request but I''m just informing you about it so you know when I go" I said while closing my eyes, not to see the displeased eyes of my mother nor Aroura''s. "Secondly, in 4 years time... I know you don''t want to say yes and you probably wont without some convincing, but I want to join the army" I dered while everyone, including my brother''s, eyes widened while looking at me. "NO!" My mother roared while mming her fist on the desk. However, I did not take a single nce as I just looked into my father''s eyes, seeing how he would react. Sighing a little, with a calm voice, he just voiced "That wont be happening. I''m sorry, but even the entrance to the army is 16 years of age. Even if I would have said yes, there is no way to get you in" "That''s why I was going to propose an idea. How about getting me a fake identity? As a low ss girl from a poor family. Since I''m growing at this speed, I''m sure my body will eventually reach a level of maturity at the age of ten that could bepared to a 16 year old. I can even change my hair colour while wearing some contacts, which would make my story much more bel-" Before I could finish my idea, I was cut off with another "No" with a t yetmanding tone from my father. "I do not care how you would change your identity, I won''t let my child go to the army even if you were of age. You have barely awakened and you think you can go into the army now?" My father said with a slight mocking tone, trying to use it to discourage me, a bit like what he would do to the twins t discourage them from doing stupid things. It''s not really a good parenting technique, but I have t admit, it is very effective against most children. "Well, as someone who had barely awakened, you have seen the kind of power I had shown when fighting against that boy who was 3 years older than me. I can easily be much stronger with the 3 years worth of training I will get over the next 4 years, and that is not even including all the days that I might train with you, mom or granny." I retorted Seeing his provocation had not worked on me like it works on the twins, my father frowned a little before looking at me again and saying "Okay, I''ll let you go if in the next 4 years, you are able to pass my test. I''m going to train you personally and going to make every day you train with me a personal hell. I''m going to show you how the army is no where to joke around, and a ce of serious matters!" my father replied stubbornly. Grinning inwardly, I had realised my n had gotten how I expected it to go. Through reading his facial expressions and calcting the best way to carry on the conversation to get the best answer from him, I had found it. Even though I still have to pass my father''s test, I have 4 years to train with both Jum and my father, maybe my mother and my Grandmother. "You can''t just make that kind decision on your own! This is our child, not yours only!" My mother shouted across the table, however, ignoring her further, I just ate a piece of omelette that I had cut off. This eventually made my mother snap, as she started roaring out loud everything on her mind. "I carried you for 9 months, gave birth to you, fed you and took care you, and this, THIS is the kind of treatment I get?! Why the hell do you have to go to the army!? No, why the hell would I let you even go to the academy!? It''s so much better if you would just listen to what I suggest rather than indirectly flipping me off every single time! Your life would be so much easier, OUR life would be so much easier if you used that beauty your growing up to be to marry someone rich and get into a wealthy and politically strong family! Is that too much for me to ask!? Is that too much for me, YOUR MOTHER, to ask?! Imagine how much you, your brothers and your sister would benefit from this?! You will regret not getting into a marriage from a young age and I will remind you of this day, just to see your face when you can''t find anyone to love you when you get older! You just made the greatest mistake of your life youngdy!" Looking at my mother with an amused look, I restrained my temptation of making a joke or ridiculing her. I had to make sure she didn''t idently go intobour of course. ''For the sake of the baby'' I told my self while strengthening my will. "I''m sorry Ava, but I support Panni''s decision. You told me yourself that she is mature enough to make her own decisions and what I saw in the forest was exactly that. Not only is she strong, but she is calctive and precise. I know she can be stronger and that the only thing holding her back now is experience, and I''m sure she has realised this too. I realise that you want her to go into a marriage for the sake of this family and her, but I don''t think you actually know what is best for your own daughter. We don''t love in a world that is forcing women to marry into a better family for the sake of both their families and their lives. They can use their own hands, their own magic and their own talents to be something more than what they are to a man''s eyes." My grandmother voiced while closing her eyes. Of course, part of what my grandma was saying was due to the confrontation with Jum where she had gotten a p of reality to the face. Even though she might not agree with what Jum said, she couldn''t really say anything after the warning he had given her. The most she could do is tell Jum about what I wanted to do, and get him to advice me to stop if he so wishes. She no longer wanted to treat me like a child, but rather, like an adult who can make their own decisions but needs advice every now and then. I looked towards her with my eyes slightly widened, however, I didn''t look for too long in case my mother got angry again. I had never thought that an old person from this world would be more mature than a younger person, and would be able to understand and ept change so quickly. It kind of changed my preceptive of older people in this world since two had already tainted my image of them. "So your saying... That my opinion doesn''t matter?! SHE IS MY DAUGHTER, NOT YOURS!" My mother shorted while storming off upstairs while holding her belly gently ''damn, she is like a child going on a tantrum'' I couldn''t help but think. I had a certain limit to how much bullshit I could take from someone I should respect and my mother had hit right below that line after 6 years of living with her.. ''At least she isn''t as bad as myst father huh'' I couldn''t help but think to myself while releasing a sigh. Chapter 76 - Army Training After confirming with my father that the training would start in 2 days, I spent the rest of the days meditating as I had not done that in a very long time. What I would do while meditating is to breathing in 5 equal puffs of air holding my breath for 10 seconds and releasing 7 right after. While this might seem like a good meditative technique that I had gotten from earth to calm my mind and enhance my lung capacity, apparently it was also a really good method of absorbing elemental energy. Right now, I could absorb up to 30% of the elemental energy that would enter my lungs,pared to the usual 20% without this technique. While I could use it in a fight, it was not very practical due to the need to have your mind fully focused on producing the results of the technique andmitting to the equal breaths of the technique which are needed for such results. One thing that I had realised after my awakening was that all the elemental energies left in my body after I ate and the ones that were left after I breathed, were all sent to my mana heart instead of going away with nutrients to to absorbed into my body to enhance it further. While this might have decreased my body strengthening speed and my healing speed, it was a lot more efficient since my mana heart would release purer forms of divine mana. While my mana heart would no long increase in size like it used to, I''m pretty sure it will increase in size when I be older. Another thing is that I still could not control my divine energy. While divine mana within my body would remain that way, when ites out, it would be deluded to a pure form of elemental mana, to the point that I didn''t even have to use air magic anymore to make my mes blue. However, even though this was the case, my body exuded a pressure on anyone around me, and while I could suppress it to a certain extent with the help of Jum''s training, it was still very much there. This also meant that when I would release mana as a element rather than a divinity, there is still a very small percentage that remained a divinity, which is apparently really good when fighting against things with soul mes, since divinity would damage the soul me directly. Even though this gave me less of the soul me to consume, it would be good against those who I cant hit normally like the spirit warriors Ambrose has. One things that could use my divinity were my eyes! Since my eyes are now "Divine Eyes" After my awakening and their little de-evolution, they could use the pure divinity without any consequence, except of when I use my ''eyes of vanity'' which consume a crap ton of mana. 2 days after the argument with my mother, I was simply meditating through the night until before dawn, I felt someone waking up downstairs and moving around. Thinking nothing of it, I put all my concentration into my meditation until I felt the person walk right next to my door and sighed heavily. Since more than half my focus was on the meditation, I couldn''t react in time to my father barging into the room wait a loud shout, saying "WAKE UP RECRUITE" IT''S TIME FOR YOUR TRAI-...." Slowly opening my eyes with an annoyed look, I looked at my father who just looked at with his mouth wide open, frozen after seeing me already awake. Coughing slightly, my father closed his eyes and put a closed fist in front of his mouth before asking "Why are you already awake?" with a calm tone. "To meditate?" I said with a questioning look while getting up out of my cross-legged position. "I see, well, get to the front year, I''m going to be training you like they do in the military. You will first have to learn standard procedure. I have some better clothes for the training" He said while giving me some clothes for me to wear. "Alright, give me a sec, Ima'' change real quick" I said with a nonchnt tone while waving my hand to the door, telling him to get out so I can change. "And address me as sergeant from now on!" my father eximed before mming the door shut. changing in less that 30 seconds into the green camo jacket, green camo pants, ck boots, a leather armour gear under the jacket, knee pads, elbow pads and a green camo cap that I put my pony tail through the back of, I jumped out of my rooms window and into the front yard where my father was, ready to train. No matter how much my father wanted to make this training seem hard, there is no way it can be more painful than the continues torture Jum had put me through. ''Since my father doesn''t know I can go almost a month without sleeping, I should be fine.'' I thought with a small smile while getting into the posture of soldier in the military. My father looked at me weirdly before I could realize that this world probably had different postures for military soldiers than the ones on earth. "Wha- ugh... Just do it like me." He said before getting into a posture where his right kneed would be on the floor while his left foot would be a bit in front. The back would be straight while his forearm would be on his right left knee. "you only do the stance you did when you are asked to stand or asked to do something that forces you to stand. How do you even know- ugh, never mind." He said while getting up while I copied his stance to perfection. ''That eyes seems really to be able to analyse things quite easily.'' He thought to himself. "Get up, first thing on your training is to do a hundred push ups, a hundred sit ups, a hundred squats, 150 star jumps and run from here to the forest and back. I''m going to watch over you while you do all this" He said with a stern voice. Nodding slightly, I started right away without evenining for a second like my father had expected me to do. Unbeknownst to me, when my father had tried to make my brothers and even aroura to do half of this training, they had started groaning and asking their father to be nicer to them. Of course, for me this training was nothing as I would do at least 10 times more in the morning when training with Jum, not to mention the ''bnce'', ''agility'' and ''endurance training Jum made me go through on the daily basis. Finishing all the tasks I could do at the front yard in a few minutes, I got up and got ready to jog to the forest and back before my father stopped me. "To be honest, even after training with you for so many years, I didn''t expect you to actually have enough endurance to go through that all without even breathing heavily... I guess I''ll have to train you with the real training instead of this casual training that was meant to set you up for the more intense exercise." He said while holding his hand to his chin. After a while, he just stopped thinking and started to jog to the forest while looking at me, signalling me to follow behind him, which I promptly did. After a while of jogging, my father doubled his speed which I easily followed right behind, before he doubled it again, and again, and again. At this point, we were both sprinting to the forest, and I could feel my breaths be slightly more heavy. My father continuously doubled his speed until we were basically moving at 80 miles per hour, which made him make the final boost to move at 160 miles per hour. Seeing this, I was shocked to see he could even move that fast since I didn''t think humans actually could achieve such physiques without using any mana. While I tried my hardest, I could only move at around 150 miles per hour without using any kind of mana or gravity control. I just made sure to lock my weight at around 50kg so my whole foot wouldn''t sink into the ground after every singe step I took. getting back home 15 minutester while breathing in and out heavily, my father looked at me with an extremely shocked expression before asking me "Did that wolf, Jum was it? Did he teach you body refining techniques?" My father questioned with a raised eyebrow "Yeah" I lied through my teeth. "Hmm, I see then. Anyway, no time to rest. Since I have work today, I will only be able to train you until 9 am before going to work, until Ie back at 7 to train you a little more before going to sleep. I''m going to give your sister the basic dishes she should make you that are a replica of what we ate in the army." He informed while looking into at the rising sun. "Okay. Now I''m going to teach you the 16 stances that forcefully push your mana through certain veins, arteries and muscles. They will strain your muscles and will hurt a bit at the start until you get used to the pain they give you. Is that understood?!" "Yes Sergeant!" I shouted while going into the stand my father had shown me, before getting up and straightening my back so I so I could replicate the 16 stances my father would do. Watching my father do the stances, I could see how mana was flowing into different muscles, straining them in the process while also reinforcing his mana veins very slowly to be more efficient in moving mana around the body. I felt a little bit of excitement grow in me as this would skyrocket my growth, since my mana heart and mana veins wont naturally grow until I reach my adolescent, which apparently even after my growth in body size, I hadn''t reached. After watching each stance, I rxed my body and shifted it with fluidity, copying every single movement my father had made. After reaching the 8th stance and not feeling anything, I just guessed that I would need to get to the 16th stance to actually feel anything, but to my dissapointment, I felt nothing. Looking at my father in confusion, I was about to ask what happened, until I remembered what Jum had told me back when we were training. I remembered that Jum wanted to teach me a body refining technique, but ording to him, even if he did teach me it, it wouldn''t work due to my divine mana. It happens to be the same way with weapons, as they too would deteriorate much faster due to my constant exhaustion of divine energy out of my body.. This would be extremely prominent if the armour, weapon or essory was one that I could use the mana circuits of to transfer mana into the weapon. Chapter 77 - Army Training II Seeing that the straining task probably wouldn''t work, I thought of telling my father before I stopped to think about what kind of confusion that would create for him and all the questions that he would ask that I would not be able to answer properly. You would think that I would just tell my father about my divine energy, but a small voice within me kept telling me not to do it. I always felt like I could trust my father, but after the voice kept telling that I shouldn''t tell him, or anyone within my family, I finally realized something. No matter how much I acted like I enjoyed thepany of everyone around me, I made excuses to make sure they never knew anything about me. Even Aroura, the one I like the most out of the whole family thinks I have 2 elements rather than four. It was not that I didn''t want to burden them with the truth of my power, or that I might be a divine being, but that I simply didn''t trust them. I loved them and all, and I was sure I could trust them to help me out no matter the situation, just like how my mother and Aroura had kept it a secret that I did not need to go to the bathroom, or how my grandmother didn''t say anything about my light element. However, the problem was that even after all of that, I couldn''t trust them with any secret of mine, probably because of what happened on Earth. When someone knows your secrets, they know your weaknesses, and that was the one thing I felt like I shouldn''t give anyone, no matter who they were, no matter how much they cared for me in the moment. Yes, some might say that I had almost sacralised my life to save Gen, but at that point I had many ways to survive, and that fight itself had given me the kick I needed to break past my human limits Looking at my father for a second, I activated divine calction and thought eleration to think as fast as possible and analyse all the situations I could be put into. The best thing after that is to activate those two, which I will just call ''mental influx'' to shorten the whole term, whenever he asks a question, to give me the most amount of time to think about all the ways I can answer, and which one would be the best answer. "I can''t feel anything" I said to my father with a confused look "Really? Try again, Maybe you did it wrong." He replied "No, I''m pretty sure I did it right but I''ll try anyway" I sighed while doing all the stances again without seeding in straining any of my muscles. "That''s strange... Did Jum talk about anything when you were with him? About the body refining technique that he has told you about? Their limits and strength?" He asked with slight worry "Nah" I replied nonchntly, which made my father raise one of his brows before narrowing his eyes. Even though I had a lot of time to think about what to answer with, this in no way made me a good liar. Yes, I might have the right words and the right intention, but the way I delivered that intention would be strongly influenced by how good my body behaviour would be. Right now, my hands were fidgeting without me even realising, and I was consistently looking away from my father, which I only realised after he narrowed his eyes. Even with my eyes back, I could still see him without looking at him, making it a lot easier to not make eye contact with someone. "What are you not telling me?" He asked while I looked at the sky, before looking back at him with a now more genuine raised brow. "What do you mean?" I asked aloofly "Do your eyes have mana veins going to them? Maybe a bit of mana neurons?" my father asked ''Holy sh*t! They know what a neuron is?!'' I thought while looking into my father''s eyes, which made him twitch slightly "I don''t know what a neuron is but I can feel mana going to my eyes constantly without me needing to give it any mana manually" I shrugged "Seems like that is the problem. We will need to find you a new way of strengthening your body other than the stand technique I showed you, but I''m sure you won''t need to make your own one since you have Jum''s technique already... I guess that just leaves the weapon training huh..." My father slowly walked to the middle of the front yard before pulling out a sword from his dimensional ring while signalling for me to take out my weapon too, which he had made when I was 5 years old, which for some reason, felt so long ago. Taking my Light brigade that I had now turned into a staff, which surprised my father, I got into a stance that would be usually used when fighting with the staff. I would hold the staff front the middle allowing me to defend attacks from both sides, while being able to attack like a spear. When training with Jum, one thing I had learnt in thest 5 weeks if how to use each weapon more efficiently, and that was each weapon I already knew how to use. The staff had thergest gain in both efficiency and strength over time, which made me less than delighted to say the least, as I would rather if my sword skills grew that fast, but now that I knew that I was against my father, someone proficient with the sword, I finally found out how those staff skills may be valuable. "I want you to attack me with everything you''ve go, but don''t use any of your silent spells. I know that you are used to silently and signlessly casting spells even though you shouldn''t be able to at this age, this training is for you to be more proficient with your weapon, not your mana and elemental control." My father said while also getting into a stance, however, more rxed than I was. Dashing forwards, I held the staff in front of me while attacking my father as if it was a spear. The only difference was that I started to spin the staff until a point where it spun so face it created a small air current around it. mming into my father''s sword, even though he was rxed he was still surprised to see his sword being pushed back. He had watched my fights in the party, and even though one just counted as a torture fest, while the other was a battle of elements, he has still not imagine that i would be proficient with des and weapons as much as I was with elements. Even though he was not wrong, I had not shown everything in the party, so he didn''t know he was not wrong. Swiftly using more strength to parry the spinning staff to the side, he realised this was a mistake, as the spinning staff used it''s spinning momentum to climb on the de itself, moving up and around the de while moving directly towards my father''s face. Ducking under the spinning staff easily, he moved to the side to get out of the staffs reach. I could have simply just twisted the momentum and made it go towards my father once again, however, this movement would be too slow which made me choose to just jump back instead of taking the proactive role. Jumping back, I saw my father take advantage of my defensive stance and automatically attack me with a few shes that I either avoided or blocked. Every time I blocked I felt like a wave of vibrations went through my body from the staff, making me almost lose bnce multiple times. "Your leaving too many openings! Make your movements more precise while making sure to not let the vibrations affect you, even if this means dying your attack" My father advised Spinning the staff around my fingers, I moved slight up and hit my father with a crescent moon like swing, that left a silver blur behind due to the speed, but then, I increased the weight of the staff and swung down with all my might and power against the unsuspecting sword. However, what proceeded just shocked me more, as after just having his sword decent slightly from the 500kg hit, the sword moved to the side and while somehow parrying the staff up, leaving me wide open as long as I held the weapon. However, losing the weapon meant defeat, forcing me to change that staff into two daggers for each hand. Charging forward with both daggers in each hand, I blurred in front of my father, while stabbing forward with my left hand. Seeing my speed momentarily increase, my father simply back stepped and parried the attack, but what came next was nothing he had expected. Using the force from the parry, to spin my hip while lunging forward, I sliced towards the leather armour guard my father wore above his vest with higher speeds than usual. Shattering my expectations of a hit, a sword flickered in front of the de out of no where while a kicknded straight on my stomach pushing me back a few meters and forcing me to the ground. "You were too focused on making the attack work that youpletely ignored your surroundings. You would have been able to ck against my kick and would have seen my sword, no matter how fast,ing towards your dagger. You could have redirected your dagger, as if my sword hit your dagger, it was likely to send you off bnce, and repeating the same momentum spin you did at first would not work again." My father advised as I got up as if I hadn''t just been kicked in the gut. "Another round?" I asked "Of course, you think I''m going to let you off with a single kick?" My father chuckled ''This is going to be fun'' I mused to myself. Chapter 78 - Ill Behave! I Promise! For thest 4 weeks I had been learning and training with my father under "The way of the Zogarians". No matter how barbaric or tribal that name may seem, that is the name of the Empire my father is so proud of, which also just happens to be the empire we reside on. Currently, we live in dia, which is the town we reside in. The dian forest is named after it, Which I think is really cool. While Zogaria is thergest empire on the continent created by the first Pdin and his party members, there are multiple kingdoms that do not belong to the empire, and other kingdoms that have created their own alliance and hade under one man to be king of their empire as a whole. While yes, they might not have thergest empire in the continent, but ording to my father, from the battles with them, even though they might be outnumbered, they certainly aren''t unmatched in both skill and recourses. Apparently, they have as strong if not stronger forces than our empire does, but due to us havingrger numbers and more allies, we are able to continually push them back in the front lines, making them lose more and morend after every attack. Of course, my patriarchist father does not want to believe that his country or empire is weak, so he had convinced himself with upmost determination that the reason the empire is winning is due to the training, recourses and care the empire gives to us on a daily basis. He even went as far as to forge battles and situations that would make the Zogarian empire look good while making the Elucrate empire seem as if they are inhuman creatures without an ounce of sympathy. I truly sympathise with the Elucrate empire and believe that out of anyone, it is more likely that the Zogarian army would be the inhuman bastards "without a single ounce of empathy". While the Elucrate empire did not want to take overnd, they did not just kneel to the emperor as if he was god. They wanted their freedom and when push came to shove, they decided on an alliance to fight back against an oppressor. All they wanted is freedom yet this sh*tty empire decided to slowly take it away from them. Of course, I didn''t tell my father that. He had already been brainwashed by the empire when he was in the army which means if I were to tell him any of the things I was thinking about, not only might he decide not to train me anymore, but he might get a little resentful or angry, thinking that the beasts did this or something. Yes, I do not believe anyone on this continent, or at least in this city had half a brain. No matter how much I love my sister, she is very naive and stupid. They same can be said about my mother, grandmother, and while Gen would be the most intelligent person I know, to my standard she is not half bad. I find myself rting to the beasts more than the humans, and to be honest, I have no idea why. While it might have been because of the way they treat me, or the way I feel free when I''m with them, I still feel a lot morefortable around them than around any human. However, the mostfortable I feel is when I''m by myself. Another thing I found out is how manynguages there are. While I might be lucky to love in a continent where there are a minimum of 7nguages, not including beast tongue or other non humannguages, other continents such as the elven continent, the dwarven continent, the mermen who live in the ocean and the many other inds that have many inhabitants, even country has 20 or morenguage''s. One thing is that the elven continent only has 4nguages, that being the nature elfnguage, the Ice elfnguage and the dark elfnguage. Thestnguage is actually the beastnguage, since every beast in that continent speaks the samenguage. The demon continent is the weirdest one, or should I say, the one that surprised me the most. Demons only have onenguage, and seeing how they are usually portrayed, I''d think they would act like barbarians and be a little more divided, but apparently the real barbarians are humans! I don''t have a single ounce of of willingness or reason to argue against that statement, because I think it is true. With that out of the way, the so called "hellish" training my father had promised me seemed only to be hellish to those who have not trained for 48 hours straight. Jum was much harsher on me than my father, and after 2 weeks, my grandmother. While after a good 72 hour training session with Jum I would need to drop myself into a deep sleep to recover my mental and physical energy, I haven''t slept a single time since the day I had started training with my father. Actually, today will be my first day sleeping since then, due to the fact that I had not needed to interact with anyone, therefore my social stamina is well, while I also haven''t faced death enough times during the whole period. To be exact, I haven''t faced death while training in these four weeks. I''m at a point where I think the training is for my father rather than for me, due to the fact that since he had started training me, I had seen more improvements on his side than I had seen on mine. One thing I did aplish however, would be my better sword techniques, more efficient movements with limited wasted movement, and how to change from using sword techniques to magic since apparently there is a small time frame gap which my opponents can take advantage of in-between my attack with a sword and casting my spell. Of course, since I do not actually have to do any hand signs, nor do I have to chant, I am still much faster than most people who are under 40, unless they are prodigy''s. Overtime a magician gets so used to casting a spell that he/she can create runes and magic circles in their mind and cast them where ever they want. Their affinity for a element would be stronger, and their simple magic will be more efficient while also bing more urate. This makes people who had reached the wizard stage easily able to create intermediate spells like elemental weapons without chanting a single word. Anyway, after taking my first nap in 4 weeks, I go back to the front yard just to see no one. I look around for a bit before deciding to jump back to my room and see if my father is downstairs or still asleep. "Zack! Get your brother right now! You are going to bete to your first day! You still have to go through the entrance exam!" My father shouted. Hearing those words, I remembered what day it was an a Blossoming smile appeared on my face. Truly a day where ''god'' had blessed me! TRULY BENEVOLENT! Today was the first day for my brother''s academy days, so, today is going to be the only day I pray to god, because if there is one, I''m hoping he just epts my prayer and allow them to seed and get through the entrance exam. I would never forgive myself not not praying enough for them to get into the academy. Maybe they will recognize the divinity inside me and bless me even more! Walking down the stairs, I just looked at both of them struggling to put their jackets on. Seeing this, I chucked slightly before moving towards the kitchen to make some food for myself, however, I hade to a realisation which made me grin. "Dad~" I said the most angelic tone and expression I could give "Yes?" My dad answered while putting his shoes on "Can Ie with you guys?~ Pretty please~" I asked with puppy eyes. "NO!" both of the twins shouted at the same time. "Ohe on, don''t be so mean! I just wanna see my brothers seed!" I replied angelically. "I would let you, but any more and we willte" He said "So if I am fast, you will let me go with you?" "Yes" He sternly replied, before realising what he had done. "Alright, all catch up with you guys in a bit. Go ahead without me" I nudged while walking upstairs slowly with arge grin forming on my face. Eventually, they left the house and took the horseless carriage, an apparently better more efficient version of the carriage. Seeing that they had already went, I started wearing my ck trench coat, my ck boots, ck gloves, ck pants and ck shirt. A secondter I jumped onto the rim of the window before dropping down and using ''air walk'' inbination with gravity control to make my speed as fast as possible. Creating pockets of air and fire gave me extra speed, allowing me to reach the carriage that had left 20 minutes ago in less than 3 minutes. Seeing the carriage, I decided tond a hundred meters in front and just wait until they take trhe turn so I can wave at them to pick me up. Chapter 80 - Massacre As Inded in front of the carriage with the apparent grace of a butterfly, the carriage which was now only 70 meters away from me had stopped in it''s ce. I could see the multiple soul mes within flicker, which promptly made me use my analysis skill to analyse their emotions. --- Zackro: Startled ---> Animosity Zarchon: Startled ---> Envy ???: Startled ---> Weary Deros'' me: Startled ---> Relief ---> Pride --- ''hmm?~'' I thought while raising a brow, before stering a nice smile on my face. "Yo" I greeted while blurring to the front of the horseless carriage, making the driver put his hand on his sheathed knife. "Wait wait, that''s my daughter!" My father shouted with panic. "Isn''t your daughter like, 6? How the hell is what your daughter sir?! That movement speed too, she must be a beast disguised under a humans body!" The driver shouted while unsheathing his knife. Before he could act, my father grabbed the knife and put it to his throat while whispering "Point your knife at my daughter and your head will no longer be attached to your body." Feeling a shiver go down his spine, he finally decided toy down and let it go, however, he would still keep his guard up just in case. Opening the door of the carriage, I walked in with a bright smile on my face while looking towards the two children in front of me before sitting down opposite them and next to my father. "You got here pretty fast" my father mused "I sure did" I simply replied. 2 hourster The smile I once had been wiped off my face and reced with a bored uninterested expression. The other two had seemed to see this, causing them to have extremely smug expressions while looking at me in distain, as if saying "Who told you toe" This trip was going to be 2 to 3 days long, and was about to be the most boring 2 yo 3 days of my life. While at first, I was excited to see the ''district of waves'' and with it, everyone in ''Poseidon Academy'' that is powerful. However, now that I have to go through the ''Pleasure'' of traveling on this slow a*s carriage, I had already started regretting my life decisions, while also thinking of how I had gotten to this point in my life. ''God I hate humans!'' I thought "Dad, can''t we just run there?" I asked "Unlike the monstrous body and stamina you have, not everyone is the same! You had to realise not everyone can catch up to a carriage as quick as you did" My father reprimanded "Ugh! It''s so slow! Can I sit on top of the carriage then? That is the very least I can do so I don''t die of boredom" Iined "Sure" My father replied which made the driver twitch in irritation. ''does this man think he owns this carriage?'' The driver thought in irritation, but he couldn''t do anything. I quickly opened the door and used the part above the door to swing myself into a ck flip andnd on the roof. Landing there, I quickly dropped to the floor of the roof beforeying down and looking at the sky while closing my eyes. 4 hourster we had gotten close to one of the towns where I hoped that I would find some nice food to eat that wasn''t the same old bread that I would buy every week from the town center where we lived. ''ahh, nature... Leaves... grass... smoke.... cooked meat...the beautiful screa-...ms.. My nose had immediately picked up the scent of blood and cooked flesh. I had no idea how far or close it was in terms of urate distance, but the lost I could do was pinpoint the ce using sound. "Analysis" I muttered under my breath --- 0% 45% 87% 100% -Analysisplete- notifying! -Analysis of the spell {Lighting of a absolution} ispletely- -Analysis of the sounds and souls have been analysed sessfully aplished to 99% uracy- -87 dead -107 alive -49 intruders alive -3 intruders dead {Vige bandit raid - 61%plete} ¡­ "Damn these eyes are useful" I mused to myself while getting ready to jump. Before jumping, I had realised I probably should tell my father where I was going. Flipping my torso to the side to allow me to peak from the window of the carriage, allowing my father and brothers to only see my upside down head, I knocked on the window grabbing their attention. "There is a vige raid nearby so I''m going to go there. Wanna join?'' I asked with a soft smile. "A vige raid?" my father said I''m shock before furrowing his brows and summoning his sword from his dimensional storage ring. "Don''t go anywhere! This is no joke Panni! I know you three haven''t killed people so just stay and watch while I do everything. These people don''t care if you are a child, mother, elderly... They ughter everyone and I don''t want you to see that" my father dered while standing up from his seat. I could are an imaginary holy light shining on his face that only made me chuckled inwardly ''I did tell him that I haven''t killed anyone didn''t I'' "Dad, we can just support you from afar, so we should be fine right? You know how strong I am" I replied with a bright smile "Seeing the conflicted look on my father''s face, I knew what I did had worked. On the one hand, my father wanted to keep us safe and sound, but on the other hand, with our help he could save more lives. "Okay but don''t leave the cliff side" My father sternly demanded ''Sure" I replied "Yes father" The two boys said while straitening their backs. "Good, now I''m going to go, stay safe" my father dered while crouching down to his ankles and jumping up with all his power. Immediately, I feel something that I had never felt before, an overwhelming energy that was not mana nor physical strength. At best, it reminded me of the scent of souls. "Analysis" I thought while the feeling of my mana being sucked descended on my body. This was not a feeling I could ever get used to, nor was it something I have ever felt when using ''analysis'' --- Mana, soul and Intent has been analysed ¡­ Battle Intent - Battle intent is a form of intent created and strengthen through countless battles. It can also be amplified by precise killing intent. Battle Intent can be changed into pure battle aura, which can be used both offensively and defensively, by coating you or your weapons to make them stronger, tougher or sharper. Pure exhaustion of battle intent can cause changes in the environment depending on the nature of the intent. --- ¡­ ''Well, that exins a lot.'' I thought while an unconscious smile curled up on my face. The evidence of me being able to gain more power had put a weird excitement within me. I for some reason felt drawn towards the tremendous aura being exuded from my father. The sheer battle intent caused me to grit my teeth and clench my shaky fist. It might have been because of my unquenchable thirst for soul energy which seems to be what empowers Battle aura''s, or just my usual normal thirst for both battles and power, maybe a little blood too. *SLAP* Smacking my face with my palms to wake my self up from my weird desires, I quickly got out of my reverie and expanded my senses to make sure no one is nning to sneak up on us. No matter how strong I was or how confident I was within my own power, to the point where I could let my guard down in a situation like this, with my brothers around, I couldn''t do that anymore. In this whole group, they were the clear weak links to any one watching, and to me, they were worse than weak links. They were idiots who didn''t know a single thing about killing another human, yet my father entrusted them to be able to protect themselves in this kind of battlefield full of criminals willing to kill families and children for an extra coin? Darting my eyes around, I observed the entire area for any abnormal movement that couldn''t be due to just the wind. Immediately, I spotted 5 mana signatures moving towards us from 3 different ces. 2 solos and a three man team. They all seemed both magically and spiritually weak which I could tell by just looking at their soul me, however, it''s never good to underestimate the opponent. I remember beating those guys who assaulted me every single day, but just a day after I find out that those weren''t even the real henchmen, just some high school kids picking on me for some extra bucks. Locking my eyes on the nearest target, my smile extended from ear to ear, showing an unsettling smile behind the mask of boredom that I usually put on around people. I quickly summoned my pitch-ck makes with golden cracks, the same one that I was using when fighting against people back in the forest to hide my identity. Getting my light''s brigade out, I was fully ready to kill, making an abnormal amount of bloodlust surge from within me like a broken dam.. Bloodlust enough to freeze up an unintelligent awakened Beast which purely emits bloodlust. Chapter 81 - Massacre II Quickly supressing my bloodlust to a point where it couldn''t be felt by anyone around me, I heard three audible held breaths being finally let go. The brothers and the driver had held their breath due to my bloodlust and had let go of it without even realizing they had held it, However, I chose to not pay too much attention them for now as there were much bigger problems in the horizon. Crouching down, I dashed towards the nearest man moving on his own while also keeping sound, footsteps and my general presence as low as possible, however, due to my passive release of dominating intent, apparently trying to be an assassin is not easy and will generally not work out for me in the future. Immediately, the maning towards us solo, who happens to also be the closest enemy, had started looking around with vignce before locking onto my location. "Amateur" he muttered under his breath. Hearing this, instead of the casual bloodthirsty smile I usually had when fighting enemies, it had been reced with a dead-pan frown. ''Should I just go back to being a mage? Maybe a sniper?'' I thought while pointing my index finger towards the man in a pistol hand sign. *BANG* I had used my strongest and fastest bullet, being the extremelypressed air sniper bullet which would literally create a vacuum around it to lessen the air resistance. Yes, this used a sh*t ton of mana, but I''m willing to sacrifice. However, It seemed that my sacrifice had went to waste because the immediate reaction of the man when he had heard the noise it to jump up on the branches. This forced me to change the trajectory of the bullet, causing it to both lose momentum and also drain me of my mana due to the distance. ''Ah f*ck! Why didn''t I use analysis to find the best way to shoot first?!'' I reprimanded my self inwardly "Found you~" The hooded man with a face mask up to his nose sung with a melodic voice. "F*ck" I said while summoning 10 other bullets and shooting all of them towards the opponent. They were mostly air and earth bullets because i didn''t want him to know about my fire, to keep it as a trump card in case anything goes wrong. I needed to increase my proficiency with wind and earth any way, and even though I''m already pretty good with wind maniption, I''m only good at the basics. ''I don''t even have a proper wind spell!'' I thought to myself while revealing light''s brigade and charging with it towards the enemy. I had split my sword into two katana''s, each wielding a different element. ''Gale sh'' I thought while making the spell and the name of the spell in my head while continuously growing closer to the enemy, who was also dashing towards me at this point. shing the air with my wind coated sword, I created a an arch of air that sped towards the enemy with extreme speeds. Seeing the shing towards him, the man quickly shifted his feet with a furrowed brows and tried to move out of the way. Unfortunately for him though, he had underestimated my capabilities which gave him a big surprise when he felt a rock hard grip on both his ankles. The stone hands quickly pushed his ankles into the liquified mud, now solid. Swiftly, he moved his hand down to sh the air with his right palm, shing it and summoning an arch of fire that shot towards the Wind Arch. However, I did not stop as I dashed around summoning more wind arches and shooting them towards the hooded man, which caused him to also do the same, giving him no time to get out of the mud trap. Suddenly however, the hair on the back of the man''s neck stood up while a feeling of danger came out from within the debris and smoke around the area, however, now that had stopped attacking with my wind des, he had found enough time to get out of the ground. *SWISH* *FWISH* Barely dodging the fast objectsing from the smoke, the man took a single nce just to see a 1 meter longnce protruding from the ground like an American g on the moon. *FWISH* *STAB* Another object came out of the smoke and debris, but this time, it was an arrow that didn''t give the man any time to dodge my attack. Taking advantage of the opening I had created, the smoke and debris finally dissipated to show the full glory of dozens of weapons descending from the air and elerating in at tremendous speeds. I could literally taste the despair his soul me was emitting as the weapons came closer, however, to my surprise, he did not stand down and take his fate at face value. Despite his soul mes wails for help and cries of despair, he had a determined expression on his face as he activated what seemed to be his trump card. "OVERHEAT: MAGNIFICENT ERUPTION" The mana roared as the heat within a 100 meter radius became progressively hotter as I would got closer to the source. ''F*CK! Hismitting suicide! Don''t f*cking kamikaze me! I screamed inwardly while trying to get away from the overheating man, who has now started to show magma cracks on his skin while his clothes had beenpletely incinerated. Dashing away from theva man, I didn''t taken another nce back out fear that it might slow me down and get me caught up with the whole supernova kamikaze this man was abut tomit, However, one thing I did do was use both ''windy steps'' and ''gravity control'' to decrease my weight and increase my speed, while also creating an air current in front of me that would stop me from being affected by any air resistance. *BOOM* My brothers and driver watched as the sh of light disappeared and arge dome of orange fire expanded from the center of the light. While they were at least a kilometer or two away from the centre of the explosion, they couldn''t help but feel threatened by its size. However, a realization had dawned on them a momentter. ''Wasn''t that where Pandora went?!'' ¡­. On the other side of the forest were three men running together in a triangle three man formation. This was of course, until they heard the loud explosion that shook the entire forest while making its inhabitants flee for safety. "What was that?" Asked a feminine voice behind a grey hood and a ck cotton mask going up to her cheek bones. Even with the hood and the oversized jacket that seemed to inconvenient for battles, her curves could still be seen quite clearly, yet it left a mysterious vibe that left much to the imagination. "Don''t tell me... RYAN! NO! T-there''s no way... R-right?" Asked a slightly shorter cloaked man. "Well, if it is Ryan, we can''t stop and cry about it, we must get revenge for him. But, from what I''m seeing, that was the suicide technique Ryan had learnt in case he fought to strong of an anime alone..." another man, at least 6ft 2 with arge build this time, tried to say confidently, but a slight crack within his voice broke the fa?ade. ''I''m going to kill them! I''m going to kill those bastards! FIRST THAT ROTTEN VILLAGE TAKES MY LIFE AWAY, AND NOW THEY HAVE TAKEN RYAN''S SOUL!? THEY''VE TAKEN EVERYTHING FROM ME! THEY DESERVE TO DIE! ALL OF THEM! EVERY SINGLE ONE OF THEM!'' The man with arge build swore inwardly "DAMNIT!" The women said while smashing her fist into a tree before continuing "Let''s kill those bastard vigers who took away what was ours. Let''s avenge out our parents, our brothers and sisters who have fought for us for so many years, and... a-and.... AND FOR RYAN!" She roared while dashing forwards, now leading the team of three. Chapter 82 - Massacre III "NOOOOOOOO! MY MEAL!" I sobbed while kneeling on the ground ''That bastard! He just has to go ahead andmit suicide didn''t he! Now I can''t gain any of the soul energy nor will I be able to see the despair on his face before he dies! You know what! I''ll just have to find the other four, maybe I''m missing a single meal, but there are plenty of fish in the sea! I just hope the others don''tmit suicide like the first one.'' Immediately, I expanded my senses and looked around for my next meal before seeing the closest going towards my brothers. Without thinking twice, I had dashed towards their location to intercept the person before he gets to them first. I quickly moved my hands behind my back before releasing apressed blue me mixed withpressed air which caused a rapid instantaneousbustion that propelled me above the roof of the forest, while also allowing me to see my destination a hell of a lot clearer. Being a lot further away from the solo moving towards my brothers, I decided to use a few morepressed bombs of mes to propel the closer to them. ''I would have had my meal if I used analysis'' I mourned ... A sensory assassin moved at break neck speeds towards the closes humans he felt. While there was another one that seemed human, after feeling the fight that she had with Ryan, the sensory assassin could only wipe a tear and promise himself to kill that monster if she hadn''t died to the explosion, which was extremely unlikely. ''First I''ll kill the demons that live in this crappy vige, and then I''ll find the family of the one who had killed Ryan'' the man thought with pure rage contorting his face into that of something from a horror movie behind his mask. Finally getting within a 1000 meter radius of the people he was tracking, he finally could ''see'' what they looked like and who they were ''Nobles? Those bastard! Not only did they not do anything when my entire family was ughtered for the viges entertainment, but now they dare take action against us! They are just watching!? Do they think this is some kind of y! A game for them to watch andugh at! I''ll kill every single one of them! EVERY SING:LE ONE OF THEM! No matter if they are children or elderly, they are all to me!'' The man thought while elerating towards the 3 to the point he broke the sound barrier. finally reaching 100 meters away from the three, he became a flicker before appearing right above Zackro while shing down with his dagger towards the dirty blonde hair boy. While the boy panicked a little, the other identical twin quickly shot a few ice ''bullets'' towards the man who was now forced to block the attack. ''F*ck! They now how to use magic... Well that is at least expected at their age! If they couldn''t do that much, why would nobles be nobles? They have a head start in life, but through hard work I was able to close that gap between the two of us.'' The man grinned "I might have been amoner, an I might not have a strong affinity to an element like you pampered children might do, but I have a hell of a lot more experience than anyone here" The hooded man roared behind his mask, which made his voice a lot deeper than it actually was. Before hended, he had realized the ground was emitting a bit of mana which caused him to use his wind affinity to locate what the problem was, but there was nothing. At least, he thought there was nothing until hended on the floor and immediately slipped. ''Ice?!'' He thought panickily. If he were to slip, it would cause a him to bepletely open which might as well be the end for him. ''Air walk'' he thought, which simultaneously created an air tform beneath his feet and stopped his slip. However, just when he had thought he was safe, a water projectile shot towards his head, forcing him to dodge. A secondter, an icence poked his back, giving him less than a second to flip over thence andnd on the air once again. ''I have to mov-'' his thought waspletely cut of by another another water projectile being shot at him, while one that for mysterious reasons he couldn''t sense, attacked itself to his feet and froze it. ''F*ck'' He thought while looking towards the young man who was now doing something that looked like a dance, but however was one of the most efficient and battle friendly way of using water magic. With a thrust of his fists, multiple water projectiles sliced the air and moved towards the body of the masked man. Due to the masked man having no time to react and having his foot iced, he could not react in time with any of his spells as they would need hand signs or at least a chant. Using his final efforts to throw a gale of wind towards the kid, he watched as the kid''s movements flowed like water as he dodged the attack, and with the same momentum, twisted his feet and punched towards the man causing a wave of water to moved toward the man. However, this time the man was ready. He hadpleted all the hand signs and small chant to create a small ball of air within both his palms. This ball of air however, was extremely concentrated, to the point where it would blow everything within a 100 meter radius to bits, except of the caster. As the water made contact with the assassin''s body, the water turned into ice, imprisoning most of the assassin''s body within, while on the other side, unknown to the assassin, there was an identical boy right behind him, summoning as much mana and elemental energies from the world to create arge ''Ssh flow''. Arge vortex of water creating a concentrated orb of water in the middle created by the moisture in the air and the water in the nts. ''Oh f*ck'' The man thought while getting ready to release his final attack. Watching the water vortex stop spinning, but instead, the water orb itself start spinning into a smaller orb made the assassin''s mind go into a state of despair. ''He can do that, at that age??? I can''t let him live! He must die!'' When the orb finally finished getting smaller, another wave of water hit the man, confining his further, but this time, the spell was actually ready to turn anything in it''s path into smithereens. *Bang* The orb of water shot towards the assassin while several ice spikes were created in the air shoot down when the explosion urs. The shot of the orb of water alone had caused Zarchon, the one who had shot the attack, to be sted back from the recoil alone. ''Now!'' The man thought while letting go of the spell within his palms. *boom* ... *BOOOM* after the small explosion which should have finished the assassin off, arge dome of wind exploded from within where the man was supposed to be. It uprooted the ground and trees while pushing the cart, both boys, and the hiding driver back, but due to the confinement the spell and the assassin were in, it did not straight up destroy anything further than 20 meters or kill anyone. As the smoke dissipated, a single man with a half broken mask stood on a bent leg, while his other looked broken beyond recovery, or at least, beyond earth''s recovery. He held his right shoulder with his left arm while trying to limp into the forest. Seeing that both kids were only knocked out however, caused him to contort his face and use hisst bit of energy to throw arcs made of wind towards both of their head. Unfortunately for him, both of them were stopped by a dark figure with only it''s bright gold hair and vibrant golden eyes shining through the steam and debris. "W-who... are you!?" The assassin asked with thest bit of energy he had. All he could hope for was that his colleagues had heard the explosion and woulde and get him in case he was in danger. ''I knew going in solo would be stupid! But who would have known I would get beater by a few kids.'' the assassin thought while looking at the 4ft 10 figure that had shown up. He was wondering whether it was just a child or maybe actually a dwarf or another race that is notorious for being short. "While some call me a monster, others say I am a demon stuck within a child''s body. While, none of them are technically wrong, I''d like to think of myself as an incarnate of justice" A melodious voice sang from within the smoke while it''s arms sung up from it''s sides. It''s eyes seemed to look deep into the man''s soul rather than the man himself, while the threatening aura made the assassin want to do nothing but kneel to the being that seemed to be on another realm of it''s own. "I kill those I believe to be evil, and while I do so, I consume their souls for further benefits. You can say it''s fair trade, dontchy''a think? I really do hope they use my name in bed time stories or to warn kids about the big bad devil who will eat them when they do wrong. Oh, sorry for rambling on. I''m just kind of sad that myst meal decided to suicide bomb themselves, so I really hope you don''t do the same." The melodic feminine voice chuckled while her white pupils spread from the center of the eye to create a ''Shield of David'' {3D star of David} that constantly turned and and spun at different angles, directions, speeds and lengths. "Y-y-you! YOU KILLED RYAN! HOW DARE YOU!" The assassin shouted with despair and rage cracking from deep within his voice. "oh~? Was that his name? And don''t be putting your me on me! I''d like to tell you that I am quite the pacifist" I chuckled while stepping out of the steam and debris. With a single step, I had caused the entire area that was once full of steam to turnpletely clear, showing the dark clouds getting ready to shower raid down upon thend beneath us. "Now now, don''t be killing your self like the other one, hehe. No one wants that do we." I said with a smirk appearing behind my pitch ck mask. Before I could do anything further, I heard multiple loud footsteps walking running towards us, causing me to look towards the source of the sound just to see the 3 who were the furthest away from me when I first checked. Seeing their heads pop out of the darkness that was the forest, and moving towards the giant half destroyed cliff overlooking the vige, I looked every single on of them in the eyes and used analysis, while moving my wrist to cleanly cut the head of the assassin of his body. "BLAKE!" The women with really nice curves shouted. ''Damn, she is hot'' I thought with a smile. Chapter 83 - Massacre IV "BLAKE" The curvy women roared when seeing her friend die. Looking at her, I used analysis, which just so happens to have a feature which allows me to see through disguises, which is what her clothes are to my analysis skill. Even without analysis I can see through the clothes but with analysis, it gives me a better view. I can supress it, but what is the point of having a skill if you wont use it to it''s full degree. Apparently the women really did not care about me looking her up and down as if she was some kind of product I wanted to buy, since she was too focused on the death of her friend rather than feeling vited by the gaze of another female who is a whole foot shorter than her. --- Name: ??? Gender: Female Race: Human Age: 24 Height: 5 ft 10 Power Level: (Restricted) Title: ??? Affinity: Fire + Air Status: Enraged (20% boost to all stats. Bacsh: immense fatigue and damages to body. Natural healing will slow down for 13 days) Analysis has adapted to entity -As-''s personality and and mind scape. Addition to the skill, -Analysis- Has beenplete. Added category, ''Attractiveness'' based on the tastes of the user and most people in the race the analysed is from Attractiveness: Humans-8.5 ~As~ - 7.9 --- --- Name: ??? Gender: Male Race: Human Age: 23 Height: 5ft 4 Power Level: (Restricted) Title: None Affinity: Earth Status: Enraged (20% boost to all stats. Bacsh: immense fatigue and damages to body. Natural healing will slow down for 13 days) Attractiveness: Humans-5.9 ~As~ - 0 --- --- Name: ??? Gender: Male Race: Human Age: 34 Height: 6ft 2 Power Level: (Restricted) Title: ??? Affinity: Earth Status: Enraged (20% boost to all stats. Bacsh: immense fatigue and damages to body. Natural healing will slow down for 13 days) Grieving Attractiveness: Humans-6.7 ~As~ - 0 --- Seeing their affinities and status, I immediately started to create a n within my head. Using mind influx, I had thought of a few ns, and every single one of them consisted of not allowing them to touch me. With their enhanced stats due to their ''Enraged'' status, they are going to be walking tanks that have the speed of a cheetah while also being able to shoot as fast as an assault rifle and as hard hard as an anti-tank bazooka. ''Maybe if I can tire them out? Yes, it would take a while for me to actually do, while it would be extremely inconvenient if I were to be around my brothers, because the moment they realize that I am protect them, they will swiftly try to attack them to get me off guard. I either kill them here and now, move them back into the forest while they are tunnel visioning on me, or I could move towards the vige to see if my father can help me out a little.'' I nned within a split second, before having to dodge due to the stone spit that was about to protrude from under me. "You should be trying to poke a women''s back side, especially when that women is actually just an underaged girl who has not sinned in her life" I said with a mocking smile and tone. "YOU!" The women roared while charging at me like a bull and summoning two ming swords out of thin air. Both swords seemed to be on the brink of be a pale blue me, as the middle of the mes was a nice dark blue color while the outside was a mixture of both red and orange. Charging towards me, the woman shed down with one of her swords, which I quickly sidestepped out of the way for. On the other hand, she shed down again, but this time, at an angle. Raising a brow, I felt some of my mana drain as I continuously used analysis over a long period of time to see the muscle movements and changes in the intents to predict where the attack wouldnd. Ducking down to the floor, I dodged the other sword just to see that the first sword has changed trajectory and had used the same momentum as before to move closer and faster towards me. I could already see with my 360-degree vision that the other sword was on its way and was already curving to change trajectory while also not losing any of the original momentum. *Flip* *sh sh* Flipping backward, I watched as the second and first swords shed the grown which I was once standing on and created a gaping moltenva sh on the ground. ''I need to get serio-'' I felt dangering from multiple direction before I could even finish my thought, and since my thoughts are quite quick, it felt weird having to postpone what I was thinking of to dodge or focus on something else. Flipping backwards, I felt multiple stone pirs move and smash into the area I stood, kicking a lot of dust clouds into the air. Shifting my torso to the right, I dodged an extremely fast crystal knife that hade out from the ground. Dropping to the ground once again, I found myself having to dodge a barrage of blue and orange mes while also dodging pirs of stone and crystal knives, all aiming to kill me. falling into a push-up position, I pushed my right arm off the ground and moved to the left while continuously spinning horizontally and using all 4 of my limbs to dash in multiple directions, not allowing it to be easy for my opponents to predict my movement patterns. While doing this, I was simultaneously moving them within the forest and further away from my brothers. "me Orbs!" The hot women shouted, and at the same time, hundreds of me orbs appeared in the sky ready to beunched down on me at any second. ''F*ck'' I cursed. Things weren''t going too well, and if I wanted to use any of my good spells I would need to move further away from my twin brothers and the driver. ''while using eyes of vanity on all them might work, it will drain my mana without a care in the world while also forcing me to fight the other two without a speck of mana within me.'' I calcted "me burst" I muttered while moving my hands behind my back and ignited an explosion which propelled me to the other side without them even being able to realize. The first one to realize that I had moved from their barrage of attacks was the big guy. He swiftly and coldly moved his entire body in a motion that the simultaneously moved multiple rock pirs together and into onerge spiralling earthen pir. A few hand signster, a drill was nowing towards me, but this team, I had no need to protect anything behind me so I didn''t bother moving in a particr direction nor blocking the attack either. I had simply dodged the attack without much problem, which had caused a follow-up attack where hundreds of daggers,nces, spears, arrows and many other weapons made out of crystals and minerals were created out of thin air. Dashing backwards, I dodged the attack of the man who was about to hit me with a barrage of weapons made out minerals and crystals. This was the little guy who was less than a head taller than me. Moving away, I created 10 different fire bullets while dodging the man fire orbs hailing down from the sky and turning thend I walk on ava minefield. Left, right, down, shift 30 northeast, move 160 degrees southeast, and jump. Shift the torso at a 78-degree angle while dropping the body down by 30cm. sidestep using the right leg while shifting my weight from my toes to my heel to finally spin. duck down and jump to the left while shifting the torso and the elbow by exactly 28 degrees and 84 degrees. Spin on the heel again before crouching down to my ankles and dashing forwards. Moving towards the shortest guy in the group, I pulled out a pocket knife that I immediately burst into pale blue mes and slit the throat of the short one, while also identlypletely detaching it from the body. Seeing another of her friends die, the woman was enraged even further and dashed towards me at breakneck speeds. pulling out one of my light brigade katana''s, I added a burst of pale blue mes and shed toward the women''s sword to intercept it before it went towards my neck. Feeling another presence behind me, I shifted my torso to sh at the earthen sword the teary-eyed man swung towards my face. "They say it''s rude to aim for a women''s face," I remarked calmly "You. YOUUUUUU!!!!" The women had now lost it. Most of her clothes had been turned into ashes and now I could see the full glory of what was being hidden before. "wow," I muttered subconsciously. I couldn''t help but just stare at her body while fighting, and ironically enough, my body was moving on auto pilot to dodge all the attacks. I knew a single attack of hers would mean the end of me, or at least the end of one of my libs that I could regenerate not long after, yet due to her being enraged, It meant all her attacks were easily readable and also kind of slow. Putting one of the katana''s into a reverse grip, I barely parried the attack of therge earthen sword while moving the attack of the fiery sword to the side, causing it to plunge into the ground without any resistance at all. Shifting his weight to his heel, the 6ft 2rge man twisted his entire body and swung horizontally towards my abdomen, while at the same time, the women roared while dispelling her first sword and creating another to rece it, just to attack me using it again. Using my entire body weight, I moved out of the way before grabbing the wrist of the man and using both my and his momentum to throw him forwards, letting him get decapitated by the sword that was originally aiming for my head. The women''s faces changed from one of pure rage to one of pure terror. She had never thought her own rage would cause her to kill her own teammate, but now that she did, she had realized she has yed right into the center of my palm, ready to be crushed like a bug. Her gaze fell to the decapitated head which was no frozen into state of shock with hollow eyes and a soulless gaze of nothingness. On the other hand, I was spasming from the pure pleasure I had gotten from consuming the soul me of the man I had just killed. I had tried to suppress the urge of spasming during the fight, but when the fight was finally over, I chose to swim in the pleasures of consuming human souls. ''I wonder how tasty the elven souls will be'' I licked my lips while my soul me flickered in excitement. ''ah f*ck... I''m thinking with my lower half again! These damn hormones! They aren''t as bad as having high testosterone levels, but they surely were bad.. Plus, the feeling I get from consuming soul mes is just as addicting as something like cocaine, if not more addicting. Chapter 84 - Nightmare (18+ Morbidity) ''What should I do with her?'' I thought while looking at the half naked women on the floor. While she was extremely hot, and I was thinking of so many lewd things I could do to her, I wasn''t about to be a R*pist to do them, nor was I going to go against my core morals for a little bit more pleasure. "What are you going to do to me? Sell me as one of those booth ves who are brainwashed to pleasure men? Or are you just going to torture me to death for the the pure enjoyment of it all?" The women asked. "Hmm... None of them. While I''m sure you would sell for a lot, I don''t really need the money right now. Torturing you would be a waste to, as I had just killed all your friends and got the pleasure out of that." I said with a nonchnt shrug. "Then, what do you wish to do with me? You keep me half naked and chained up, and now I can see you giving me the same looks those filthy men in the vige used to give me. As if I am just cattle to them. Are you perhaps interested in women? You are quite young, so you shouldn''t make you decisions too early, not that your age matters anyways. To think out whole group would die to some no body child like you" she said with a self deprecating smile ''eptance that quickly?'' I thought with a devilish grin Closing my eyes, I activated the divine knowledge document that I had supressed in my mind the first time I had awakened. It hade with all the other upgrades and was on of the major reasons why I couldn''t move for a while. Activating it causes my brain to go almost haywire so I was forced to supress it. 3 minutester "Phew~" I said while wiping my forehead from any of the sweat that might have umted. The women continued to look at me with a look full of animosity and hatred, but I paid it no heed. What I did pay heed to was the information that I had extracted from the document that I had created within my brain to keep the divine knowledge shut and unable to interfere with my brain or my capabilities. While yes, It might make me stronger, there is a chance that with my current brain power, I might just be a vegetable. "How about this. Let''s create a contract, it''s called a divine contract. We create some ground rules and make this contract ideal for the both of us, but of course, since I am the one that is keeping you alive, I will have many of the benefits while you will gain a small amount." I said with a smile *Scoff* "Do you think I am that stupid child? What would you know what I wouldn''t? A divine contract? Some kind of noble trick you guys use or something?" The women snarled "First of all, what is your name?" I asked, ignoring herment "You have no need to know." She replied with a mocking scoff .''..'' ''This bitch'' "Listen here, if you don''t work with me here, not only will I make sure I get all the benefits, I will also make you go through something worse than death. I''ll bring a personal hell to you here on earth. I will get you begging for my forgiveness after it ends, and then you will be sorry that you didn''t ept" I warned while releasing arge amount of my bloodlust. "So you really are a monster within a child''s body. Really does make sense. No child can be this monstrous, am I right?" The women said while spitting on my face. For some reason, being disrespected to this level had let my anger reach a new high. "You know what? F*ck you! ''Eyes of Vanity: Hell on earth''" I shouted back while looking her straight in the eyes. ... {Warning: from here and on there might be a few disturbing scenes.) As the women entered the realm of darkness, she found herself as a child in front of a burning house. She had no clue of who she was before entering the world of vanity, but all she knew is that was was happening was going to be horrible. Walking towards the door of the house, she watched as all the people around her did not bat a second eye towards her house, but rather, they all looked at it with semnce of disgust contorting their faces into unnatural monsters. The judge eyes, the lustful ones, the animosity, and the disgust within the crowd was not disguised. Everyone just looked at her with those eyes, and there was not a single pair of eyes that had any semnce of pity or any good feeling. Some were evenughing, while others mocked her and her mother with their friends. Every single person walking on the street right now was a noble, wearing beautiful attire and mocking grins that told those under then how much better they thought they were than the filthymoners on these streets. Slowly reaching for the handle of the door, her hand repulsed back in pain was scorch burn marks were imprinted onto the hands of the child holding the handle. "Ahhh" The little girl shouted while falling to the floor. Taking out a handkerchief that her mother had prepared for her every night when she went to school. She used the handkerchief to open the door before using it to cover her nose to stop herself from inhaling smoke. Immediately after stepping inside the home, she found her bear feet stepping on something sticky. Looking down, she could see a mixture of a white and red substance on the floor which made her fall onto the ground A*s first. ''B-b-blood?'' The girl thought before getting up and in the process, getting some on her hands which she was forced to wipe on her dress. Walking into her living room, she looked inside to a see a man, her father, cut, bruised and maimed beyond belief. His body had already started to be a charcoal and where his eyes were supposed to be seemed to have been gauged out of it''s ce. "ah... Ah... AHHHHHH- *Blegh*" This scene immediately made the little girl scream and vomit on the floor without a single sign of stopping. After vomiting everything within her stomach, she could now feel the smoke entering her body which had also started to roast her lungs from inside out due to the heat that the smoke contained when it was inhaled. Moving to the next room to find her mother and sister. Looking to every room, she saw a repeat of what she saw in the entrance. Blood and white goo. She had no idea what this white goo was, but she knew it couldn''t mean anything good if it was mixed with blood. With hesitant footsteps, she walked in to the kitchen to see four menying on the floor. One of them had red-hotva cracks going from the top of his forehead to his toes, the other two were decapitated, and while one was generally intact in everything else, the other had a leg twisted beyond saving, and a wounded arm charred beyond recovery. One of the the decapitated was around 5ft 4 while the maimed decapitated was around 5ft 8. "AHHHHHHHHHHH!" An ear piercing scream left the girls mouth as she quickly ran towards one of the draws and grabbed a bread knife and swung it around frantically. "I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die! AHHHhaHAHAHHHHHHHHHHH Help! I NEED HELP! I NEED HEL-" The girls scream was cut of when she felt resistance from the bread knife, but by the time the resistance was gone, there was nothing. Just arge, 6ft 2 man with a head that was no descending towards the ground. The entire room turned silent as a the eyes of the once innocent girl turned into hollow mists. She could no longer smile because her facial muscles were exhausted , she couldn''t cry because she ran out of tears. She couldn''t scream because her throat was sore, and she couldn''t think anymore because there was too much on her mind. The sounds of the mes flickering within the house, the wooden boards falling and destroying things in their path, none of them reached the ears of the little girl any more. Her unconscious mind forced her to stand up though, avoiding all the roadblocks and fiery obstacles on the way, just to reach her parent''s bedroom. When she opened the door, she was greeted with the image of her armless, legless older sister discarded to the side of the room like nothing but a ragdoll. Her eyes were hallow, and her breaths were shallow. She was covered with the same white goo that was the little girl had found on the floor when she first entered the house, but the difference this time was that instead of not knowing what it was, it was painfully clear. Looking towards her mother, the sounds of the surrounding finally entered her ears. The screams of pleasure and the grunts of deep voices all entered her ear. There was her mother, the mother she had looked up to for so many years, pleasuring and getting violently vited by atleast a dozen men, and the worst thing was, she was screaming in pleasure. Not horror, not terror, she wasn''t even pleading for her daughters saftey, but rather, she was so enticed woth the act of sexual pleasure that she forgot about her family. Suddenly, a heavy grip fell on the child''s shoulder. "Hey bro, it''s a kid. I''ve never tried using a kid before. I wonder how it will go" one man chuckled "Maybe we can train her, like a dog or something?" The other man asked. "Yes! Help my daughter! How can I feel the graces of heaven without any of my daughters" The women on top of the man said with a motherly smile. ... ''This world is cruel... If I ever grow up, I will kill them all. Every single noble. Every single bad man. Those who corrupted my mom. Those who used my sister as but a tool, cutting all her limbs off because to them, she won''t need it. I will kill every single one of them. I will save every women in need, every family in need. I don''t need those disgusting men. I just need allies. I need friends who will share that belief'' The girl smiled psychotically. "And what of those friends are the cause of your pain? You do not need friends. You do not need allies. What you need isrades. Trust strong enough to make a good team, but not close enough for you to do stupid things to help them." An extremely melodic voice spoke. Its tone was calm, while its words felt heavenly. Every word felt like something far above the existence of the womenying on the ground with tear drops streaking from the corners of both eyes. "Who are you?" Asked the women "I am Pandora. I am As. I am you as well as I am me. I am a voice that speaks wisdom, while also a jester that is worth your every criticism. I help some humans survive, while I make sure the rest aren''t kept alive. My name sends shivers down peoples spines, yet theymit every sin within my shrines. I would watch the world burn without batting an eye, yet when ites to those I have blessed, I will try." The godly voice said whole chuckling after every rhyme as of she was a kid proud of her childish rhymes. "I kind of wanna see how far you will get, but there is no point of telling you more, since you will forget" the women said before a snap shook the infinite void and awoken the women from her nightmare. Chapter 85 - The Contract Seeing that the women had gone into a daze, I had automatically knew that she was in my eyes of vanity consciousness. Other than that, the massive drop in my mana was already enough to tell me that I had at least used the skill on her, now I just know that the skill did not ail and actually worked. Seeing that she was in a daze, I put myrge coat over her body to cover her up a little if my brothers were to wake up, while also using some of my remaining mana to put a few reinforced earth chains on her ankles, wrist and neck as a cor of sorts. ''No As! You can''t release your sexual kinks on an unconscious women! Seeing her like that does turn me on a little though... NO! I can''t be thinking like an incel! I don''t even know what an incel is but I know it''s bad so NO THINKING INCEL-Y THINGS!'' I pped my face to wake me up from my fantasies. ''Okay, calm down As! You have other things to do! Like,- uhm... Burying these dead bodies and giving my brothers the credit for one of the kills! Yes! I have a purpose right now and I must fulfil it'' I raised my fist with a expression of pride and patriotism, as if I was serving my country with this ''duty'' of mine. Moving towards the bodies, I quickly created three different 6ft deep holes in the ground that were wide enough to hold a 7ft man horizontally. ''Okay, now I just throw all the bodies in and bury them hoping that they wont one day fossilize to show what kind of sh*t I hadmitted. Amen'' I thought while pping my hands together as if I was praying for them. Right after ''praying'' for them, I immediately kicked their bodies in to the 6ft deep holes like ragdolls before walking away and flicking my wrist to throw all the mud onto them. Them being in the ground had caused some extra mud to be left out, so instead of making it go to waste, I just pushed it down the hole hoping that it wouldn''t tten the bodies within. "That should do" I said with a smile while dusting my hands off as if I had done a whole day''s worth. *Blegh* The sound of vomiting was emitted from behind me, making me look around to see the once dazed attractive women spewing her insides on the floor beneath her with tears in her eyes. Seeing such an attractive women in such a pitiful condition made a spark of guilt lighten within my heart, before of course, blowing away without a chain reaction. It was pitiful, yes, but her being attractive shouldn''t change my mind on how I was about to punish some body. On the other hand though, I thought the cor on her neck looked quiet nice, just a little adjustment and she would be an 8 easily. "So your finally awake?" I asked with a mocking grin "Please, I''m sorry. I don''t want to do that again. I don''t want to feel that again. I don''t want to see that again. I''ll do anything!" The women asked "Is that so? Alright, let''s start again. What is your name?" I inquired with an ''innocent'' smile, which unbeknownst to me, looked like the smile of the devil to her perspective which only made her shudder at my question. *¡­* ''Did I break her? F*ck! What is the use of a ve if she can''t even think properly.'' Iined inwardly Finally, the women in front of me took a deep breath before answering "My name is Olivia of Garandale. I am 24 years old and was born in Garandale. I don''t have ast name because when my family was ughtered, we lost our name... Well, only I lost my name since the rest are... you know... Anyway, I''vee to help my friends Brian and Ryan get revenge against their vige for what they had done to them when they were children. We are a mercenary group called ''The Abandoned'' and we are quite notorious within Recrall, but Zogaria, not so much." "So you guys are doing this for revenge?" I asked with a sceptical tone while staring at her soul me. "Well, mostly yes. While yes, we went revenge, it is also a good way to get money for the guys who work under us. It allows us to get food and water." She replied with a sigh "And?" I asked again, looking straight into her soul me, making it shudder. "A-and.. Sometimes I like to take some of the money to give to the temporary shelter and a source of money to the kids who don''t have families... I just wanted to do something right, I didn''t want to hurt anyone or sabotage our team, I swear!" she replied in a panic ''So she stole from her group to give to under privileged children... I know I killed 4 of her friends because they attacked me and all, but I''m slowly starting to feel like the bad guy. She isn''t even lying either, but I can tell she if feeling a little bit of guilt for not telling her friends that she was doing those things before they died.'' *sigh* "Alright, before my brothers wake up, let''s make the contract" I sighed while getting up from my crouched down position. "If you don''t mind me asking, what is this contract about?" She asked with a hint of worry on her face. ''F*ck. Why is she so cute!'' I mused to myself seeing her worried gaze "Alright. Well, first off, the contract will be tailored to being beneficial to both of us, even though it will be more beneficial to me rather than to you. Is that understood?" I voiced which was received with a nod. "This also means that there is chance I might make you my ve, you know that right?" I asked which made her frown. "I''ll agree to the contract on one condition-" She voiced before continuing "- In payment of me bing your servant or ve for life, I want you to help me get revenge on those who killed my parents, those who killed my sister, and those filthy nobles who corrupt the system from the shadows" "Sure... Anything else?" I nonchntly agreed which was apparently to her shock "You can''t make me do anything sexual without my consent" She demanded which lead to just nod. Seeing that I was just agreeing, she chose to take advantage of my temporary generosity and demand for more, but before she could ask for anything more, I stopped her by raising my hand a little "**Divine Contract - Olivia of Garandale**" [Divine contract with Olivia of Garandale is now within creation. State both of your demands until you find a contract where both parties agree.] A divine yet mechanical voice sounded without our heads while a magic circle spread around us. Nodding towards Olivia, she quickly made her list of demands she spoke of earlier, before making new ones too. "I want to be able to say no tomands that go against my core morals" She demanded "Only once a month" I reprimanded "Every week?" She tried to negotiate "Once a month and will be reset every month not allowing you to save them up. You do realise you are the weak link in this negotiation, right?" I retorted With aplicated look on her face, she looked at me and asked for her final demand "I want at least a roof above my head and food enough to keep me alive". "Sure" I replied without thinking too much about it. ''Trauma really is a pain in the a*s huh.'' I inwardly pitied her. "Now for my demands... -She must do anything and everything I order unless she uses her once a month card or if what I order her to do is sexual. -Her name will be changed from Olivia of Garandale to Olivia Raven. -She will work as a servant of the family unless I say otherwise, however, she will not be paid through money, but rather, through food and shelter. -She is able to refuse any demands my parents or siblings might make. -She is not allowed to enter an infatuated rtionship with anyone I disapprove of -If I die, so will she. -She cannot hurt me or anyone from my family or my friends without my clear minded consent -She has free will to do anything that isn''t against an order of mine or a demand within this contract. -She cannot disclose any information about this contract without me agreeing. -She will feel soul crushing pain when she intends to break any of these rules." [Do both parties agree to each other''s demands] Asked the heavenly mechanical voice "Yes I do" I quickly replied before looking at the face of Olivia. Her face was a light pink and her eyes were teary. She could not believe that the same child/devil that had murdered her whole family would be this merciful towards her, to the point where she had thought that she would be treated less than a ve, but from what I had said, it seemed like the was closer to being a servant than an actual ve. "Y-yes I do!" Olivia stammered [Contract has been sealed. Both parties are now connected through this divine contract. Entity -As- and Entity -Olivia Raven- have no established a mind link. Since Entity -Olivia Raven- is a lower being than Entity -As-, only she will experience bacsh from the breaking of a rule within the contract, while entity -As- would just cause the contract to be invalid] ''F*ck! You could have told me that before I made the contract! Damnit!'' "Your name is As? And what does it mean by ''lower being''?" Olivia asked with a suspicious re. Chapter 86 - Massacre V [Contract has been sealed. Both parties are now connected through this divine contract. Entity -As- and Entity -Olivia Raven- have no established a mind link. Since Entity -Olivia Raven- is a lower being than Entity -As-, only she will experience bacsh from the breaking of a rule within the contract, while entity -As- would just cause the contract to be invalid] ''F*ck! You could have told me that before I made the contract! Damnit!'' "Your name is As? And what does it mean by ''lower being''?" Olivia asked with a suspicious re. *sigh* "First of all, no, my name is not As, that is just what the beasts and other races call me. Secondly, since you are a mortal without a speck of divinity within you, it called you a lower being." I shrugged "huh? HEY! Wait a second! Why the hell am I the mortal here? You''re acting like you are all high and mighty as if you are god, but your a kid younger than even me!" She retorted. "For someone who just watch their friends die by my hands and had gotten forced into a divine contract, you sure are lively." I turned my head with a cold stare making her frown while also coating her with a solemn atmosphere "On a good not though, I buried them for you" I voiced with cheerful smile while throwing my arms out to the side in a dramatic fashion as if I was showing her the worlds newestputer rather than a tombstone above a grassless patch ofnd. To my surprise, she did not wait another second to walk towards the tombstone, sine now she had both he hands and feet free. She swiftly wore the ck long coat with a few blood stains that I had given to her. Thankfully, the dried blood stains weren''t very visible due to the coat being ck in color. She knelt on the ground and looked at the tomb stone of every single one of them. Grabbing a handful of dirt, she started to mutter something with a few tear drops falling from her face with a few sobs leaving her mouth. At this scene, I did nothing but stare. Yes, at one point I felt a speck of guilt, but they had attacked me first and they wouldn''t be dead if they hadn''t attacked me. This is technically their fault. Their enraged status'' did them no justice either though, and even with their 20% increase in all stats, it took away from their rationality which was the eventual cause of their death. ''At least I get to keep one. Maybe she will be useful in a few years? I kind of think we needed a maid in our house. Hopefully my father doesn''t start doing anything wrong to her. I know he is a good person and all, but there is always a chance he would just choose to cheat on his wife, which at this moment of time is being really annoying in his perspective. I mean, not that I have nay experience but even I would think of cheating if I had a wife like that. I would owe her nothing since she didn''t give birth to me, she wouldn''t be bringing any of the money home and the most she is doing is taking care of the kids, which is really only needed when they are children. He does have anothering on the way though so the cheating theory is unlikely.'' Seeing that Olivia had refused to leave from her ce during my whole monologue, I decided that it would be best if I leave her alone for a bit. "Olivia, I''m going to go down to the vige to get you some clothes. Do you want anything specific or should I just grab whatever?" I asked while walking towards the edge of the cliff. "No, I''ming with you. The least I can do is finish Brian and Ryan''s dreams of destroying this crappy vige." She replied with a monotone emotionless voice. "Suit yourself. My dad is down there fighting some of your guys. If you see him, either call me using the mind link or run in the other direction. You won''t be able to stop him even if your entire group''s life was on the line." I retorted which made her furrow her brows. "Aren''t you underestimating me much?" She asked with an annoyed tone "I''d be overestimating you if I said you had a chance. I''m just being honest here. It would be for both our benefits if you were to stay alive, and now that I see what you are thinking, I order you to stay here and look over the kids. Make sure no harmes towards them, and if they do wake up and try to attack you, don''t hurt them too much." I replied while getting read to jump "What about the other guy?" She inquired while looking at his unconscious body. "If he is a problem, just knock him out or scare the living sh*t out of him. He''s a wuss so you shouldn''t have much of a problem dealing with him." I finally waved before jumping and using explosions to propel myself forwards *sigh* "What did I get myself into" Olivia questioned her life choices while watching a child a whole foot shorter than her moving fast and at atitude that she dreamed of. "To think she has such fine control over her fire affinity..." .... In the air was me, floating, literally doing nothing but looking for a pair of nice undamaged shoes, good pants and a nice shirt for my new friend to wear. Yes, she might be my ve, but I will call her a friend since... You know... Don''t want to go to prison for very. Looking down toward the world of battle under me, I could just smell all the uncollected souls that will take a few hours to dissipate. This only made me smile more as even though I had lost two of my meals without proper reason, at least I get to have whole banquet instead now. ''My dad did a really good job taking the lives of these guys. I can already taste the soul energy!'' Raising both my hands above my head, I generated an extremelypressed sm ball above my head which I exploded and used the explosion to descend myself in between two people battling. *BOOM* Launching myself downwards, I smashed into the ground, while also kicking a bunch of the pavement into the air and throwing the two who were fighting away for at least 20 meters. *Bang* *Bang* They both smashed into the walls of two different buildings and spat out a mouthful of blood. Watching this scene, I decided that it would be better if I were to just take them out of their misery. From their perspective however, a little girl that looked no older than 12 had justnded in front of them and the shockwave alone was able to push them to almost the brink of death. ''If I burn their corpses, no one will know that I killed them and all they will be is just a bunch of ashes. On the other hand though, I have barely any manast, and using the rest of my mana on these guys would be straight up stupid... I should just stab them and or something'' Slowly, I walked toward the two while grabbing my light brigade from my storage and making it into two short swords. While one man was trying his best to escape while my back was to him, the other was looking me in the eyes with pure terror. He could see non of my facial feature since I had a mask on, but one thing the mask did not hide was the my eyes. I was looking right into his soul, making his shiver to the core and make him immediately understand that his fate was to die here today. *sh* Cutting his throat open, I did not bat an eye at his descending body that just so happens to be shooting blood like a fountain from his neck. Moving towards the other one, I saw that he wasn''t where I left him, but instead, hidden behind one of the statues of a man with a top hat and a walking cane. ''Does he really think he can trick me by just hiding behind a statue?'' I scrutinized With blurring speeds, I appeared in front of the man who was hiding behind the statue. He was currently looking to the right, Probably hoping to hear the footsteps of me leaving the area. Unfortunately for him, I had no ns of leaving without a full course meal. "HEY! THERE IS A KID THERE! SHE LOOKS LIEK SHE IS WORTH A FORTUNE!" shouted a man in the distance with a sliver of excitement leaving his throat and merging with his voice. ... "Oh well, I guess I''ll be conducting this massacre from now on.." I muttered with my lips curling up into an ear to ear smile. Chapter 87 - Massacre VI {Authors note: I know non of you guys read the author''s notes at the bottom, so instead, I''m just going to tell you any updates over here. The magic system that was created with Jum around around chapter 36 to 39 will be changed a little. While before, there were certain ways of increasing aptitude to an affinity over time, like body and mental training for earth, control of instincts for fire, I''ll be changing it. I realised it would make the story kind of boring with too much information about magic, so instead of using that kind of progression system, I''ll be using a new one that will be introduced in the uing chapters. I just have to make some adjustments while also trying to find a few holes in the magic progression theory. It will be slightly simr, but it wont be the same.} --- Seeing dozens of men and women running towards me with their weapons unsheathed, the only thing I could think of was the meal that I was about to consume. The man was tasty and all, but after eating so many human souls today at one go, two humans was no longer enough to satiate my blood lust. "I guess I''ll be conducting the massacre today" I spoke loudly enough for everyone to hear what I was saying. Since I had my mask on, my voice was a little distorted, but it was a no brainer that i was child. From my stature to my height or even my voice even when distorted, it was quit obvious I was a child or a Dwarf. Cracking my knuckles and neck, I lunged forward with my two short swords in both my hands to cut down anything and everything thates in my way. Having two weapons was always helpful, since using one would leave you open to many attacks, but two would give you a chance to block. One thing that was disadvantageous about having two des was that they were usually light and held in one hand each, meaning the blows created on collision with the sword would do a lot less damage that it usually would with a long sword, a bastard sword or even a great sword. Getting within a 30 meter radius of the person who was most ahead, I watched as the entire ''crowd'' of warriors and mages split into groups of 7, each one having at least one assassin and one mage. Some even had archers, but that was besides the point. What they all had inmon was that they were organised with a defensive system that seemed to be strong on the outside, but is truly wed when a single fighter within the group falls. However, them now grouping up in teams of 7 was the best thing they could have done, because even though a single group my break when one of the team members fall, now they have other groups topensate for their losses. However, they had not realised one thing. "Analysis" I muttered [Analysis Complete] [Many ws have been located] [key roles have been analysed: Swordsmen- 40 Tank-20 Assassin-35 Archers-15 Mages-10 Healers-4 Other (Axe wielder ect.)- 16] [Strategyplete: Entity -As- should attack the healers first, since taking them out would allow the groups to naturally copse out of ce and all 140 fighters will fall. Healers are found encircled by 5 teams of 7 which all contain tanks and assassin surrounding the healers in ways that do not seem obvious. Due to entity -As-''sck of mana in this current time, it will be more beneficial to take out the mages and then the arches who are all weak to closebat. This will force the assassins away from the healers and there will be a gap within the formation which you can easily take advantage of.] ''I see'' Using thest bits of mana I had left on a analysis might not have seemed the like best choice of action in this kind of situation, but ironically enough, that was the best used mana for the whole day. Knowing the weaknesses of your enemy is much better than going in blind with a minute amount of mana that can only be used to incinerate one or two people. However, using the analysis to find the weaknesses of the enemy not only made everything easier for me, but it also gave me the easiest way of getting my mana back. ''When I kill someone they give me a small amount of their mana, meaning the more I kill, the more mana I will have to kill more people. It''s not as self sufficient as it sounds, but due to my amazing bodily strength and daily closebat training routines, killing a few of them without the use of mana is going to be a piece of cake, unless of course, they have someone who can use their battle intent and create it into battle aura like what my dad did'' I inwardly mused Instantly, instead of charging head on like a suicidal bull, I dashed to the left, making everyone loom to where I was supposed tond, but I didn''tnd there. Duking them into thinking I was going to lunge to the left was just part of my n, and now that all their focus was off me, I released a huge wave of bloodlust while a demonic smile widened under my mask. Feeling the bloodlust, not only did everyone in the area freeze up for a second from both the shock of feeling bloodlust and realizing it hade from a human, but everyone in the vige felt a threatening feeling around their necks. Those who were just weak-willed civilians gripped their throat, while every single on of the 140 in front of me had started to frown, realising this was no longer a game of tag they were hoping to y with a little kid. ''I know Olivia had good intentions, but theses guys are not good people. They have very tainted souls and I can smell that sh*t from miles'' I thought while looking at my meals who were contemting fleeing. "CHARGE!" I man near the front, and the strongest out of everyone there roared getting everyone''s attention. Faces of determination filled the crowd, but before most of them could leave their reverie, I had already mmed my right foot into the ground lifting the cracked ground around my foot. Twisting my foot and kicking my left foot back while also simultaneously twisting my torso, I threw a powerful punch towards the torso of one of the unsuspecting tanks. "AH-GHHH" Was the only sound they could make before dying. Their entire armour was incaved to the point there it was more dangerous to keep the armour on that have it off. The incaved armour stopped the ribcage from bouncing back to the position it was before the hit, killing the tank immediately. Seeing that the tank was no long moving, every single person re-evaluated their chances of survival and if this fight was worth dying over. ''SHE DID THAT WITH HER FIST!? THAT''S A F*CKING MONSTER!'' Thought on of the men, and he wasn''t the only one there ''They all keep looking at me as if I am some kind of devil! You guys attacked me first!'' Iined inwardly Immediately finding the Archers found between every three teams teams, I moved towards them with a burst of electricity through my muscles with a little bit of gravity control and windy steps. These spells barely used any mana since they were made for those with small mana pools, therefore they are adapted to not drain the mana of the person who uses it. Since 2 mages stayed with the healer at all times, it caused the other healers and archers to be ignored or overlooked, so the moment everyone say that I hadn''t went for the healers, they all heaved a sigh of relief. That sigh was their biggest mistake, because the moment they had rxed was the moment I had finally gotten serious. gripping my sword harder, I moved towards one of the archer with break neck speeds. *Whistle* *sh* The only thing the archer saw before having their head detached from their body was a blurry swording out of thin air and taking their life. This rmed the rest of the group and forced them all to take defensive positions, but before anyone knew it, another head was flying in the air. "HIS AIMING FOR THE ARCHERS! WARRIORS, PROTECT THEM! TANKS, KEEP PROTECTING THE HEALERS!" Commanded the leader "Toote" I muttered under my mask while piercing through the heart of one of the healers. The moment of disarray had caused an opening within the formation which I took advantage of to kill the healer.. By the time the closest ones, the mages. had realised the female healer right next to them had died, their heads were already sliding off their shoulders Chapter 88 - Massacre VII Slicing the head of the two mages right next to the murdered healer, I jumped back and above the tankers. ''Seems like sneak attacks wont be possible anymore.'' I thought while making sure I was releasing as much bloodlust as I could muster. Killing a single healer was 25% of all of their healing within a crowd of 140 battle maniacs. Killing 2 mages was 10% of their efficient long ranged destructive magic users, while the two archers was 13.3% of their long ranged warriors. "F*CK! EVERYONE ATTACK HER WITH EVERYTHING YOU''VE GOT! TANKS, DON''T STOP PROTECTING THE HEALERS!" The leader roared in a panic ''Good, his panicking'' I thought while lunging toward towards to swordsmen and shed diagonally from the top to bottom of their torso''s, opening their bodies up for the whole world to see. ''I''m sure they can finally ''truly'' feel the fresh air in your lungs'' "HOW DARE YOU!" Shouted a man with a huge war axe being carried on his shoulders. The war ace slowly sifted off the shoulder before descending down on me like a meteor. Stepping to the side, the axe barely skimmed a lock of my hair before touching the ground and splitting it apart, but before thank could do anything else, he felt a pain within his right ribcage. The sword that I was once holding was protruding from the ribcage of the absurdlyrge man. While his focus was on the sword however, there I was above him spinning horizontally getting ready to detach his head from his neck the moment he looked down to see the sword, and that moment was now. *sh* *Thud* The entire body of the man fell lifelessly onto the floor, but it did not end there. I could see and feel multiple presences, 9 being Swordsmen and 5 being assassins moving towards with killing intent. I did not pay them too much heed as my body moved on it''s own had blocked parried the nearest assassin''s strike towards my neck to the ground. Dodging the next assassin''s attack, I simply stabbed him through the neck with one my my des, while collected my other de and decapitated the assassin with his de stuck in the ground within a split second. *CRACK* Hearing the crack from under me, I moved out of the way swiftly while grabbing a random attacking swordsman and throwing him to where I once stood in a fraction of a second, and before he could even realise what had happened, an earthen spear had ripped into his stomach and left the other side. Putting my weight on my left heel, I spun my body and cut of an arm that was holding a dagger while using the same momentum to slice the throat of the same person. At the same time, I fended of two different sword shes by parrying the first and blocking the second. "Lightning body enhancement: Hermes'' boots." I muttered under my breath Switching to a reverse grip on my left hand, I crouched to a point where my knees were extremely close to touching the ground. My body flickered for a second before nothing but a shockwave was left from my movement. A boot made out of blue lightning was covering both of my feet. The boot had electric wings behind them that looked as if it was alive due to their constant twitching and movement that I would have no control over. This was one of the movement techniques that came with the "Lightning of Absolution" Skill set. Yes, it robs the user of all kinds of mana they have or will ever dream of, but it is really strong. Due to the amount of mana I had in the moment, if I didn''t want to faint due to mana exhaustion, I would have to deactivate the technique in 7 seconds after initial use. However, using the technique gave you a very weird perception time beyond that I felt when using my ''Thought eleration''. Suddenly, the moment my feet reached the ground, multiple heads flew into the air, and every single on of them was either a healer, archer or mage. ''One healer and the leader left. The rest won''t be too much of a problem to deal withpared to the leader and the archers.'' I spected in my time frozen state. 6 seconds Moving towards the leader with nothing for a warning but my afterimage, I shed down vertically hoping that I could slice the leader into two pieces before he could do anything dangerous. Unfortunately for me, I watched as the leader lifted his great sword with blurry speed and block my attack, however, I was not done. Flickering to the side of the leader, I shed again but this time diagonally from northwest to south east. The leaders reactions and survival instincts however, were top notch. He looked like a man who has survives man battles from the scars and roughed up body alone. The power behind his grips and stances was amazing too, as all my strikes with all my weight would not make him budge a single inch 5 seconds Speeding back and killing 9 warriors and tanks in the way, I gained a little bit of mana back to coat my sword with an electrical field. *ZAP* Moving behind the leader like a zap of lightning, I shed using my now long sword instead of katana''s toward the back of the leader with all my power and force. Due to his refined instincts, he was easily able to locate me. This put a shocked face behind my mask before I stammered a little trying to move out of the way in case he were to attack me while I was open, which was the exact thing he had done. Therge great sword moved like the wind towards my location, wanting to slice me into two with a single swing and obliterating my body with the shockwave. Finding that there was no way for me to dodge, I was forced to ck using the now great sword. Seeing this, the man grinned as his emerald ck eyes shone with a new light. His grin made a visible shiver go down my spine which only excited him even more. 4 seconds I felt as if the world had further slowed down and the area around me had turnedpletely quite. 3 seconds The great sword was no right above my head, while barely being held back by the block of my light brigade. Twisting my sword at an angle and covering it with ice made it easier to slide the man''s sword off. Fonally sliding the sword off, my eyes widened when I saw another sword, this time twice asrge as the original great sword that had seemingly appeared out of nowhere when I was too focused on parrying the first attack. This sword shed from under, causing ke to panic a little and move the sword that was above my head In front of me. Unfortunately, my stability was questionable at best, causing me to lose my footing and for my sword to beunched into the air. 2 Seconds ... On the other side of a battle field was a well tones man with lean defined muscles fighting against a man the same size as him but cloaked with a ck cloak. Below their battle stood a mountain of corpses, rivers of blood and swords protruding the ground like grave stones above the dead bodies. The uncloaked man fought the cloaked man with terrifying grace. While his every attack hit like a raging tide against a house made of sand, his every move had the grace and calmness of the wind. Every single sword movement felt like the wind itself, causing the enemy to not be able to sense it if it were to be out of sight. Whole the strikes would seem slow to the untrained eye, they were so specific and swift that they could cut a limb off before even reaching the target. ''This is troublesome'' Thought the cloaked man while looking at the sleeveless sword master he was fighting. ''To think I''ve been using my battle aura this whole time, yet he hasn''t shown a single speck of his own aura.'' The man thought with a self deprecating chuckle. Watching the man in front of him twirl the sword around his fingers as if it were a pen, the man could barley feel nor see the sh going towards his torso but somehow managed to dodge it with a single scratch mark. *sh* The cloaked man, who had thought he dodged the sword strike found his head slightly tilting before fallingpletely off his body. "Phew, that was tiring" Said the sleeveless man who was actually Deros, my father. However, before he could rx, he saw an item with familiar mana signature get flung into the sky from the same ce he had felt blood lust before. Tensing up once again, a frown appeared on his face before he muttered "No you didn''t... Pandora" ¡­ 2 Seconds left Seeing that my sword was now flying through the sky, I had known what woulde next. A fist that was clocked back from the moment his sword hit mine travelled towards my face like a hammer about to turn me into paste. The feeling of impending doom washed over my body as I thought back to the one mistake that had put me, or rather, him in this situation. He was exactly where I wanted him to be, in the exact mind set I wanted him to be in 1 Second left Seeing the ''Finishing blow'' onlye closer made me grin demonically behind the mask as suddenly, my killing intent spiked and an illusionary bloody aura expanded from within me. I had read somewhere that when someone emits killing intent to a certain extent, a blood dome would appear which is just an imaginary signal warning creatures to stay away from the dome, and that anyone within it could be paralyzed with fear. ''They say the ''finishing moves'' always leaves the opponent the most open'' I inwardly patted my shoulder. Stepping forward, a blue electricity coated my hand creating a ''lighting de'' that sent bolt of lightning out due to its intensity. Taking the step forward, my entire body flickered to the right where his torso was left wide open due to the overhead punch he threw. mming my foot on the ground, a felt a wave of energy enter my body which I allowed to slowly transfer from the soles of my feet to the tips of my fingers. Twisting every joint from my toes to my wrist, I preformed such a strong attack that it because the ground under me to crack and fold while rubble was thrown into the air. *Crackle crackle* *bzzshhh* The sound of the lighting hand de going right through the skin and reaching his heart made the entire area quieten while looking at the ''Monster'' in horror. The sizzling of blood being boiled from the heart to the muscles and even the brain did not better the situation. Lightning bolts could be seen bubbling the blood of the leader and making it into steam. "AHHHHHHHAHHHAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH" Blood curdling screams resounded within the vige, as all sounds of metal shing and screams had dissipated and the only thing that could be heard was the scream of horror and pain. Everyone within eye shot of the screaming man had their eyes filled with terror. *THUD* *CLANG* Sounds of both people and weapons falling as people lost grip of both their weapons and their bnce. were the only sounds in the vige besides the screeching of the electrocuted man. The man constantly had his legs and arms being stiffened and reflexively moved as electricity invaded and overloaded all him nerves. Everything from the pre to post-synaptic neurons were electrocuted until they werepletely fried, leaving nothing but the central nervous system {Brain and Spinal cord} uncharred. All his veins, arteries and capiries burned and exploded due to the boiling blood, while every hair on the man''s body had turned into ashes. The man was covered in wounds and ck blood which signified every area the veins and arteries had exploded. *THUD* Chapter 89 - Massacre VIII Lightning bolts could be seen bubbling the blood of the leader and making it into steam. "AHHHHHHHAHHHAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH" Blood curdling screams resounded within the vige, as all sounds of metal shing and screams had dissipated and the only thing that could be heard was the scream of horror and pain. Everyone within eye shot of the screaming man had their eyes filled with terror. *THUD* *CLANG* Sounds of both people and weapons falling as people lost grip of both their weapons and their bnce. were the only sounds in the vige besides the screeching of the electrocuted man. The man constantly had his legs and arms being stiffened and reflexively moved as electricity invaded and overloaded all him nerves. Everything from the pre to post-synaptic neurons were electrocuted until they werepletely fried, leaving nothing but the central nervous system {Brain and Spinal cord} uncharred. All his veins, arteries and capiries burned and exploded due to the boiling blood, while every hair on the man''s body had turned into ashes. The man was covered in wounds and ck blood which signified every area the veins and arteries had exploded. *THUD* I watched as the man that was only being held up by my hand impaling into his heart fell to the ground while his screams that were once in everyone''s ears had subsided like a gust of wind or a tide reaching. The loud silence and the terror filled gazes made my beastly instincts finally crack out. My bloodlust, that was once overwhelmingly enveloping the area like a flood had finally broke then dam and shout out like a tsunami. In the perspective of everyone around me, the clouds that were a dark grey were now red and raining blood. The sun that was slighting prating the dark clouds had now put a red hue on the entire area, and now, the once unmoving shadows had started shifting and distorting as if they were as if they were alive. The lifeless husks of bodes now emanating a threatening feeling, while the eyes of the decapitated heads opens their eyes and looked at the person closest to them. Not a single person dared move. Their instincts were telling them that the moment they did move would be thest moment of their life. ''Ah f*ck, I need to calm down.'' I reprimanded my self for losing control over my emotions. I simply did not have enough energy or mana for another fight to the death with more than 90 people. Those who lost hope might have been easy prey, but a cornered beast should never be underestimated. Stretching out my hand, I recalled my light brigade and turned it into a staff before grabbing it from the mid section and tapping it on the ground. However, one thing I did not expect was that the people who were once sitting on their a*ses, to get up with renewed vigour to fight until they die. Burning determination filled their eyes, and while some did it for revenge, other''s simply could not stand being spared by a child. It was bad enough they had lost to someone who looked to be 12, but being pitied was not something they will go through. ''For f*ck''s sakes!'' "JUST" I muttered, but I used the wind to carry my voice in the ears of every single on of them. My voice sounded slightly demonic and distorted, but that was just to scare them more. "STAY" now my killing intent was starting to leak while I used some mana to amplify the effect and precision it would have. "THE F*CK" Their eyes that were filled with determination now became strained as they struggled to even remain standing. "DOWN!" With the remaining mana within my body, which was less than 9% after absorbing the leader''s soul energy and the minute amount of mana, I lifted my hand in the air and calmed my mind before taking 7 breaths in and 5 breaths out. ''I''ll have to do that for at least an hour to get even half of my mana back'' I realized while trying to use the breathing technique I had robbed from a martial art from earth. It helped me steal the elemental energy in the world which I could convert into mana when storing it in my mana heart, which was still in the mid to high levels of the ethereal rank. ''I''ll use 4% of my mana on this before running away. I should be able to at least use a watered down Lord tier spell'' Winds started to increase in speeds while random embers of red mes, which eventually turned blue, encircled and fused with the blue orb in the middle. "Heat st!" Throwing my hand down, the blue orb flew to the ground before gliding and turning towards the humans. "CHARGE!" Said one of the men at the front before giving a war cray, followed my multiple other war cries by those who could still stand. However, to the tank''s and swordsmen''s surprise the orb did not hit them directly, but rather, it swerved and dodged everyone until it reached the middle of them. *BOOM* When the ball of concentrated blue mes reached it''s destination, it shone like star before exploding into a a giant cloud of dust while also vaporising anyone within a 10 meter radius of it. ''Ah-... I can''t let myself get to excited from that alone. Okay okay, calm down! I need to leave this ce before my father sees me, and if he does, I''m into a huge SH8T of troubles.'' I thought while hiding myself in the smoke cloud. Luckily for me, the moment I hid was the exact moment my father hade over to see what was happening. ''HOLY SH*T! THAT WAS CLOSE!'' I inwardly screamed feeling the gaze of my father locking on the smoke cloud with narrowed eyes. Choosing that it was best to escape before the smoke cloud dissipates, I moved my a*s and dashed towards the cliff face without anyone realising I was ever there. If it weren''t for my natural aura exuding out of me being oppressive over every living creature, I could have been called a ghost due to how stealthy I truly was. After finally reaching the cliff face, I used a little gravity maniption to cause my body into being pulled into the cliff rather than down towards the core of. Swiftly adapting to the change in gravity, I ran up the cliff and reached the top within seconds. It felt like running normally, but this time, to me, it looked as if I was running at the sky. *Hop* Hopping of the cliff and making gravity normal again, I jumped to the ground and looked around for Olivia and the others. Within seconds, I had found all of them, with my brothers still sleeping and Olivia sitting guard next to the unconscious kids and extremely terrified looking man who happened to be out driver. Using water magic, I enveloped my body with water and scrubbed myself off the scent and stains of blood on both me and my clothes, making me look almost brand new. "Yo" I voiced while waving my hand towards Olivia which made the driver frown "Oh, I was wondering what this increasingly tugging feeling in my mind was, apparently it was just you." Olivia chuckled ''Didn''t she get over the death of her friends too quickly?'' I asked myself while inspecting her from top to bottom and realizing that she was mostly naked other than the coat that I have given her before I left. "Here" I spoke while throwing a pair of clothes at her which she easily caught and was about to start wearing in front of me and the driver. Realising what she was about to do, her face had turned a slightly soft tinge of red before looking back at the driver who''s gaze was filled with lust and anticipation. "Ugh" She voiced her disgust before walking into the woods and dragging me with her. Finally reaching deep enough into the forest where the driver could no longer try to peak without us realising, she started to strip in front of me while asking a question. "I kept trying to activate the mind link thingy but I couldn''t do it. Do you know how to do it?" She asked while not even looking at me. However, I was too stunned by her stripping right in front of me to breath, never mind actuallyprehending and answering a question. Seeing my stunned reaction, she thought it was because it was the first time I have ever changed with someone or that the other reason would be because I was a noble. "Do noble women not change in front of each other?" She asked while catching me looking at her breasts. ''at least F cup'' I thought while feeling the blood on the bring of leaking from my nose. Looking away with a blush on my face, I didn''t answer the question, but rather, I just thanked whatever god was out there that I wore my mask. Beforeposing myself, I just thought of what she was saying before I started to shamelessly stare at her breasts. "I might know how to activate the mind link" I spoke while removing a mental barrier that I had felt forming when the contract was first made. ''Testing testing'' I spoke through my mind. ''Uh, oh! It works! Wait, is that you Pandora?'' Olivia asked through the mind link while raising her brow and hiding behind a tree slightly. ''Yeah why'' I replied nonchntly while looking everywhere but at her. It did not stop me from seeing her through my 360¡ã vision ''I would ask you why you are speaking so quickly but the true question is, why do you sound like a man?'' She asked with audible shakiness in her voice. ''Ahhhh.... F*ck'' I thought with the mind link still open, making her know my exact thoughts. Hiding her entire body behind the tree, she now eyed me with suspicion. ''I guess that is understandable'' I thought while trying to find a good excuse. .... Chapter 90 - Ungreatful Watching Olivia eyeing me suspiciously could have been one of my top 10 funniest things I had seen since I cam to this, however, if I were to say that it would be a lie. While yes, I didn''t say it was one of the top 10 finniest things I saw in all my lives, I still think this is nothingpared to the idiocy of people within this. While a portion of this is suffering from poverty, another portion has so much money that the only thing they had to do from then on is y the political warfare game, a bit like my mother who wants to use her own daughter as a political tool for her and her family! And we don''t even have that much money! Thest portion of the are usually just patriciate maniacs who "love" their empire However, one of the most fun things I like to watch on this, that I still don''t know the name of, instead of the political debates and choices people made back on earth is look of bewilderment when anyone meets me. It''s like they get a reality check whenever they see me, a check where they might or might not rethink their entire life while also having an identity crisis, but that doesn''t matter. The current situation would have been a hell of a lot more funny though if I didn''t actively have to think of an answer. I couldn''t call Olivia back because the contract said nothing "sexual", and if a women standing in front of me naked without consent wasn''t sexual, I don''t know what would be. ''It''s fine. I''ll tell youter. Just get changed and then we can go. I need to exin to my dad who the hell you are first'' I told her through our mind link ''NO! Please... What are you and what do you want with me. Why is your voice that of a man... Did you lie to me?'' She asked ''First of all, you were my enemy and your head would be rolling on the floor or buried with your friends if I didn''t have mercy on you. I have no obligation to answer any of your questions, so shut the-... get a move on.'' Not finding enough strength to argue right then and there, I chose to let it slide and make her get a move on. ''...'' Not knowing how to reply to my sudden outburst, she chose to stay quite, but at the back of her mind, a single word was constantly repeating itself. ''As'' Seeing that she had closed the mind link, I did too and just waited for her to finish changing before walking out and walking to my brothers and driver. After a few minutes, she walks out while straightening her bangs while putting her waist long hair back into a ponytail. "I''m ready" She said while straightening her back. ''I thought people in the army had to kneel down or some sh*t in the army... Maybe she isn''t from the army?'' I thought to myself while looking her up and down "please don''t look at me like that. It makes me feel ufortable." She asked politely "You didn''t have a problem before" I asked with a raised eyebrow Activating her mind link, she replied ''well before, I thought you were another little girl. I thought you were just admiring or appreciating how good my outfit and assets looked inbination with each other, or the effort I had made in finding the correctbo. I thought that you might even be looking at me in envy haha... But now I feel like a piece of meat in the butchers being assessed of it''s quality by a random sketchy costumer that I do not no nor do I trust.'' Hearing her exnation, I couldn''t help but nod a little in guilt for making her feel so ufortable with a single look of mine. To be honest, while I hadn''t interacted with many in this world, from the few that I have interacted with, I had realised that people''s behaviours were different towards me. This was the moment where I finally realised the difference between As and Pandora. While one will be consistently avoided, the other will be consistently heard. While in myst world I could ay anything and no one would bat an eye, here every one listens to every single word thates out my mouth. It is as if I had gotten back the minute amount of respect that everyone in this world deserves, which then held me ountable for every single movement I make. ''I''m sorry'' I spoke through them mind link gently while speeding up my steps towards where my brothers were. Hearing my words through the mind link, Olivia froze for a second and looked at my back before thinking ''s-he... he apologized? No.. She apologized? Or maybe I should say ''it'' because that is the only word that rings a bell right now. But really, I''ve never heard a man actually apologize for looking at me like that'' Images of noble men being too prideful or lustful to look away from her body shed within her eyes, sending a shiver down her spine, but at the same time, through her anger, sorrow, grief and initial fears, a small crack of warmth spread from within her hear, calming her down to a certain extent while also allowing her to see the golden haired girl, boy or maybe even demon in front of her in a new light. ... Finally stepping into the light that was outside the forest and onto the cliff top, I looked towards both of my brothers and the driver. My brothers had already woken up but clearly not too long ago since they were still rubbing their eyes trying to get used to the light hitting their eyes. "Yo, you too!" I said while waving at them. I saw Zack kiss his teeth while Zarch simply looked a little annoyed hearing my voice. ''They don''t seem to like you very much'' Oliviamented through our mind link ''Yeah, I can tell'' I remarked with a small chuckle. "Stop being grumpy old men already an say hello to the person who saved your a*ses! ME! I saved your a*ses. Anyway, this is Olivia Raven, she didn''t have a properst name so I just gave her ours. She will be a maid in our house and is gonna help mom and granny take care of the babying in a month or two." I informed. "Month?" They both asked together. ''Damn these kids! They don''t have an ounce of memory within them'' I thought before being hit by a realisation while looking at their faces of confusion. "Oh, I mean in half a season or maybe a little less." As soon as I spoke those words, they had their faces return to normal, and by normal, I meant faces of contempt. "Oi Pandora! Where is our loot? I''m sure will killed that bastard who tried to attack us! Don''t tell me you took it! I''M TELLING DAD" Zack started speaking like a machine gun that only spewed faeces. "Goddamnit shut the f*ck up already. Why didn''t you stay asleep for a little longer at least ''till dades." Iined while walking the other direction towards arger rock that I could sit on. "Language youngdy" I heard a voice speak behind me with a small *thud* "oh, hey dad" I greeted nonchntly without looking back. "DAD! PANDORA STOLE OUR LOOT! THIS ONE BAS- I MEAN BAD GUY ATTACKED US AND WE KILLED HIM, BUT PANDORA STOLE IT!" Zack pleaded "bad guy? Wait you killed someone!? Are you both okay? Did you get hurt? Are you scared?" the startled father kneeled in front of both of them to get down to their height. "Yeah, it was no big deal" Zarch said with a shrug. "No big deal? NO BIG DEAL?! That is another life, a human, that will never see the light of day again, that will never see their parents again, that will never see their family again. When you kill someone you don''t just take one life away, but you potentially take and ruin dozens!" my father lectured with an enraged expression. "But Pandora took to loot!" Zack tried to argue before getting snapped at "Loot?! You three want to loot bodies now?! DEAD BODIES!" My father roared while ring at me with both anger and disappointment creasing his forehead. "First of all, no I didn''t take anything. I buried them with what they had, and if you wanna check, go disturb that dead man in his rest instead of disturbing my conscience with your nagging" I snapped back with everything I had on my mind due to being annoyed with everything that had happened today. "You don''t talk to me like that youngdy!" My father warned, which I only stayed silent to while sitting on arge rock and gesturing to Olivia to sit with me. "And who''s this?" My father pointed at the gorgeous women walking towards me with obedience. "Dad! Pandora enved her and gave her our family name without your consent. Can you believe it? She thinks she can do anything with OUR family name. She is giving our name away like it''s some kind of unwanted gift!" Zack sneered "I agree with Zack. She is not being grateful nor does she know the power behind our family name. She is lucky that she had been born within this family, and now she is giving the family name away like it''s nothing" Zarchined in a slightly monotone, much moreposed tone of voice. "..." My father looked at me for a second before narrowing his eyes further, as if he was looking at something behind me or in me rather than actually looking at me. {HELLO GUYS! Just wanted everyone to know after almost more than 3 months and 90 chapters of creating this novel, I have finally found out how to use the ¡ã symbol.. And while I am at it, Thank you WitchOfAgony, me_Trivk, MerkurySol, y_destruction, LovelyDat, dameoncottrell1, NighT, LightdeMaster, Fujim and Godly_death for all continuously supporting my novel and voting for it every single day. I appreciate it a lot, so thank you very much :) } Chapter 91 - Like Father, Like So-... Daughter "..." My father looked at me for a second before narrowing his eyes further, as if he was looking at something behind me or in me rather than actually looking at me. On the other hand, I kept my a*s on the rock, not moving an inch forwards or backward. My legs were crossed, and since I didn''t have my jacket to put my hands in, I simply put my right elbow on my right thigh while resting my head on my right palm. Meanwhile my other hand simply drummed my left knee, giving off a bored vibe overall. My face was currently expressionless, with slight boredom mixed within. "Is what they have said true?" Asked my father in a much moreposed tone. "Mostly" I said nonchntly "What part did they miss out them?" Asked my father, now slightly more enraged "Well, they didn''t miss out anything too important. But the facts are that around 5 people who were enemies wereing towards us. I went for the closest one, hoping to catch him off guard before he reaches us. I wanted to get back in time for the second solo guy, who just happened to be an assassin, to arrive, but the guy I went for turned out to be tricky." I exined "What does this have to do with you enving that girl!?" My father roared "I was getting to it... Anyway, The guy I fought decided to use this fire majestic boom thing..." "Overheat: Magnificent Eruption" Olivia chimed in "Thanks! Anywa-" I tried to continue until I was interrupted once again "OVERHEAT?!" My father shouted, but no anger was in his voice. "It is part of the overheat series yes. You may have not heard of it, but it is usually used as a suicide tactic. Fortunately for Pandora, he hadn''t reached the wizard rank yet." Olivia exined. Within the blink of an eye, I watched as my father''s body flickered and appeared in front of me before attacking me and putting me under the mercy of one of his hugs. "Oh god, Dad! At least let me finish the explication!" I pleaded with no avail. *5 minutester* After my father finally calmed down, I sat down on therge rock and continued- "After the guy exploded himself, I ran back to where we were before to see an explosion of steam in the distance. When I got there, I saw a half destroyed body on the floor while two other bodies were sent to the sides unconscious." I said,pletely leaving out the fact that the assassin did not die. "Wait, but how did you escape the st of the overheat move?" My father questioned "Not important right now. Anyway, I felt the presence of 3 other peopleing from the distance, one of them being Olivia here." I pointed towards her with my thumb "The other two was a short guy and another big guy. While fighting them, I had angered the big guy quite a lot, since I kept dodging and leading them into the forest. This made him go into an enraged state which consequently made him destroy everything around him. I chose to hit him hard enough to knock him out while also knocking out the small guy, b-but... *sniffle*..." At this moment, Olivia was looking at me in awe, and thankfully, no one was paying attention to her. She was so surprised that I was able to create a story up that makes sense with all the current evidence on the spot, but of course to me, this was no surprise. I had been using my Mind Influxbination to think and calcte for the best lie that I could make. I kept my voice and tone the same for most of the story, but now that I was about to tell my father that I killed someone, I had to make it look like I ''broke my act'' of being strong. While yes, my brothers seemed to not have really cared about killing someone, they were both more than twice my age, and they were both unconscious by the time the mad died. They didn''t even have to see the corpse of the body, so it didn''t really matter how they would react. "D-d-dad... I thought it would be easy. I watched people die so many times when they attacked the forest back when I was with Jum. *sob*... D-dad, I even helped the beast kill the humans and even though I felt a bit bad, it feels nothing like this." I sobbed while looking down at my ''shivering'' hand while my bangs covered my face from the angle everyone was looking. And by everyone, that didn''t mean Olivia. She looked at my face, that had a wicked smile stered on it for a split second before disappearing into a sad terror filled teary expression. I looked up in a half dramatic matter and looked at my father in the eyes before asking "Why does it hurt so much" while clenching my heart. ''Wow, I''m such a good actor!'' I said cheerfully through the mind link ''You are the devil'' Olivia retorted. Meanwhile, my brothers and the driver all hadplicated expressions. While the driver had seen how I was acting and how I was covered in blood after I came from under the cliff, he had a hard time believing that I was currently lying. On the other hand, Zack was simply trying his hardest not to scoff at my face while I was crying, while Zarch had the opposite opinion. Zarch was a little more level headed than his hot headed brother who would do everything on instinct. He reminded himself that I was barely even 6 years old, and not only have I been working excessively hard since the age of 4, trying to be stronger than everyone in the family, and even allying with monsters to do so, but that I had just killed my first human at the age of 6, an action he couldn''t even imagine doing until recently. Suddenly, before even my father could move, Zarch walked forwards and within a few seconds, he was in front of me. To surprise, he leaned down and hugged me while ruffling my hair a little, which caused Zack to drop his jaw almost instantly. Feeling proud of his once envious son''s initiative, my father walked forward and also gave me a hug, saying "It''s okay. This is a part of life. While I don''t like killing or death, I didn''t want my own 6 year old child or 14 year old twins to know what it means to take a life..." "You know, I''m really proud of you. You had taken a life and realised the true meaning of it at barely the age of 6, and now you even know the pain of taking one. Even though it may hurt now, you have done what is right. If you hadn''t killed that man, not only may you have died, but your brothers and Wace too. You never know, you might have saved dozens, if not hundreds or thousands in the future by getting rid of one person. However, I want you to never get rid of this emotions that currently gues you, and that every time you kill somebody you feel the same amount of pain that you currently do, is that understood?" My father spoke, burrowing me deeper into his chest while hugging me. "Y-yes dad" a muffled voice came out between sobs while thinking- ''Sorry dad, but I think I''ve been far too desensitized to the killing of another human. After ''crying'' in my father and brother''s arms, I finally decided to finish the story I had created. "After I k-killed both of them, Olivia broke down and decided she didn''t want to live anymore, but then I decided to make a contract with her so that she can''t betray me and that she will work for out family, and in payment, she be treated to food, shelter and a family name." I told my father while not daring to look away from the ground in ''fear'' of my father''s reaction. Suddenly, or not so suddenly because I can see everything around me no matter the obstacles in the way, I felt a tap on my head before a voice broke me out of my reverie, saying "I''m proud of you, so no need to look so down" with a huge smile on his face that warmed even my cold heart. ''wait... since when did I have a cold heart'' I asked my self with the mind link still open. ''I don''t know, but clearly since forever because you pulled that lie off like it was nothing in front of your overly sympathetic father.'' Olivia sighed "So, Olivia Raven huh" My fathermented while looking her up and down, yet there was not single speck of lust in his soul, but rather curiosity and battle spirit. ''Oh god, he is doing the same thing you were.'' Olivia snarled ''Like father like s- Daughter.'' I remarked "What kind of contract did the both of you use?" my father inquired looking at both me and Olivia. Since Olivia was not allowed to say anything, she simply looked at me waiting for me to give an answer, while also slightly curious if I am going to tell them about the Divine contract. "It''s called a soul contract. It makes a connection between two ''mes of life'' while either making one side submit to the other, or to make a fair or mostly fair contract between two parties.. Really easy to use" I remarked with a thumbs up. Chapter 92 - Rules Of Affinities. "What kind of contract did the both of you use?" my father inquired looking at both me and Olivia. Since Olivia was not allowed to say anything, she simply looked at me waiting for me to give an answer, while also slightly curious if I am going to tell them about the Divine contract. "It''s called a soul contract. It makes a connection between two ''mes of life'' while either making one side submit to the other, or to make a fair or mostly fair contract between two parties. Really easy to use" I remarked with a thumbs up. Hearing the phrase "soul contract" had made my father tense up a little before covering my mouth and whispering to my ear "Never speak of the soul contract or the mes of life outside of our home. Is that understood?" Nodding lightly, he continued by asking "Who even told you about these stuff? You do know these are top secret within the country. Only those of the round table, the Grand Royal Forgers and Alchemic and high generals like me know about any of this. The rest would who know about this aren''t even a part of the kingdom, but they are too powerful to silence." "Jum" Was all that I said "..." ''That wolf is much more powerful than I thought. To know about mes of life, either he can see it with Transcendent soul eyes or- Wait... soul eyes'' Looking into his daughters eyes, he couldn''t help but shiver a little. Soul eyes were a product of high soul efficiency and a certain gene. While I was born with soul eyes, mana eyes were a product that i had gottenter on, and thebination of both created the divine eyes. If I hadn''t gotten the divine eyes, in the future I would have gotten the Transcendent soul eyes which allow a person to see theponents and circuits of the soul. While most could not see the soul me from the point they waken their soul eyes, I had been able to see it. However, when I had finally activated my divine eyes and adapted it to what my body could handle, it was like there was nothing I could not see that was in front of me. While humans, beasts, animals and basically every other race in existence has mana veins within them, every living creature also has Soul circuits which are connected to every inch of the human body as if they are neurons transmitting information from and to every single cell. Circting that soul energy within you with battle intent, killing intent, or even bloodlust with create a battle aura, that can be further enhanced with the use of one''s will, in this case being mana. Mana will allow the person to control a certain element, consequently having better control with certain elements over others due to the rule of affinity. The weaker your affinity to an element, the more diverse your mana will be. However, the more powerful you be with the element that you have an affinity towards, the more that person will see their power with other elements diminish. Due to the rules of affinities, one cannot be more powerful in an element they did not obtain an affinity over. If it does happen, their power will be crippled, making them unable to wield anything but mana without any elements, ever again. This also means that they will not be able to use any of their elements when using their battle intents and aura''s. This also links to why most people with two affinities, especially affinities that do not coincide with each other, usually remain weak for most of their lives. While on the one hand, having two affinities means that both affinities will always be as strong as each other, consequently also meaning that a person''s progress will be halved. This can be avoided if one is able to make both element work as one, like in the case of my mother. However, my mother was able to fuse her elements from the day she was awakened, stripping her of the majority of her power over water and air and fusing it into a single element, in my mother''s case being the ice element. On the other hand, having both water and fire as affinities just cripples your advancement, as one element does not support the other. ''Wait, did she lie to me? Wait no. She wouldn''t know that it is called the ''mes of life'', but at the same time, I can confirm that she can see soul energy at least.'' My father thought to himself. "Are you able to see these mes of life?" My father whispered in my ear "Well, slightly? I kind of see an outline of a me with some kind of energying out of it, disappearing in the the body anding out again. It''s kind of hard to exin" I lied through my teeth. *sigh* "Well, it doesn''t matter anyway. Let''s just get a move on to the district of waves so we can reach the academy quickly." My father said while getting up from his crouched position and walked towards the carriage which was thankfully not damaged in all that fighting due to it''s passive shield. Getting on the carriage without having to hear my brothersin much, we had resumed our journey to the district of waves, and more specifically, aqua city. The academy was just called Aqua academy, and while I might call them out forcking imagination, having the word "Aqua" already tells you exactly where you would want to find the academy unless you are stupid beyond saving. The academy was near a shore at the east edge of the continent, meaning we would have to pass multiple kingdoms on the way. Thankfully, our town was only 1 or 2 days away from the district of waves, and the journey that would usually take around 3 days from one side of the district to the other, is only 3 gold coins per person away from an instant arrival. Apparently since the whole district is controlled by the emperor, noble families, no matter if they are minor orrge noble families, are able to spend 3 gold coins per person to use a dimensional warp to any ce within the district. Simply sitting on top of the carriage watching the sun set in the horizon, everyone within the carriage kept mostly quite. While my father had tried to ask Olivia a few questions, she only obliged by answering in short precise yet open ended answers with no definitive meanings. Realising that she was being secretive, my father felt hesitant to let her go with us, however, with a single stare from me he chose to not further the thought. After around 5 hours of moving, we finally decided to find an inn for the night in one of the nearby viges. Driving the carriage into a carriage lot at the back of the inn, many people started giving us stares. I assumed that it was because it was their first time seeing a carriage that could drive without a horse, but even when the carriage was not around, and we were within the building, we were still getting the same stares. "Dad. Why are they looking at us like that?" I nudged my father. Even though Olivia knew the answer and would have usually chosen to answer it, she had found no obligation to and at the same time, was curious as to what a noble would think was happening. "Well, to be honest there might be multiple reasons. While some might be poor and might want to beg us for some, others might be either just curious about us or our extravagant clothes. While what we are wearing might not seem as much as what we usually wear when we go to noble parties, it is important to know that not everyone has the pleasure of having a warm home, warm clothes, shoes to walk with and food to eat. You have to realise how lucky you are to be born into this kind of family, and whenever you feel angry at your family members, angry at me or your mother for not getting you something you wanted, or even angry at some of the cards life gives you, remind yourself that you at least have a family, a roof over your head, standard warm clothes and a predictability within your life that tells you there will be food for you to eat" My father lectured the three of his children. Hearing what my father had said, Olivia''s eyes slightly widened while shortly after, a blossoming smile curled up the corner of her lips, giving off the radiance of how truly beautiful she was behind the mask of a cold hearted person she usually put on. {Thank you WitchOfAgony, me_Trivk, MerkurySol, y_destruction, LovelyDat, dameoncottrell1, NighT, LightdeMaster, Fujim and Godly_death for all continuously supporting my novel and voting for it every single day. I appreciate it a lot, so thank you very much :).... While I kinda wanna make this a thing at the end of most of my chapters, I know it can get annoying for those who read using the text to speech/ those who listen to the novel, so from now on, I''ll be putting this in the "Author''s Thoughts".} Chapter 93 - Ambitions Awakening from my meditative state, I jumped back to my feet by preforming a kick up. With a thud, Inded on my feet and looked around the room to Olivia already awake and ready to go. While she might have been curious, she chose to not ask any questions to why I didn''t sleep. It had seemed like in thest day, the reality of her friends being dead and nevering back had hit her making her gradually more distant than she once was. While at first, she was against the idea of spending the night at my room, she knew that I couldn''t force her into any sexual acts if she so chooses not to. This made her much safer in my room rather than any of the other rooms, including my brother''s. While she had slight respect for my father, it did not go as far as her beingfortable to sleep in a room with him and trusting that he wouldn''t do anything, because to her, men were extremely unpredictable, making it hard for her to know when one is being sincere or not. On the other hand, my father is a married man with almost 5 children, meaning even her would feel ufortable sleeping in the same room as a servant who apparently would do anything he told her to do, even sacralising her life ording to the soul contract. I''m not sure if it was out of respect for his marriage or out of fear he might not be able to control himself, but he immediately rejected the idea of her and him sleeping in the same room. On the other hand, my brothers were hormonal teenagers, and I wouldn''t even trust them with any of my clothes, let alone a beautiful woman like Olivia. Anyway, after waking up everyone, we decided to move down to the bar and get something to eat before we leave. Going to sit down, a women, slightly above averagees over to see what we were thinking of eating. While my brothers ask for fried eggs and bacon, my father asks tuna while me and Olivia deicide to check the menu. After thorough analysis, I was able to find that the best thing on the menu for my taste buds was probably the sausages and beans with a pint of beer. Olivia chose the same thing, however, she got a wine instead since I had told her to get whatever she wanted, so she chose something that she had not tasted before. When our food finally came, my father looked at the pint of beer with widened eyes before looking at the waitress who was starting to walk away and called out to her. "What is this?" My father asked "A beer sir" The waitress replied respectively "Yes and?" he pushed on "And?" The waitress was no slightly confused "She is a child!" My father shouted. "Yes, but children over the age of 10 are allowed to drink alcohol right? If thew has recently changed, I''m sorry but we weren''t informed" The waitress replied, now slightly nervous. That is when my father finally snapped out of it and looked at me with had already enjoyed the whole cup to its finest detail and had already started eating my actual course. "*sight*, Sorry about this. You might not believe it, but that girl is barely 6 years old" My father sighed While the waitress was shocked by this revtion, on the other side of the table was Olivia chanting a spell over my brother''s and her food. ''What are you doing'' I inquired ''Just checking for poison. You should have probably not started eating straight away, but since my food doesn''t have anything in it, I don''t believe yours will either. You should be less reckless though. If there was poison, you might have died'' Olivia warned. ''Oh don''t worry about it. I can digest anything within the matter of second. When poison enters my body, it is purified almost instantly. This is ''cuz I''m a higher being and have divine mana running through me that automatically purifies any harmful substance that enters my body. On the other hand though, I already checked everyone''s food for poison so you kind of just wasted mana.'' I said nonchntly which Olivia could only sigh to, knowing that I I wasn''t one to bluff to look cool in front of her or something like that. On the other hand, I was feeling a sense of burdening being lifted off my shoulders as I had bragged in front of someone else for what felt like the first time in my life. I didn''t know if it was actually my first time, but it did feel good to brag about my powers that I had been working for since the day I was born. Since myst life as As, I remember being 8 years old, yearning for power so I can fight against the bullies who always pestered me back then. I had fantasies of beating the life out of my sister and having the power to torture her without being punished for what I did. I wanted to be able to rule above everyone else, the same way they had ruled over me back then. This ambition of not wanting to be ruled over by anyone else is what had been driving me for not only thest 6 years, but also for all myst life. ''I want to be the peak life form in the world I reside in. No, I want to be peak of all things, where no one can supress me, not even the gods themselves. I want to be able to look down on others the same way they looked down on me, break and torture those who do not fit with my ideals while blessing those I love with protection and an all round good life. I want to be able to look at those under me with the same eyes my sister looked at me with. With the same eyes an emperor would look at a ve. I want to feel what it is like to look at everything under you as if they are ants!'' Unbeknownst to me, in that very moment, my eyes flickered with an unmistakable violet light that luminated my bangs. As Olivia saw this, she looked me in the eyes before feeling something that she had never felt in her life. Olivia was used to the emotion of fear, to the point that she had conquered it to where she does not feel it even when in the presence of those many times stronger than her. However, in that moment, the emotion wasn''t just fear. What she felt was imminent dread, as if she was looking at a being that could shake the heavens and skies with a single nce. A power so many times above her own and anything she had ever witnessed, that she felt like the world itself was kneeling to this power. The bright Violet eyes flickered with so much vigour and determination that they threatened swallowing Olivia''s entire existence. However, a secondter, the light was gone and the immense pressure was lifted, with Olivia finding her self in a cold sweat with her nails deeply engraved into the center of her palm. ''W-what the hell was that?!'' Olivia thought, quickly being reminded of the technique that I had used on her back when we first met, making her think that I might have used the same thing again. However, she did not pry for long as she chose to remain silent and not ask any further questions about what just happened. Meanwhile, as I was eating, I had not payed attention to my soul me that had been residing silently within me for thest 6 years. The once bright yellow soul me with mixtures of white in the middle and ck on the outsides no had an extremely minute flicker of violet energy. However, no matter how small the flicker was, it sent out power that could only bepared to a realm beyond the mortal one, a realm with power that could swallow the whole. A real of such infinite power, that the strongest human would find themselves prostrating to it. This power felt like the embodiment of chaos, and within it,y the power of thousands of screeching souls pleading to be set free. Chapter 94 - Black Cat After eating, we all got up and started to get ready to depart. The driver was already in the carriage and waiting outside for us, refusing to eat on the same table as the people he was serving as he saw it as an act of rudeness and against his core beliefs. To be honest, I thought he was a rather petty man at the start, and even though my mind has not faltered from that thought, I did gain a negligible amount of respect for him after what he had said. I always believed those who stick with their beliefs were the best people, even if they were evil or saints. ''A man who does not stick with his beliefs is but a hallow shell'' a wise man once told me. After entering the carriage, we set off once against to the district of waves, and after only three hours of travel, we were met with an outstandingly long line. This line was filled with horses, people, carriages and even beast pets some have tamed. For the first time in what seemed like forever, my father was surprised to see the bright expression on my face as curiosity and excitement overwhelmed my sense of calmness. Everyone looked at me with a raised brow, half of them wondering where their annoying sister who acted older than them went, while the other half felt worried that I had finally started acting like a child. My father changed his expression from a raised eye brow to a wry smile as he etched the excited childish smile I had on my face into his mind. "DAD! Can I go outside!?" I asked excitedly looking at my father with an expectant glint. Looking at me with aplex expression, he wanted to say no but did not have the heart to, which forced him into a corner. "Yes, but Olivia will be going with you. I hope I can trust you Olivia, to take care of my daughter" "Your wish is mymand" Olivia bowed and walked towards me without a single change in expression, however, inwardly I could identify hints of nervousness and worry. "Alright, cya!" Immediately locking arms with Olivia, I walked out of the carriage with her and started to descend down the hell towards the great wall that surrounded the district of waves. ''Where are we going?'' Olivia asked while staring into the eyes of one of the beasts in the distance. "To check on the beasts of course" I said out loud Sighing, she knew she couldn''t retort anything I were to suggest, however, she was not going to simplyply either. ''But don''t go touching them, and if a owner say''s to stay away, you do so. Understood?'' ''Sure, whatever you say, MOM'' I replied sarcastically. Walking towards therge bull, which also happened to be the closest beast, I looked him in the eye before looking at the owner, as if asking for permission. The owner only looked at me weirdly before looking at Olivia who had an apologetic smile on her face. The man just sighed and waved for me to do whatever I wanted, seemingly understanding that I was just another curious child. Looking at the bull, it looked right back at me. It had tworge ck horns, brown tough skin, a huge ck furry buffalo mane and a tale sharp enough to cut trees in half. "Hey there." I spoke nonchntly, however, to everyone''s surprise, the buffalo widened his eyes before mooing something that no one understood. "How do you speak ournguage? No, how do you speak our tongue without uttering the same words with your mouth?" The bull asked, making me silently thank the divinenguage ability I had gotten when I had awakened my divinity. "How are you doing said almost instantly while moving my hands towards the head of the bull and stroking it slightly while looking into his eyes. By looking into his eyes, I was able to transfer a very minute amount of information, such as the reason why I cannot talk to him directly, but rather in a pet like way. "I see. You are no human! You might smell like one, but you have a strange beast like scent. Do you happen to a be a beast kin?" The bull asked I simply shook my head a little, not making it obvious to those watching. "So where are you from?" I asked the bull while stroking its head "Not sure what the humans call it, but I know where we are going to is somewhere underwater. I do not believe it is the prestigious city where all the human younglings go, but another marine civilization, yet away from the merfolk." The bull said ''Hmm? Good to know'' I thought to myself with a wry smile "he''s so cute" I said while looking towards the owner with a bright smile thing time. The owner has his eyes wide open the whole time I was speaking with the bull. He had never seen the bull being so nice to anyone before, nor tolerating any kids, however, this little girl, that being me, was able to gain the favour of the tyrannical bull? Before the man could say anything, I quickly gestured to Olivia follow me and move to the next beast. in the span of less than 30 minutes, I had talked to 8 different races of beasts about where they were going and what they were. They would tell me about what race they came from, their affinities and what tribes they are from. While some are tribal creatures, others do not have tribes and therefore are lone beasts. After speaking to all these beasts, I gestured to Olivia to return back to the line with my father and my brothers in the carriage, however, when I saw something in the distance, I stopped her. Using my eagle like eyes to see miles in front of me, I looked at a certain beast, or maybe animal? I did not know what it was, but from where I was looking, it looked like a cat at best. Zooming in a little, I could see that the cat seemed to not be affiliated with any of the human''s and the carriages, just sitting around and observing the area. It was a ck cat with deep yellow eyes and a ck slits as pupils. It was casually licking the back of it''s paw, while its tail randomly whipped around from right to left. While this cat had seemed normal, I had a weird feeling about it. It was not the same feeling I had about Jum when I met him, nor was it the same feeling of dread I felt in front of the purple me I saw before being reincarnated. However, this cat gave off an illusive mysterious aura around it, making it hard to gauge what it is. To normal people however, I''m pretty sure it would be almost impossible to even recognize the existence of the cat. ''Analysis'' [Analysis is unavable for this creature.] [Host is currently too weak to analyse entity -???-] ''...'' Widening my eyes in shock, I stepped back in horror of what information just appeared in my retina in golden letters. Unbeknownst to me, a illusionary pair of golden eyes lifted their eyelids to reveal an iris with a expanding pupil, that eventually turned into the outline of a 3 dimensional star of David, also called the Shield of David. However, when the pair of eyes met the eyes of the cat, the illusionary eyes shattered like ss and sent an illusionary shockwave in all directions. A frown, or the closest thing a cat can make to a frown, appeared on the fact of the ck cat with yellow eyes. It looked at me with it''s vibrant yellow eyes, which now had turned into fiery slits, before I blinked and the cat was now gone. ''...'' ''No way right? There is no way a random cat just scared the shit out of me. It must be an illusion of a cat. How can I be weaker than a cat, to the point where I couldn''t even analyse it with divine eyes. IT LITERALLY HAS THE WORD DIVINE IN IT!... No, calm down A- Pandora. It is okay. Someone might be targeting me now, but I''m sure I''ll be fine. Right?'' While inwardly panicking, Olivia seemed to have finally realised that something was happening to me, and now that she looked at me carefully, she knew there was something wrong. ''Are you okay?'' She asked ''Y-yeah. I''m fine.. I''m fine, don''t worry.'' I said with a fake smile and slight hesitance in my voice Chapter 95 - The District Of Waves After the small altercation with the ominous ck cat that I simply did not ever want to see again, I sighed and returned to my father with aplex and slightly distressed feeling within my heart. However, from the initial expression I had made when seeing that cat, I kept my face neutral, almost cold, void of any emotion. This was my expert level poker face that I had gained from myst life after being pestered and tortured both mentally and physically for years on need. I could technically take anything without changing my expression, however, since I had not used it in such a long time, my expression naturally broke down in the presence of something so much stronger than me. From the day I had been born into the world I have never felt the pressure of needing to prostrate or kneel in front of anyone. Not when Jum showed his power, and not even when we werepletely supressed by the wizard who had attacked us back in the forest. But in front of this random cat, I had felt like kneeling? While no one might have realised it, I was burning with fury, both literally and metaphorically. My soul me was burning vigorously in extremely violent bursts and flickers. Having to kneel to someone had Infuriated me to the core, making my usually calm soul me react so violently for the first time in over a year. As we entered the carriage, I spoke to no one with a stoic expression, while simply sitting down and resting my head onto my palm while looking outside of the carriage window. While my father had expected the same excited daughter that had left the carriage with her eyes twinkling in excitement toe back with the same expression, or an expression of satisfaction, he watched me walk back in with a neutral expression. Well, it would seem like a neutral expression to anyone other than my dad, and this is evident in how Zack had sighed in relief when he was the normal mee back to haunt him once again, evidently not liking change in his life yet being so adamant in wanted to get rid of me. My dad however, looked at me with narrowed eyes before looking at Olivia with a re demanding to know what happened. He knew that expression of neutrality. It was not the usual nonchnt one I had on a daily basis, but rather it was an expression he saw on hardened warriors who had went through countless psychological and physical battles, to the point where they had found a way to mask their emotions to the point where they themselves would not realise that they are feeling. Even though this was not the case with me since I knew exactly what I was feeling, I was masking my fury from everyone around me, making his hypothesis correct. However, when he looked at Olivia with an expectant look, he was a slightly worried face gazing at her master with sweat rolling down her cheek. Nodding towards her once, my dad signalling her to tell him what happened, to where she could only shrug as she couldn''t tell her self. One minute I was normal and the other I had sweat covering my entire body before it turned into fury, to only be restricted and sealed behind the mask that was my neutral face. She didn''t know what to do, and nor did she want to do anything due to being scared of what would happen if she were to piss me off by ident. Deciding to find out about what happenedter, Olivia and my father awkwardly looked outside, trying to ignore the awkwardness and tense atmosphere in the carriage. After waiting for over 3 hours in the line, we finally reached the walls where the guards would be checking us for any illegal items through a little scan, while also checking our papers to make sure that we are citizens of the Zogarian Empire. Meanwhile, I was in the carriage meditating and breathing in and out in intervals to get the maximum efficiency when ites to absorbing all the elemental particles in the air. *Knock* *Knock* Looking outside of the window, I saw that guard knocking on it telling me to get out so he can check on me too. The rest were already being checked and scanned by another group of guards, while me and Olivia seemed to have gotten our won female guard to check us. Getting out of the carriage with a sigh, the women took a good nce at me before thinking ''So cute'' when looking at my frown of slight annoyance. Not too long after checking Olivia and finding her to be clean, she walked towards me with a magic crystal of a yellowish white colour. When she got near me, she pointed the crystal towards my feet and allowing it to let off a brilliant radiance that scanned my entire body, from head to toe. "Hmm? It seems to not have worked. Give me a second okay?" The women said. Hearing this, I supressed my divine aura to its most limited form so that crystal can actually work. "Oh, it worked this time. Aaaaand... Your all clear!" The women said with an enthusiastic smile which made me inwardly snarl and walk away without a word. "Sorry about her" Olivia apologized with a small smile on her face before walking away too. 30 Minutester, I saw my father walk into the carriage with a load of papers, and when he finally sat down with the rest of us and everyone including my brothers stared at him, he finally spoke. "The teleporter will activate in 3 hours or so, So we can wait in the nearest town until the teleporter is ready" I simply stayed silent while shutting my eyes again, not giving a reaction to his words. My brother in the other hand were grunting and sighing in dissatisfaction which I tuned out of course. "Pandora" A voice spoke out while I was in the middle of my meditating. Simply lifting my head a little in an acknowledging nod, I gestured for my father to carry on what he wanted to say. "Why do you seem so off? Did something happen when you left to check the beasts?" He asked "No" I replied simply "You know you can tell me anything, right?" My father retorted immediately, as if he was expecting me to say no. "Yes" I said in a t tone. "Then why don''t you tell me what happened." He said with a warm smile ''Even if I told you, you simply wouldn''t believe me. Plus, it might be still watching so there might be a chance it will kill everyone when it finds out that I had told about it. Divine creatures like to keep themselves lowkey I''m guessing, since I haven''t heard of any so far.'' "Nothing happened. Just trust that I wouldn''t lie to you if it was important" I said with a shrug while shutting my eyes. "Yes, but my job as our father is to shoulder your burdens and to listen to whatever problems you may have. I know you have been hiding things from me since the first day you left the home without anyone supervising you. You can tell me whatever you want." He said with an even broader smile. "Dad... It''s nothing. Just forget it." "How can I forget it if it is clearly bothering you right now. You don''t usually get bothered this way, and the fact Olivia doesn''t know why you are distressed tells me it is about one of your secret that you hadn''t told us. Again, you can tell me anything!" He retorted, now seeming a little more desperate. Looking at him for a second, a small part of me wanted to tell him everything that had happened to this point, but my brain finally kicked in and stopped me in time. "Ugh... Alright. I''m developing this new magic spell and can''t get it to work properly due to not having an air affinity. Yes, I can use the limited amount of air magic that everyone gets has from the point they awaken, that being simple tier spells, it is simply too weak for the spell and I Have to find an alternative." I lied through my teeth. My father''s eyes narrowed a little before a sh of hurt expression shown on his face, just to disappear a secondter, making me wonder if it was just my wild imagination acting up again. "What spell?" He asked "This" I said while lifting a finger and creating a vortex which absorbed wind and ignited fire in all directions. Slowly, a ball of blue mes appeared on the tip of my finger, spinning at a rtive speeds while growing in size until it was the size of my palm. "I don''t see the problem" He scratched the back of his head "Well, it isn''t spinning fast enough due to it''s size, and even when using fire magic I''m unable to control the mes to spin at such high speeds without losing my grip on the element. This is why it is easier when you make a fingertip version which can use simple tier magic to increase the spin speed" I replied. I wasn''t actually having problems, actually, it was quite easy to find the solution though what I had just said. However, I did not even need the solution to the problem as it was not my problem to begin with. My fire magic had be really advance in thest few months, and while I don''t have a strong connection to the mes, nor do I have strong control over the mes, they are still extremely destructive. You might be asking how being destructive would help with my control, and here is the answer. It doesn''t. But there are two solutions to the problem I am having. The speed of my spells is already high enough for me to be able to create a fast spinning call of mes without much effort, however, that size is limited. On the other hand, I have air magic which can easily replicate having a strong control over the mes, even though some might think multi casting two spells of two different elements is hard, it really is not. The solution if I were to not have air magic was actually pretty simple too.... Chapter 96 - Impact The solution to the problem I had proposed to my father was actually quite simple, with multiple possible answers. One was to simply train more so I can have a better handling of my strength and control over the mes. While I would usually second that idea. it wasn''t going to make me stronger than those who are a higher mana heart level than me. While yes, I am stronger than most people in the Gaseous stage of the mana heart, I would easily be ttened by anyone in the Liquidous initial stages, not to even mention those in the medium, high or peak stages of he liquidous stages. One thing about mana hearts is that not only does it be harder for them to increase in stage as they go up, but they also be much more fortified as one bes stronger. An example of this is a Wizard and a Grand wizard. While a Wizard would be in the stages between initial and low gaseous, A Grand Wizard would be on the medium stages of the gaseous stage. While that may seem like an insignificant gap between sub-stages, the Grand Wizard is destined to win that fight. This is not only because of the fact one has a leap in strength between stages, but also because there are limitations to the amount of control one has in their specific stages. What I''m trying to do is get rid of that limit by using other means to get stronger and win against those in the wizard ranks. At my current stage, I shouldn''t even be able to case a spell 4 meters away from me without a domain spell, I shouldn''t be able to cast spells without chanting, I shouldn''t be able to control the movement of my spells and finally, I shouldn''t be able to cast more than 2 spells at a time since my connection with the elements while being in the ethereal ranks is too weak. Yes here I am, doing all those things without breaking a sweat which easily puts me on the peak of the Supreme Mage Rank in strength when I''m still technically an Intermediate mage. Anyway, the second solution to problem actually has to do with physics. I can simply- "Why don''t you use battle intent?" My father asked with a questioning look "..." "..." "..." ''How did I not think of that? ME! Someone with the analysis skill! SOMEONE WITH SURPERIOR INTELLIGENCE!? Wait... As calm down. There is nothing to worry about. My father is old and wise after all!'' Iforted myself. "Yeah, but I don''t know how use battle intent" I said with a raised brow "Well, when we get back home, I have around 4 years to teach you don''t I? Our family has a secret technique based on battle aura, so if you do get to a certain stage in your development, you have that to look forward to!" He said cheerfully "Yeah, but how does that help with my current problem?" I asked "Oh right! I don''t know. Maybe in the future you can use it to rotate your mes faster? It might be quite exhausting though" My father replied while scratching the back of his neck lightly. "I guess I just have to wait huh..." I sighed "Don''t let it get you down. You are already plenty strong for your age, almost as strong as me when I was 10 years old." My father waved with an energetic smile ''I have no idea why, but the amount of energy he has right no is starting to piss me off'' I questioned to myself The ride after this did not go silent for very long, as only 10 minutester we were already within one of the portals. ''So this is a dimensional portal huh?'' I mused to myself while looking at all the engraving on the circr tform. With a simple use of my analysis skill, I found out what every rune did, and how they can affect each other, while also knowing what kind of affect they will create when used together. Right now, the circr stage could take around 70-90 people depending on their weights, or 5 7-seater carriages with everyone onboard, as long as their size and weight allows them to sit on a carriage. My weight didn''t matter though, nor did me using any kind of magic in the teleportation stages matter. While my weight would affect the amount of people able to go in the teleportation tform, I can just use gravity magic. Speaking of magic, using it while teleporting can cause the whole teleportation to activate a fail-safe and disable the whole mechanism. However, using gravity magic is within the body and not using any external elemental energies, therefore it doesn''t really take an affect on the teleportation mechanism either. Anyway, as the carriage strolled onto the tform, a small buzz left the runes before returning to normal. As a few more carriages did the same, we were ready to teleport. For some reason my father was clutching onto the heads of Zack and Zarch near his chest tightly while closing their eyes. At the same time, Olivia looked at me with a weird look before looking back at my father with a disapproving gaze. "Just do it. And Panni, don''t you dare say no" My father retorted "Do what?" I asked "Please shut your eyes and close you ears while the teleportation begins." A man outside shouted towards everyone on the tform Olivia simply shifted towards me and closed my eyes before speaking through the mind link ''Children who haven''t developed their brainpletely, meaning anyone under the age of 20 to 25, need to have their eyes and ears closed by an adult who can stay conscious during the process'' ''And you think me, a higher being, a person with clearly more brains than you, can''t stay conscious?'' I asked perplexedly Olivia hesitate a little before answering. Everything I had said was right, but thest few words slightly ticked her off. ''This isn''t about who''s clever and who isn''t. You are a child! Your brain isn''t fully developed yet until your around 20 to 25.'' Sheined ''yes, but you do realise blocking my eyes wont stop me from seeing around me right?'' I asked with a slightly raised brow ''...'' Letting go of my eyes, she was slightly hesitant, but after I ordered her to let go when my father closed his eyes, she did so. Suddenly, a loud rumble resounded within the carriage. As I looked out of the window, a scene that I could only describe to be the most beautiful thing I''ve ever seen appeared before my eyes. It was the vastness of space. An abyss so deep and endless that once in front of your eyes, feel like they are a step away from swallowing your entire existence. TRUE INFINITY. A sight that reminds you how you are but a speck in this magnificent universe. It remind you how your lowly existence is like that of an electron delocalised from it''s atom, roaming the universe for no one to notice it. While it may make an impact, it''s impact is equal to an ant trying to move the moon of it''s course around the. Yet, in my eyes, such insignificance felt like it simply did not apply to me. It might have applied to the baby version of me, or maybe even the old me, but not me today. I, Pandora Raven, formerly known as As Adler, vow to make an impact on this universe. And that same impact will be humongous. Something every world, every, every speck in the universe will feel. I''ll make sure I will live a life different from myst, where instead of mellowing in my own sadness that no one would take note off, I will rise to shake the heavens and skies. whether that would be through total chaos or through total peace around the universe, only fate will decide. For the next 3 hours, or what felt like it anyway, I watched the endless void as countless stars shimmered from within. While most might think of how beautiful the stars are, it reminded me of death. Those stars were simply things that wanted to make onest impact on the universe before burning out. So they let their radiance reach the ends of the universe with onest bang. Neb''s of different colors and shapes filled the void, while some stars ands submerged with the colours or the clouds to make their own unique colors. Eventually, I found myself looking onwards towards a giant created from a turquoise mixture of both blue and green. From this side of the, three different continents could be seen, one created out of a radiant green, while other was made out of a desert-like yellowish orange with mixtures of brick red within. The final one has a mixture of both, even though it did not seem to be anywhere near the other one or the equator. After the 3 hours though, wended with a soft thud where everyone slowly opened their eyes to look around. As my father opened his eyes, I couldn''t help but look outside with a disappointed look. I wanted it tost longer, but the world simply did not want me to see any more. ''Maybe next time.'' I shrugged "PANNI! Are you okay?! Why did you open your eyes?!" My father asked with a panicked voice while ring at Olivia who was barely conscious. "WhAt! AHhHhHhHhHh! God damnit dad! You scared the absolute crap out of me" I shouted before asking "Why are you even so worried anyway? It''s quite the beautiful scene. You should see it yourself" "WHAT!?" My father had freaked out for what seemed like the first time. "Did your mother not teach you anything about the church when I was at work?" He asked "No why?" I asked "Well, they had shown studies of those not closing their eyes and ear going crazy after seeing was in the teleportation space. Apparently it''s something that is way too much for our human minds toprehend so they stopped anyone from being able to see what was inside using a few runes. They still say to close your eyes anyway just in case, but I never thought you would actually see it... We should go to a priest. Yeah, maybe they can help you if anything has went wro-" My dad started muttering nonsense before I gestured for him to stop. "I understand why some might go crazy but there is no need for you to go to a priest. And since when did we have churches?" I asked "Did I not already mention it whening here? There is a church in aqua city, and because we don''t have one anywhere close to us, we don''t usually go. They did say they were building one in dia but it has been almost 4 years since then and they hadn''t said anything." My father spoke with his hand on his chin. "Of course we have a church. Oh god I hope they aren''t those radical kind" I muttered, but due to my dad''s hearing, he was able to hear what I said. "NO! Don''t speak ill of the church, do you understand that youngdy?!" My father warned "Sure sure" I waved off his warning "I''m warning you! I''m not going to tolerate anything about the church, understood?" He said before I simply nodded inpliance, not willing to argue an unwinnable argument.. The church simply had it''s hands too deep into my father''s mind, and I could simply not do anything about it. Chapter 97 - Aqua City As we walked around Aqua City, I looked around to see shops, restaurants, stalls and carriages everywhere. To say this ce was more advanced that dia would be an understatement. They restaurants looked like one of the 5 star restaurants I would usually see on earth, while the shops and carriages were all filled and engraved with luxury to it''s very element. The building around us were not tall, yet you could not call them short either. Most shops had at least 4 floors, with people with extravagant clothing walking into the shops as if they owned it. While there were no butlers on the outside of the shops waiting to escort you in, there were guards releasing an intimidating aura created from their battle intent. The aura was not strong enough to make costumers repel from going into the shops, but it was strong enough to remind who ever was going inside that they are being watched, and if they were to be found doing anything sketchy, the guards would take care of them. The Shops looked more like giant stores with double doors tall enough to allow even giants at the size of 9ft tall to walk in without a problem. The double ss doors would eventually slide open whenever one woulde within a certain distance of the doors. This was a scene that I hadn''t thought I would ever see again, and even though I disliked earth for many things, thinking back on earth would make a nostalgic warm feeling rise from within the depths of my belly. I would remember all the times I would y games with online friends that I never met, and while they might seem like just online friends, they were the only thing that kept me from pressing down on the trigger every time I put the gun to my head. Hearing theirughs, their screams whenever they are caught of guard in a game, the megs of mercy whenever you have the upper hand, the cheers of happiness whenever we won a game... All those were things I once cherished in myst life, and something I will cherish for the rest of my life on this world too. Maybe if all 6 of us met before... Maybe, just maybe, I would have lived a better life. ''I shouldn''t think about the past. Rather, I should look forward to the future'' I tired to cheer myself up. I looked around a little more since this ce was new to me after all. I heard from a tourist guide back on earth to not look around too much as if I am a tourist, because once people see I am one, they will either avoid me, or peruse me. While if I was a women on earth it would mean another thing, what the tourist meant was that many con-artists are going to target me specifically for being a tourist. However, in this world where I am sadly stuck in this female body, it meant actual people were bound to pursue me for other reasons. In this world, there seems to be no sense of morals and what to do and not do in public. In my time, I had already witnessed multiple people pursue women, half of them being my sister, in public for no reason other than them being beautiful. While some women might like that they are getting the men''s attention, others not so much. And while one might think that the women would hold back, like some do on earth, to not be slut-shamed or called any other vulgar words, it doesn''t happen on this. One night stands are the usual in this world, and cheating is even moremon. While the words d exist, they are barely used to offend anyone, but rather, they are used topliment women for their techniques of being able to court so many men. Men are treated them same way they would usually be treated on earth, where if they were tond many women, they would be called things like "Chad" and "yboy", all of those beingpliments of course. A scene like that was happening right in front of me, where a man was kneeling in front of a women while asking "May madam join my for a night of drinking within my chambers?". The blushing women almost instantly said yes before grabbing and putting it around her waist. ''Disgusting''. I heard the voice of a women who had remained mostly silent for thest 2 days. Olivia was right next me, curling her upper lip at the newly endowed couple with disgust. When I looked at her with a confused stare, she carried on by saying ''If the women was amoner, the man wouldn''t have even asked, or even waited to get to his chambers. He would have forced her in an alleyway or something. Same thing if the guy was amoner. She would have forced him into submission before maiming him so no one else can have him or something.'' She said with every word filled with both disgust and hatred that I could feel through the mind link ''I guess she must have experienced something like that huh. If the nobles are that bad to themoners, I would expect a revolt or something. But nothing? Really?'' I thought to myself ''Why don''t you revolt or something?'' I asked back ''Most revolts are crushed before they even gain support, and those that gain support also gain extra attention from the strongest people in the kingdom. Thest empire that was taken over by revolutionists was wiped off the map, so no one tries anymore. Of course, that is only when they aren''t given foreign support.'' She replied in a solemn tone ''Seems like who ever runs this country is a dumba$$. Being a tyrant and ruling over people with an iron fist never works out. When the king is powerful, he finds himself able to rule everyone and everything with an iron fist, which in his eyes, seems more efficient. However, it only takes his death to topple an entire empire. The moment he dies, everything will go into chaos and the people of the country will create an uprising the moment there is a vacuum in power. Due to this division in society, foreign enemies are more likely to strike when the vacuum is created, therefore also making the kingdom or empire susceptible to attacks. When the people are united, they be more powerful. Even with the king in his throne, if every single person go fed up with him to the point they would put their lives on the line, the Empire would be f*cked.'' I analysed After walking around a little more, we decided to get Olivia some clothes due to her looking like a person who had juste out of a battle. There might not be any blood on her, but her clothes were ragged and old since they came from a vige of people who were not wealthy in the least. It gave her a few looks, and few men tried to approach her before scurrying off with a single re from me and my fatherbined. Finally, while I was within my own daze, we had already reached a glorious marble wall reaching at least 40 meters tall. There was a huge entrance made out of double doors created from pure steel. "This is it!" My father eximed while marvelling at the scene in front of him. "This is the Academy? Seems more like a small city to me" I chuckled. "YEAH! And this is where we are going to stay, away from you stinky butt face." Zack pulled the skin under his eyes to show the innards of his eyes lids, while simultaneously sticking his tongue out in a taunting manner "Sis, don''t mind him. That is just his way of saying he will miss you" Zarch, who had been a lot more tolerable recently, chimed in while giving me a light hug, to my father''s surprised face of course ''I never thought I would ever see them getting along. Too bad it is right before them leaving for the academy.'' My father shed a silent tear of happiness and fatherly pride. "Pft.. hahaha" I simplyughed at the duos antics while giving an almost motherly smile to both of them. This caused Zack to go into a silent daze before going red and walking away with a *humph* Even Olivia, who wasn''t really reacting for the whole trip started to look at me weirdly. Me and her hadn''t known each other for more than a few days, but from those few days, she knew exactly what kind of person I was, which confused her further when she my smile. Meanwhile, a few meters away, my father was showing the Guards at the gate a badge which made both the man and the woman widen their eyes in surprise before giving a 90 degree bow towards him. ''He is quite respected in the army huh... He knows about the Soul mes, or the mes of life as they call it, so he must be quite important within the army.'' I thought with a wry smile Before entering, we were all given bracelets to wear which has all out information, the money we put within it, and all the equipment that we do not need within the Academy. "Sir, Just go to the arena where the Entrance exam will take ce." The woman said with a sweat drop falling down her cheek, leaving a wet streak behind. "Thank you" My father said hastily before rushing towards the arena, which the directions of are projected on the bracelet. Chapter 98 - Entrance Exam As we walked through a gate which held crowds of people waiting for those in front of them to get to their seats so they could do the same thing. While I could not see much from the ce I was due to almost everyone being taller than me, I could see the furnished marble walls glistening with the reflection of sunlight on it''s smooth white surface. Right now, I was walking side by side with my father and Olivia while holding the hand of my father and the arm of Olivia to make sure we aren''t split up. If anyone was to take a nce, they would think we are just a random happy family walking around, but on closer look, they would realise that I did not have any of the Asian characteristics of Olivia, nor her ck hair. ''Knowing my mom, she might get a bit suspicious of these two. I''m sure my father would never do that to her, but my mom can go coocoo sometimes'' I inwardly grimaced My brothers had already split with us around 10 minutes ago and were probably getting ready for the event in the waiting rooms for the contestants. This was the first time in this life that i was actually looking forward to seeing my brothers fight. After seeing the kind of state they put that Supreme rank assassin in, I had gotten curious on how strong they were. After using analysis on the area they battled in, I could tell the gist of things that had happened, but it''s different seeing it with my own eyes. After eventually getting through the crowd, I expected my father to move us towards the seats that were empty, but instead, we found ourselves following him upstairs, garnering us a few envious stares. Eventually, we found ourselves in what i could only describe as, the VIP lounge, where all important people would stay and watch the fights while drinking a cup of wine. The moment we walked in, everyone looked at me before staring at Olivia for a prolonged amount of time. When they realised they were getting res from me and my father, they looked away and towards my father. "HOHOHO! If it isn''t my very own Brigadier." A old man with grey hair and a short grey beard announced before walking towards my father and hugging him tightly. "It is a pleasure to meet you too Major General Galibiur." My father saluted him after being let go of the bear hug. "No need to be so formal Deros. Just address me as Jack when we are outside the military. Also, don''t be so tense all the time! Have a drink and sit down" The Major General encouraged "But sir-!" "No buts! Now sit down and don''t call me sir" The Major General chuckled "Okay si- I mean J-Jack." My father stuttered causing the Jack tough heartily "Are you not going to introduce me to there lovely youngdies? Don''t tell me you are being unfaithful to your wife!" The major general exaggeratedly gasped while winking at my father. "Nothing like that, J-Jack. This one is Pandora, my daughter, and the other one is our servant." My father introduced. "Fascinating! I thought your daughter was 6 years old though, or was I wrong?" Jack inquired "No sir, you are right. She is 6 years old. However, due to her developing an Enhanced Constitution, she had grown much faster than most of the peers. She not only had the body of at least a 12 year old, but the mind of someone beyond her age." My father exined ''All of that is wrong, but they don''t need to know that'' I chucked inwardly "I see." The Major General spoke with a dazed expression as the whole room went silent before bursting into whispers -"An enhanced constitution?"- -"No way right?"- -"Man, I wish my son was lucky enough to develop one"- -"Aren''t enhanced constitutions inherited through blood? and her father doesn''t have one, nor do her brother''s."- -"Do you think his wife was unfaithful? She doesn''t have any of their eyes"- "SILENCE!" The Major General Bellowed causing the room to gopletely silent. "Sorry about that" Jack rubbed his neck before turning to me and kneeling a little before asking "Since you''re six, you must have awakened. Mind telling me what elements you have awakened" ''Sly bastard. He is nice and all, but he is curious too. Maybe he thinks my mother was unfaithful too. If I answer fire and earth, we are bound to have problems. If I reply, water and fire, it would be more usible but it would still bring about rumours while also making problems between me and my father. The same thing would happen if I say water and earth, while saying air and fire might fix the situation a little, but people will ask where the fire heritage hade from. Basically, if I say anything other than water and air, I am fucked. What if I say light? It would exin why my eyes aren''t cyan, blue or green. But then people while light magic have silver eyes. Ugh. What should I do?'' While this conversation within my mind would seem to have taken a long time, less than half a second had passed and I was still racking my brain for Ideas. "Why do you want to know?" I asked with a raised brow, trying to gain time "Oi! Pandora! That is no way to talk to a Majo-" "It is fine Deros" The Major Generalforted. "I am simply curious. Not many gain an enhanced constitution, so I wanted to know what your elements are, just in case you have an element I can train you in." Jack said while patting my shoulder Signalling him toe closer so I could whisper in his ear, heplied and came closer. Many huffs and puffs came from the people around us due to their curiosities being unfulfilled. ''Saying I have the light element is like spelling disaster. No way am I going to say that. Wait, I think I''ve read somewhere that they have this device the nobles use to find out who the child''s father is. I can just say that my elements are earth and fire, and no one will know except the Major General. If he doesn''t believe I am my father''s child, we can simply use that device and find out for real.'' I inwardly smiled, praising myself for being an absolute genius "I have the fire and earth elements" I whispered "And what constitution do you have?" He asked with a slightly empathetic tone "Mana and soul eyes. I can see fiery energy inside people and brown, emerald green, red and blue lights everywhere" I bragged a little. I knew that to be able to join the army at my current age, I had to show that I would be useful, so instead of saying I have the light element, which might have caused me to get attention from a lot of people, including the king or even the emperor, I can just say I have mana and soul eyes. I knew my father was just saying things when he said he would get me in the army if I were to pass his training, due to him not believing I could actually do it, but now, with the training I had received from Jum, my mana aptitude and my control over my fire and earth elements,bined with my 2 years of battle experience, it was a no brainer that he would allow me in if I were to ask. It might take a little bit of bargaining on his side though. ''Why is he silent'' I asked myself while looking at him ''I think you broke him... What did you tell him?'' Asked Olivia through the mind link. ''Nothing. Just what my constitution is'' I said simply Letting her curiosity take over, Olivia asked ''and that is?'' ''Mana and soul eyes.'' ''...'' ''hello? You there?'' ''I understand his bewilderment now'' She replied After a few seconds, he looked towards my father with an expectant look, before going to him and whispering something. After a little while, my father nodded and they moved away from each other with serious expressions. "What is happening here?" A male voice spoke, drawing out attention to him. "Oh, Paul! You''re finally here. Let me introduce you all. This is Paul, my eldest son. I am training and raising him to be a Major general just like me, maybe even a Lieutenant General in the future!" Jack announced while giving a heartyugh. "Oh, and this is Deros, Pandora, and what was your name again youngdy? Sorry my memory is a littl- "Her name is Olivia" I interrupted "Pandora!" My father tried to reprimand before being stopped by anotherugh "Thank you Pandora! Your attitude around me is quite refreshing! Many simply bow down with respect, but I like the lenient ''I don''t care'' kind of aura you give." "Thanks" I simply replied "Hello Pandora. I''m Paul" Paul, the ck haired boy with aqua blue eyes and tender figure, extended his arm for what looked like a hand shake, which I respectably took. However, I was wrong. The moment I moved my hand in to grasp him, his warm smile did not change, however, instead of giving me a firm handshake, he grasped on to my fingers and pulled my hand up closer to his face. At this moment, I could see many emotions within the soul mes of those around me, but the most prominent were envy, anger and... worry? Looking around me, not literally of course since I can see in all directions, I saw Olivia, who usually had a deadpan expression turn worried, while my father''s one had turned into ones of panic. Realising what was happening, I released the grasp on my fingers like a slithery snake escaping through holes in the rubble of a copsed building. Chapter 99 - Entrance Exam II The moment I moved my hand in to grasp him, his warm smile did not change, however, instead of giving me a firm handshake, he grasped on to my fingers and pulled my hand up closer to his face. At this moment, I could see many emotions within the soul mes of those around me, but the most prominent were envy, anger and... worry? Looking around me, not literally of course since I can see in all directions, I saw Olivia, who usually had a deadpan expression turn worried, while my father''s one had turned into ones of panic. Realising what was happening, I released the grasp on my fingers like a slithery snake escaping through holes in the rubble of a copsed building. *Gasp* Multiple gasps resounded in the room as everyone watched in horror at what I had just done. -"did she just refuse the advances of the Major Generals son?"- -"Wow. She must think so highly of herself wearing all that make up"- ''Oi b*tch! What make-up'' -"Some bratty kid who jus-"- "Everyone SILENCE! Sorry Miss Raven. I never thought you would feel ufortable if I were to do that. You must have thought I was giving you a handshake before" Paul bowed, causing more gasps to fill the room ''And this is why I hate these stupid nobles.'' I sighed "WELCOME LADIES AND GENTLEMENT, BOYS AND GIRLS, TO THE ONE AND ONLY AQUA ACADEMY ENTRANCE EXAM! Today I am your host, Huller Taleph, bringing you excitement and thrill you have not felt all year! May the best participants enter the academy!" A thundering roar of cheers and ps erupted from the crowd, who were just as thrilled as the presenter had said. "Without any further-ado, Lets get to the FIRSE TEST!" The presenter said as a woman, at least a 6/10, walked onto the circr white tiled arena and towards the middle, where four tiles separated from each other and slowly elevated a podium with a white gem in the middle. The podium looked like one of the Greek pirs that are seen in their structures, but it was a lot smaller. It was made out of white marble that reflected the lights of the sun brilliantly. "As you can see, all contestants will have to walk up to the podium and ce their hands on it" As the presenter spoke, the women ced her hand on the podium "and right after they do so, the screen above them will show a number, and after a numberes up, you must look at the board to show that rank you will start with." Looking at the board, the rankings went as follows: F- <100 E-101-500 D-501-1000 C-1001-2000 B-2001-5000 A-5001-10 000 S-10 001-20 000 ELITE-20 001+ "While these number may mean nothing in the outside world and to normal mages and warriors, in the Academy, this is the hierarchy. Anyone who gets F grade will automatically fail the test and will not enter the academy. Anyone who get''s A and above will not have to go through the next tests and will automatically be entered into the academy." The presenter stated "These numbers represent your current power-level, and while it may not show how versatile your abilities are, power is everything in this world, as no matter how versatile or efficient you are, there is no way an F rank will win against an E or D rank. Anyway GOOD LUCK!" As the presenter finished his little speech, a group of 20 participants walked out into the stage and formed two lines of 10. From what I had read, there are two branches in the academy, one being for the warriors and the other being for the mages, the academy didn''t allow anyone with anything that was not the water affinity to join the academy. I have no idea why, but if I were to guess, they had found a way tobine the affinity with battle aura, therefore allowing them to prohibit anyone without the water affinity to join. While this may seem normal, the question has to be asked, how the hell are these children supposed to know how to use battle aura at this age? For a normal person to enable themselves to use battle aura and intent, they have to go through rigorous training, fighting and meditation for many years to even show the slightest amount of aura. While many talented ones can easily show their ability of releasing their battle aura at the age of 7, manipting it would at least take another year or two, which only nobles could afford to do. Yet, this leaves them behind the mages who can conjure spells just a few months after, but I guess life isn''t very fair. From what I could hypnotise from what I can already see, the white crystal will send a pulse of mana within the body that will circte through all the mana veins and arteries before going back into the crystal and reporting what it had found. A second pulse of mana will then be sent into every single muscle and bone within the body to show a second result. Eventually, when the mana is sent back, to the crystal gem, it calctes the strength of the person using both data''s while also giving a brief description of what they are most suited in dealing with. This report is sent to their bracelets which allows them to see the result whenever they want. The first 100 that hade up were not very outstanding, with 43 of them being F ranks, 34 being E ranks, 18 being D ranks and 5 being C ranks. Eventually, a group of what looked like rich groomed teenagers walked into the stage, lining up the same way every other group had done. -"Look at that. That is my son! Looking at how strong his father is, he is guaranteed at least B rank"- -"There is my little girl! I hope she gets at a C rank. Even if she doesn''t, the other tests are bound to lift her into C rank."- ''I don''t know... Looking from here, they just look groomed. They probably have very limited battle experience and had spent thest 8 years of their life being cultivated into what they are right now. Most of them are in the Medium to High stages of the ethereal rank, but God knows how that is put into power-levels. Analysis had restricted me from being able to see power levels too, so I can basically only tell what stage their mana heart is at.'' As I was thinking, a boy with pale blond hair reaching his shoulders. Two strands of hair swung around in front of his face every time he too a step. His face was neutral but you could see a glint of pride within him, somehow... No idea why I could see his pride but never mind that for now. When he had finally gotten to the podium, he ced his right hand on the white gem in the middle that started to glow slightly. After a few seconds, it went dim again and he took off his hand. ----- Zen Angler Power level: 5136 Rank: A Affinity: Ice ------ ''He''s like Mom...'' "AND HERE IT IS LADIES AND GENTLEMEN! WE HAVE OUR FIRST A RANK CANDIDATE WHO WILL RECIEVE A LETTER OF ACCEPTANCE IMMEDIATLY!" The presenter shouted, causing the crowd to roar even louder. After him, there were a few B ranks and C ranks, but no one got another A rank. 200 people quickly passed with arge portion not being epted. more than 50% of them had gotten an F and were not allowed into the academy. After 200 passed, I finally saw one of my brothers in the next batch of 20, both in the same line, Zack being in front of his brother. ''I wonder what they will get. They are around the same level as everyone else, so if I were to guess, the most they would get is a C rank. They did almost beat the assassin after all, so I have slightly high expectations for them. That assassin might have been in the supreme warrior stages, but he sure as hell could have beaten a knight or a wizard if he had gotten them by surprise, since he is an assassin after all.'' I hypothesised "NEXT CANDIDATE" The presenter shouted after the person in front of Zack had gotten an F as his ranking As Zack strolled in with his shoulders swinging around with confidence, he finally put his hand on the Gem and waited for its light to dim. After the light dimmed, Zack took a breath in before looking up at his result. ------ Zackro Raven Power level- 4946 Rank B Affinity- 70% water 30% ice ------ "AND WE HAVE ANOTHER B RANKED FELLOW OF OURS! HE WAS ONLY 55 POINTS AWAY FROM BEING AN A RANK!" The presenter roared causing the crowd to cheer too as Zack gave a thumbs up to Zarchon who was nervously waiting for his turn. {Ladies and Gentlemen. Boys and girls! We have done it! 100 CHAPTERS! Chapter 100 - Entrance Exam III - The Masked White Knight As Zarchon walked forwards, I could see from all the way up in the observation area that his legs were wobbling like jelly. While this caused me to chuckle a little, I was too curious to care much. I wanted to know which one of them was stronger, and if it was Zarchon, how Zack would react to know his brother was stronger. ''I hope he gets into Rank A. Zack''s face would be absolutely priceless'' I chuckled while intently getting closer to the one way ss panel in front me to observe better. "TWINS I SEE?! I WONDER WHICH ONE IS MORE POWERFUL! WELL, GET READY TO FIND OUT LADIES AND GENTLEMEN" The presenter spoke while Zarch put his hand on the Gem with hesitation. Everyone went silent as the anticipation grew. Even after a few hours of watching, people were still this excited about knowing everyone''s ranks, and this one was a possible A rank if Zarch was stronger the his brother. "THE RESULTS ARE HERE!" ------ Zarchon Raven Power level- 5002 Rank- A Affinity: 40% water 50% ice ------ *...* *CHEER CHEER* Everyone in the stadium was cheering for the second A rank in the whole event, however, in the VIP stands were two people who had a different reaction than everyone else. While my dad''s eyes were wide due to not expecting Zarch to be stronger than his cocky brother, I was on the floor dying ofughter. "HAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHHA" Iughed, however, to others, the silentugh was only interrupted by gasps of air. Due to me being face down, no one could see I wasughing, so they thought I was crying out of happiness. Paul simply looked at me weirdly before asking my breathless panting self "Do you want a handkerchief?" It took me a few seconds to calm myself down and reply "y-yeah. Thanks man" while patting his back. After seeing my joyful face, his thought of ''I didn''t think of her as an emotional person'' changed to ''is she mentally right?''. "Panni, you shouldn''tugh at your brother" My father reprimanded "Yeah, sorry. It was just too funny after everything he was saying about being strong. He even did the thumbs up thing to Zarch expecting him to be weaker. Oh my god, I want to see his expression!" I jumped excitedly before something flickered in my retina. [Analysis of -Battle Intent- and -Battle Aura- has beenpleted.] [Manual will be installed your mind] [Notice!] [You are not able to use battle aura the same way as the humans! Due to possessing a -Divine Soul me-, you must find your own method of manipting your battle intent] [Notice!] [You can edit the methods shown in the Manuel to produce and manipte battle aura to be better suited to manipting -Divine Battle Intent-] ''I see. That aligns with what Jum had informed me about divine energy. I can''t use the same techniques they use, nor can I use mana the same way they do. However, I am able to analyse their spells to create a non-chant replica due to me being able to see theponents that make the spell. However, with Divine things like Divine mana and souls, they have differentponents than normal mana and normal souls. It''s like trying to manipte earth the same way I manipte fire.'' However, before I could finish that thought, I something at the top of the stadium move. It was on theplete other side of the stadium, but due to my amazing eye sight, I could easily see it. "Dad, I''m going to go to the toilet." "Oh, I should get someone to take yo-" my father tried to suggest, but I was already next to the door that led outside. "No need. I''ll just ask one of the workers" I said before closing the door so he couldn''t suggest anything else. ''Tell him I''m probably going to see my brothers.'' Imanded through the mind link ''Okay'' She replied You might be asking, why don''t I tell anyone else? Why do I choose to go alone? I am still a mid ethereal ranked human after all. Well, it is quite simply! I don''t want to share my kills. Anyone else killing my treat would cause it''s soul me to dissipate immediately, but killing it myself gives me around 2 hours to eat it. The me does weaken over time though, so the faster I eat it, the more pleasure I will receive! ''I sound like a s3x maniac'' I sighed Walking near a window, I quickly walked out of it before switching my gravity to the wall and walking up it. Mid-way however, I wore my ck trench coat again with my mask, while putting my hood up so no one can recognize my hair. After finally reaching the top, I crouched down to the floor before rolling to a venttor and hiding behind it. "I don''t think there are going to be any S ranks this year." A man with a croaky voice spoke. There were 4 people on this side of the stadium, and from what I could see, there was a group on every side of the stadium, waiting for something, or maybe, someone. "Get the Sharpshooters ready. If there are no S ranks this year, we will just have to kill the 2 A ranks and a few of the B ranks who were close to A rank." Another manmanded "YES SIR!" The others shouted before the one who seemed like the leader face palmed. "Idiots! Don''t shout!" The man shouted "Yes sir!" They whispered ''So these guys are waiting for all the candidates toe out so they can kill them huh... I see. However, they made one grave mistake, and that was fucking with someone in my family!'' "Sniper..." The men seemed to have heard something from behind them, causing them to look back just to be greeted by a figure wearing a trench coat with their main theme being all ck. While they might have been wearing all ck, a bit of visible golden hair showing through the sides of the hood and mask, while through the two whole in the upper middle center of the mask, shone two golden eyes with radiance like none other. They looked within the eyes of something truly terrifying. The raw dense energy emanating would cause an elephant to drop to it''s knees, while their beauty was something only found in a deity. It''s golden eyes seemed like they were made out of millions of Golden threads, each one holding a cosmos within. The white pupils glistened like a beautiful star swimming in the golden abyss. The golden eyes had a strange feeling to them. They were lustful but not for sex, and they were gluttonous but not for food. They were filled with an authority of pride that would make the king himself feel outssed. "Galore"... even though the men did not know what it meant, It was thest word those men heard. Their lifeless bodies dropped to the floor as beams of multitude of colors shot right through their heads, hearts, arm and leg joints, making it so even if they survived the attack to the head, they would be incapacitated. "Ugh" A soft moan left the lips of the masked girl in front of the brawly man who had not gotten enough time to realise what was happening to save any of his men "I usually like them roasted and scared, but I''m in quite a hurry so you''re kind of lucky. Anyway ''Thank you for the meal''" A melodious voice spoke through the mask of the girl, which even made the man think ''If I''m going to die, I might as well die to her'' for a moment. "And? You are but a child. You caught my subjects off guard but you lost the element of sur- sur- s-s-s- soHOLY CRAP IS THAT LIGHT MAGIC. An elemental swordsman! No, but we checked! They said there wont be any light magic users. We used illusion barriers and everything! P-p-please spare me! I''ll tell you everything about us! I''ll tell yo- MMMM- MHMMMMMMHMHMMMMMM!" Finding the man too talkative, I simply wrapped my hand around the bottom of his face while raising him off the floor. ''To think a Knight ranked warrior would cower like this... Truly pathetic" I thought while looking at the man who had lost control of his dder. ''He would have put up a good match if he fought back. Why are they so scared of light magic? It''s not like it''s any better than the other elements...'' Sighing, I finally spoke out loud, giving him the mercy of hearing the voice of his killer one more time before sumbing to the mes. "May your sins burn with you" I lightly whispered, just loud enough for him to hear. While this phrase might sound cool and all, I wasn''t actually thinking of saying it. It had just rolled off the tongue as if I had said it my whole life. As if it was a chant, the moment my sentence ended, blue mes instinctively erupted out of the palms of my hands turning the man into ash in less than 20 seconds. I could feel the gazes of multiple people locking on me the moment the mes dissipated and the only thing left was the ash remains of the man that was once within my palm. ''hmm'' I thought while pointing finger guns at two people behind the leader of the south side. I had killed everyone on the west side of the stadium, and from what I could see, they were the second smallest group, only consisting of 4 people. The North side had only one person, while the east side consisted of 8, and the south side of 11. ''This is going to be fun... and tasty..'' I smiled manically behind the mask. Chapter 101 - Entrance Exam IV - The Masked White Knight II Releasing the two me sniper shots, the two I aimed at tried to block the attack, just to drill a hole through their swords like a bullet through paper. To the horror of everyone there, the moment the bullet went inside the man, his head erupted into pale blue mes, before traveling down to their lungs and into their muscles, just to have thembust into mes that eventually turned them to ashes. "Don''t block! If you get hit, I''ll just extinguish the mes" A man in the wizard rank shouted to hisrades. From what I could tell by analyzing her clothing, he was a mage not used to close-range attacks. While I remember my grandma saying that thest Wizard we fought together was a wizard ranked mage, but I truly doubted that and being able to use a duke level spell was evidence of that. Duke-level spells can usually only be cast by those in the Grand Wizard to Imperial Wizard ranks. I am assuming he was in the Grand Wizard rank if not the very top of the Wizard rank, and this is because he was only able to use a duke tier spell after using the enhancement supreme tier spell "Lightning if Absolution". {{{I''m not sure If I mentioned how magic works properly, but here you go: Ethereal Stage: -Basic Warrior (Initial-low) Basic spells -Intermediate Warrior (Medium) Intermediate spells -Advanced Warrior (High) Advanced spells -Supreme Warrior (Peak) Weak and simple Lord spells Gaseous stage: {Lord, Supreme, and Duke tier spells can be cast in this stage} -Knight (Initial-low) -Grand Knight (Medium) -Imperial Knight (High-Peak) {Prince Tier Spells Peak Gaseous} Liquidus: {King, Emperor, and Monarch Tier spells can be cast at this stage} -Guardian of -Title- (Initial-low) -Grand Guardian of -Title- (Medium) -Imperial Guardian of -Title- (High-Peak) Solidus: -Pdin {Able to cast a Sovereign tier spell} Look at the glossary for more information. I just used the warriors for this, but mages have the same system}}} ''Most of these guys are in the supreme ranks, some even reach peak supreme and are about to breakthrough. What a pity'' Immediately, once I was within a 45-meter radius of the closest man, I activated my ''Lightning Hermes'' boots''. Hermes boots were an upgrade of the ''Windy Steps'' spell, while lightning boots came the moment Iprehended the lightning element when I was fighting against that lightning Wizard. Well, analysisprehended everything, I just stole its glory. Once I reached a 30-meter radius, I lowered my center of gravity and made my upper body parallel to the ground. The next instant, with a bright sh and a loud thunderous boom, I was already behind the man who was 30 meters away from me. As lightning crackled on my Light Bridge that was now in the form of a Swiss saber, the head of the man behind me started to levitate as if everything was moving in slow motion. Before any of them could react to the sudden death of their teammate, I was already in front of another, stabbing him right through the chest as lighting fried his insides and charred him into a ck ashy carcass. Right after killing the second person in less than a second, I twisted my body and put all my weight on my right heel, before switching to my toes and sting forwards with a sh, as if I was a lightning bolt. However, this time the Wizard was ready for me, because the moment I reached the third man, a Gale wind spell shot in my direction. "I have no Idea how you just used a speed enhancing spell without any hand seals or chants, but I''ll assure you, you won''t surv-" "You talk too much" A whisper to his right cut him off, before a sharp object stabbed into his heart, killing him instantly. After a few shes and merely 15 seconds, all 11 were dead and I was already dashing towards my next opponents of 8 people. "CRAP! IT''S HERE! JUST SHOO-" *thud* Before the man who was observing could finish his sentence, he found himself lying on the cold ground, lifeless in his own body. However, his consciousness found itself dissipating the moment a foot touched him, as it slightly quivered in what seemed like pleasure. His soul was instantly drained, and his eyes were not grey, with nothing left inside them but emptiness. ''Analysis'' [Finding possible spells] [...] [...] [...] [Spells created] [Spells:- Sword enchant Soul Purge Purify Distraught of the mind Illusion Light Constructs Aura Of A Thousand Battles Brilliant Light Notice- at your current level, these are the only spells you can use at your current level. Please reach the Gaseous stage for more] ''Light Sword enchant'' [-11% of total mana] [Time until deactivation: 5 Minutes] [The wielder of the enchanted sword will attain 400% higher sharpness, 30% morefortability in the wielder''s hands, and 100% more effective on those who have the intent to kill...] [Due to the presence of Divinity in the mana, the -Intimidator- and -Fear Inducer- attributes have been added to the weapon] "S-So! You must be the guy who tried-" However just like everyone else, his blood seemed to have been drained from his face, while his sentence was immediately cut off. "A w-w-white knight!" a woman on the floor shrieked. My once normal-looking sword was not coated in a white ethereal substance. However, one could see tinges of yellowish gold that radiated off the sword at an almost invisible rate. Yet, no matter how small the amount was, divine mana will always be, divine mana. A power that suppressed all that mortal. The power that sends shivers down one''s spines from a simple nce at it. [Name: The Light Brigade Item: Multifunction training weapon (Currently: Saber) Age: 1.6 years Description: A tool used to teach warriors how to use multiple weapons Creator: (Analysis too weak) (Known creator: Deros Raven Materials: (Analysis too weak) Grade: D -Mortal Tier- D+ After the enchantment Durability: 30% Durability Left Enchantments: Light Sword Enchantment (Temporary: 4:56)] ''I''ve been abusing this weapon too much.'' I thought while shing my weapon to the side to get the blood off of it. Sighing, within three seconds, I had killed every single person in my line of sight. ''I guess I have to get rid of that one now huh'' I thought while looking at the man in the distance, radiating with an aura of a peak Grand Knight rank Warrior. Seeing there was no time to waste, I ran toward him with all the speed I could muster while releasing my blood lust and losing the hood off my head due to the wind. "I see you have finallye?" The man opened his arms wide as if to wee me. Stopping 60 meters away from him, we simply looked into the eyes of our respective opponents. As he looked into mine, he couldn''t help but feel like prostrating, and the feeling grew more and more as we continued to lock eyes. The man was also masked with a white mask with blue vines seemingly growing from the sides and trying to infest the center of the mask. He had ocean blue eyes with jet ck hair gelled back. His blue-colored robe had mixtures of ck within it, that being the lining of the robe, and all the pockets that were stitched on. He was at least 6ft 3 inches tall, with a muscr physique that towered above everyone and everything he stood in front of, no matter if they are a Dwarve or a Giant. Yet in front of the 4ft 11 girl in front of him, he felt as if the angel of death descended himself to tower over the 6ft 2 man "This must be another illusion of your, huh... Damnit! This is why I hate your Light magic users! ALL, AND I MEAN ALL OF YOU ARE SO GOD DAMN UNPREDICTABLE" The man shouted "Are you a child or something?" I asked before continuing "Stop throwing a tantrum" with amanding tone "ooo. I''m so scared" the man exaggerated On the other side of the fight was me. I had my hood down, allowing my hair to flow down beyond my shoulders. "You shouldn''t havee here you know. If you didn''t threaten the safety of my family, I wouldn''t have had to kill you" I muttered, but the wind carried my voice making it sound deeper and omnipresent. Taking a step forwards, I grabbed the hair going down my back and shoulders before summoning a hairband from my ring and tying it back into a ponytail, leaving nothing but my bangs to shake around in front of my forehead. On the sides of my bangs were two long hairs, reaching beyond my bangs, down to my chin. At every step, the wind answered, pping ankle-long trench coat behind me. Activating my rings, They slowly wrapped around my hands and morphed into ck leather gloves, a bit like those I was wearing when I had killed my sister and parents in myst life. My turtle neck jumper was long enough to be a mask covering the bottom portion of my face with the ck cotton, and even though I had a mask on, I could notpromise on the chance that my mask would be able to stay on my face for the whole battle. ck boots with no heels to click were covered my ankles, while my ck trousers were tucked into those same boots. However, the most eye-catching thing around me was the blood-red aura, radiating off me as if I was a fountain. This was bloodlust. A visual personification for one''s thrust for blood, and it wasing out of me. ''To think a human is able to stay sane after using blood lust... She might have the anatomy of a human, but she is truly a monster... and a monster too dangerous to keep alive'' The man thought while also stepping forward, allowing the wind to p his robe behind him. *BOOM* Outwards exploded a blue aura. Yes, this was his battle aura, and from what I could guess, it was at the peak of a Grand Knight rank warrior, while the magic aura he was released showed that he was at least at the Supreme stages of the mage rankings. His whole persona did not change, nor did his pace, or muscle movements. The only thing that had changed was his mana cirction and soul energy circuit''s movements. We both walked towards each other at the same pace as the other, not slowing down nor speeding up, yet while I held by Swiss Saber in my hands, his aura was forming a weapon, purely out of energy rather than forging it. "May the stronger warrior win" I chuckled with excitement as my heart pounded more heavily, and my bloodlust grew more dramatically in front of what I could only describe as, nothing more than a meal trying to fight back. {Author''s note: Please check thements.. I am making a new cover for the novel and I''d like you guys to tell me which one you guys would prefer. I''ll be putting three pictures in thements and the one with the most likes by the 11th of December will be the novel cover} Chapter 102 - White Knight Vs Grand Knight As we walked closer to one another, my bloodlust only grewrger. The man felt like he was walking right into a primordial beast''s maw, ready to be eaten whole, but his instincts as a Veteran warrior did not allow him to cower in fear, but rather, his aura blue aura had exploded, berger and more ferocious. Yet, this disy of defiance not only increased my apatite but also taunted me like a mother using the scent of food to make her childe and eat. However, suddenly in sync, as if we had done this numerous times before this instant, we both lowered our center of gravity before pivoting off our front legs and using all-out strengths tounch ourselves towards the enemy with the speeds of rockets. Immediately, within a single second we were both right in front of each other, already shing with our first swings that would determine the winner of the first sh and the one who will gain an upper hand in the first shes of the fight. However, one thing the man in front of me did not expect was that the moment his sword had touched mine, his body would feel heavy and my sword would not budge. First of all, I was a lot heavier than him so It would make sense for me to not budge, but secondly, I used gravity magic to double his weight, especially at the joints as long as he remained in contact with my sword. However, he was a veteran warrior, after all, so much a simple trick wasn''t about to make him lose the sh so easily. With a single pulse of his aura, the gravity particles within his body were instantly vaporized, but I wasn''t going to stand still and watch him do that without any consequences. While he was busy trying to get rid of the Gravity particles within him, I increased the weight of my sword before pushing his transparent ethereal-like sword out of the way, before sending a palm towards his chest. Without a second thought, he grabbed my palm, just for it to engulf in blue mes and explode at his chest, sending him back a little. *Step Step Step Step* Moving 4 steps back, he quickly regained his bnce and got to a fighting stance, but I wasn''t idle either. While he might have been unscathed due to the battle aura protecting him from a blunt explosion, the same thing could not be said if I were to stab him with my enchanted de, especially when I can use the ''Soul Purge'' Ability on my de to make sure that the aura cannot stop it. Since Battle aura was a kind of soul energy processed to be a defensive or offensive tool, Soul Purge could easily cut through the soul energy within the aura like a hot knife through butter. But there was a cost to this ability, and it was extreme exhaustion, which I could not afford to have right now. However, I did not falter. I had already lunged towards the man while moving my foot to the right, in an effort to spin on my toes, before switching to my heel and giving a full momentum sh towards the throat of the enemy in front of me. Yet the next moment, I was shocked to feel that the floor that I had stepped on was not stable, but rather...Slippery? Instantly, I engulfed my feet with the majestic blue mes I conjured, to instantly melt the now ice floor under me, leaving nothing but a scorch mark and steam, however, it was toote. The moment my concentration was on getting stable footing, the man had taken advantage of the fact and had already sent a full-powered punch towards my face, enveloped with a coat of his aura which had started to radiate killing intent from within the core of his soul me Even though the elemental affinity you awaken with does not have anything to do with one''s battle aura, those who ascend past the knight rank realize something, and it was the same thing I had realized when looking at the man in front of me. The affinity you are given on the day of your awakening corresponds with your battle aura, and while it may not affect the power of your attacks or battle intent, it will affect the nature of it. And right now, the Grand Knight''s attack was like that of a raging river, that will swoop you off your feet and drag you down to the depths of its bed. drowning you in the process. {Bed is the term used to refer to the bottom exposed part of the river.} Crossing my hands into an X in front of my chest, I engulfed it with blue mes while creating an air vacuum and barrier of air in front of me, all to stop a single full power punch to the center of my chest. Yet... *BOOM* I found my body catapulted 30 meters away from the original punch, and the man was closing in quickly. I had just watched as the man had shattered every single barrier and defense I could put up without losing a speck of his momentum, and in the process too, he has catapulted me away like it was nothing, allowing me to find myself tumbling on the floor, rolling until I slowly lost the speed I was first catapulted at. My skin had been burned off due to the friction with the ground under me, but it was already recovering fast. While my muscles were once showing, the skin quickly healed over leaving not a single scar, as if I hadn''t even been hit, yet I could feel a minute amount of elemental energy being broken down and used to heal my wounds. "I see. This is only expected from a person with the light element... But isn''t your healing way too fast" The man was alerted. He had never seen this kind of regeneration in Grand Sages with the water element {Those with the water affinity and a certain amount of connection with nature can use healing magic with their water.} He had only seen 2 other light warriors in his life, one being the Pdin of Zogaria, while the other being his boss. While no one could even put a scratch on the skin of the Pdin, the man''s boss had shown amazing Regenerative abilities, regenerating a whole army in less than 2 hours. However, the girl in front of him, that being me, had regeneratedrge skin scrapes in a little less than 3 seconds. For a moment, the man recalled the fight start to finish. ''First, the illusion barrier did not work on her, secondly, she had abnormal speeds ad strengths behind every attack without even using battle aura. Thirdly, extremely strong regeneration andstly, the ability to exude bloodlust this thick while keeping sane... Maybe I''m not against a human, but a...a...a b-beast...No way right? No! Think positively! If she is, I can capture her and sell her to those sick noble bastards who all apparently have a thing for kids these days. YES! I might be rich!" The man inwardly cheered Seeing his once gloomy and ferocious aura be excited, I felt my blood boiling, I already had an idea of what he was thinking, but I''d rather die than be one of the noble''s ythings. Strengthening my resolve to burn this man alive, I lunged towards him once again, but this time, I was going for the kill with all my power to disy. [Calctions are nowplete] Seeing those words in my retina, I couldn''t help by smile like a psychopath while closing the distance between me and my enemy. Thinking that he had gotten me in his trap, the man got cocky and while leaving himself wide open, he created 4 ice spears with the mixture and help of both his elemental affinity and his aura. [Due to your extensive knowledge of science and magic, you have awakened the hidden skill -Combination Magic-] [Recalcting spells... Complete!] [Lightning Boots + Hermes Boots + Fire burst = sh step (Uses: 3 times a day) ] [Light Magic Enchantment + Lightning Coated de + Scorching de + Wind Enhancement = Aspect Of The Roaring Skies (Uses: Once a day,sts 5 minutes)] ''Analysis'' [Name: The Light Brigade Item: Multifunction training weapon (Currently: Saber) Age: 1.6 years Description: A tool used to teach warriors how to use multiple weapons Creator: (Analysis too weak) (Known creator: Deros Raven) Materials: (Analysis too weak) Grade: D -Mortal Tier- ------ (C+ After enchantment) Durability: 29% Durability Left Enchantments: Aspect Of The Roaring Skies (Temporary: 3:18)] The moment the enchantment has shrouded my weapon in a multi-colored of a variety of elements, my speed doubled and I was already in front of the man, but he was not idle either. As if he was expecting me to be where I was, not a single secondter, I found myself surrounded by 4 spears that wereing at me at tremendous speeds. ''Soul Purge'' shifting my momentum to my back foot''s heel, I spun before slicing two of the spears and vaporizing them instantly. I had instantly destroyed any kind of aura, whole obliterating his weak a$s magic with a single swing from my ming/crackling/light emanating sword. To the man in front of me, this sword was letting off an extremely dangerous aura, threatening to slice any limb of his if it were to get too close to my weapon, however, he knew such a powerful enchantment would only be temporary, and while he might not have known this, I only had 70% of my total mana left, and using my trump card would take 40% of it. To be honest, I have a multitude of trump cards, from my Eyes of Vanity which drains my mana like a bucket with no base, to my Eyes of consumption and redirection. But there was a Trump card that I hadn''t tried out until now, as it was a spell I gained when my eyes evolved. Seeing the other two spearsing at me with the same speed as the other two, I sent a small ming wind gale towards them both. As the wind gale came in contact with the two spears, they wavered a little before moving on as if nothing had happened, but that was all the time I needed to create another attack. Instantly, with a sh, the spears were found falling onto the floor in halves before turning into nothing more than a cold puddle of water created from the ice that once constructed such formidable weapons. The man was not sitting idly while all this was happening, nor was he praying that his attacks would slow me down or injure me. Yet, everything he had done to this point was just movements and choices that allowed the man to execute one of his deadliest moves, and he was already 79% there. Just one more push and he would be able to unleash it. "DO YOU SEE THIS!? THIS IS TRUE POWER!" The man shouted while lifting his hands in the air, creating an aqua blue orb of raging rivers and currents. Yes, it looked like one of the personal spells that I had created. The spell I used on the blue and ck lion when I first met him. Raging Ssh Zone. "To think you are able to gather that much water from the atmosphere" I mumbled while heughed in the distance, seemingly unaware he was in a battle. Normal people would have been terrified by the current condition of the man in front of me, but I was not any normal person. Lunging a little more forwards again, this time instead of being met with a bombardment of spells and weapons, I was met by...nothing? ''Crap'' The instant I felt my hairs at the back of my neck rise up in the sense of danger, I knew I was in deep shit. There was no way I would get out of this attack unscathed, so instead of blocking it, I charged right at it. This seemed to have shocked the man, but thinking I was bluffing, he kept pushing the ball of raging currents closer and closer to me, ready to swallow me whole. ''Since his spell is less stable than mine, it should be easy to break. In that case, trying to merge two of the currents together should make it go kaboom, and with a single sh step, I will be behind the man, getting ready to release some weight off his shoulders. Yet, despite my calctions and the higher probabilities of winning if he were to just throw the spell at me, he did not. A devilish-like grin appeared behind his mask, and even though I could not see behind the mask, his aura said it all. Rather than being a raging river, his aura had suddenly turned into an ocean hit by an earthquake. The ocean mes thend and attacks thend with a tsunami in almost divine punishment.. That was the kind of aura he was letting off, that of a huge tsunami, willing to kill and destroy everything within its path to make sure its goals are fulfilled. Chapter 103 - White Knight Vs Grand Knight II Throwing the Ragin Ssh Zone in the air, the masked man lunged at me with his inhuman speeds. This is when one of Jum''s lectures shed in my mind, saying -"You might be naturally strong for a human, but most beasts will be physically stronger than you, so don''t be reckless"- ''Could have f*cking told me humans can be just as strong with the use of aura!'' I inwardlyined. Swiftly, I dodged the sword strike that seemed even faster than my own. However, the man wasn''t stupid and had already known my reactions were top-notch. Immediately, the hairs on my neck started to rise while the air around me became extremely dry. ''F*CK!'' Therge chaos-filled sphere of water threatening to explode at any moment started moving towards me from 100m in the air like a meteoring to crash on earth. The power of the spell was like nothing a supreme mage could do, not even my grandmother! I could only expect this kind of power and control over the water element from my mother, who even though was hiding her aura and cloaking her mana heart, I could tell she was at least at the Imperial Wizard rank if not higher. ''This is bad! I can''t dodge, nor can I attack back. If I use my trump card, I can say bye to 50% of my mana. Eyes of Consumption and Redirection won''t work either, due to them only being able to consume energies like mana and maybe aura, unlike its predecessor, Eyes of GLutton... F*CK IT! ANLAYSIS!'' [Analysisplete] [Escape routes found: 4] [Counters found: 1] [Escape route 1: You should... ... After reading all the information within what felt like 2 minutes, I finally decided to use the only counter. Yes, it might be slightly stupid for me to do so, but it is the only way I can escape this situation while also dealing damage to my enemy. ''wow'' In an instant, I crouched down to the floor while gripping onto the hilt of my de with enough strength to break most normal des. However, this was not a normal de, but a C ranked one enchanted by none other than me! Breathing in steadily, I channeled all the elemental particles in my body to my legs, spine, right forearm, and wrist. My eyes started to glow with an ominous golden hue, while my bloodlust vanished and my divine aura suppressed everything within its vicinity. Well, that is what I thought anyway, seeing the masked man break out in a small cold sweat. ''What the hell? This feels like... This f-feels like... No way right? Is she rted to the Pdin? Maybe it''s something all white knights have... But my boss said he had to reach at least the Guardian rank to make this aura. This doesn''t make any sens-'' Before he could even finish his train of thought, a sudden exploding noise hade from under my feet, only leaving a crater 3 timesrge than I imprinted onto the ground. A sudden gust of wind started to push him back which also caused him to cover the holes in his mask from any dust entering through them. An instantter, the wind subsided and he looked up, just to see a sword engulfed in white mes and a petite woman, or maybe a little girl? Either way, it felt like looking at a Goddess getting ready to strike its enemy with enough power to shake the heavens, yet every single muscle movement had the elegance of a butterfly. "Goddess..." The man muttered unconsciously, while his body was slowly sumbing to the temptation of preaching to this divine being that had blessed him by her presence. ... [Counter 1: Use the skill -Combination Magic- to infuse the light element into your mes, while also using your spell -Blue mes of Symphony: Glutonous mes-. Then strike the attack and use the spell -Soul purge- to destroy any remanents of control or aura that entity -???- has over the spell. Use your control over the water element to make the currents unstable, before striking them with the white mes and extinguishing them for good. Use -sh step- to appear behind entity -???- before striking at the arm he will block with. Trajectory will be shown in the form of a ''Hologram''] ''hmm... It does seem like it''s going to work. But, can''t I just dodge with sh step and strike him straight away?'' I asked inwardly. [Affirmitve. The shock wave of the attack will, however, cause an explosionrge enough to destroy the illusion barrier. Would you like to go through with the first n or your n?] The text appeared in my retina again, however, I for some reason could feel a weird condescending tone even though there was no sounding from the text.] ''Damn analysis and the heavens! They keep insulting me like this every single time they speak to me! Ah f*ck it! Analysis., make a name for my spell'' [Unable to follow instructions. I do not have cognitive thinking abilities. Please try after you evolve] ''ugh. If that isn''t cognitive thinking, I don''t know what is'' Immediately, I engulfed my de with a bright blue me while a tinge of blue appeared in my pupils, before turning into a white, brighter than any white that I have ever seen. Brighter than any white my pupils had ever shone, and the simple radiancebined with my divine aura sweep the area, making everyone around me feel as if a hydraulic press was pushing down on their chest, well, only his chest. With blurring speed, I moved towards the sphere of ranging water currents before muttering "Blue m- [White mes*] ''...'' "ugh... Blue mes of the symphony: Gluttonous mes + Soul Purge + Brilliant Light!" As if my sword had just turned into an eye of a hurricane, the once blue mes had turned white with an aura of absolute brilliance and had started to rotate around my de. While some might think that having a tornado for a sword would be impractical, right now, the thing within my hands felt as if it could cut the skies itself while vaporizing every single creature or particle in its way. I watched as a flurry of white, red and green came out of nowhere just to spin around the de violently. Whirlwinds and gusts started to flow into the swords tornado, allowing it to be bigger and bigger. Right now, my sword was behind me, ready to be swung at any moment to swallow thee greater water sphere and everything within it. My golden hair fluttered with the violent winds, while my trench coat danced behind me with lively vigor. I slowly rose my arms above my head and held my sword with both my hands, as if it was the heaviest thing in the world. Slowly, I closed my eyes while feeling every single particle in the area vibrate to my will. Every color reacted and spiraled around my already tornado-like attack, and the man under me could do nothing. He was awe-stricken by the power he was seeing. How could a human, no, a monster barely at the advanced mage rank, wield such power above their heads? "GLUTTONOUS FLAMES.." I slowly opened my eyes, which now had their pupils shining a brilliant white light, while at the same time being split into a Shield of David. "BRILLIANT BLADE" *SIlence* *SHchhhhtch* The moment I shed down on the sphere, it disappeared as if it was never there. The unstable sphere that threatened to explode me and everything in 20 meters, was now gone? In an instant, the white mes had purged any signs of aura, consumed every single speck of mana due to my gluttony affinity, and vaporized the water with my blue mes. It had all happened so quickly that the man in front of me couldn''t even see what had happened, but even by the time he had finallyprehended what happened, I was no longer in his line of sight, Looking down, he could see me ducking under his line of sight, with a blue me in my right hand and the same vortex-like brilliant white sword in my other hand, in ce to swing horizontally and cut the man''s upper body from his lower one. "You''re done for!" I roared with a smirk before exploding the me in my right hand onto his chest. In the blink of an eye, his robe, mask, and shirt were all destroyed while he was flung back for the first time since the start of this fight, but I was not done. Since I had seen the man was in a daze when I had destroyed his spell, I did not need to use my sh step to move right next to him, meaning I still have two more sh steps to use. So in a single lunge and a single second, I found myself in front of him again, but this time his skin and clothes were injured while his mask had shattered into pieces, projecting his mildly handsome face to the world to see. Unbeknownst to me, by the time I had sh stepped to the man, the illusion barrier I was trying to keep from breaking had shattered, and the bright light from my sword attack grabbed the attention of everyone in the stadium, no matter who they were. While some were confused for not understanding what was happening, or excited to find out that there might have been a secret candidate waiting to show the world the brilliance of an S-ranked candidate or above, the people in the VIP lounge room started to panic a little. They were not panicking for their own lives, since most of them are either fighters or had enough money to rent a few bodyguards, but rather, they were scared for their children who were down in the stadium without any proper protection. There had been instanced before where some S ranked individuals wanting to enter the academy were assassinated, and due to most of them being at the peak of the supreme ranks (Peak Ethereal), they were unable to block or dodge an attack from someone in the Knight or Wizard rank (Initial to low Gaseous). However, a secondter, the bright light faded and while disappeared as if it was never there, while just a few secondster, the presenter informed everyone that the situation was nothing to worry about, and exined that there was a worker up there who identally activated his emergency light. All of this was unknown to me because right now, all my focus was on the b*astard in front of me, trying to kill him in any way I can without raising any rm from the people under. My sword was still as bright as ever, and now that I had sh stepped to the man who had been flung away, I was ready to cut him into two. But it seemed fate had a different idea... Once I was in front of him again, I used me burst to shoot mes out of my hands, but this time, I aimed for the floor to create the closest thing to a smokescreen I can. Yet, his fighting abilities as well as his battle sense that had taken him through hundreds of battles were nothing to scoff at, making it really easy for him to find me from within the mes, due to my unique aura. In an instant, he clocked his arm back and enveloped it with the same blue battle aura he had been using this whole time, and with a maniacal smile on his face, he punched into the mes, hitting me right in the gut, forcing blood to spill out of my both with a lot of saliva. The next instant, I found myself held in a chose by his right hand while he stabilized himself tond on the floor safely. "I see that all you wanted in this fight was to strip me huh?" The man scoffed with a sh*t-eating grin on his face. "Since you stripped me, it is only fair if I strip you too, am I right? How about I start with stripping that shitty mask of yours to see that pretty little face behind it. And maybe after that, I can put a ve cor on your pretty little neck to give you the pleasures of serving us me with your body for the rest of your life... What do you say?" The man smirked "I say, you go to f*cking hell!" I roared while kicking the man in the face and trying to shoot a stone sniper bullet towards his head. Again, however, he was no amateur, being fully aware of how people act in situations like this while his aura told him about everything within a 15-meter radius Easily blocking the shot, he mmed my head onto the floor before lifting his fist in the air and bashing my face in multiple by throwing punch after punch after punch. "YOU LITTLE BRAT! HOW DARE YOU TOUCH YOUR MASTER, HUH! DON''T WORRY! I''LL BASH YOUR HEAD INTO THE CEMENT SO MANY TIMES THAT YOU WILL FORGET WHO YOU ARE! I''LL MAKE YOU THE BEST PLEASURE SLAVE IN THE COUNTRY AFTER I TRAIN YOU HHAHAH" He Bellowed while smashing my face in repeatedly until the mask came off. "Pretty sturdy marks you got there. Enough chit-chat though, I''d like to see that face of yours, even though I doubt it hasn''t been bruised to the point of irrecognition." The manughed as if it was the funniest joke in the world, however... "Wha-" THe moment he moved the mask, all he saw was white where my face was supposed to be. It had no distinct features other than just being white. If anyone from earth would have seen it, they would think it was just a mannequin with a light bulb installed within it. "You are truly disgusting" A voice flowing with the wind, fluttered into the man''s ears as if death himself hade to sentence the man to hell. Looking back slowly, with his blue eyes filled with nothing but terror, he finally was the sword that had destroyed his low-tier lord spell with a single sh. Little did he know, I adjust added all his mana and battle aura from his attack into my sword, creating something that could delete the existence of any knight-ranked warrior. I had used my Light Illusion earlier to give him the impression that I was at his mercy, and when people arending their final blows, that is when they are their weakest. When I had shot my blue mes, it was but a distraction for the true attack, aiming for his neck. When I finally got behind him without him realizing my existence even with the use of his aura "Brilliant White mes: Sword of brilliant light" Sshing down on my enemy with all my strength, I threatened to destroy the existence of the person in front of me with a spell rivaling even that of duke tier spells. Yet, I did all that just to have him mutter to himself... "May I ask the Lord for guidance, for strength, and for wisdom! In the name of the God of water, the transcender of oceans and the bringer of floods, I REQUEST TO WIELD YOUR POWER TO SLAY MY FOE! SPIRIT SUMMON: GAURDIAN OF SEAS!" ''Oh f*ck my existence'' Chapter 104 - White Knight Vs Grand Knight III "May I ask the Lord for guidance, for strength, and for wisdom! In the name of the God of water, the transcender of oceans and the bringer of floods, I REQUEST TO WIELD YOUR POWER TO SLAY MY FOE! SPIRIT SUMMON: GUARDIAN OF SEAS!" Abruptly, as if the skies and atmosphere had listened to his words, water came out of nowhere while a huge pulse of energy exploded outwards, destroying or pushing everything back. A huge crater was left on the ground. The moment my sword had hit the pulse of energy, a sh of mana, aura, and magic urred. *BOOM* The sh was too powerful and just after three seconds of struggling, I felt a vibration through my sword before hearing... *Crack Crack Crack* Widening my gold and white eyes in the horror of what was about to happen, I watched as my sword snapped in half, leaving me with nothing but my hilt and a small part of what was left of my sword to work with. The instant my sword had snapped, all the energy built around it started going haywire, threatening to explode at any second, forcing me to jump back. However, it was already toote. The sword was vibrating at an extremely high frequency, before exploding a secondter leaving a huge crater, at least 30 meters in width, left to mark the floor of the roof for the few months toe, or at least until they fix it. Slowly opening my eyes while twitching in pain, I saw the man I had been fighting for thest 4 minutes in front of me, ready to strike me down with an extremely powerful punch. This punch was shrouded in such a powerful aura, that me, someone who had an affinity to pride, someone who can make people dozens of times stronger than me shiver by looking into my eyes, someone who can kill people in the low to mid Gaseous Rank when going all out, feel a shiver go down my spine. ''CRAP! HE''S A IMPERIAL KNIGHT NOW! ANALYSIS'' [Analysisplete] [Spirit Summon: Guardian Of Seas- This is an ability that will increase one''s power to the next rank for 2 minutes after fusing themselves with the armor of the -Guardian of Seas-. The bacsh will incapacitate the user of this ability for 12 hours and will block their mana channels {this is what I''m going to call the mana veins and arteries.} by 50% for 3 weeks, while also weakening their -Soul me-] ''Analysis? What is my current mana pool'' [37/100] "FUCK! Ugh" Almost immediately, I felt a fistnd on my abdomen, sending me flying back while also making me lose focus for a single second. However, before I could even get out of my daze, the man with his fist coated in aura did not take a single chance, and instantaneously lunged at me with all his strength. He might not have been as fast as my sh step, but he was extremely close to being just as fast. Before I could even cross my arms to create an X in front of my chest, I felt another hit, yet this time, it was on my back. This time, however, I was ready for an attack, and no matter from which side it hade from, I could find foot on any surface. I swiftly moved my foot behind me before exploding a small fire burst under my foot to stop my momentum, before using another on my other foot to slow my descent, however, I was not done there. Positioning my feet and hands at certain angles, I exploded a few fire bursts at different intervals while swiftly beginning to gain momentum on my spin. At the same time, I had used my Light illusion to make him think that I was still tumbling on the ground,pletely at the mercy of his hands. This was the best thing to do since for some reason, the once robed man had a thing for dominating women and having them at his mercy. It is the same reason why he had not realized that I had used an illusion earlier even with his aura proudly being exuded to locate everything within his surroundings. This was no longer a battle of only strength, but a battle of minds. I was the weaker once before yet I was able to trick him a multitude of times to win, and now, I was about to do the same thing. I no longer let of any blood lust, but rather, cold and calcted killing intent. This was no longer a game for me, where I would win and gain the soul of the loser as my prize money, but rather, it was a battle to the death where honor is just a cheap excuse for one''s loss while dirty tactics were the way to go. Meanwhile, I had created an illusion and changed it a little, making it seem like I had taken a lot more damage than I had when being flung away while putting a changing the illusion to make it seem like I had a few scrape wounds and a pool of blood under me. I made sure I looked like absolute shit, taking advantage of the fact I knew that it would turn him ''on'' a little. As I had predicted, my method had worked and the man was smiling like the biggest idiot in the world, not saying that he wasn''t probably the biggest idiot in the world for falling for the same trick twice. Spinning even more quickly, I raised my foot into an ax-kick position while engulfing it with pale blue mes that burned vigorously with my mana fueling it. Right now, I have a little less than 30% of my mana left within me, and it was being drained once again by my mes. Not wanting to waste any more time while he was distracted, I moved my foot down with extreme force and speed, making a whistling sound while it partitioned the air while my foot sliced through it. Right before hitting in the right on the head with my burning heel, my mes erged even more, yet, the moment they were about to touch even a single hair of his, they extinguished like they were never there. "Did you think I would fall for the same trick twice? You really are an amateur... no, maybe a child at best" The man''s voice echoes while the corners of his mouth stretched into a maniacal smile, going from ear to ear. ''Little shi-aaaAHHHHHH'' Before I could even curse him, he clenched onto my ankle with his iron grip, before smashing me into the ground in front of him. However, he did not stop there, continuingly smashing me from side to side, giving me injury after injury which eventually healed, however, due to the healing using the elemental particles within my body, I found myself bing more hungry and more exhausted after every hit. Eventually, I regained my focus and... *BOOM* Using one of thergest me bursts I could use, I shot it at point-nk range of his face, right before he was about to smash me into the floor again. However, to my surprise and horror, there was not even a single scratch on his face. "Trying to use mes on aman blessed by the guardian of seas? Are you stupid or dumb?" The man asked with a raised eyebrow and innocent curiosity shimmering his aqua blue eyes, an innocence I would have never imagined to see on the face of such a cruel and disgusting man. "F*CK YOU" I spat on his face, before using 10% of my mana to activate a light spell that I had just learned. [Aura Of A Thousand Battles- Allows the caster to enhance their body by forcefully taking out their aura while also using the light element to enhance their regeneration, pain numbness, and cognitive thinking ability for two minutes. This ability can be used as long as the caster has the will to fight, however, the longer it is on, the more severe the bacsh will be.] Suddenly, an aura of white and gold erupted from my body, creating huge shockwaves that almost make the grip of the man falter. However, I was not done there. Taking inspiration from a manga that I had read back on earth, I had realized that the man was not going to let go of my ankle, so I did the only thing I could do in this situation. *CRACK CRACK CRACK* Hearing a few cracks, the man couldn''t help but look at the ankle he was holding, wondering if he had put too much strength into the grip, making my ankle break. However, he couldn''t be more wrong. The moment he looked at my ankle, his face went through confusion, realization, and horror within the blink of an eye, yet he was still not fast enough to block my attack. I had purposely broken my ankle by spinning my entire body 720 degrees, before smashing my foot into his jaw, almost breaking it with a single impact. However, I had gotten what I had wanted, and it was for him to loosen his grip. Looking down at my ankle, I watched it as it spun back into ce, circrly sshing blood around, while my elemental particles and light element did the rest. I did not waste a second before lunging forwards and digging my fist deep into the man''s abdomen. unfortunately, he still had that damned armor he got from what he called ''the guardian of seas''. [NOTICE!] [The amount of divine aura you are leaking has been restricted] [Amount will be decreased now.] [30%----> 5%] [Minute damage has been done to your soul channels.] [Repairing...] [Repairment will take 3 days.] [Use of the soul channels has beenpletely restricted for 3 days] [Creating substitute... [Subtitute unavable. Please use -Eyes of consumption- to steal the aura of the enemy. Conversion of the aura will start when you consume 400 units of the enemy''s aura] ''SH*T!'' I roared within my mind ''I should just call Olivia an-'' The man did not give enough time to ponder on the situation at hand, appearing in front of me and instantaneously plunging his fist into my abdomen making me spit a mouthful of blood out, before gripping onto my head and smashing me onto the floor face first. Not even giving me time to breathe, he swiftly bashed his foot against the side of my torso, sending me flying as if I were a football. Landing on the floor while spitting out another mouthful of blood, I started to re at the man while standing up slowly. Seeing this as myst act of defiance, he finally released all his trump cards. The wind started to build up, while my coat fluttered in it. The air that was once moist due to the spring heat, was not dry and old. As the wind blew, even more, I watched as a huge sphere, 4 timesrger than thest raging ssh flow, appeared over the man''s head, growing even more unstable as it grew, as well as the raging currents that flowed within it. His aura, which was once but an extravagant candle before, had turned into dozens of spears, swords, arrows, and bullets. However, it did not finish there, as the water elemental particles around him slowly turned into water des, before freezing into concentrated ice des. "ANY LAST WORDS?!" The man roared with a psychopathicughing out of his mouth. It sounded like theugh of a demon right before eating its meals. Truly disgusting. "ha.. haha... hahahahah-HAHAHAHHAHAHAHHAHHAHAHAHA... HAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHHAHAHHAAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHHHHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAAHHAHHAHAHAHHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHHAHHAHAHHAHHAHAHHAHHAHHAHAHHAHAHHAHHAHHAHHAHHAHHAHHAHAHHAHAHHAHAHHA" A maniacal soul-chillingugh resounded in the area. It moved with the wind. making it even louder and even more omnipresent. One could say it sounded like theugh of an archangel. Augh echoed within the ears of everyone, even the people in the stadium. No, to the people hearing it, it sounded like theugh of the Devil himself, waiting to cause chaos and cmity wherever his feet wouldnd. "Yes, yes I do. I have one thing to say to something as disgusting as you. Something so gross, vile, and impure as yourself. Your idiocy and impotence as well as your vicious nature that would put mindless demons and beasts to shame. You are nothing but scummy little shit and the only thing I can say to something as pathetic you is..." Before saying thest words, I stopped myself, putting in all my pent-up emotions, whether they were positive or negative, whether they were healthy or not, into this single phrase. People say that your life shed before your eyes right before you die, and the scientific reason for that is that your mind is trying to find the best and most effective way to save you from the death that you might eventually sumb to. But right here and right now, I was never more confident that I was going to survive. I knew I could kill him, yet as if my mind heard my inner demons screaming for help, screaming to be let out, screaming out for every single bit of negative emotion I had ever felt in both my lives, it reyed my entire life before my eyes. No, both my lives. From moments of happiness to moments of sorrow. From the day I was born and held within the arms of my first mother, to the day she died. As if I was in my own world, I saw every moment I ever lived through. I reminisced over the days I lost ying with my online friends, the days we would talk about maybe meeting each other one day, the days we shouted out and screamed in the happiness of our in-game victories. All those memories might have been short, but they showed me how life should be lived, and how life can be beautiful. Those memories were cut short, however, switching to the long, lonely, sorrowful life from the day my mother died. From my sister''s constant bullying to my brothers who thought of themselves so much better than me. The days I cried for so long that my tears would run dry, to the days my father would not even recognize my existence. While it had shown me how disgusting humans can be, how sinful the once innocent human child can be within the span of their puny mortal lives, and how while people might preach for equality, in the end, life is not fair and it will never be. Yet, for some reason, the moment I could finally see the Warrior who I had been battling for thest few minutes, I felt as if all that anger, all the pain, and all the suffering I had felt was because of him and people like him, yet I could not me him. -"I want to be able to look down on others the same way they looked down on me, break and torture those who do not fit with my ideals"- That is what I said, which made me realize, with a bit of power, and mind can be corrupted, even mine. But, I didn''t care. I don''t care. Yes, he might be a kind of personification of everything that hurt me, but while I would not be as evil as him, everyone has Ideals, and mine is simr if not worse than his own. But, I didn''t care. This all started because he was about to kill (brothers) my family, but does that mean I wouldn''t have jumped in if my family was not endangered by him? Or would I have still killed everyone and him or the extra soul mes? -"No connections means no losses. If you get rid of the weakness you can be stronger"- ''Wait what? Why am I thinking about that right now I thought while the words of the entity I spoke to during my awakening echoed in my ears. "ROT IN HELL" While my mind was still buzzing and in a confused state due to me not knowing what just happened, I finally roared while shooting straight at him will all my speed and power. {Author''s note: For those whoment on my novel or want toment on my novel, I''m not sure why but whenever someone uses a curse word, including damn, thements are immediately deleted.. I can see thements when looking at the notifications, but by the time I get to reply to them, they are automatically deleted.} Chapter 105 - White Knight Vs Grand Knight IV "ROT IN HELL!" I shouted while lunging with extremely high speeds towards the enemy "BRING IT ON!" The man shouted with the same enthusiasm While most would be either enraged or powerless in a situation where they were fighting against someone who was a higher rank than them, I, on the other hand, was smiling... My smile was apanied by a huge frown, as the pain came from my head, the emotions of the past, and the emotions of the battle mixed into an expression of what could only be described as, Battle Lust. I felt so filled with vigor while the adrenaline blocked out any strain I felt from my mana channels and my body after regenerating. Right after the man roared what I considered to be one of hisst phrases in the remaining time of his lifespan, he threw everything at me. Everything including the ice swords, ethereal swords, arrows, and spears made out of aura, and finally, the huge raging sphere of water currents that was above his head. 19 meters... 16 meters... 11 meters... 9 meters.. 5 meters. 4 METERS! I was finally 4 meters away from the closest attack, and at the moment, to the man in front of me, it seemed like a certain victory. While I had felt a strange presenceing closer to me, he was on the lines of thinking that this was myst act of desperation to fight against my fate of death, but he didn''t know how the wrong one could be when putting me into ount. ''Eyes of consumption'' I thought in my head while widening my eyes as if how wide my eyes were would affect how much mana and aura it could consume. Yet at the same time, I was trying to keep wary of the presence that had just gone back into hiding. [Consuming energies...] [...] [...] [Consumptionplete!] [Aura Consumed: 589 units] [Mana/ Elemental energies consumed: 360] [Detoxifing Mana...] [Detoxificationplete!] [Pyurifying mana...] [Purifyingplete!] [132.4 Units of -Divine Mana- has been created] [Current mana: 142.4/100] [WARNING!] [You must use 42.4 units of mana in the next 10 seconds. If this requirement is not fulfilled, chances of mana heart being damaged or exploding will increase dramatically.] ''hehe. This might have been unforeseen but this also might be a blessing'' I thought. ''She didn''t even use any hand signs of chants! H-how is this possible?'' The man''s mind was going haywire, and I was the reason for it. In the man''s perspective, he had just watched all his aura weapons, mana within spells, and weapons he had created from elemental mana was absorbed into both my eyes. While his aura weapons simply dissipated, the sphere of raging currents exploded closer to him than it was to me, while his ice weapons crumbled to pieces almost instantly. I had not just taken the mana within them, but also the Elemental particles holding them together. While the elemental particles went straight into my body, before diffusing into different organs, tissues, and cells, the mana went straight into my mana heart after being detoxified by my eyes, just to be pumped through my mana channels. "NOW, YOU''RE DONE FOR!" I roared while my voice became deeper and the whites within my eyes started to crackle electricity within them. The moment the man looked into my eyes, he felt sudden death fall into his shoulders. shes of Lightning mages and Lightning Warriors being praised, honored, and looked up to spasmed within his mind. He knew exactly what kind of ability this was, and he felt scared for his life the moment the realization had hit him. Allowing lightning to crackle through my veins, mana channels, and above my skin, I felt a ticklish sensation envelope my body before a burst of absolute power flooded into me. "LIGHTNING OF ABSOLUTION!" I bellowed at the top of my lungs, sending shocks waves to the surroundings while a blueish silverish dome shot out from the middle of my mana heart to 30 meters in all directions. It wasn''t nearly as big as the lightning mage I had fought before, but it was more than enough to end this fight. ''Alright. I have like 2.4% more mana to use in the next 7 seconds, but I''m sure I can handle it. The bacsh of using both of them at the same time however...'' I pondered inwardly if it was actually worth going through all that pain when I can simply run away. Right now, my mana heart was at the Supreme Mage Rank. However, the thing about this was that I could already fight Wizards when I was at the peak of the Intermediate ranks, Now that my power was at the initial Supreme Mage ranks (Peak Ethereal), my power could easily rival that of a Grand Wizard, however, the man in front of me was an Imperial knight, nothing like a Grand Wizard, yet at the same time, he was aplete idiot that I''m sure even the lightning wizard from a few months back could have beaten if not for this guy''s sh*tty spirit summoning ability. They say that an intermediate mage can beat two basic mages, while an Advanced mage could beat 4 Intermediate mages. It goes on to say that a Supreme mage can beat 10 advanced mages, a wizard beating 15 supreme mages, a Grand Wizard beating 20 wizards, an imperial wizard beating 50, and a Sage beating 200 Imperial wizards before the numbers start to double after every rank until reaching the Dracoria, a person at the peak of this empire''s magic which is hypothesized to be able to wipe out every Imperial Sage and their armies in a single spell. The same stands for the Warriors ranks too.{CHECK THE GLOSSARY} Using all this information, however, means that the man in front of me should at least be able to take on around 60-70 clones of me at once, not to mention that he was only fighting one me, but that all goes into the way that the spirit summoning works. Increasing one''s strength, cannot happen dramatically as chances of the person just straight-up exploding are pretty high. This meant that he would slowly need to assimte to the strength, and ording to my eyes, he is about 36% there. This meant I needed to quickly finish this, and while the same argument about assimting might be used against me, it really won''t. The thing about Lightning of Absolution is that instead of being a power-boosting ability, it is one that created a domain of sorts where every lightning ability, spell, as well as the elemental particles needed to use to create lightning would be under mymand, as long as the domain is active. The size of the domain depends on how much mana I pour in, and seeing that I poured in 40 units of mana, the size of the dome was not more than 30 meters. However, it meant that theoretically, due to not needing to use any mana within the domain, I could create an infinite amount of lightning spells in this domain, which is not possible because the amount of spells you control is dictated by your mental fortitude, but also that for those who use hand signs and chants, they no longer need to as long as they knew the effects of the spell and had used it before. Swinging my arms back while lunging forwards through the steam and dustcloud of the explosion, I shot out of it holding two lightning swords behind my back, ready to be swung at any moment, however, I was not done there. While using Eyes of Vanity on the man would seem like a good idea, it was a mana drainer at best. The man in front of me is halfway through bing an imperial knight, so how could I gamble more than 80% of my total mana on something that might not even work? Instead, the moment I was 6 meters away from the man, I exploded the aura I had stolen from the man precisely directing all of it towards his heart while throwing a lightning sword and putting up my open palm in front of me. In the blink of an eye, all the aura I had absorbed hit the dazed my in the middle of his chest, missing the position of his heart by mere centimeters. However, even with all that, not a single start was left behind on the man''s bare chest covered in the aqua-colored armor with dented a little from the impact. I was not done there, as a moment before the man could snap out of his gaze, a move the aura back and created an extremely concentrated spear above me, while allowing the lightning sword to hit the water armor he wore, wearing it down even more. The instant he regained his senses, my palm was already at his chest covered in lightning, but it stopped as if the momentum was never there. It couldn''t budge a single bit while a weird demonic smile curled up the corner of his lips, extending from ear to ear. "Got you now.." The man voiced while moving his hand to grab onto my wrist, however, instead of hearing me struggle and scream in agony or beg for forgiveness and mercy, he heard 4 confident words that rung within his eardrums, as if he had been mmed in the ears with them. "No... I got you." My voice leaked out, responding with an even devilish smile instead, a smile that would make an incarnate of evil feel weak in the knees. "SOUL PURGE!" I roared before sending out a burst of white mes and silver electricity. Chapter 106 - White Knight Vs Grand Knight V - Finale "Got you now.." The man voiced while moving his hand to grab onto my wrist, however, instead of hearing me struggle and scream in agony or beg for forgiveness and mercy, he heard 4 confident words that rung within his eardrums, as if he had been mmed in the ears with them. "No... I got you." My voice leaked out, responding with an even devilish smile instead, a smile that would make an incarnate of evil feel weak in the knees. "SOUL PURGE!" I roared before sending out a burst of white mes and silver electricity. Immediately, a strong surge of Light Magic infused with a bit of Divine mana traveled through every part of the armor the man wore. The next second, the armor was shredded into pieces before exploding behind the man, sending a huge shockwave that left arge trench-like trail behind that indicating where the shockwave trajectory was. "Wha-" Before the man could speak any longer, I mmed my fiery palm into the center of his chest, lifting him off the ground. The next moment, I used my other hand, pointed at the sky before pointing back at the stammering man. *BANG* *BANG* *BANG* *BANG* Four Lightning bolts brightened with dark clouds and smashed into the man, pinning him onto the ground while paralyzing every single limb within his body except his head. He had a look of fear visible on his face while looking up at me. He had a face pleading for mercy, pleading for help. His eyes were visibly shaking while a painful grimace appeared on his creased brow. "P-ple-" *CRACK* Before he knew it, he felt a surge of paining from his right arm. Looking towards it, he saw a foot pressing down hard into the hand of the man while being twisted as if it was trying to step on a cigarette to extinguish it. "AHHHHHHHHH-" Before the man could even finish shouting at the top of his lungs, another foot mmed right into his side, making him getunched at least 50 meters away from the original impact. "Pathetic.." I voiced with my deep voice, which shattered through the air like thunder. Tightening my clenched fist, a nerve started to be visible, while lightning crackled around it, increasing furiously by the second while emitting an extremely dangerous aura. Finding no other way to live, the man stood up once again with his only working arm being on guard for any attacks. A burst of blue aura shot out of him while his eyes went bloodshot as he looked at me with a murderous gaze. instead, do his aura being calm like a slow-moving river, or powerful like a ginormous tide, this time, it felt like his aura was representing the powers and uncontroble nature of a storm in the sea. Yes, he was emitting blood lust, meaning he had just let go of all hope of living normally and had sumbed to bing a beast just to beat me. While yes, I can use bloodlust because it is mostly derived from my nature of wanting to consume soul mes, the man in front of me was a simple human whose only goal now was to be out for my blood. "What is your name?" I asked with a calm yet thunderous voice "GRRRR" The man replied. "Damn... And here I thought you couldn''t be any more stupid! Way to prove me wrong..." I replied while asking my head in pity. As if he was wasn''t even listening, which I doubt is untrue, the man lunged out at me like an untamed dog who had just found a meal after being starved for days. He had gotten on all fours while moving as quickly as possible. ''Analysis'' I thought [Name: ??? Sex: Male Race: 95% Human 5% Beast Age: 23 Height: 6ft 3 Power Level: (Restricted) Title: Blessed of the Guardian of Seas (Note: Not a guardian ranked human, but an actual guardian who rules the Northen-west Sea) Affinity: Water/Ice Status: Enraged(30% boost in all attributes), Severely injured, Mindless beast (40% increase in all attributes, 75% decrease in cognitive thinking abilities) Attractiveness: Humans- 3 (currently) 9 (previously) As- -3 (Note: Please lower your sense of disgust towards him, it may harm your battle capabilities) ] ''Hmm, I see. He is quite strong right now, but nowhere as strong as he was with that sh*tty armor on... I''ll just have to use another one of my trump cards. Thank god his more of an idiot now.'' I thought. with a smirk. Pointing my index finger at the dog-like man, I shot out the electric bot after the electric bolt. He quickly dodged the attack by flipping horizontally while opening his mouth and shooting an aura bullet through it. ''Damn'' I thought while using the aura I had used to target his heart before, when he still had the armor on, to be an extremely concentrated arrow made out of aura. *Swisshhh* The arrow whistled as it ripped through the air while spinning like a drill, waiting to destroy anything on its path. The next moment, the arrow went through his knee and destroyed it almost instantly, ripping anything lower than the knee off. However, even though I thought that would be enough to stop him, his body did not stop moving with all his three limbs working to the best of their ability to move as fast as possible. "F*cking animal..." I muttered while looking down at the man in disgust. "GRAHHHHHH" The man roared like a wild beast. "I guess I''ll have to finish you off now huh..." I muttered under my breath while activating a Duke tier spell that I had seen been used by the Lightning Wizard that I had fought against a few months ago, but since I am diety myself, I don''t need to borrow the power of a god to replicate such a spell. A feeling of pride and contempt came over me the moment I thought of Zeus, but I quickly shrugged it off as nothing to worry about. I was nning onpletely vaporizing the man in front of me, and now that I didn''t even know his name, he would just be a thing of the past by the time I am done with him. "Lightning of Absolution: God''s Wrath" My voice echoed in the air while it crackled in the ears of everyone like thunder. And by everyone, I meant everyone in the vicinity, including those who were in the stadium. Suddenly, silver-ish golden lightning crackled in the clouds as they slowly created a vortex in the air, making it seem like there was a small hurricane in the sky. In the middle of the vortex made out of dark clouds joined together every lightning crackle into one concentrated bolt, ready to strike its thunderous brilliant wrath on the world below it. *BOOM* As everyone who had visibility of the top of the stadium watched two fighting silhouettes, a golden silverfish lightning bolt smashed onto one of the silhouettes, not only destroying its bodypletely but also leaving a shockwave as well as huge electricity bolts crackling from the body to different parts of the ground. I watched in a condensing re at the man under me who was charred ck, unlike the ashes I had expected to be left behind after my spell. "He is a Grand Knight after all." I muttered under my breath while closing my eyes, descending from my levitated position, and getting ready to deactivate lightning of absolution, however, I felt the man''s soul me flicker with vigor for a second. "NOPE! NOT HAPPENING!" I roared while going towards him and activating analysis. [Analysisplete] [Life-saving artifact -???- has been Identified.] [Energy is detected has been linked to the aura given off by the -Guardian of Seas-] ''F********CKKKK'' Watching his body slowly be less charred and more vigorous, I leaped with all my speed and power, using the lightning control within the domain I had created to move at a 10th of the speed of light. I was still not in the liquidus stage where people can infuse themselves with the element they harbor. An example of this would be lightning magic infusing their bodies with the lightning element, making every cell and atom in their body represent the lightning affinity. This would make that person just as fast as lightning, and the same can be said about those who have the light affinity. However, even though my power isparable to a Grand Wizard right now, I am not even close to the liquidus stage due to me still being in the Ethereal stages. While this may seem like a disadvantage, it effectively meant that in the future when I am Sage, I could beparable to a Grand Sage or even an Imperial Sage for that matter. Anyway, right now due to my domain, I was able to infuse around 10% of my body with the lightning element, increasing my speed to about a 10th of the speed of Lightning. Appearing in front of him within the blink of an eye, I created a lightning de to decapitate the man, however, before I could do that, I felt a punch on my gut while a demonic smile appeared on the man''s face. The punch had made me arch my back, making my head swing to the side of his head. At the same time, I felt the same presence as beforeing closer and closer to the both of us, making me even more worried. ''If it is an enemy, I''ll finish this guy off and run away, but if it is someone random, I''ll have to silence them to make sure they don''t spill anything they saw here. Maybe I can make a divine contract with them'' I thought while coughing up a little saliva before turning towards the ear of the man and whispering "You are done for". Taking no more chances, I used 50 units of mana to engulf my body in pale blue mes, immediately burning the man''s hand and face, forcing him to jolt away from me as if I was a cockroach he was disgusted by. But that disgust turned into pain, before turning into fear. His eyes shimmered with the blue light, flickering with a life of its own. It shone like a star in the middle of the ocean of the abyss, lightning it up even a little more, and just like that star, I will either go out with a bang or take everything down with me. ''Blue mes of symphony...'' I thought while breathing in the purified air and the warm breeze. ''Dance of mes'' My eyes immediately went into a daze while my body started to move on its own. The man had a confused expression as he watched me walk closer to him as if we had all day to fight. Yet, one thing he did notice was that while my walk might have seemed simple to the untrained eye, it had not a single shred of wasted movement within it. A secondter, however, he found my in front of him, sticking with a long sword made out of lighting and mes towards his left torso, making him erect a wall of ice and aura to protect himself. The next moment, however, he found a sword flickering with the reminiscent lights of the pale blue oceans of heat and destruction, before appearing under his right armpit, on the other side of the wall, already threatening to cut the entire arm off by entering his skin. *Swish* *putuch* *thud* An instant after his realization, the arm fell off its socket and hit the ground. Not a single drop of blood had gotten out of the wound as it was cauterized immediately due to the mes and lighting on my sword, but one thing that did happen was a bolt of lighting entering one of his mana channels, frying every single vein and artery on the left side of his body due to both the lighting and the presence of divine mana within the body of a mortal. The man screamed in agony as he went on the floor, clutching onto the wound I had created, but I was no longer looking at him, but rather, straight towards the man who had been watching us this whole time. The man was in the air, simply floating there without the help of any spell, and to the normal naked eye, it would seem as if he was so strong that he could defy physics itself. However, with the simple use of my Divine eyes, I could easily tell what was happening. He was standing on his Aura, which seemed to be invisible to anyone without soul vision. However, I was not looking at him for that reason, but rather, due to me still being in the daze created from activating me dance, my body was just reacting to the next possible threat, looking at it as if it was warning it to stay away. Before the man could utter a word, however, he watched as the once masked man, now maskless, had his head rolling on the floor without a single speck of blood being oozed out of the wound. A look of contemtion appeared on the face of the man floating in the air as he watched the rolling head drop to the side. That is when the stare-off started, between me and the Major general. Yes, this man who had been watching the fight from almost the start was the Major General, yet I didn''t care. The moment I felt a surge of cold fluid energy surge into my body, I fell out of my daze and spasmed in pleasure. I had never felt so much pleasure in my life, and right now, I couldn''t handle it anymore, making my knees wobble a little while a soft moan came out of my mouth. A few momentster, I found my knees mming onto the concrete floors while my face turned into a flushed red. ''Oh god! Bro f*ck love. There is now way there is anything in this world that will feel any better than what I just felt'' I thought while huffing and panting ''oh crap'' I thought while looking up at the man with an embarrassed expression, trying to hide what just happened by quickly getting up and dusting my remaining clothes off. right now, the only thing that was on my body were pants that had been reduced to ripped shorts, a long coat with no sleeves, and a half-destroyed shirt showing almost everything if it wasn''t for the bra my mother had gotten me, and the coat I wore on top. "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAH" The Major General''sughter thundered in my ear, while my face be even redder over time. The Major general simplynded in front of the corpse, looking at it with a tinge of astonishment within his eyes, while his invisible aura red intimidatingly. Chapter 107 - Major General - Jack Galibiur "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAH" The Major General''sughter thundered in my ear, while my face be even redder over time. The Major general simplynded in front of the corpse, looking at it with a tinge of astonishment within his eyes, while his invisible aura red intimidatingly. He had a wry smile on his face before he took out a magnificent azure blue rapier and stabbed it into the body of the man. With my eyes, I could see that he was putting a lot of mana inside the corpse, yet I did not know why. From what I could see, the mana wasying dormant, not doing anything of notice. "To think you could kill a Grand Knight while still being in the Ethereal ranks... Also, you can deactivate that Lightning Domain spell. I am not here to hurt you" The Major General finally spoke. Narrowing my eyes, I did not do as he said. While yes, he might be stronger than me, while he is in my domain, I still have a chance of being able to turn away or at least call for my father''s help through Olivia. "Hmm... Still on guard huh... Good. Don''t trust anyone who just tells you that they are not an enemy. You must always be on guard around those who you do not trust and what you are doing right now shows that your are quite a capable fighter, unlike the idiot here." Jack chuckled. "Did you see everything?" I simply ignored all his words and asked the only question on my mind. "Of course I saw everything. First of all, what you did was reckless and stupid. What kind of academy do you think this is to allow assassins to just attack candidates huh? Especially when my son is one of those candidates! We aren''t stupid you know. I realized that there was something off the moment I felt the presence of an illusion barrier and I was about to stop whatever was going to happen. You know, I left just a minute after you did, and while there were other standby coverts waiting to attack if anything were to go wrong, I told them to leave because I knew you didn''t want anyone to see your abilities. I owe your father at least that much after all." He lectured "Secondly, even if the undercover warriors under the academy were to fail, the one standing next to the candidates is an expert bodyguard, that not even bullets can get through him. Thirdly, there is a barrier in check to keep the student safe if they were able to get past the undercover warriors, the bodyguard, and the vice headmaster of the academy." He continued ''Damn... All that, for NOTHING!?'' I thought while feeling down. "However, what you did was what I wouldn''t even expect from a grown adult. Yet, you had put your life on the line to save your brothers and the other children that could have been put in danger, and for that, I''d like to reward you as a citizen of the Zogarian Empire" He spoke with pride filling his voice. ''I wonder how he will feel if he know that a major part of the reason why I went up here alone was that I wanted to keep all the kills for myself. Their soul mes were pretty tasty if I say so myself.'' I thought while rubbing the back of my neck awkwardly. "Thanks but, can you not tell my father?" I asked "What why? He would be delighted to find out a child of his blood had done such a heroic deed" Jack asked with confusion written on his face. "Well, he doesn''t like me killing people, after all, I''m still 6 years old..." I replied awkwardly "..." "..." "Y-your 6 years old?" He asked with a shaky voice "Yeah... Did my father not tell you?"I asked back with a raised eyebrow "I-I mean... I thought he was joking... Ho-w..." "..." "..." "Anyway!" The Major General finally recovered from his state of confusion and rposed himself "How the hell am I supposed to berate him now for not telling me about his daughter being a wielder of the light element" Jack massaged the bridge of his knows while his forehead was slightly creased. "Oh, about that..." "hm?" "He doesn''t know..." "He doesn''t know what?" "About my light element" "..." "..." "Quick question... How did you awaken" The major general asked with a disbelieving look? "Like a normal person," I replied "Cut the crap! I know there is no way he wouldn''t know about you having three elements, one being the light element!" Jack snapped back Stammering a little because of the rise of voice, I quickly replied "I was in a fight with some beast, and halfway through I awakened." The Major General''s mouth was left agape as if he was a child seeing something for the first time in his life. "Major General?" I asked with a weary look "Oh... Yes, yes. I''m sorry about that, but you know, since the current Pdin we haven''t seen a case like yours. It is said he was blessed by the light goddess but no one really knows. Still, to think you were able to get his strong without the help of anyone but your parents... Quite impressive" Jack nodded "Yeah thanks and all, just don''t tell my dad about what happened here." I voiced before he could turn away. "How could I not? Look at you! Barely any clothes left on you and your father already knows that I went to check on the noise up here. He might be here at any second you know!" He replied while running his fingers through his beard. "Yeah, I know that dumba- I mean, sir." I almost lost my cool for s second beforeposing myself once again and replying normally. ''That fight had taken quite the toll on me, and the feeling I got from the soul me is still lingering within me...'' I thought "I have a believable story but it will only work if you go along with it." I said while smiling innocently ''No one would believe me if I told them that this was a smile of the person who had just killed over 20 people mercilessly'' Jack, the Major General thought while scratching the top of his head. *** "WHERE HAVE YOU TWO BEEN!?" My father shouted in worry while looking at the now perfectly clothed me and the calm Major General. "Oh, nothing. I was about to head out and deal with the people up there and I saw Pandora on my way. I let her take on the weaker ones since she said she liked fighting, and while she did that, I got rid of the stronger ones. While they were supposed to be quite weak enough for me to give her pointers on how to fight them, one of them had an artifact that caused her clothes to get damaged and so we had to go to a clothing store to get her some clothes." The Major General exined with his trademark smile while he run his fingers through his beard. While at the back, his son looked at him weirdly, my father sighed before voicing out "With all due respect sir, I am not stupid.", catching me and the general off-guard. "That person with the artifact was the one who activated the Lightning of Absolution technique, right?" My father spoke with a contempt re. ''Oh thank god he is stupi- Wait... Technique?'' I inwardly pondered "Yes, but I took care of him and made sure not a single scratch was on your daughter''s body. He happened to be from the Pride church too, which kind of exins why he was so stuck up" The Major General Replied. ''Pride Church?'' I thought with a raised brow that no one noticed "Oh, that does make sense. Anyway, thank you for the lessons you gave to my daughter" My father said while pulling closer and massaging my shoulders. "It is no problem. I consider your blood as mine, of course, So you are free to ask anything of me. Maybe she can call me Gramps one day hahaha" Jackughed while my father simply smiled in appreciation. "Actually, I do have one thing I want to ask you, but I''d rather do thatter, like, not in public." I chimed in, making my father''s face turn weird while Paul, the son of the Major General, had his expression turn expectant. "Of course dear" Jack replied before continuing "Alright, anyway, It should be Paul''s turn now to go and get checked." "Oh yes, Ipletely forgot with everything that had been happening." He replied while scratching his cheek. Not sparing another second, he quickly went out of the room before making a dramatic entrance into the stadium, just when everyone thought that thest of them had already been checked. "AND NOW WE HAVE OUR FINAL CANDIDATE, PAUL GALIBIUR!" The presenter shouted into his mic, making them less energetic crowd cheer for a few seconds while getting distracted, thinking that thest person would be no big deal. There were even some who were getting ready to go, but since it was thest person, they might as well stay. Paul walked up to the center of the stage where a podium with a blue crystal was protruding from the ground. The bodyguard, also known as one of the instructors told him what to do, even though after so many rounds, most people knew how to go through with doing things. Paul finally put his hand onto the blue crystal, and there shone his power level ----- Paul Galbiur Power level: 17 492 Rank: S Affinity: Water + Air ------ The Crowd waspletely silent for a second before roaring in cheers and excitement from seeing the first S rank of year in Aqua Academy. -"As expecting from the son of a Major General"- -"I would be disappointed with anything less"- -"If only my daughter would agree to presue him over that other minor noble she had chosen... *sigh*"- ''What a deadlybination... He might barely qualify as a Knight ranked warrior (Initial Liquidus), but for his age, that is still good. His mana heart isn''t too far behind either being in the advanced rank(High Ethereal)'' I thought with a smirk "Hoho? Have you taken an interest in my son? You have great taste to say the least" Laughed heartily the Major General, honoring me a few res from the other nobles in the lounge. "Old man, may I remind you I have not hit the age of hormones and puberty? Sorry, but I have no interest in your son at my current age, and I doubt he will wait until I reach the prime age" I spoke condescendingly yet respectably towards Jack. Amidst all the res and looks of shock and horror, the Major General let out another heartyugh "HAHAHAHAHAHA! Good one, good one! Your daughter truly takes after your wife, Deros! As cold and precise as possible." ''Cold?'' I thought while reying thest 6 years in my mind before concluding ''What bullshi-?'' "J-Jack... Funnily enough, my wife has warmed up a lot after she retired, as well as her mother who is still working to this day. I think the awakening phase had already been long over, so she doesn''t carry the same cold attitude as she once did." My father retorted. "Oh really? HAHAHAHA! I wonder how that cold woman will look at me now! Thest time I spoke to her I felt like her re alone could create a tundra, and now you''re telling me she has a fiery nature?! AHHAHAHHA" He startedughing even harder, making my father follow him awkwardly byughing a little. "Anyway, I''d like us to go for the talk now? I heard there is a restaurant nearby with a Silencing stone on every table. Wanna go there?" I asked while inching closer to the door. "Oh yes, of course!" The major Generalughed again before calling over his son from the stadium, allowing us to get going *** "Yeah, I''ll have a Byke''s steak, as well as a Pheonic'' Decree wine," Jack asked the waiter who bowed respectively and replied "of course sir! The meal will be on its way to you now. We will make sure that your order is that of the highest priority! One more thing sir, thank you very much for serving our country, I am not sure what we would have done without you" "Oh don''t tter me" The major general waved thepliments off like he did not deserve them. "Anyway, what do you want Pandora? You''ve been looking at that menu for almost 7 minutes now" Paul cut his father''s scandals off while trying to gain my attention at the same time. It was painfully obvious, but I ignored it as if I did not even realize it. "Ask Olivia what she wants ande back to me... Too many decisions to make" I said while looking at the menu that even my Mind Influx struggled to calcte the best meal for. ''Analysis?'' [Unable to analyze] ''...'' After hearing what Olivia wanted to order, I simply gave up and chose what I''d like most rather than what was sensible and also tasty in this kind of ce. "What is your strongest Liqour" I asked while staring into the eyes of the waiter, who stammered a little after hearing my question. My father had not heard what I asked, thinking it was something of his imagination, while Olivia facepalmed and the father-son duo opened their mouths slightly agape. ''There are no rules against drinking before the age of 10, it''s just those stupid nobles making it etiquette'' I thought "Uhm, I guess it is the Dragon''s decree that is affordable-" Before he could even finish his sentence, Jack cut him off "Affordable?" He asked while asserting the dominance of his aura on the poor waiter. "s-sorry sir. We also have the wine of gluttony made by the Gluttony n" "THEN BRING IT!" Jack shouted joyfully. "hmm?" My father finally broke out of a daze, realizing that what he had just ''imagined'' was bing a reality. "WAIT! NOOOOO!" He tried to stop the waiter, but before he could, jack stopped him. "We are here to celebrate, and what better way to do so do we have without the strongest liquor?" "..." "If Pandora is on, I am too," Olivia said, thrusting her fist into the air, making me look at her in shock as she hadn''t shown any energy in thest few days, probably due to me killing her friends. ''Drinking her sorrows away huh'' I thought with a little pity, as she kind of reminded me of myself before being blessed by the amazing family I have today. "Here you go, Sir Galibiur, Lady Raven." The man put down the bottle on the table while walking away a little hesitant. "Only one cup okay?" My father asked with a voice that seemed a little shaky, but I paid it no heed. Unbeknownst to me, he was currently thinking along the lines of ''I hope your mother does not find out about this'' Pouring a drink for myself, I gestured to Paul to take some which caused him to shake his head violently. "Oh yeah, why didn''t my brotherse with us?" I asked "Well, while one of your brothers doesn''t have to go through the normal tests, the other one does since he is a B rank. Zarch decided to be a good brother and stayed behind with him to watch how he performs." My father exined "Makes sense" I muttered while taking a sip of the liquor. "Mmmm" I hummed to myself as I felt it dribble down my through and into my stomach. They all looked at me weirdly for some reason, but I ignored their gazes and tried to savor the taste a little. "Yo! Waiter! Can youe here for a second?" I called out, making the waiter scurry to us with an expression of weariness and nervousness. "How aged is this wine?" I asked "Pardon?" "How long did you let this wine ferment?" I asked while tapping the table with a less than delighted expression. "Well, since we didn''t ferment it ourselves, we were told it had been fermented in a time chamber for approximantly 130 years. Why? Is it not to your satisfaction" The waiter asked while my father tried to shut me up and stop being rude. "With all due respect and I''m not trying to be rude or anything, but did you dilute the alcohol?" I asked with my face turning moreplicated "Miss, I am offended that you would even use us of such a thing. We would never as we are mot so cheap!" The waiter replied with pride in his voice. "Does that wine not taste nice?" Asked the Major general while looking at me in a new light. He never thought that I would be this rude, but there must have been a reason, right? He quickly grabbed his cup before taking a sip. He felt nothing wrong. Well, on the contrary, it was one of the best tasting wines he had ever tasted. Looking at his face, my face went nk while I identally activated the mind link while screaming ''F*CK MY EXISTANCE!'', making Olivia grimace in pain. "Crap" I finally voiced "what is it?" They were all in a state of confusion due to all my questions, so they all asked the same question at the same time. "For the rest of my life, I can''t get drunk..." "..." "..." "..." "..." "..." "...." Chapter 108 - What Do You Think Of My Offer? As my words echoed through the ears of everyone on the table, I heard Jack give the biggestugh that I heard since the time I had met him. "HAHAHAHAH! That''s it? I thought the alcohol was poisoned or something" Heughed "Yeah, don''t scare us like that. And also, only drink half a cup of that. Alcohol isn''t good for kids" my father chimed in. "DIdn''t he say that it was one of strongest liquors?" Paul asked with a raised brow, yet at the same time slightly startled at how loud his father''sugh was, especially in a public ce. "Oh? About that, I thought I just had an extremely high alcohol tolerance, but I think that all toxins I consume are automatically destroyed..." I sighed with disappointment "Ay, don''t worry. I never knew that an Enhanced constitution would be such a double-edged sword, but I can also give you some of my Soul Enchanting liquor my family has" Jack, the Major general chuckled while everyone else''s eyes widened in an expression of shock "DAD! I thought that was for our family only!" Paul, Jack''s son, Comined "Who said she can''t be family?" He winked at him before winking at me. "Uhm, no, but I do have something else to talk to you about." I replied tly while leaning over the table and pping the green crystal at the middle of the table. "That''s how it works righ-?" I asked while pointing at the green crystal I just pped, before being cut off by jack smugly replying "It is okay if you are shy dear. Tell me and I can easily create the engagement. Love is a part of lif-" "No! Now, if you let me finish, you can actually answer something I care about" I cut him off before continuing "So, I want to join the army, but I need to be at least 16 years old to join the army and I''m going to go to an academy when I''m 14, so what I wanted to ask is if in 2 years time I can join the army since I have nothing else to do" When I finally finished, I felt my father ring at me while the Major General became serious all of a sudden, before finally speaking. "Are you sure? You know, girls your age don''t usually go into fighting much, or at least until they are 10 or 12. They usually take etiquette sses. How about you take those firs-" "Already taken them. They were grueling and horrible and I never want to take another ss of that crap ever again." I cut him off once again "Oh really? Uhm, how about you try some grou-" "Please just answer my question. I''m going to look 16 by the age of 8 or 10 anyway, so there won''t be a problem there. I have the ability, you saw that yourself. I am perfectly capable of fighting on my own and I think the army is a perfect way for me to be stronger, especially because I can learn how to control my Battle intent and aura there." I stubbornly folded my arms while staring at him and ignoring that father''s burning re, until he finally spoke up. "I don''t understand! I know you are strong but why do you want to be stronger? Your just a little girl. You barely turned 6, and yes you might be strong, you might look older than your age and you might act older than your age but you are still my little girl! I can''t allow you to ruin your childhood like this! The army is scary! You have to hurt, take and destroy lives! You are not ready for that! And why do you want to be stronger anyway? IS this just a reason for you to run away from us!? If you are unhappy at home just say it!" My father finally snapped, thankfully the silencer was already on. ''You have no idea. I''ll ave to keep myself from saying anything too much, but It should be fine if I brag a little, right?'' I asked myself before sighing. "Look, dad. I am 6 years old, yet I am capable of silently casting advanced spells. I have created many of my own spells, I was able to fight off 4 mercenaries on my own and I am able to easily destroy anything under the Wizard and Knight ran-" "THEN WHY DO YOU WANT TO LEAVE!? WHY DO YOU WANT TO BECOME STRONGER THIS BADLY!? I know you''re strong! I know all that but you still don''t have a single friend! NOT 1! And yet you want to be stronger?!" My father had, had enough Sighing a little, I finally lowered my voice and calmed my heart rate. Olivia was acting like she couldn''t hear anything while Paul and Jack were simply staring with a mixture of shock and awkwardness. "That is beside the point-" "Don''t you dare change the subject" He said with an extremely intimidating voice while staring directly into my eyes? ''Your father is terrifying'' I heard from within my head. It was Olivia using our mind link, but I didn''t feel like replying. Instead, I kept having shes of myst father. Myst father''s fault wasn''t that he didn''t take care of me, or that wasn''t the whole thing. The happiness I saw him have with his new family as he left me behind also wasn''t it. What truly made me hate him was the mixture of those two, and how much control he had over me. I might not have realized it as a kid, nor as an adult, but since the age of 7, he had always had control of me. I always felt powerless in front of him, as If there were these strings attached to my every limb, making me feel as if I had to do his everymand. And, for me, the worst thing was that most of hismands weren''t his own. They were usually were from his daughter, wife, or other children. It was him who sent me to live in the basement for the rest of my life with them. It was him who gave me the bear minimal food to survive. It was him who kept cutting out the electricity and heating, and it was him who had forced me to shower with the same water, every week, over and over again... "You know what I don''t wanna be weak? Because I don''t like being controlled. I like my freedom, and yes, I might not have much freedom in the army, but when I leave it I will be a hell of a lot freer than I am right now. Mom trying to force me into an engagement from one side while ina and her sh*tty husband that I don''t remember the name of support her in every decision. Dad, I don''t wanna be engaged to some sh*tty noble." throughout all of that, the look in my father''s eyes did not change an inch, but I didn''t care. Honestly, I couldn''t care about anyone in this room. I act like I truly cared for them, but in reality, not a single one of their opinions mattered. I could have gone onining and ranting, but what would that achieve for me? We all stayed silent for a few seconds while the only sound I could hear was Olivia scraping her fork and knife on the te. "Anyway," I chuckled awkwardly before looking towards Jack who had somehow returned to his serious expression "How about we go back to our topic. What do you think of my offer?" Sighing and taking a sip of his wine, he finally replied, "I won''t be able to allow you into the army until you are at least 10 years old. I know you are mature and look older than you really are, but it is also good to spend time with your family because you never know when you might not get to see them again. Cherish these days a little more Pandora. Okay?" When I heard those words, I started pondering for a little. ''I used to beg God to give me a better family back then, but now that I have one, I don''t fully appreciate it because I''m too caught up with my control maniac-ism bullsh*t... Maybe I''m being a stuck-up a*shole. I should probably apol-'' Suddenly, a familiar feminine voice entered my ears, -"No connections means no losses. If you get rid of the weakness you can be stronger"- ''... Maybe I''m acting like a child...'' After pondering a little, I finally sighed "Sure! I''ll try to make friends and socialize with people my age even though they are all so s- I mean and then I''ll train a little. But you know I do have friends, right?" ''Really?'' Olivia gasped through our mind link "Like who? Julian? He doesn''t count. n and Throid don''t count either since they are like your uncles rather than friends." My father scoffed "What about, Uhm... Ambrose?" I suggested with a fake smile "Pfft! We both know you don''t like Ambrose. You even rejected him on his birthday!" My father scoffed again "HEY! I did not reject him. He didn''t even ask em out or anything. it was super unclear and I couldn''t tell he was trying to ask me out anyway. AND! That guy I sparred with on my awakening party! He can be my friend!" I suggested while crossing my legs and my arms while turning my seat towards my father, who happened to be to the left of Olivia, forcing me to speak across her while shemitted herself to just eating "What is his name?" My father inquired with a smug grin "uhhhh.... Margelo?" I scratched the back of my neck awkwardly, while I just heard my father facepalm from across the table. Chapter 109 - Goodbye For Now Finishing our dinner, we finally ordered the cheque which Jack insisted on buying himself, probably due to him having a lot more money than us, and also the fact that we had ordered one of the most expensive wines in the world. I might have not been able to feel any of the alcohol side-effects, but I could still taste it, making it so that I would drink almost half the bottle by myself. I was like a jobless middle-aged man drinking my a*s off, fused with a man trying to get past a breakup and his parent''s simultaneous death. Of course, when you take all the depressing stuff away, all you are left with is a chronic alcoholic, which in my case, can''t even get drunk. Anyway, we did not waste another second before leaving and going back to the VIP lounge to watch all the kids with B''s and under fight go through many other tests that would either increase or decrease their rating. I could see that Zack was trying his a*s off to get into the A ratings so he wouldn''t be left behind by his twin brother, that he for some reason felt like he was older than. Putting that aside though, minus the one or two people who are clearly way into their head about even getting into the academy. And, even though I was feeling many emotions while I sipped my wine while looking at them from high up-top at the VIP lounge, the most prominent feeling was not pity, anger, or a sense of pride that I am so much better than them, but rather, I was feeling amusement. I am not sure why, but this new body of mine simply did not gain the same pleasures from things that I loved back in my world. An example of this would be, I did not like action or thrill, I simply trained because I did not want to be weak anymore, but for some reason in this world, I turned into a workaholic who goes to the likes of Jum that would beat me to the brink of death to train me. When I killed my parents and sister, I didn''t feel the kind of ecstasy that I feel when I kill people now. I felt empty and without purpose. And now I am feeling amusement from watching people who more or less represent what I was like back on earth. I was a weak, pathetic, ugly, anti-social, criminal who would do nothing but stay in his room all day, y video games, jack off and try to kill himself due to the post-nut rity. However, apparently, I wasn''t the only one who felt amazing while looking down on all these idiots doing their thing. Everyone around me seemed to think this was aedy show and due to most of the crowd leaving after the rating test, we could even hear the wails andints of the E ranks trying to get through all the obstacles. But, it seemed like someone noticed my degrading smirk. "It''s not funny. These people are trying their best at every single obstacle. Most of them are minor nobles like yourself, or even merchants that might have had to spend arge sum of money to even get here. They are trying their best so stop degrading them like they are nothing just because you have been blessed with a better talent" A boy, 14 years old with jat-ck hair that was jelled back yelled in his pre-puberty voice. Without looking at him, I simply chuckled and continued looking at them with a string form of amusement filling me from deep within. "HEY! I am speaking to you" The boy, Jack''s son, Paul, shoved me to no avail. ''I guess this is expected from a 12-year-old huh... Must be a prodigy to get in with the 14-year-olds this year, and still be categorized as an S rank. The only S rank in his year apparently too.'' I mused to myself before finally turning my head and looking into his eyes with my Divine Eyes. ''But you are a fraud...'' I squinted my eyes, making a shiver go down his spine while I scrutinized his even organ, muscle, tissue, and cell. At the same time, I was keeping an eye on the reactions of the Major General who had been looking at me for thest 8 minutes and 56 seconds, apparently also scrutinizing my every move while holding my father and Olivia back from doing anything. I stared deep into the eyes of the young boy in front of me, while the nobles all around us ended their conversation to see what kind of new drama had urred in the VIP lounge. Due to him being the same height as me, I was able to lean forward and put my mouth close enough to his ear that he would hear what I say no matter what. I could have used wind magic, but my control isn''t strong enough to make sure that no one around us could hear, while also covering my mouth so no one can lip-read me. "You sure do speak big for someone who had been pampered since the day of his awakening... Don''t act as you care for them when you, yourself are the problem. You and your little family using all your secret techniques makes it so people who actually work hard are left behind in the C rank. No shut the f*ck up and let me watch without having a self-righteous idiot trying to tell me what is right and wrong." I whispered in the ears of Paul who could not move a single muscle the moment my face had gotten close to his. He had been trying his hardest for thest 16 seconds to move, but it was for naught. He felt like every single muscle in his body had stopped listening to him, while at the same time, his body and soul me felt a threat, that if they did move, they would cease o exist any longer. However, not a moment after I moved my face away from his did he finally rx, resulting in him falling backward into a barrel roll while trying his hardest to scurry backward without the threat of dying almost immediately. Unknown to him, even though I could still see him, I wasn''t directly looking at him nor was I focusing on him, but rather I kept splitting my focus between his father and the children trying their best down there, pushing hard against the walls that they must get past to stand out. At the same time, Paul''s father, Jack, looked at me with his expression not faltering for a single second, the only change being his eyes squinting a little when he saw me lean into his son and whisper to him, but the rest was the same. After watching the entrance exam for a little more, it finally ended with more than 60% of the E ranks being moved down to the F rank and failing, while 25% stayed in the same bracket, meaning 15% went up. Only 3 people were able to up to A rank, one of them being my brother Zack, and another being one of the people who were originally in C rank, but was able to move up 2 ranks through what seemed like sheer hard work and tactical thinking rather than being blessed with unequaled talent or political power. ''Now, that is hard hard work and dedication, not those pathetic excuses'' I said through the mind link, just to gain a nod in return from Olivia. "Alright, let''s go down and meet those two idiots before going back home" I dered to my father while looking him straight in the eye, but this time, he did not flinch for a moment which left a wry smile on my face. ''I might not be able to tell what Rank you are, but I can guess you are at least at the Imperial Knight rank'' I mused while still staring at my father''s eyes. "Of course! I am sure your brothers are just as excited as you are to meet them again after all the rigorous effort they had put in today" The Major general answered when he found my father not replying. "Only one of them worked hard today and that was Zack. However, Zarchon, even though just a little stronger than Zack, still works just as hard, if not harder than his brother does. If they stopped messing around all day maybe they would have been in the Wizard rank by now though" I chuckled while walking towards the door, away from my non-moving father. "Good idea! PAUL! WE ARE GOING! COME HERE RIGHT NOW, AND STOP TRYING TO FLIRT WITH WOMEN MUCH OLDER THAN YOU FRO THEIR DAUGHTERS!" Jack''s voice thundered through the room, making the women chuckle and him blush immensely. "Don''t worry, I''d give my daughter to you in a heartbeat if you were to ask" A woman whispered to Paul, making her breath tickle the back of his ear, both increasing the redness of his skin while also creating a bulge in his pants. ''...'' ''And this is why I hate nobles'' Olivia finally spoke. A few minutester, we found ourselves walking to the hall, ready to say our final goodbye''s to our family members. While I took the lead because I could pick up on Zack and Zarch''s mana signatures easily with my eyes, my father and Olivia walked at the back, one with a much more somber mood than the other, that had a much more neutral stand and posture. However, Olivia did not question my father''s somber mood, but rather stayedpletely quiet while taking a few nces at him every now and then. "You know this ce quite well" Jackmented. "I know right" I replied, making him freeze up for a second before chuckling and increasing his speed a little." There were people constantly bowing at him while we walked, and now that I looked like the person leading them while also looking too young to be working here, everyone bowed to me while taking notice of my face and looks, all shivering a little when reaching they eyes. "We are here" I muttered loud enough for Jack and his son to hear while opening the door The moment we walked in, I spread my aura of killing intent, making them all turn pale for a second before I retracted it and walked amongst the children towards my brothers. Everyone gave me the way as if they knew that it was me who released all that killing intent, but I tried to make it as discreet as possible so my father does not realize it. Finally reaching in front of them, I was Zarch put on a warm smile when seeing me and my father before turning into jealousy when seeing the boy with the Major General. On the other hand, Zack had a much more smug smile on his face when he saw all of us while turning slightly hostile when seeing me and the Major General''s son, yet I did not pay any attention. Without a moment of thought, I gave a warm smile, as warm as the smile my mother used to give me when I was a baby while wrapping my arms around the head of both my brothers and pulling them down to my height. "I am proud of both of you, okay? You both did well, especially you Zarch" I whispered to both of them. Unbeknownst to me, due to my Jack and my father''s great hearing after many years of training and aura control, they were able to hear the whole thing as if I was whispering in their ears. In that moment, I saw my father crack a small smile, whole the Major General give his huge signature smile while looking at the three siblings in front of him bonding. At the same time, while Zarch did not try to struggle at all when I just treated them like children even though they are 8 years older than me, Zack on the other hand tried to struggle, but when he heard my voice and what I had said, he stopped and simply took the hug withoutining. Chapter 110 - You Are Gonna Have A Once In A Lifetime Opportunity Here... Finally leaving the academy, my father, Olivia, and Jack together while not saying a single word. ''That was pretty cool of you'' Olivia snickered through the mind link ''F*ck off'' I barked back, while she simply responded with a small shrug from her end. Finally, we found ourselves in the city center again, which was bustling with activity. People with extravagant clothing and noble postures walked around the ce with enthusiastic smiles. There were barely any people below the middle ss in the area, most of them being nobles or merchants that had watched this year''s entrance exam. However, many had solemn expressions on their face, most of them being people who had some of their children take part in the entrance exam. This usually happened to those who did not have anyone working in the army or as a mercenary. However, the other half were generally people who were part of merchant families, not able to afford tutors for their children, or simply did not have any family techniques on how to get stronger at a faster pace. This did not mean that all the people at the merchant level had solemn looks, but rather that the majority did. We did not speak to each other at all in the whole journey, but instead stayed silent and looked around like tourists on solo vacations, as if we weren''t even walking together. I kept looking at all the clothes the noblewomen would buy and wear, before finally sighing while the face of my mother shed within my eyes. ''I guess I am kinda soft'' I thought while halting my steps. "Hey, dad?" I finally voiced, making the others halt their steps too. "Yeah, sweetie?" He replied with an amiable smile "How about me and Olivia go a bit of clothes shopping? I''m sure mom would be excited to see me in something that is not my usual trench coat and ck clothes" I smile softly, taking my father back. "Really?" He asked with a suspicious tone of voice "Yes" He looked towards Olivia who simply smiled back in agreement. "She is young, and I can teach her some fashion sense. With the fashion sense she currently has she might even get bullied when she goes to school if she doesn''t already haha" Olivia voiced "..." "..." "What?" She asked while looking at us, staring back at her while either rubbing the back of our necks or looking away with aloof expressions, "..." "..." This time she didn''t even ask and simply looked back at us with a questioning tilt of the head. "I don''t go to school" I finally spoke "You don''t? Ipletely forgot you were a noble! So what, home school?" She asked "I finished homeschooling a year ago and I am more intelligent than most of the adults within an 800-meter radius. I''d have to say, only the merchants are more intelligent than me, the rest are idiots at best." I dered smugly, causing my father to facepalm and Jack tough heartily. "Anyway, we are gonna go now. Let''s meet up at the teleportation gate in 1 and a half hours." I aloofly said. "Sure, we are going to a bar near here and then we''ll meet you there. Also, Panni, try to be a little more formal in this area. Most of the nobles are unforgiving, so don''t give them any shells within their cannons." My father warned with a serious tone "Sure, whatever you say." I replied while dragging Olivia towards the nearest ce." A few secondster, I heard a shout "OH WAIT! YOU NEED MONEY!" "Don''t worry dad, I have lot''s in my dimension ring." I waved while running out of his sight. ''Analysis'' I thought before seeing a slight sh of golden yellow in the semifinals of my eye. ''I know you have no cognitive thinking abilities, but due to you being 3extremely calcting, can you set a timer for 1 hour and 15 minutes?'' [...] [...] [Recontructing porwess] [Recontructionplete] [Timer set: !h 14m 58 secs] ''Never thought I would be using this divine instrument as a timer before'' I inwardly chuckled. ''So where are we going?'' Asked Olivia with the same uncaring monotone voice she always used within our mind link ''You are gonna have a once in a lifetime opportunity here. I am willing to y doll for you, and you can dress me how you see fit. I want somethingfortable while also good enough for my extravagant mother to feel good about I replied solemnly ''Sure, whatever you say'' She shrugged nonchntly ''You are going to realize how much you are missing out on for not taking this seriously when you look back at this moment in the future I thought after suppressing the mind link. ''I can''t get used to the voice changes'' Olivia inwardly sighed while following me to the nearest store. 1 hourter "Why did you do this to me?" I grumbled with a slouched back ''Didn''t want to regret it in the future'' She smugly grinned back at me. "F*ck you" I replied while raising my middle finger at her. I was currently wearing a blood-red dress that covered everything up to my chest. The dress would stip at the chest, showing little cleavage before showing two red straps that go to the side of my shoulders. It had weird better looking puffy things at the top linin. It did not have a hood which made it so I could not hide or cover my face whenever I needed to, nor did it have any pockets for me to use, even though I had my dimensional rings to use. Any weapon I were to try to conceal in this dress would be visible to the blindest of people, and the worst thing about the whole look was that I had to wear high heels. The high heels made it extremely ufortable for me to walk, not to even mention fighting. The movement capabilities were severely lowered in them, and with thebination of the heels and the dress, it felt Like I was learning to walk in that body again. My blond hair on the other hand had been tampered with some kind of voodoo magic, making it go all swervy dancing left to right every time I took a step. I remembered all my etiquette sses before this point, which helped me remember how noblewomen are supposed to walk when in public. "You look good. Any man would fall for you with those looks" Olivia snickered. "Oh god no!" I shouted back with despair and worry filling my helpless eyes. ''We should get going though. None of us have a watch on us so the best thing is to go there now, and even if they aren''t there, we can just wait for them.'' She opened the mind link. "Wanna get a coffee?" I asked while staring back over my shoulder. ''I just said that-'' "Don''t worry, we still have around 30minutes left, and if we move 15 minutes early, we should be fine" I waved nonchntly. Walking forwards, I realized she wasn''t following me, causing them to stop and ask "Are youing or what?" ''How did you know the time?'' She asked ''ugh. I counted, now stop looking at me like that because it''s grabbing people''s attention. My divine presence alone is sending a domineering aura into the souls of everyone around us, so the faster we move the less attention we will gain'' Iined, however, it was already toote. Many of the noble young men had alreadyid their eyes on me, making it extremely hard to run away without them noticing me. That plus the fact that my attire was not suitable for walking, let alone running. "Excuse me, young miss, can I have a moment of your time?" Aske the bravest gentleman in the area. "No! I am about to bete, so if you don''t mind I''ll be running" I replied while using gravity magic to boost my speed and make it easier to walk on the heels while using wind magic to keep the skirt off the floor so I would not trip on it by ident. "Wait, young miss, please, tell me your name." Another young boy within the presence of his mother shouted at me while I ran with Olivia right behind me. "I really need a concealment technique" I shed an internal tear while trying my hardest not to straight out punch one of my pursuers Chapter 111 - Bidding War {Bonus } Finally reaching the entrance of the teleportation hub with 4 cups filled with coffee in our hands, we only had to wait 2 more minutes until my father and Jack would arrive at the ce. 20 minutester... We had been waiting an extra 18 minutes over the time meeting time, even making Olivia ask me if we might havee early, which I was hundred percent sure was simply not the case. At the same time, I was sipping from my coffee cup while scrunching my face up after every sip. ''To think they don''t havette, cappino, or expresso in this world... Maybe I should create those, but I don''t actually know how to make them. Or do I?'' Due to reasons unknown to me, I could recall every second of my previous life, meaning that one time I searched up how to make an atomic bomb, and also that one time I was presented with disgusting imagery from the inte is all etched deep into my mind, willing to never go away. This does not mean that I would not forget about things, it just meant that even if I forget about something, I can just recall it back to the front of my mind with a little bit of searching. It is a bit like when you want to do something so but you take a little detour just to forget what you were about to do before shrugging it off since ''If you forgot it, it must not be that important. But then right before you sleep you remember it again and you can''t go do it now because you have already befortable in the warm bed you are lying in... Or is that just me? Anyway, for the next 30 minutes or so, I stood there in a daze searching through so many memories on how to make atte, however, all the memories gave me nothing but the need for foamed milk and expresso... How the f*ck do I make espresso? What is Espresso??? Is it just coffee or is it a mix between multiple ingredients plus coffee??? What is the Zogarian word for Espresso? Meanwhile, people started to surround a specific person for thest 30 minutes, looking at the young beautiful girl who was as still as a statue as she mindlessly ignored the mind link cries of urgency within her head. When the first young man had seen her, he thought that she might have been a product of his imagination, a simply hallucination, or maybe even an illusion someone had put on him to assassinate him. However, when started seeing other men and women looking at her too, he had realized his one goal in this life. He swiftly took action before anyone else could break out of their daze and dashed towards the young girl. Yes, he might have not gotten into his dream academy, and yes, he might be slightly weak, but why does it all matter if he cannot steal the heart of the young girl in front of him who had stolen his? For thest 14 years of his whole life, he had been trained for this moment, this moment where he would meet a beautiful girl that he could charm. Eventually, he had reached her before anyone else could even realize what was happening, before kneeling on one knee and extending his hand upwards towards her face. "Are you an iron rod? Because I could hammer you on my concrete b." "..." "..." "..." "..." ''THAT WAS SO GOOD!'' Everyone in the area thought at the same time while looking at the boy in awe and amazement. Suddenly, another boy dashed forwards, seemingly taller with a mustache and upward jelled hair dividing into two and falling down to his shoulders. If I wasn''t searching through my memories right now, I would have thought the second boy was a jester at a circus or something. Quickly the number of people dashing towards me spiraled into the dozens before turning into hundreds. However, after a few minutes of this happening, one of them finally pointed out "Wait, she hasn''t moved once since I saw her... Maybe, just maybe, she is a statue..." In that single moment, everyone thought back before feeling their dreams and ambitions shattering into dust, putting an extremely gloomy mood in the air. Every male boy under the age of 18 started sulking with a bent back posture as they looked onto the floor with teary eyes. One boy even felt his knees buckle, making him fall on the floor just like his shattered dreams, before looking into the sky and roaring "WHYYYYYY! GOD''S WHY DID YOU DO THIS TO US? WHY GIVE US HOPE BEFORE SHATTERING IT!? IS THIS A JOKE TO YOU!" Many more boys started screaming some words of hate towards the heavens, while from the sidelines, Olivia watched with a weird unrecognizable expression that had so many emotions within it, but the most prominent one being the ''What am I witnessing?'' expression. Out of the blue, however, one boy with extravagant clothing shot up and pointed at the ''statue'' before barking "300 GOLD!" with the trail of that that if he can''t have the real thing, he will have his pleasures fulfilled by acquiring the statue for himself by bidding for it. "700 GOLD!" "1200..." "1425..." "5000 GOLD COINS!" An oversized young gentleman shouted with a high-pitched voice and his parent stood behind him with smug grins and folded arms. Everyone looked at him in awe, thinking "How can he spend so much money on a statue." However, what seemed to have not urred to all of them, even the adults, is the question of, who are they paying for the statue? After around 20 minutes of bidding, the price had finally reached the 15 thousand gold mark and finally stopped, before being abruptly begun once again with the appearance of an unknown person who had seeminglye out of the blue. "20 Thousand gold" A boy voiced in a mature and calm tone, causing everyone, boy, girls, men, and women to look at him in awe for a few moments, ready to bash his head in. However, the moment theyid their eyes on him, they saw a young boy with long blonde hair put into a bun. His eyes shone with a crimson light bing a deeper red as the color got closer to the pupil. his jawline was chiseled, while his face went without a single blemish on his face. Every single thing on his face was symmetrical, while even with his extravagant clothes on, his chiseled muscles imprinted themselves on the areas where his clothes made contact with his skin. There were 4 people behind him, giving off chilling auras that would make any Ethereal stage drop to their knees in shock while making a pool of their own fluids at the bottom of their feet. Not a single person moved a muscle as if death itself would await at their necks if they were to move an inch. This went on until suddenly... "What the fuck is this crowd for?" I melodic voice echoed in the ears of everyone, while a single woman on the sidelines took a sigh in relief. Olivia was getting seriously worried that I would identally get bid off to someone while I was in my daze, to the point where she was almost forced to break the emergency crystal that Deros had given her in case her and his daughter were in any kind of danger. Meanwhile, everyone remained standing in silence as the statue they were once bidding had started moving and more terrifyingly, speaking. Every boy saw their shattered dreams float off the ground like shattered ss before reforming into their hopes and ambitions. However, before anyone could cheer in any kind of happiness, the prince looking boy coughed again, reminding what he thought of as just peasants even though they were ranging from nobles to merchants, all pretty wealthy in the eyes of literally everyone, meaning this man must havee from a high noble family, or maybe even... "Oh, you''re a royal?" I asked with slight surprise. "Oh ho? You seem to not be a statue after all. What, were you standing still so all the boys cane and look at you and the wealthiest would buy your heart, or were you simply staring into air?" The boy asked arrogantly while the 4 men behind him puffed their chests out. ''1 Wizard, 3 Knights... Does the king not care about his son or something? What kind of idiot sends 4 weaklings to protect their son? Maybe he isn''t an important son?'' My eyes started darting around, looking for the slightest of aura or mana signatures around us but there wasn''t one. Well actually, there were two idiots drinking at a bar 649 meters away, but other than that, there was no one. "I was thinking about coffee, but anyway, I don''t have time to waste wit-" "Then want to grab a coffee with me, mydy?" The young man cupped his hands while slightly being to me. In that instant, I saw the ring on his cupped hand shoot a swift and silent mana shot at me, but since it was weak, I did nothing but put an invisible air barrier while increasing the air around me and using the little remaining aura I had stolen to reinforce that barrier. To my surprise, the shot went right through and hit me, before a golden message appeared in my retina. [Foriegn mana has been detected] [Foreign mana has entered your body] [Foreign mana has been deemed toxic to your body] [Foreign mana has been neutralized by the presence of Divine Mana] [Arcane magic is being analyzed: 0.1%] [Predicted Time Until Analysis: 28 days, 23 hours 59 secs] [Analysis of the Arcane spell -Charm- has been put on hold until the analysis of Arcane magic isplete.] "This son of a b*tch" I muttered with my eyes zing in fury. The spell might be called charm, but no way in hell it was to just "charm" me. "How about youe home with me" The boy suggested with a wide grin appearing on his face. However, the next second, his face went extremely pale. It was not only him who had gone pale, but every boy in the area had also gone the same color as the Royal a*shole in front of me, including the 4 guards behind him, feeling as if the air around them had be more suffocating on their necks and lungs. "What did I say?" I asked with a slightly deep voice, looking down at the boy in front of me who was shivering like a street pole. "I-I-I-I-I... I''m s-s-sorr-y." The boy stuttered in fear while my bloodlust only grewrger and enveloped a wider area. "WHAT DID I SAY?!" I bellowed while dropping the temperature around me, freezing any moisture and making the breaths of the boy steamy "Y-y-you said you don''t have time." The boy muttered "No, I said DON''T WASTE MY F*CKING TIME" I roared and continuing "BUT WHAT DID YOU DO? HUH? WHAT THE F*CK DID YOU DO!? YOU TRIED TO USE A F*CKING SPELL ON ME! DO YOU REALLY WANT TO DUCKING DIE THAT BADLY!?" "I-I-I-I''m S-s-s-s-sawrrrrryyyyy- ahhhhhhhhhahahhhhhh" The boy, who seemed as disgusting as an adult until now had starter crying like 3 years old while his knees buckled to the floor. The other 4 guards were about to attack before my gaze was directed towards them and I used my final sh step of the day to flicker in front of them. "And now you four" They were all instantly rmed by my speed, making them retreat back a few steps and be more on guard. "What kind of guards are you if I can take the person you are guarding hostage without you even trying to save him?" I asked with the boy, now unconscious, within my grip. The next moment, I hurled the body at the Wizard while slowly walking away from the scene. This was a simple tactic to keep them away from me as I simply could not fight with my new heels and skirt on. Looking at the crowd of people staring at me with agape mouths, I asked with a warm yet devilish smile "Don''t you have somewhere to be?" Chapter 112 - Oh God, Please No. "Don''t you have somewhere to be?" I narrowed my eyes at the crowd which immediately dispersed. ''I have to say, I was getting a little worried there'' Olivia voiced with a relieved expression on her face. ''Sorry about that. I was thinking about coffee and forgot where I was. In any case, where are the other two idiots?'' I asked through the mind link before widening my eyes and continuing ''Nevermind, I see them'' With a raised eyebrow, Olivia got herself ready to follow my lead. I immediately started walking in a certain direction, clicking my ufortable heels even with the addition of Gravity magic. Boys and girls started looking at me while I walked, while the noblewomen looked at me as if I was doing a catwalk. "Tsk" kissing my teeth, I decreased my weight even further and used the wind to lift my skirt off the floor slightly, making sure that I would not step on it. The next instant, I was dashing through the street with Olivia following behind me without any problems. All everyone could see was a blur moving past them while blowing wind onto their face and making the women shriek while holding their skirts down. Appearing in front of the bar a few secondster, I looked at the man working at the front. He was wearing a ck and white ordinary butler suit with his white hair jelled back and his arms behind held behind his back. He gave off a strong aura of a veteran, at least at the Grand Knight stage, however, for some reason, he gave me the same feeling as my grandmother. I am not sure if it was because he was old or because of their aura''s feeling slightly simr, but there was something they both had inmon. "Hello sir." I announced my presence to the man, however, he did not open his eyes, nor move a muscle on his wrinkly face, however, I could feel a strange power flowing out of him and flowing around me as if it was observing me. A few secondster, Olivia had reached where I was as she had to deal with the crowd of people trying to follow my blurry speed. The old man did the same thing he did to me, to her while I observed with my divine eyes. "Interesting" The old man finally opened his eyes, showing me his azure and white retina''s shining with a brilliant yet beautiful light. At the same time, I felt as if everything around me had gotten a hint darker when looking into his eyes. [Use of Skill -Intimidation- detected] [-Intimidation- has been neutralized] [-Intimidation- can be analyzed] [Would you like to analyze the Gic Skill -Intimidation-? and add it to the Gic Skill -Divine Presence-] ''Yes'' [Gic Skill -Intimidation- had been added to the queue of to be analyzed skills and spells] ''bruh'' I thought with disappointment rising within my heart. "I can''t feel your strength, but your presence is more than vivid to my soul and instincts. What are you?" The man asked "No one. I''m gonna walk in now though, if you don''t mind of course" I red at him, threatening him to just let me walk by, however, he seemed to have not taken my threat seriously. "I''ll need something that will allow me to identify who you are. People under the age of 14 cannot enter the bar. Those are the rules" The man voiced while extending his arm in front of me, making it so the only way of advancing is to duck under his arm. Before I could snap at him for blocking my path, I felt a tug from behind before Olivia spoke, saying "Don''t worry about it. I''ll go in and call them two out". However, to both our surprises, she was also stopped and asked to hand over some identification, which she, after losing all her clothes in the fight against me, simply did not have. "Oi, old man. Can you tell my dad and Jack toe out?" I asked with a sigh. "I do not know who those are?" He replied while closing his eyes again. "You don''t know Major General Jack Galibiur?" I asked with a raised brow, making his eyes shoot open before looking at me in doubt. "And who he is with is your father? Hahaha, you do not look an ounce like him. Not from the hair, eyes, posture, and presence. This is yourst chance to go move kid. I won''t say it again." the old man barked At the same time, the door behind the old man had opened and someone hade out, leaving the door open, ready to be swung to a close again. However, before that could happen, I shot a rock at the ear of Jack, who happened to be 153 degrees away from my original shot, forcing me to change the trajectory mid-flight and hit a mug instead. "What did you just do?" The old man asked while staring into my eyes. However, the pebble did not stop moving, shooting at the temple of the Major General before being grabbed within the hand of the person it was aiming for. The next moment. It exploded in blue mes and turned the pebble into magma, not hurting the skin of Jack but bing molten in the process. After escaping the grasp of Jack, it floated in front of him and spelled out the words "Get your ass out here right now!" Before the old man could do anything to me for shooting a pebble inside or using magic which he sensed with the aura like power terminating around him, Jack walked out and asked "Don''t we have another half an hour?" *smack* Smacking my forehead in disbelief in how bad someone can be with their timings and yet still being a Major General, I quickly looked in the analysis just to see [-00 hrs 37 mins 29 secs[ "*SIGH* you mean 37 minutes and 32 seconds passed the meeting time. Where is dad?" I sighed "Oh him? He got a little drunk and is now spewing out his guts in the bathroom, why?" Jack yawned Dashing in, I quickly grabbed my drunken father without anyone being able to stop while being in heels, before dashing out again. The old man did not move due to the presence of the Major General. "Ugh, Ava. Your hips feel nice today too" He muttered to himself while holding onto the bottle of wine within his arms. "Disgusting..." I muttered while I imagined the scene. Even though I said that it was disgusting, I quite liked the scene that I saw in my head. Maybe it''s because I don''t see them as my real parents, or maybe I was just horny. If I was forced to say, I''d say that my mother was quite a good-looking woman, making her model material even on earth. However, the next instant while I dragged my father from the cor, my eyes widened slightly while my expression was one in crisis. ''Oh god. Did I hit puberty already? Are my hormones changing? IS that why I am feeling horny? AM I feeling horny? Wait... I thought women don''t get horny like men due to their low testosterone during their puberty years. Maybe the inner teen that I had never shown or let out all those years ago ising back to haunt me with these strange urges.'' Unknowingly, I had sped up quite a lot while my face was be redder and redder by the step ''Would I get turned on by looking in the mirror while being naked? What kind of question is that? OF COURSE, I WILL! O-okay okay. I need to calm down. I just need to never look in the mirror while I am naked for the next 3 or 4 years. That is nothing too bad. Also, I should keep my eyes shut in the shower. YES! The answer to solv- Oh wait... I can see even without my eyes. Actually, I can see myself naked right now... THIS IS BAD! THIS IS BAD!'' ''Mayday Mayday! SOS! RED SIGNAL! HELP!'' I shouted into the mind link, causing Olivia to wince a little ''What is it?'' She asked with a grimacing tone. ''Okay, okay. I am hitting puberty and what my father said exactly 4 seconds and a sixth ago is causing me to get turned on. How do I fix this?'' I asked, however, to my misery, instead of helping me, Olivia wentpletely still and entranced into a daze, probably trying toprehend what I had just said with the little amount of brainpower she has. ''DAMNIT OLIVIA!'' I roared in the mind link, just to receive old radio sounds from her end. ''It''s okay As! THINK! What would I do back then to control myself? I- I... I just fapped... THAT IS NOT HELP, WHAT THE HELL OLD ME!? OKAY! I MUST HAVE DONE ONE THING BEFORE TO FIX THIS KIND OF SITUATION! Uhhhhh...'' Before I knew it, My mind went nk while thinking, making it so I was just walking mindlessly while dragging my father who was tightly hugging the wine bottle into his chest, as if it was a child or his wife. I am not sure if that is weird or normal, but to feel the same kind of intimacy towards both a child and his wife, but I could not question it as I was in a trance. [Affinity to Lust is increasing] [Affinity to Pride is increasing] [Mental fortitude has been reinforced] Eventually, even though those notifications did not awaken me from my daze, my smashing to the walls of the teleportation hub was enough for me to wake up. ''_NDOOOOOOORAAAAAAA'' I heard a shout in my mind after awakening from my trance. ''What?'' I replied while rubbing my nose. ''Well, you were about to smash into a wall, and I found and answer to your question'' ''What question'' I raised a brow ''You said something about being turned on and wanting to stop it?'' She replied while tilting her head. ''...'' ''...'' ''DUMBASS! NOW WHY WOULD YOU REMIND ME!?'' I roared back at her, making her chuckle nervously ''The answer then?'' I continued ''Oh, Uhm, all you have to do is think about something else. It will be a bit hard at first but try not to think about the boys you wan-'' Before she could finish, I closed the mind link, cutting her off, and thought to myself ''Maybe choosing an idiot as my first follower was not a good idea'' while pping my forehead. {Author''s note: Quickly, I''d like to say thank you for still following and supporting my novel even when I was not uploading. I am currently not in my home country and due to the tight schedule, I might not always be able to get out chapters. Yesterday, I had decided to release two chapters in a single day because I was feeling like it and had a lot of time on my hands, however, I will not be able to release chapters every day. On the same note, I am trying to release chapters every day, and if they aren''t out by 4 GMT, then they might be outter in the day. Furthermore, I''ll try to make up for the 4 days I missed by getting a mass release out when I return home, around the 4th of January, with a small mass release, and I promise this time it will be 4 chapter+... Lastly, It would be nice to know what you guys want to see from this novel and how I could improve it. Right now I am trying to keep it action-packed with light-heartedness to keep the mood light. I am going to do a few side stories that are mainly for world-building and character-building away from the main plot, that being As'' perspective, and I''d like to know what you think of those when theye out. Thank you for listening/reading} Chapter 113 - Church "Didn''t you guys say you are going to to visit the church?" Jack asked with a raised brow, quite amused by the scene of my drunk father being pulled by the cor of his shirt back to the carriage. "Oh, that? No need. I don''t really care about seeing it and was only going cuz'' my dad wanted to. Now that he barely has consciousness, to the point he is speaking lewdly of my mother publicly, I think it is okay if we simply did not go and he wouldn''t say anything about it." I replied with a nonchnt shrug while ncing back at him. "Hmm. Do you not like the church?" Jack''s eyes showed a glint of curiosity even though he had his poker face on. ''The eyes never lie huh'' I thought to myself before answering "It is not that I don''t like the church, I don''t care for the church. They had not done me any harm nor have they done me any good, so why would I care? It is not like it would affect my life if I was to believe if I like them or not" "So do you believe in god?" he inquired once again, making even Olivia look up to find out how I would answer this question since I did tell her that I had divine mana in my body. "Depends what your definition of a God is," I replied with another shrug "Of course, an omnipotent, omniscient being that has control over all the forces of the world. He had created us for the one purpose of fulfilling the goal of taking over the Demon continent and gave us the powers of magic to fight back against those horrendous beings. People like you, with the power of li- *COUGH* I mean with tremendous talent are sent by that same god to serve the continent, empire, the humanoid races all around the world to remove the incarnations of the fallen angel." He replied, almost outraged by what I had asked ''So a bit like Christianity?'' I inwardly questioned "Then the answer is no. I don''t believe in such a thing" I answered while throwing my father into the carriage after I had located it and the driver. "Then what do you believe in? What do think the purpose of life is if you do not believe in the one true God?" Asked Jack with a small nerve protruding on his forehead. This was the most agitated I had ever seen him since the time I had met him, However, I could see that I was probablying from the years of brainwashing the army had done to him to worship the church. What I could tell was that the church and the empire were interlinked, one not being able to live without the other. While most would follow the religion they are with, religion cannot live without the empire''s influence. They basically brainwash everyone from merchants to the princes that the church is the one true way, while the people of the church put up some discreet propaganda against the demons to get the people of the empire to side with the empire and maybe even join the forces to fight for a cause they think will take them to ''heaven''. This is all a hypothesis, but if what I had said was correct, it would exin why the country was still standing even with so much corruption present in the country. Countries are able to be sessful countries, like Germany, Italy, France, and even Ennd is because, before the times of social media, where the only influence is the newspapers and maybe the televisions if it was after the first world war, and radios even before that. The media would subtly control the minds of the people, while politicians would ingrain themselves into the religion, or the religion will ingrain themself in the government. However, even with all these corrupted practices, there is one thing that keeps a country running, and it is unity. Unity in a country is like the foundation of sess. Whether that unit is good or bad does not matter, but the country will not seed without it. There are many different types of unity, in Germany, there was a unity of hatred towards the foreign entities, making every state that was once dived work together against a single cause. In France, there was a division in ss between the proletariats and the bourgeoisie, causing the proletariats to unite together and overthrow the nobles and royals while preaching for freedom and liberty and simultaneously invading most of Europe at the same time. That is the power of unity, and that is exactly what the empire is taking advantage of. The unity of hatred and the unity of amon enemy makes the church and the empire seem like saints instead of a*sholes who had brainwashed the entire continent to seem like the good guys. And it would exin why Jack is currently so agitated by the mention of me not believing in god. "You might not understand it now, but you will understandter. The church and empire aren''t what you think they are, and you shouldn''t take every word they give you to heart, but rather as a grain of sand." I finally voiced before a strong grip held onto my arm and pulled me with it. "You are currently a child barely 6 years old so I am willing to overlook this and call it arrogance. But let me show you what the church truly does, and why you should believe in god." Jack agitatedly muttered while loosening the grip a little. ''is he a child?'' I couldn''t help but think just to see a sh of blue and orange mes going towards the arm of the Major General. *Ting* Olivia had felt her body move on its own, and the next thing she knew, she was attacking the Major General with all her might, wanting to cut off the arm that was holding onto mine. However, all that happen was the de shattering into shards of what it previously was. "What is the meaning of this?" He asked with a raised brow "Let go of her arm" A stoic emotionless tone came out of her cords while her eyes flickered gold every now and then. "Oh? Sorry about that" He let go of my arm while profusely apologizing about it. He said he didn''t know what hade over him, making me narrow my eyes. ''Analysis'' [Analysis Complete] [Name: Jack Galibiur Gender: Male Age: 56 Power level: (restricted) Title: -Dominator of the Battle Field- -Demon ughterer- -Major General- Affinity: Water ----> Ice Status: Embarrassed Attractiveness: Humans- 6.5 As- 0] ''Hmm, nothing?'' I thought while looking at the status tab before turning my attention back towards Jack and narrowing my eyes at him. "Let''s go then" I finally voiced while thinking Olivia through our mind link. 10 minutester I found myself looking at a ginormous building, that looked more like a prince''s castle than a church. ''I don''t even think thergest church on earth is this big, and there is supposed to be one of these in every District?'' I thought while my jaw couldn''t help but drop in awe of the size of the church. "What? Do you finally feel the holy aura emanating from the building? Do you finally understand why the church and god are above all?" He asked while puffing his chest out. "Why is it so big?" I finally asked, ignoring his question. "Well, it is the house of god, why would it not be big?" He replied with his own question as if the answer was obvious and he was speaking to aplete idiot. "But God doesn''t actually live here, and I doubt he would need a ce this big to stay here even if he were to descend in his physical form. Why the hell have these extravagant a*s building for someone who has hundreds of homes over the entire continent?" I barked, causing Jack to freeze up for a second before stammering "Uh, well, every house of God had to be extravagant. Anyway, we should go in now" and gabbing my arms while swiftly walking forwards. ''Ugh... Why is everyone so stupid in this world?'' I facepalmed "Hello Sir" "Hello Major General" "Wee Sir Galibiur" People started to greet jack left right and center. The interior of the church was nothing but extravagant, and in my opinion, the biggest waste of money. The whole ce was made out of the whitest most furnished marble I had ever seen, making it almost glow with a holy light even within the shadows created from the sun entering the window at a certain angle. There were two spiraling staircases going upstairs, made out of extremely polished ss, making you feel as if you are walking in thin air. The rails were made out of a diamond-like crystal sending prisms of light everywhere when the light of the sun hit it. On the ground floor stood 4rge white pirs surrounding the dozens of stools, enough to hold at least a few hundred people. The chairs were made out of birch-colored wood, but to my eye, I could see that there was a presence of magic in it. While I thought we would stop and sit down at one of the stools, we kept going until we reached the stairs, eventually ascending it and getting to the top floor. The top floor looked the same, minus the 4 pirs and stools, however, in the middle back of the top floor stood a single statue with light shining on it from the windows on the ceiling, making it seem like heaven itself was shining on it. [Hypnosis spell detected] [Hypnosis has been partially neutralized due to the strength of the spell] [Time until Neutralization: 00hrs 01min 30sec] ''Why does everything want to hypnotize me these days?'' I remarked through the mind link, making Olivia tense up. "JACK! MY BOY! Have youe to visit this old man once again?" A wrinkled bald man walked stood up from the floor, where he was seen praying before the statue before. When he saw Jack, he looked jubilous, before growing a little and lifting an eyebrow in curiosity while asking "And who are these twodies with you? Oh? One is Deros'' daughter, but there other is unknown?" ''Yo... I don''t think this guy has friends'' I snickered suspiciously through the mind link ''And why do you think so?'' Olivia questioned while keeping the same expression as before ''He speaks to others the same way one would speak to themselves within their own mind. He is probably a loner who spends quite a lot of time alone. Quite tragic if you ask me'' Despite my words, I was trying to hold in a chuckle while I thought of numerous jokes that would fit the situation. ''You speak to yourself like that? And you still have the urge to call him a loner? The tragic one is you...'' Olivia snickered back to my surprise. ''Oi.... F*ck you'' Chapter 114 - Church II "Hello, there sir. My name is Olivia of- I mean, my name is Olivia Raven, a servant of Pandora and her family" She curtsied "You mean you are only a servant under Pandora, not the entire family. Or am I wrong?" The bald man narrowed his eyes. "Uh, Uhm... Yeah," She bowed her head a little while ncing at me behind her bangs which were covering her eyes from the bald man. ''Are you stupid?'' I asked while holding my forehead on my palm. ''What? What did I do wrong!?'' She eximed ''He can see your eyes even if you block them with our bangs. His eyes seem to be special, a bit like mine but far far too weak to be put on the same level as mine. After hearing his chuckle, I shifted my focus back to him, even though my eyes never left him in the first ce. After chuckling, he finally opened his eyes to show silvery eyes with a white halo shining within them. They even had a trace of Divine energy within them, but it was nothing like my own eyes, which were basically destroyed and reconstructed my Divine mana, Divine soul energy, and 5 different elemental particles. "So why did you guyse here?" He asked before sping both his hands together with a p "Oh, of course, you are here to pray! As you know, we have almost 20 floors of prayer rooms. Floor 2-17 plus 19 and 28 are filled right now. You can use any other room though. Of course, I am willing to allow you to pray here in the presence of my own personal alter" He waved towards the statue of a floating man spreading his arms out slightly under his waist while keeping his head up and looking down with his eyes. The figure had a strange jacket that he left open, showing his abs as he was not wearing a T-shirt under the jacket. There was a strange ck circle in the middle of the man''s chest, created with extremely small runes that shaped the line of the circle. In the middle of the circle was a symbol that looked like a three-striped swastika, instead of the normal four that connected to each third of the circle. ''Seems more like a cult than a church'' I mused "Actually, before that, can you tell me what the church of pride is?" I asked with a pleasant smile that would fool anyone, but apparently not this man. "Why do you ask?" He asked back with a simr smile, but this time it felt like there was some malice behind it. "I recently got attacked by an idiot from the church of pride. He is of course, dead, but I have to say, he was quite strong" My expression did not change, however, my pupils did divide into a shield of David, making him stagger back. This was all happening in front of the eyes of the Major General, but apparently, he did not see any of this actually happening. "You seem quite intelligent for your age, I must say. Alright, I''ll tell you what the Church of Pride is. It is a cult, to be specific. It is filled with people who worship the sin of pride, and in return, they are given an affinity towards the sin of pride. It ismon knowledge that every single sin has its own group, whether that would be the gluttony sect or the church of pride. Anyway, the church of pride had been terrorizing the empire, continuously demanding things from the empire while threatening to kill and destroy hundreds of thousands of lives. I heard they had even tried to assassinate some of the children trying to enter the academies. Truly disgusting of them." The old bald man preached as if he was some kind of saint. "And what exactly are they preaching for? What are they demanding and why can''t the empire give into their demands to save the hundreds of thousands of lives that they clearly ''care'' about?" I replied mockingly with my own answer Even though he knew I was mocking him, he did not react and answered nonchntly but a little coldly this time "what you are asking for is ssified information. You cannot know the answer to the first question, but to you second question, if we give in to terrorists, how does that make us any better?" "Sorry, I don''t follow. You didn''t answer my question but replied with a pointless rhetorical question" I snapped back "Haha. You are so young dear and so inexperienced in the ways of life." He snarked back before continuing "They are terrorists. When we give in, they will ask for more and demand more. The best thing is to show that we do not fall for their little pathetic tricks, but instead, we can fight back and will fight back if we have to." However, before I could say something again, he cut me off by changing his tone to a much more friendly one and asking "That aside though, want to pray with me here dear?". Looking back I could see that the Major General was already on the floor praying to one of the statues on the side, that one looking more like an angel rather than the figure at the middle back. ''They pray to angels?'' I asked weirded out by what I was seeing. "Come on dear. You can sit on myp if you want" He snapped me out of my daze, before looking at Olivia and asking "Do you want toe to?". She did not answer immediately but simply looked at me as if asking me if she could. ''Sure. If you want of course.'' I replied with the mind link She did not take another second to move forwards and sit down in front of one of the statues on the side, but when I was about to follow her, the man grabbed me and state, "you will have the chance to pray to the altar of the Arch Angel of all waters, said to be able to wipe out an entire district with a single spell." the priest boasted However, even though he expected me to reply with something, whether that would be a snarky remark about how that was inconceivable or a remark of awe at the power of an archangel, I did not say anything. At the same time, he looked at me weirdly before asking "what is the matter little one?" However, I did not reply. In fact, I did not do anything. I did not intentionally move a single muscle, nor did my focus falter for a single second. Cold sweat covered my back, forehead, and armpits. The hairs at the back of my neck had stood uppletely while goosebumps went through my entire body like a lighting shock. My whole body started to involuntarily shiver, while my soul me felt a little pressured. I could feel millions of imaginary ants crawling under my skin, slowly shedding away everything, leaving me as nothing but a hollow shell. My eyes kept stammering and shaking like crazy, yet all this happened while I kept looking at the ground. The eirie silence caused both Jack and Olivia to look up with questioning eyes. However, when Olivia looked at me, her eyes flickered golden once again, before she had the exact same reaction as me as if there was a presence that would eradicate our existence with a single sneeze of its. [Hypnosis has been neutralized] Summoning all my willpower I forced my sh*t scared body to look back. I slowly turned my head around even though my whole body was telling me not to. It told me that a single movement would mean the end of me, yet I did not listen to it. Finally forcing my body to look back a little more, I finally saw it. The ferocious existence that was making me freeze up like this. Existence is so strong that a single gaze would prove dangerous. A feeling that I had felt twice in all my lives. In front of the purple me that swallowed my soul when I died 6 years ago, and the ck... "Hello human. To think you are able to feel my presence even with my powerful hypnosis. Quite impressive, however, for someone who had gained divine energy, all on their own after barely 6 years of life... I have to say, I am slightly disappointed..." A ck cat spoke, making the fiber of my very being shake and shiver in front of the is being.. A being that made my own very existence feel like that of a grain of sand in the vast Sahara. Chapter 115 - The Black Cat II Finally forcing my body to look back a little more, I finally saw it. The ferocious existence that was making me freeze up like this. Existence is so strong that a single gaze would prove dangerous. A feeling that I had felt twice in all my lives. In front of the purple me that swallowed my soul when I died 6 years ago, and the ck... "Hello human. To think you are able to feel my presence even with my powerful hypnosis. Quite impressive, however, for someone who had gained divine energy, all on their own after barely 6 years of life... I have to say, I am slightly disappointed..." A ck cat spoke, making the fiber of my very being shake and shiver in front of the is being. A being that made my very existence feel like that of a grain of sand in the vast Sahara. I stayed silent. "A day ago you saw me and tried to use your eyes on me right? I was quite surprised at the moment, but I remembered some of the other angels speaking about a new divine being awakening without a single blessing. It is quite impressive you know. Most divine beings from the are created by blessing. There is a slim chance they might be Apostles of a sin or virtue, but even then, on the whole, there are only around 14 apostles. I have to ask, however, who did you do it? were you born with intelligence or did you somehow develop it with your mediocre family?" The ck cat asked, just to be not answered. "Hello? You there?" It asked again, but this time. however, this time a voice did note from me but rather it came from behind me. "Pandora? What are you looking at? Are you okay?" Asked the major general. At the same time, Olivia was frozen stiff the same way I was, but unlike me, she could not look up to the source of this immense pressure. "M-m-m-m-my lord! MY LORD! LORD TASTET! What brings you here today? Is there a person you want to bless? Have youe to bless someone other than me, my lord? I can take them in and train them in your arts! Yes! I can still be useful to you? Does that person happen to be Pandora over here? I can take her in! as you might already know my lord, she is the daughter of an important friend of mine! I can get her married to one of my children and take he-" While the bald man was stammering, after every word, the cat''s face, which I had thought wouldck facial muscles, started to frown deeper and deeper after every word before it finally snapped. "SILENCE HUMAN! HOW DARE YOU SPEAK SUCH FILTH IN MY PRESENCE!? HOW DARE YOU SPEAK ABOUT SUBDUING HER WITHIN BOTH OUR PRESENCES AND WHILE THINKING THAT YOU CAN DILUTE HER DIVINE BLOOD WITH YOUR MORTAL GENES! KNEEL!" The cat roared, making the bald man''s forehead m onto the floor in a preaching position "I-I-I''M SORRY MY LORD! FORGIVE ME A I BEG YOU!" The man begged, however, his words onlynded on deaf ears. "Sorry about that. I have to say, these humans are bing more daring by the day. Let us begin again! My name is Tastet, an angel. I am really happy I got to meet you so soon since I had heard a lot about you from the other angels when they felt your awakening! Anyway, I already know your name, since my eye is simr to yours even though yours seems to be sealed right now, but I''ll call you what the rest of the humans call, okay Pandora?" It cheerfully asked however, it did not get an answer from me, or anyone in the room. While I could barely move, Olivia could not even move to see who was talking. On the other hand, we had the Major General who had been weirded out by how everyone was acting, wondering why everyone was looking at one of the corners in both fears and... preachings? However, a secondter, the cat widened its eyes in what seemed like realization, finally voicing "Oh, my bad! I forgot to retract my aura". A whirlpool of blue energy that I didn''t even realize was in the air slowly started to be absorbed into the cat. It felt extremely viscous and had the power of hundreds of tsunamis behind it while being drained like a bottomlesske. Now that this was happening, my soul sensing had bepletely stopped working due to the interference of the magical energy around me, while the Major General seemed to have finally felt the pressure we had all been feeling this whole time. After a few more seconds that felt more like hours, all the magical aura in the air had been sucked into the cat, making the ce look a lot less lustrous than it did before. Jack could finally see the cat we were all looking at, or trying to in some cases, while Olivia and I seemed to have imagined our abilities to move. "Yeah, sorry about that. Since I don''t spend a lot of time interacting with people below the Astral ne, I forget to retract my aura when I do finally talk with them." It chuckled before asking "So, should we start again or-?" Frowning a little, I moved my joints around before looking back at the cat and asking "Who are you?" in a stern tone "Tastet, even though I already told you that" It replied nonchntly "I mean, what are you?" "A cat, and an angel." It replied with a small nod before remarking "Even though you already know that" Massaging my forehead with my fingers a little, I looked back at the cat with a slightly aggravated expression and asked "And why are you here?" A bit more sternly this time. "To see you" "Why?" Right when I asked the question, I could feel air elemental particles move around us before the sound from the outside waspletely gone "Who wouldn''t want to see the first human in 300 years to achieve godhood all one her own. Well, it is what you guys call godhood, but for us, it is more like the path to godhood, if you know what I mean." "I don''t know what you mean" I red at the cat while folding my arms "You will understandter. All you need to know right now is that you might be identified as a divine being, but that just puts you on a higher ne of existence than these humans, yet a lower ne of existence than us Astral beings. You are basically in the same situation as the Pdin. Sadly the Dracoria had not reached divinity, nor had she been blessed by a god due to what she did in the past." It replied solemnly with a shake of its head. "What is this astral think you keep talking about?" I inquired further "Astral being, or people in the Astral realm, same thing. However, if I were to tell you now I would be burdening you with too much information. And that isn''t good, especially when you haven''t even traversed the first stage of the ethereal realm. Question from my side though, who did you awaken divinity?" It questioned while narrowing its eyes. It felt like it was looking at me, but at the same time, it felt like it was looking at something behind me, or in me. "I don''t know. I was fighting this lion thing and next thing you know, I was ''evoliving'' " I quoted, but that simple gesture made the eyes of the cat almost bulge out. "EVOLVING?! Wait, how do you know you were evolving?" It asked while trying topose itself. "I heard this voice in my head that told me everything. Actually, there were t????w?????o??? ?????v?????o????i???c????e????s???? ????i?????n??? ???m???y??? ???h????e???a???d???.????? ?????O???n?????e??? ????s????e???e???m????e???d??? ?????h?????u?????m????a?????n??? ????b?????u???t????? ?????t?????h????e????n???? ?????s????t????a????r????t????e?????d????? ????a???s?????k????i????n???g???? ?????m????e??? ????l????o????a????d???s????? ????o???f???? ????q????u?????e?????s????t???i???o????n?????s????.????? while the other was monotone and informative." I replied with a little bit of excitement. This was the first time in 6 years that I had felt like I could talk to someone about something involving the weird kind of magic I use, while also Not having to hide anything since the person in front of me, or rather, the cat in front of probably understand what I''m going through. However, when I stopped talking, the cat had an unreadable expression on its face, and I say that even though cats don''t actually have expressions. "Uhm, can your repeat what you said please?" It asked nonchntly, but I could hear a hint of nervousness in its voice. "Uhm, why?" I asked while taking a step back, unwilling to find out why the cat had gone into this weird tone "Don''t worry! I won''t hurt you. We divine beings take care of one another, so don''t worry. I just want you to repeat what you said" It asked, this time with a small smile that I didn''t think a cat could muster. It looked oddly creepy, forcing me to take another step back. Even then, I chose to say it anyway. My life and death were in the hands of the cat in front of me, and if I were to not say it, I had a feeling that I might die the moment I refuse. "I s-said I heard this voice in my head that told me everything. Actually, there were t????w?????o??? ?????v?????o????i???c????e????s???? ????i?????n??? ???m???y??? ???h????e???a???d???.????? ?????O???n?????e??? ????s????e???e???m????e???d??? ?????h?????u?????m????a?????n??? ????b?????u???t????? ?????t?????h????e????n???? ?????s????t????a????r????t????e?????d????? ????a???s?????k????i????n???g???? ?????m????e??? ????l????o????a????d???s????? ????o???f???? ????q????u?????e?????s????t???i???o????n?????s????.????? while the other was monotone and informative." I repeated. "Whatnguage is that?" It questioned again before its eyes turned into slits. "Whatnguage is what?" I asked back, this time getting into a battle stance and engulfing my hands in white mes. "YOU! YOU SPOKE TO THE HEAVENS!?" It roared while growing in size a little. This time, I did not answer, but instead pointed my hands at the cat, ready to engulf it in my mes and run away if that was possible. Everyone else couldn''t hear what was happening, but the moment they saw me step back they knew something bad was about to happen. Jack tried to get me to apologize, siding with the cat over me, a human. Yet even then it fell on nothing but a magic barrier to cancel out sound, while the mind link between me and Olivia was forcefully blocked. Right before I was about to shoot my mes, I saw a bright light fall upon the room, before a woman barely covered in white cloth, wearing a translucent halo on her head descended down between us. "Tastet? What are you doing? Do you want to be punished by father again?" it asked looking at him with her diamond blue eyes, sending shivers down his spine. Her blonde hair waved around in the air while the light of the heavens seemed to bounce off it, making her look extremely appealing to the eye. "And you? As, am I correct?" I asked before a message appeared in my retina, written in golden letters [2 Divine beings detected] [Malicous intent detected] [Protocol must be followed] [If harm is done to -As-, the ¦²??????¦Õ??????¦Ñ???¦Á??????¦Ã???????????????¦Ä???¦Á?????? ????¦Ö?????????????????¦Ï????????¦Ô???????????? will be lifted] [WARNING! If the seal is lifted, soul energy will deplete dramatically and the use of mana will be sealed for 6 months] "Are you not going to answer my question?" The figure asked, slightly agitated by my silence ''What the f*ck did I get myself into'' I sighed, waiting for all this to simply end Chapter 116 - Battle Of Angels "Are you not going to answer my question?" The figure asked, slightly agitated by my silence "My name is Pandora" I replied sternly "hmm? Okay, if you say so I guess" the angelic figure replied with a shrug "ARIA! THIS LITTLE GIRL HAS SPOKEN TO THE HEAVENS! WE MUST ELIMINATE HER OR WE WILL HAVE ANOTHER GODDESS OF CHA-" Before the oversized cat could say anything else, it felt the back of the palm of the angelic figure on its face, before beingunched through the church''s walls and going through multiple other buildings. ''Such power'' We all couldn''t help but think at the same time. "Sorry about him. Give me a second, I''ll be back." Aria pped her wings, beforepletely disappearing in a flicker of light, leaving dozens of feathers floating in the area where shest stood. On the other side of the city, the oversized cat crashed through multiple buildings before finally hitting the city barrier. Yet even after hitting the city barrier, the sheer force of the first backhand p left an enormous webbing crack on the barrier that could be seen by anyone in the city. -"What''s happening?" -"It looks like a fight, I think?" -"A fight? This is a battle between guardian-ranked personal! I wish I had my capture crystal with me right now -"Guardian ranked? More like Imperial Knight ranked battle. A guardian-ranked personal can wipe this city off the face of Zogaria with a battle between them as coteral damage. You clearly, don''t know what you are talking about" -"Isn''t that barrier supposed to be able to handle a hit from an Imperial wizard though? Why did it crack from a single impact..." Everyone immediately turned quiet before looking at the man who had spoken those words, before breaking into a panic when the realization had hit them. On the other side of the city, however, stood tall a ripped man with ck fur covering every bit of skin he had on his body. This fur looked soft, yet sharp, while his muscles looked like it was crafted and carved like a Greek statue, making every single muscle on the outer body seem defined and useful. He had two long ears protruding from the sides of his head, while a long snout with two holes elongated from its face, making it look more like a cat-god from the Egyptian era. Every fiber of its being was overflowing with power, making everything in its vicinity kneel or lose consciousness through its magical aura alone. However, there was one person who stood tall, with her white radiance overshadowing everything in its light. Her beautiful golden hair flowed in the non-existent wind, while a light constantly prated the clouds in the sky to shine on her robust figure, Her well-endowed curves were outlined perfectly within the holy light, while her cloth-covered body showed many cleavages, whether that would be at the top or bottom of her body. Two angelic wings protruded from the back of the figure, each feather glowing and overflowing in holy energy. It would be an understatement to call her the most beautiful woman in the world, yet there was not a word that could describe her correctly. "Tastet, I am warning you this time because I am friends with your sister, but if you dare take action on this ne of existence again, I will have to punish you." Aria warned whiled frowning. She was not known as a person who would frown, however, when she is angered, her fury is like that of a volcano. Once it erupts, it will destroy everything in its vicinity. "ARIA! I KNOW YOU HEARD WHAT SHE SAID! WE CAN''T HAVE ANOTHER CASE OF A HUMAN GOING AGAINST THE GOD''S LIKE THAT LAST ONE!" Tastet tried to argue. "That is not for you to choose, but for the higher up to decide. You will now follow the rules and will not interfere... Is that sound or do I need to repeat myself?" She red back "SHE SPOKE TO THE HEAVENS ARIA! YOU KNOW WHAT THAT MEANS! YOU ARE THE ANGEL OF HARMONY AND BALANCE, SO YOU, YOU OUT OF ALL PEOPLE SHOULD KNOW WHAT THAT MEANS" Tastet stepped forward, getting into a battle stance. "I know what it means, and I will not do anything about it." She on the other hand took out her legendary harp, a weapon so terrifying and deadly, theorized to be able to even harm the gods "WHY!? The humans are already dominating all the races on their continent. They might not be as strong as the elves or as intelligent as the dwarves, but they are dangerous! One more person like that Pdin of theirs and they might be catapulted to the strongest race on the." He growled while getting on all fours "Don''t be stupid Tastet! There are still many races, especially the mythological races who can wipe out all of the humans with a single order. She might have awakened her divinity, spoke to the heavens, and transgressed through worlds, but she will not be able to protect them from divine judgment." She calmly stated while holding her harp in her left hand. "She what?" Tastet was surprised by the new information. He didn''t know that the person he was about to kill had transmigrated from another world, but now his conviction to kill that person had only grown more powerful. "Oh, you didn''t know? Look''s like I had too much hope for you after all" Aria muttered with a sigh and a shake of her head. "RAHHHHH" *BANG* Cracks webbed across the floor as the man/cat traveled like a ck blur across the ground, leaving deep gashes within it. Within an instant, he was already in front of the woman throwing his wed hands at her neck. Yet, right before his hands were about to reach the neck of the woman, a white sh hit his outstretched arm, obliterating it in an instant. Unbeknownst to both of them, the white sh that was Aria''s hands had not only obliterated the hand of Tastet, but everything in the direction of white sh, causing hundreds of buildings to be uprooted into the air or obliterated on impact with the shockwave and creating arge crack on the other side of the barrier. For a single second, they both looked into each other''s eyes. Tastet red into the eyes of Aria with his Bright yellow eyes and his fiery slits for pupils. Aria, on the other hand, stared back calmly before mming a palm into the chest of the overgrown cat. "PUGHH" Vomiting a mouthful of blood, the cat with a deep concavity in his chest, was sent flying out of the city''s barrier, destroying the east side of the barrier and shooting him across the ocean. Slowly, he started to descend before skipping on the ocean as a rock bring thrown across the top of ake. A few secondster, he opened his eyes wide while tasting his body and positioning his feet down to stop his movement. His feet finally touched the water again, causing tides to trail behind. However, while he was still trying to stop his momentum, he saw a white figure far awaye at him at tremendous speeds. They were speeds that no aircraft on earth could reach, and speeds that even the Pdin would have trouble keeping for more than 100 meters, making her move almost as fast as light. She would constantly leave a white trail of light which was all the naked eye could see her as. However, the next second, that same trail would be overshadowed by the enormous partition in the waters, as if Moses himself had decided to split the seas. Yet, that would have its consequences, because a few momentster, the water woulde crashing together, creating a tidal wave the size of a tsunami. Cursing his luck, Tastet poured gallons of divine mana into his arm, regenerating it within seconds. The next moment, he charged his fist back before punching forwards and turning every muscle and join from the soles of his feet to the knuckles of his fist. A surge of ck lighting started to crackle around the first of Tastet before turning into a wave of bolts, shooting off the arm into the water and sky. The sky slowly started to turn dark and gloomy, while the once aqua blue waters became pitch ck. *BANG* A shockwave was let out, pushing the water within 500 meters away, creating the closest thing to a crater on water. The skies roared while Tastet''s voice thundered "IS THAT ALL YOU''VE GOT?!". Every single marine creature had fled for its life, while every single airborne creature had either died had flown away before cmity had struck. On the other side, Aria did not lose speed but rather gained more. Her cataclysmic power made the winds howl and the seas crash. Every p of her wing left tremendous destruction behind, making the only saving grace the fact that they were in the middle of nowhere since the shockwave of a single p would annihte everything within 700 meters. "R???O???A???R???S??? ???O???F??? ???G???O???D???S???,??? ???T???E???A???R???S??? ???O???F??? ???H???E???A???V???E???N???,??? ???I??? ???C???A???L???L??? ???U???P???O???N??? ???T???H???E???E???,??? ???A???S??? ???T???H???O???U??? ???S???H???A???L???L??? ???B???E???C???O???M???E??? ???A???N??? ???A???P???O???S???T???L???E??? ???T???O??? ???T???H???E???E???''???S??? ???A???L???M???I???G???H???T???Y??? ???P???O???W???E???R???.???-???H???E???L???L???''???S??? ???L???I???G???H???T???N???I???N???G???!???-???" Tastet roared in the Divine Language, causing the white''s of his eyes to go ck, while his retina went white. His pupil stayed ck, however, they were no longer slits like before, but rather looked closer to a human''s pupils. On the other hand, Aria did not say a single word and kept charging towards him, and by the time he had finished his cast, she was 100 meters away. Swinging his arms down, the clouds and skies roared in submission, following the order of Tastet''s arms and shooting down cataclysmic ck and white lighting bolts towards Aria. Aria on the other hand remained calm before twisting her hips and body while tucking her arms in, to perform a flip on her Y axis as if she was a ne trying to avoid a missile. Seeing another lighting bolting for her through her 360-degree vision, she tilted to the left and then to the right, quickly performing zig-zags to avoid the hundreds of lightning boltsing at her, each one leaving a whirlpool big enough to swallow half of Aqua city within it. All she left behind were trails of golden white light while she moved gracefully in what could only be called a no man''snd from the kind of devastation every single lightning bolt had created. She kept flipping and turning as if waiting for something. "STOP AVOIDING MY ATTACKS AND FIGHT LIKE A WARRIOR!" Tastet finally snapped, causing Aria to grin evilly and stop in ce. Taking advantage of the halt in movement, Tastet quickly threw another lightning bolt at her, just for it to be swallowed by the enormous battle aura she finally let out. The skies quickly turned white and gold, while the oceans became something you would expect to see in heaven. The battle aura quickly swept itself across the ocean, its golden-white radiance even reaching the skies of the District of waves. The aura almost had a life of its own, almost instantly breaking down the lightning bolt into its elements and absorbing it straight away. "You want me to fight you seriously? You want me to fight you like a warrior? Then you wish shall be granted" A primordial voice spoke through the skies and oceans, reaching the ears of everything that was alive within its radiant light. Grabbing onto her harp, her body immediately turned bright white, making it so no one could actually see her figure if it weren''t for the cloth she was wearing, which also seemed to have dulled in front of the divine light that wasing from her skin. Aria slowly raised her right hand to the harp before ying it while singing a song in the divinenguage. Countless music notes started to appear in the air, before flying and dancing to the melody of the song. Calling the song that was uttered through the mouth of Aria angelic would be an understatement, as her voice sounded like something you would hear from the goddess of melodies rather than from the Angel of Harmony. Tastet quickly found himself unable to move, while his mind had be numb and entranced with the song he was forced to hear. As the song went on, the colors of the sky started to turn red, while the notes in the skies started to be more and more ferocious while they danced in the skies. Random sea animals within a 5-mile radius started to float up to the surface of the ocean, quickly dying the ocean a crimson red with the blood of these marine animals. Yet even then, the song did not stop. Only 5 minutester, when the ocean and sky had be a deep red, while the crimson color had started to move away from the 5-mile radius and diffusing itself into waters in the 20-mile radius, did the song finally stop. Tastet wasn''t dead yet, since a "simple" song could never kill him, but what seemed to have been an apocalypse quickly turned into the calm before the storm. All the notes in the air began to spiral around Tastet like a giant crimson halo 200 meters above him. "And now you shall be cursed with the blood and souls of every creature killed by my spell. You shall not due, but you will feel the pain of every single creature, to the same intensity they did" The primordial voice spoke matter of factly. "YOU THINK YOU CAN DO THIS UNPUNISHED! I WILL BANISH YOU! I WILL KILL YOU MYSELF!" Tasted roared "This is but the punishment our father had put on you for going against the agreement. May you suffer for your trangressions" Aria finally muttered Before Taste could speak any further, the blood-soaked notes in the air shot towards him like hungry piranhas, letting out blood-curdling screams as they plunged down towards the oversized cat. A look of utter terror shed in the eyes of Tasted, before being swallowed whole by the herd of notes that had swiftly created a sphere around him that only continued to berger andrger. "B???l???o???o???d??? ???I???m???p???r???i???s???o???n???m???e???n???t???" Aria uttered in the divinenguage, causing 180 meter wide chains to erupt out of the ocean before wrapping around the now 1-mile wide crimson sphere that kept moving as if it was made out of nanobots or iron sand. "Sorry Bastet, but it seems like your brother will have to be kept away from you for a few more years" Aria apologetically muttered under her breath while looking at her creation. Finally, she sighed and looked back at the District of waves,unching herself towards it with a single p of her wings that parted the clouds in its wake. Chapter 117 - Three Wishes (Slightly 18+) {This chapter might be a little NSFW at the end, so if you don''t want to see that, go down to the part where the mc is about to make his second wish and then skip to the next chapter where all the wishes will be summarized} ----- Meanwhile, back in the church, while the two angels battle it out, everyone else was looking at me awkwardly with questioning res, yet I did not mind them a single nce. I was more immersed in what was happing in my mind, and the battle fluctuations I could see with my divine eyes. The church was considered quite close to the eastern coastpared to the rest of the country, while the academy was the closest. From the center of the city to the coast and outer regions of the city was about a 150 to a 200-mile radius, and we were about 16 miles away from the coast, yet I could see fluctuations that hade from hundreds of miles away. I had a feeling that if the city was even 20 miles closer, it would have been decimated. The fluctuations constantly caused tsunami''s barely stopped by the slowly self-repairing barrier and a force of humans trying to use what seemed to be pure mana, also known as arcane magic, to block the tsunami''s or at least weaken them. There were many things put in ce to weaken the waves and make the waters around the city as still as ake, yet if the city would have been at least 20 miles closer, those functions would have beenpletely overpowered by both the fluctuations and the waves being sent our way, therefore failing to weaken the waves and destroying at least have the city simultaneously. Yet, while I gave 75% of my concentration to watching the fluctuations of the battle, at the back of my mind, a single string of sentences echoed and echoed in my mind. -"I Almost died"- -"If she was a secondter, would I have died again?"- -"I am so weak"- -"I am pathetic"- -"What if I died?"- -"What would have happened to me?"- They kept repeating in my head, over and over again, allowing me topletely tune out the words of everyone behind me. After a minute or so, I finally felt a nudge on my shoulder, causing me to jump in surprise due to me being so deep in thought. But, unbeknownst to me, something in my eyes had changed. It wasn''t the physical, or visible, but rather the feeling one would get from it. I always stood tall, not fearing anything in front of me, but now that I was put in a situation where I had felt fear, dread, and helplessness for the first time in this world, it shook me up. Yet even then, it felt like a wake-up call. It had snapped me back to reality. This was no longer some game that I could y and level up through, just to die and respawn, this is real life. This is no longer a fantasy from one of my dreams, but a life with people who care for me, resent me, or don''t care about my existence at all. I was simply an ant, blessed by something I was about to throw away without regard. I was blessed with another life, a life where I could reconcile and live a life that I constantly wished for back on earth. Yet when I had gotten it, I was about to throw it away? I was reckless, stupid, and dumb when dealing with the situation. I could have simply not said anything. I was too trusting. My child-like excitement had gotten the better of me. I thought that I had finally found someone like me, but there was simply no one in this world that could rte to the way I feel and the way I will live. I wanted a friend, and even though I say that I don''t need friends, back on earth it was the only thing that had kept me alive. People who care for me just as much as I care for them. But, in the end, friends hurt you. They are a weakness. Trying to make friends with Jack had gotten me into this predicament. Having a church loving father had gotten me in this predicament. My mother''s obsession with marriage and good family status is only going to make my life worse. Having a loving sister will only hurt more when she has to leave. Having brothers forced me toe here in the first ce. And even now, all these connections will only prove to be more painful to keep, so, what is the point of keeping them? Why shouldn''t I just cut them all? -"No connections means no losses. If you get rid of the weakness you can be stronger"- ''That''s right. I can, right? I can be stronger if I cut them all off, yet why am I hesitating? Without power, I am nothing...'' I clenched my fist tighter while gritting my teeth "PANDORA!" Shouted Jack right into my face, waking me up from my stooper. "WHAT THE F*CK DO YOU WANT!?" I roared back, causing them all to take a step back. Slowly, drops of a red liquid dripped from my lightly clenched fist, falling to the floor and staining it. "What was that cat saying? Why are there two deities here? TALK TO ME PANDORA! are they where you got your powers from? Did they bless you? Why did it get angry all of a sudde-" "I DON''T F*CKING KNOW OKAY!" I barked back with my tightly clenched fist-shaking ever so slightly while my gums began to bleed, just to be repaired before any blood coulde out. "HOW! HOW DO YOU NOT KNOW! THEY KNEW YOU! ANSWER ME OR I''LL HAVE TO TAKE YOU TO THE EMPIRE''S GENERAL''S MYSELF!" He grabbed my trembling arms, however, the next second, he was brought to his knees. A little confused, my eyes darted around the room while I turned my head frantically, trying to find out who did had made the Major General kneel so easily. "Do not worry young one. He is only unconscious" A melodic voice sounded in my ears, causing them to perk up before turning my head and looking at who spoke. The angelic figure slowly descended from the ceiling, causing my eyes to widen a little ''That isn''t teleportation, but rather, it''s a form of dimensional magic where she makes a gate way instead of teleporting herself.'' I quickly analyzed. "I have to say, after not getting into a battle for so many years, I was quite rusty when fighting that untamed cat. Good thing I''m pretty strong haha" The womanughed heartily while he breasted danced up and down with every breath she took in. "Anyway, I''m sorry about the little guy. He is not supposed to interfere with mortal realm matters even if it is about the matter of talking to the heavens. Father had asked me to properly punish anyone who dares break the rule, so I used a couple of my Duke ranked spells and locked him up in a torture prison" Sheughed again before calming herself and continuing "But as an apology, I''d like to grant you any three wishes that you might want. Of course, only if I can do them." "What are you, a Genie?" I tried to make a joke, but it ended in only me solemnlyughing in self-deprecation and self-loath. "No, I am not a Genie. If that was I was, I''d probably be trying to steal your soul right about now, but that isn''t important for now. Quickly state your wishes so I can go" She waved her hand a little. "Sure... Uhm, I wish for more wishes" I replied with a forced smile, yet my answer had caused her to smack me lightly on the head. "I need serious wishes." "Okay okay" Thinking for a little longer, I opened my mouth to state my first wish. "I want you to wipe their memories out" I pointed a finger at Olivia, the priest, and Jack. "Fully?" She asked back with worry "No, not fully. But of all the events that have urred in thest hour or so. I want them unconscious and in the carriage by the time they wake up." I asked. "Since those are mediocre wishes, I''ll count all that as one wish." she smiled before waving her hand, sending them all into a slumber and making Jack and Olivia disappear. "Next" She voiced again cheerfully while sitting down gracefully on a statue''s head. I couldn''t help but check her out a little, taking a peek under the cloth yet finding nothing since she had kept her legs pressed together. She had realized I had tried to peep which for some reason made her chuckle a little. Unbeknownst to me, she was thinking that what I had done was a little cute, and since she already know that I had been reincarnated, she already knew I was male at heart. Yet with all that information, she decided to part her legs a little. Immediately, I was excited, yet when I was going to take a proper peep, she closed her legspletely. ''...'' She smiled back at me in a look of victory while I red at her venomously. If looks could kill, she would have been dead a thousand times. ''She''s teasing me... Wait... She said any wish, right?'' A smile of victory quickly stretched across my face, from ear to ear, looking a little creepy to the woman in front of me, before she finally realized what she had done. Teasing me like that was the biggest mistake of her life, and she was about to repent hard for it. "My second wish is... Open your legs, wide, for 3 minutes-" Even though I had said this, she seemed to be not too bothered, well, she acted extremely bothered, but I knew she wasn''t too bothered by what I had said. It was just a feeling. ''Even if I activate divine eyes, I might see through her clothes, but I will also see through her skin, muscles, bones, and maybe even body, leaving nothing but her mana channels and her soul me to see. Therefore, I have to make sure this wish is correct in every way.'' I quickly thought before adding "And make sure there is nothing covering my view, and that unludes lothes, hands, underwear, etc." I smiled again, yet this time her face had turned into one of devastation. "I AM NOT DOING THAT" She snapped back while turning away with a small blush "Oh? Is an almighty diety breaking a deal?" I gave an exaggerated gasp before tsk-ing at her as if I was extremely disappointed, not to say I wasn''t. "NO! Choose anything else! POWER! CULTIVATION MANUALS! MATERIAL ART TECHNIQUES! I CAN EVEN GIVE YOU RELICS!" She shouted back while covering her chest and lower areas as if my eyes were scrutinizing her body even with her clothes on. "The humiliation of a naked woman with so much dignity will make my day so much better! You know I had to fight a mob of humans, a dumbass, and his assassin group, I had to deal with shitty nobles and no good alcohols in thest 2 days? And even then, for thest 6 years of my life, I had to live without any inte! So you better get shing before I ask for a much worse wish or increase the time you have to do this for" I snapped back. "I''m still not doing it" she replied sternly "So much for a diety and angel. I thought at least an angel would keep its promise, but apparently, angels are no better than humans" I muttered dejectedly, making her frown before continuing "Even humans are better, since most of them at least keep their side of the deal" I could see her visibly trembling in anger while a vein bulged on her forehead making her reluctantly take off her panties before lifting her cloth clothes while looking away. "I said spread, not lift! Quickly crouch down to the floor and spread your legs wide! You are more than a thousand years old for f*ck''s sakes, get a hold of yourself! It''s not like you are a virgin" I instructed, causing her to reluctantly spread her legs wide, giving me a view of the full of what was under. The view was fantastic, a lot more real than what I used to see on those sketchy websites. Honestly, it looked like the most beautiful thing I''ve ever seen, yet it aroused me like no other ''Maybe I can ask for sex as myst wish'' I chuckled pervertedly However, a scene had shed in my divine eyes, that made my eyes widen in shock. "Y-you''re a virgin..." I asked hesitantly, causing her to flush beet red. "How long?" she asked dejectedly "2 and a half more minutes. don''t worry, I''m enjoying this" I said with a chuckle before going back to enjoying the sight. while she tried to close her legs more, just for me to insult the entire diety race. At one point, I had tried to reach out and touch her parts, just to get pped and told it wasn''t part of the n. She kept thinking to herself ''I''m only doing this for my honor as a diety. Nothing more! That''s right! Nothing more!'' 2 and a half minutester, Golden letters shed in my retina [A title had been blessed upon entity -As-] [Entity -As- has received the title -Humiliator of Deities-] [Effects of the title -Humiliator of Deities- : -Deities will have an innate fear towards you -10% less favored by deities -100% more intimidating to all races -5% chance to tame any creature, whether that is a god or an ant, after humiliating them. -30% more attractive -Shape-shifting ability (SEALED) -Divine knowledge -Guide to humiliation- has been imparted onto you] "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAH" The moment I saw the notification, I hadpletely lost it. Yes, I might be in an extremely bad mood, yes I might be thinking about my life choices, but in a time of crisis like this, it is best tough and I had found a good reason to. "STOP LAUGHING! YOU ARE LUCKY YOU EVEN GOT TO SEE THIS ANGELS HOLY PLACE" she harrumphed angrily, yet the next moment, I could see a wet substance dripping to the floor. ''Don''t tell me...'' "You''re a masochist?" I asked "WHAT! NO!" She shouted, causing the entire church to rumble ''And to think we are doing this in a church'' I thought to myself while turning a little red at the sight. "So you wouldn''t mind if I-" *SLAP* pping her across the face, I felt my hand immediately turn numb while simultaneously hearing a moaning from her side whole more liquids dripped. "You know the time has been long over, right? Yet you still want to go?" I moved in a little, this time touching her inner thigh and getting closer to her ears before whispering "Do you, want to go have a go?'' Not once in my life had I thought that I would do this to such a hot woman, but no I was seducing even an angel! A divine entity! "Y-yes p-please" She dejectedly replied turning more flushed than she was before and finally letting go of her lust. [You affinity to -Lust- has increased] "Well..." I started to move dangerously close to her holy ce "can you deal with the consequences?" I grinned "Y-yes! yes, I can, so please, give me a go" she whimpered, making me more turned on. However, my grin only grewrger. "Then, you must satisfy yourself on your own" I chuckled whole moving away, causing her to widen her eyes and exim arge "HUH?!" "You heard what I said..." I muttered while walking towards the exit with slow steps "WAIT! YOU SAID YOU WILL HAVE A GO AT ME" She shouted before uttering "keep your promise! Where is your honor?" "First of all, I have no honor. Secondly, I''d just like to say that, even though you might think I didn''t give you my side of the deal, I did, since after all I did have a go at you" "No you didn''t! Are you not a man! Come here right now-" "Do I look like a man to you?" I snickered and replied "-and to your firstment, this was having a go at you. You tried to tease me, yet look at where that had gotten you. This is how you truly tease someone. I''ll see youter then. Bye~" I waved with a bright smile, yet my words made her lose her bnce, fall back and finally close her legs. "W-wait! You have one more wish left!" She tried to get my attention, yet all she got was a side nce and "Oh, I do have one more, right?" She nodded quickly with child-like excitement which kind of turned me off. "Then how about this... Give me something to contact you, and whenever I''m in the mood, I''ll cash in on the wish" I winked at her As those words echoed in her ears, I could visibly see the glow in her eyes dim, while the jubnt excitement she had was no more. "So you won''t do me Tonight?" She asked, with puppy eyes "No, but maybe another day" A sh of purple shone in my eyes sending what seemed like a pleasurable shiver down her spine since her eyes did roll back for a second. "Okay here" She muttered while clothing her exposed self and summoning a marble which I could only say looked like a mega-evolution stone. I quickly snatched the marble off her hands, before walking away with a- "Okay bye~" I paid the dejected woman no more attention, but I was sure she would remember this day, or maybe even imagine it whenever she felt turned on. Chapter 118 - Going Back Home Finally walking out of the church and out of the range of the church''s barrier, a smile could not help but creep up my face as the grin stretched my face, reaching ear to ear. My eyes shed a purple color while my peripheral vision was dyed bright violet. While yes, I could have taken advantage of the situation and had the time of my life, dominating and messing up her body to my desires, I felt like forcing her to spread her legs as I watched, just to tease her for 3 minutes and do nothing was a lot more fun and, not sure why this is, but a lot more pleasurable than sex with her would ever feel. Yes, I might be able to brag about taking the virginity of an angel, but it isn''t worth it when one, no one would believe me, two, I don''t have a penis, and three, forcing her into submission and erotic feeling just to leave her blue-balled, for theck of a better term, was so much more entertaining in so many more ways. However, that was not why I was smiling. No no! It was probably just a symptom to the reason I was smiling. As I looked at the message that appeared in my retina, the euphoria that I was already feeling, had reached a whole new level, making me feel on cloud 9. Violet and gold letters appeared in my retina, stating- [Entity -Aria- has been tamed] [You have tamed a deity] [You have tamed an angel belonging to entity -Taliran-] [Entity -Taliran- is oblivious to this change] [Congrattions! You have tamed the Angel of Harmony] [You have obtained the Title -Tamer of Angels-] [Affects of the title -Tamer of Angels- : -30% more favorable to Angels -50% more attractive to deities -20% less favored by "gods"] [Your affinity towards the sin of -Lust- has increased] ''Damn bro, when did you be a gold finger or a system? I''m not too sure what you are'' I tried topliment, yet to my surprise, I received an answer. [Divine eyes are evolving. I am calibrating to and adapting to the frequencies of knowledge of the -heavens-. Divine eyes are currently are bing more and more aware and can from cognitive thoughts. Divine eyes are also calibrating to what you understand most, therefore, I have be what you call a "system" or "Gold-finger] ''Holy sh*t? So can I have a conversation with you?'' I asked with a little bit of excitement. If I could get my little friend in my head. why would I ever need friends when I had one of the most reliable things on the, constantly speaking to me in my head. [Cognitive thinking abilities have not reached the standard. I do not have a voice you can hear. I must evolve further to hit the goal of, proper "conversation with you"] ''Oh, I see. I guess it can''t be helped. Now that I think about it, maybe I should have asked for cultivation techniques rather than a request for a form of pleasure.'' I thought while weighing my choices. While I could go back and give that woman the time of her life, on the other hand, she might be untamed by that act, making it a little problematic. "KYAAA-MMMMMHHMMMMMMM" Suddenly, a loud shout reverberated throughout the street from one of the dark alleyways, where due to my divine eyes I could see through. There was held a 5ft 4 brown-haired girl, pinned by supreme rank warriors to the wall, while an extravagantly clothes fat young man unbuckled his pants. She kept trying to find a way out until my eyes met hers. Her eyes were pleading for help as she looked at me, hoping that I would call the authorities and help her out of that situation as her clothes were slowly being ripped off. ''None of my business'' yet to her dismay, I turned around like I had not seen anything. I had already gone through a lot of sh*t in thest 2-3 days, and I was not about toplicate it any further. F*ck them, and f*ck anyone who needs help. If they cared for their safety, they would try to be stronger. It is her fault for getting caught, and it was none of my business how she was going to survive the encounter. "HELP!" She shouted one more time before her screams became muffled. Many heard her, yet no one made a single move. At that same moment, a cold glint shed in my eyes as I walked to the teleportation hub. *** In the church stood a single woman with wavy blonde hair and a white cloth covering her body. Her right hand reached down to her crotch area while her left hand tightly grasped onto her throat. The room was filled with the sounds of moans and wet sounds, right before a strong load moan came out of her mouth and a fountain of a clear white substance shot through the air. "Ha... Ha... Ha... Ha..." She gasped for air after letting go of her tightly clenched throat while her eyes moved back to normal from their rolled back form. ''Why is this happening!? I am a proud angel! AN ANGEL! I represent harmony in this world, yet that one man... That single man was able to this state. I have never felt such humiliation in my life, but when I felt it, why did it feel good? Am I really a masochist? I became like a dog in front of him, begged him for pleasure, and then he just LEFT!? WHY DID HE LEAVE LIKE THAT!? I did tease him a little, but still! How dare he have the audacity to force me into such a position... Just to go away, just like that''. Questions kept running through her mind. She kept imagining scenes where she would be choked and tortured, and for some reason, she loved every single scene. ''I have to get out of here before that guy wake up'' She took a nce back at the man whoy unconscious on the floor in the puddle of her liquids. "Oops" She gasped as she looked at the state he was in. She quickly gained back her pride and confidence before thinking of what she had just done as a blessing to him rather than a curse. She quickly let out her wings before pping them and disappearing the next instant, the only trace of her every being there being the feathers and the pool of bodily fluids. --- Finally reaching the Teleportation hub, I saw my carriage and walked towards it. I could see the driver a little panicked as he kept ncing inside the vehicle and looking around. Finally, he seemed to have spotted something or someone and called them over. That person was wearing a white and red robe with a golden cross at the back of the robe. That man went on to inspect them, just for his eyes to widen, almost popping out of his eyes as a look of excitement shot through his eyes. "-traces of divine energy on them" I finally heard what he said when I was within a 200-meter distance of them. I tilted my head at the remark, before hitting my palm with the butt of my fist at the realization that Aria must have used a divine spell to make them go to sleep and to also delete their memory. "Yo" I announced myself with an informal greeting, before climbing into the carriage sitting down next to the unconscious Olivia. "Oh hello, young one. It seems that your family and friends have been put into sleep by a deity. Do you happen to know what happened?" Asked the cleric with an upbeat tone. "No, now leave us alone and go away." I flipped off the cleric with the way of words. It had seemed to anger him instead, but what do I know? And why would I care? "Young girl, you must know your ce! I am a cleric! One of the most wanted jobs on Zogaria! You dare to speak to me in that manner?" He clenched his fist and gritted his teeth while frowning deeply. A nerve has started to bulge on his head, yet I didn''t care. All the euphoria that I had felt from the titles and humiliation I put the angel in were already long gone from the walk, and my mood was further worsened by the scene of the girl being kidnapped. It had reminded me that, that even though I might be strong or even considered a prodigy by the others, yet the feeling of helplessness that I felt in front of the godlike figure of the ck cat pped me back to reality. I am weak, and I have to get stronger! "ARE YOU LISTENING!?" The man''s voice thundered as he lifted his open palm to p me across the face, yet all I saw was a pathetic man trying his hardest to show that he is better than everyone else. Someone stupid enough to choose the cleric ssification over the choice of receiving power from the light element to obliterate anything in his path is simply stupid, only protected by the front lines and the empire. Yet when he is put in a situation where he must protect his family and self, he is bound to die. "Shush" I put my index finger up to my lip. My eyes shed purple for a second while my killing intent exploded outwards, swallowing him into the deep cold, where the only thing he could see was the pair of purple and gold eyes, watching him, ready to devour his very being with the amount of gluttony, lust, pride and sheer killing intent within it. The man stammered back, falling to the ground while fiercely trying to crawl away. "Get lost" I muttered, but my words were as clear as day to him. At the same time, I nced towards the driver who stammered to the front seat and started to drive off towards the teleportation circle. Getting into the teleportation circle with many engravings, there were 9 other carriages in the ce, making us thest people to get in. About a few minutes after we entered, a countdown sounded in all our ears as everyone braced for the journey. I, on the other hand, stayed silent and kept watching through the window. Next thing I knew I was looking atplete whiteness before the scenery turned into a gxy-like view. However, unlikest time, I did not feel like looking into the gxy in finding out its secrets. I kept looking, but my attention was merely attracted by an explosion in the distance. The explosion looked extremely beautiful. It was the most beautiful thing I had ever seen, yet I wasn''t that excited. On theplete contrary, I was slightly bored. Yes, a supernova is all cool and all, but in the grand scheme of things, the explosion was the least of my concerns. I kept thinking back to the moment I had almost died, every single time feeling more and more anxious by the fear of death. A fear every single human had, yet some did not admit. Only those who had aged to the end of their lives would feel the fear of death. By the time we had left the void, I was dripping in my own sweat. I was constantly biting my nail in anxiousness, while the heel of my foot moved up and down. My other had kept shivering non-stop, while my eyes turned more and more purple by the second. "-andora?" "PANNI!" My father pped in front of my face, snapping me out of my stooper while also forcing me to swallow all my anxiousness and fear, simultaneously turning my eyes back to their golden color. With a warm smile, I turned to my father and asked a question, which the answer to I would not care for. Chapter 119 - Golden-Finger? "-andora?" "PANNI!" My father pped in front of my face, snapping me out of my stooper while also forcing me to swallow all my anxiousness and fear, simultaneously turning my eyes back to their golden color. With a warm smile, I turned to my father and asked a question, which the answer to I would not care for. "I''m good, how are you?" My father had a little bit of a frown on his face as he looked me in the eyes. One second I looked agitated and stressed, the next I was fine? What kind of reaction is that? Did his daughter have mood swings? Did she need to go to a therapist? She had killed her first person at the age of 6, so it is usible, right? That was his train of thought anyway, and it was far from right. I was not afraid of killing, but I was afraid of the opposite. The fear of death, a fear that gued all sentient creatures from the day they are brought onto this world. A fear that did not exist in me until today. Today, where I felt like if I were to go, I would have something to lose. [Note!] [You are unable to cultivate your mana heart until you hit your adolesence] ''Is that supposed to make me feel better? Because I feel even more sh*tty than I did before.'' I chuckled self-deprecatingly "What are youughing at?" Asked my father with a trace of worry distorting his voice. "Ah... Nothing. Don''t worry about it" I replied with a wave of my hand, THat was was when I saw movement from the side was as I saw both Olivia and Jack wake up. "So you guys are finally awake? J-Jack too, You barely drank anything yet you were knocked out for way longer than me." My father chuckled. ''What happened?'' Asked Olivia, feeling as if there was a small gap in her memory between when I threw my father into the carriage and to now. ''Don''t worry. I just got an angel to wipe out your memories of what happened. You guys might have had an identity crisis, especially Jack over there. If he kept his memory, I give him a 30% chance of getting out of the crisis without permanent damage.'' I replied nonchntly. Hearing the word angel, Olivia quickly turned her head towards me, looking me in the eye with doubt before asking ''What happened?'' ''It is much safer if you didn''t know. I''m not sure how the information would affect you, but to people like my father who have wholly believed in the church and empire''s words, the oue of knowing what happened would cause them to feel like their whole world is a lie at best.'' ''Don''t worry, I am powerful. I have a strong mind and I have already gone through a lot of things in the past. I can take a little Divine knowledge.'' Sheughed in pride through the mind link. Closing the mind link, I couldn''t help but think ''If only you knew...''. It was true that if she were to find out what happened today, she would probably freak out a little. A bit of the astral ne knowledge was heard by them. Another reason would be the power each of the angels had. They had engraved into the society that angels were weaker than the strongest humans, and would simply be regarded as messengers for the 6 primordial gods of elements. What they and I didn''t know to this point was that these "Primordial gods" of elements weren''t gods, but rather angels. I had learned this information the moment I saw the ck cat, and that information was terrifying to even me. The power gap is simply too big, and by putting all this information together, I can at least tell that these angels of elements are at least at the mid-stages of the astral ne, if that even meant anything. To the humans who had witnessed the whole thing take ce, they would first question the legitimacy of the im that angels were just as strong as the strongest humans, then the legitimacy of the church, just to finally lose faith in the empire, church, and religion. For people as devoted as my father and Jack to the empire and religion, they would feel as if the world they saw before was crumbling beneath them. An example of this is jack losing it while trying to interrogate me about what happened. Suddenly, my trail of thought was disturbed by the calling of my name. I quickly looked left, just to see Jack staring at me with a doubting expression. My eyes were cold as I looked at him, not filled with a hint of emotion even though I was slightly agitated by the constant calling of my name. "Do you remember what happened after you threw your father into the carriage?" He asked with knitted brows. "Yeah, we hopped on and you passed out. Olivia was slightly tired too, so she went to sleep right after. Why?" I asked back, not changing my tone for a single second. "Because I distinctly remember the time being 4:37 before we got on, and now it''s almost 6 O''clock and we have barely moved from the ce we were. Wait, let me ask-" Jack halted his speech before looking back towards the window between the carriage and the driver seat and asked with an agitated scared tone "Why did we not move for an hour?" The driver took a nce into his mirror, looking into my eyes that threatened to kill him the moment he said something out of ce. "Well, I was slightly worried when you passed out sir, so we had a cleric check on you for any signs of poisoning or curses that might have been put on you. Miss Raven seemed sure that you were fine and ''just drunk'' however, I still asked for an inspection to be done. It seemed that I had overreacted but its better safe than sorry, right?" The driver chuckled ''I gotta learn how to lie like this man. I wonder if he lied to me before... Oh wait, I can see his soul me. Unless he finds a way to control the movements of his soul me, it is literally impossible to lie to me and get away with it.'' However, Jack narrowed his eyes and looked away without saying anything. A few secondster, he sighed and started to look outside the window, a bit like what I would do for all my journies. However, while he nced out of the window, a single thought constantly went through his mind, and it was ''What is she hiding?'' For the rest of the journey, while Jack and my father hit it off like old-time buddies, Olivia thought that my shoulder was the mostfortable ce to nap, causing her to shift towards it in her sleep before she eventually slept on it. for the rest of the journey. Eventually, we reached a motel in the middle of a small vige. We decided to stay the night because, why the f*ck not? I spent the entire night trying to ''cultivate'' even though I did not know where to start. When I had seen Aria''s manawork, it looked like everything knew exactly where to flow, while her divine energy moved like rivers throughout her entire amazing luscious- I mean, her entire body. Trying to replicate what I saw was much easier said than done, as I had to find out the hard way that, if I want any of the mana to flow through my body without harming myself, I had to move them each separately. It meant I had to split my mind into several different decisions at the same time. ''yo, divine eyes? Analysis? Heavens? Whatever you are called. Do you know how I can split my mind into doing different activities at the same time? I can only go to about 5 different things when using mind-influx'' I asked the string of messages that usually appear in my vision. [Analysing...] [Analysisplete!] [1. Divine technique -Mind Split- cannot be imparted to you, as our mind is too weak] [2. Divine eyes suggest that you do not try using divine energy as there is an 86.49% chance that your body will be damaged at every use] [3. Divine eyes suggest that you learn the divinenguage. The divinenguage has already been imparted to you, however, it is currently sealed. To unlock, you must increase your mental strength. The divinenguage can then be used to chant spells that will move your divine energy out on its own.] [4. You do not need to split your mind to circte divine energy, but you must find a form or technique to do so. Divine eyes suggest that you create your technique. This will make sure you will not reach a bottleneck in the future that cannot be fixed with little adjustments to the technique.] [5. Divine eyes suggest that you work on your aura control until the ¦²??????¦Õ??????¦Ñ???¦Á??????¦Ã???????????????¦Ä???¦Á?????? ????¦Ö?????????????????¦Ï????????¦Ô???????????? is lifted] ''How the hell am I supposed to do that without a manual?'' I scoffed at the 5th point [Divine eyes suggests you create your method] "ugh" huffing in annoyance, I stayed quiet for the rest of the night and used my breathing technique. I would constantly breathe in the elemental particles, keep them in for a while before huffing them out. It was a bit like smoking, minus the euphoria. At sun break, an idea finally struck me. As if a lightbulb had started to light above my head, I started to think ''What if I eat beast meat? It would be a lot more nutritious in both mana and elemental energies. I just need to kind of bnce out the elemental energies I absorb though as it might create a problem in the future After digesting the thought and thinking of all the oues, I shot up from my meditating posture and turned towards the door. "Where are you going?" Olivia muttered drowsily. After hearing my voice and realizing it was one of a man when used our mind link, she had made sure to keep her clothes on at all times around me and to cover as much as possible. I could tell she felt morefortable around my father, a married and honest man, rather than around me even though we had a contract in ce to show that I would do nothing, nor ask for anything sexual of her. Right now, she was wearing her outdoor jack while covering herself with the nket, but in the middle of the night, she had thrown all her clothes except the bandages around her breasts as well as he panties. Seeing me staring at her in a daze she raised a brow and asked "What are you looking at?". Suddenly, the cold breezes of the winding through the window had be all too apparent to her half-naked body. As I watched her eyes widen in realization and her cheeks be red in embarrassment, I could not help but chuckle at her dismay. "WHAT ARE YOU LAUGHING AT YOU PERVERT!" She shouted with an embarrassed flushed face, almost waking everyone in the motel up. Simultaneously, she grabbed the nket and covered her body it, not like itmattered since I could see right through. I still didn''t know why, but whenever I used my divine eyes on the angel or the cat, I would either see right through them or not through them at all. For humans however without a single sign of divine mana, I could easily see through their clothes, skin, muscles and bones to varying degrees depending on how much I wanted to see. I would use it on Olivia every now and then, or maybe on a woman that I found attractive while walking the streets of my town. With enough concentration, I could even see through illusions and makeup. "You do know I can see you naked at any time right? I just choose not to" I lied through my teeth while also chuckling. She on the other hand started to recall every time I had looked at her, just to realise I would usually not look straight at her, or I would look to the side. Whenever I did look at her though, I would look her straight in the eyes without a glint of lust within my eyes. "Really?" "Yeah" I lied again. Of course I looked straight at her. What kind of man wouldn''t take advantage of such an ability? I am literally sleeping in the same room as a beauty of her standard! The fact I was looking away was actually just a ploy of mine to get more of her trust, and it really seemed to have worked. At first however, it was simply to stop my self from activating the ability and also resist the temptation to eye her from top to bottom ''I should try masturbation... It would probably help with the whole horny thing.'' "oh, uhm, thanks then" Olivia muttered nervously. From the day we met, we kind of hit it off. While she might have been solemn and distant due to the death of all her friends, I could tell she was a good person from the time I had talked to her. Maybe if I was reborn a man in this world, then maybe I would have had a chance with her. But no... The heavens had to put me in the body of a female who only feels pleasure from consuming souls and humiliating others... "Hey... By the way, do you happen to have any-*cough* techniques that you know?" I rubbed my neck before ncing to the side with blush on my face. "???" Olivia was clueless "You know... Techniques? How a girl does it?" "Does what?" She was now even more clueless. "Masturbation..." "Oh..." Being pped with a brick of honesty, she went stiff while her eyes hollowed at. seemingly trying to understand what I was saying. "OH! OH GOD YOU ARE A PERVERT!" She finally understood "OH COME ON! I HAVE BEEN SLEEPING IN THE SAME ROOM AS YOU FOR 3 DAYS! OF COURSE I WILL FEEL A BIT OF SEXUAL FRUSTRUATION!" "Why ask me? We aren''t that close yet! Plus-" ''You have the voice of a man. It does not make your case any better'' She switched to the mindlink. "SEE! You understand me already! Why don''t we share secrets? You give ma technique and I''ll give you a technique!" I tried to bargain "WHY WOULD I NEED YOUR FILTHY TECHNIQUES!?" She shouted back "I''M NOT TALKING ABOUT SEXUAL TECHNIQUES DUMBASS!" I snapped back "You aren''t?" She rose a brow and narrowed her eyes. The scene caused me to face palm, causing me to lose interest and mutter loud enough that she could hear me "Forget this. I''m going down to the bar. We can talk about this matterter." Before she could reply, I was already next to the door and had opened it widely just to step onto the coridoor. ''Masturbation might be a temporary form of sustinance to my anxiety and craving for souls, but if I don''t start now, I might not be able to control myself, therefore doing something that I might regret.'' My cheery nature was no more. The annoyed mood that I had gotten out of the room with was a facade. Right now I was anxious, blood thirsty and scared, meaning I am literally not in the mood for anything right now other than drinking.. Yes, I might not be bale to get drunk, but the taste alone might lighten the heaviness of my shoulders, and the clench of anciety and fear of death around my chest and heart. Chapter 120 - Skills Walking down to the Bar on the first floor, I could not help but grin at what I was seeing. There was no one in sight and at the same time, the whole ce looked extremely clean. This was probably due to thete-night activity dying down after daybreak. The reason I was happy was quite simple. I don''t like people, I''ve always been a secluded introvert who would rather talk to people online than speak to human beings right in front of me. Sinceing to this world I have not changed a single bit. but the only difference was that I would either be forced into a situation where I had to talk, or I was talking to beasts who I simply did not regard as people. In my mind, regarding beasts as people would be an insult towards them due to how disgusting people can be. Yes, there might be a few assholes among the beasts, but the majority of them I had met were quite reasonable, to say the least. Humans on the other hand I am not very fond of. I always feel like they have a hidden agenda, or that they are plotting something against me. Yes, that might just be my distrust towards humans ying a part, but in conclusion, I don''t trust them and I probably will never trust them. Even Aroura {YES PEOPLE! I SPELLED AROURA WRONG AND FOR THE SAKE OF NOT HAVING TO GO BACK AND FIX EVERY SINGLE CHAPTER AGAIN, I WILL KEEP IT THIS WAY AND SAY IT WAS INTENTIONAL!} I did not trustpletely. If I did truly trust her, she would have known how many elements I had, she would have known that I have divinity inside me in so many forms, and she would have known everything except the fact that I had reincarnated. That secret is one I am taking to the grave. ''Oh wait... I should probably tell Olivia when I get to know her a little more. She literally cannot betray me, even if she wanted to.'' I snickered to myself while moving towards the bar counter. "An old fashioned please!" I asked politely, making sure the waiter was aware of my presence. The waiter was a man with long brown hair that reached down to his shoulders, He had a stubby beard, as well as beautiful brown eyes and a footballer {ser to you americans}, build under his clothes that I could see right through with a bit of divine energy transferred to the eyes. To any normal woman, he would be charming, or maybe handsome, but to me, he was just another bartender. "The prettydy wants an old fashioned?" "Tryna charm me?" I asked with a smirk "Oh I wouldn''t dare~" He winked "Good" I replied tly while resting my head on the palm of my hand. After around 30 seconds, the man came back with a ss of alcohol and asked "Is it not too early to drink?" "Don''t worry about it, I can''t get drunk. Can I have a beer next too? Make sure it is a big cup. Maybea jug" I gestured how big with my hand. "Oh? So you like it big?" He said lustfully "I wasn''t flirting with you" I narrowed my eyes at the man "And I wasn''t trying to get you to sleep with me" He chuckled back, thinking I was ying hard to get. Summoning a me bullet spinning behind me like a vortex sucking in all the heat in the area, the man paled and realized I was being serious. Seeing his reaction, my mood was worsened, and the need to drink only grew. Yet, even if I wanted to, apparently my liver was far too strong for the alcohol of this world. ''One day...'' I prayed with closed eyes. "Sorry about him" A feminine voice echoed in my ears as I savored the taste of the alcohol in my mouth. "Don''t worry about it" I still kept my eyes closed, yet I could still clearly see her. Focusing my visions on her, I watched as she walked in front of me and chuckled "The drinks are on the house. Think of it as reparations" "Really?" I looked at her with doubt before asking "can I have a beer mug then?" Seeing her eyes widen for a moment, I felt an urge to smash my cup over her head. She said ''on the house'' so she should have expected this. However the next moment she smiled warmly and brought out arge mug, almost as big as a jug, and poured a crap ton of beer in it. "Thank you" I thanked while reciprocating a warm smile. For the next hour, not a single person entered the bar. Taking advantage of this fact, I ordered beer after beer until the youngdy was forced to make me pay for any more drinks. I did not shy away and ordered more drinks and started to speak to the bartender about different things, trying to keep my mind away from my anxiety and worries. Eventually, Olivia, my father, and Jack came downstairs, Oliviaing long before the other two. As she came down the stairs, we locked eyes as she shed me a smile. Immediately after, she walked towards me and ordered a whiskey for her to rink until the other two idiots awoke. The other two idiots awoke only 30 minutes after she had started drinking, allowing us to get ready for the uing trip. As we entered the Carriage, I could not help but ask Jack "Are youing with us? To our home?" "Of course I am" Jackughed heartily and continued "My wife already knows since I sent her a message through themunication crystal, and I kind of want to see your family again. Maybe if Aroura is there I can maybe get an engagement between her and my older son" The moment I heard those words, I could not help but think back to thest time someone had asked the had of my sister in front of me, causing me to sh a cold smile with a slither of killing intent mixed within it on instinct. "Don''t get me wrong, I won''t force her into anything she does not want. It is all up to her and I know that she started her apprenticeship with one of the 7 Star Elite forgemasters and I don''t want her to have anything else on her mind. I just want to tell her the option is always avable." He smiled back sheepishly Turning away with a humph, I justid my head on my hand while watching the scenery blur by due to the speed of a horseless carriage. However, right now, everyone in the carriage could move faster than it, even Olivia who was technically the weakest at the Initial stages of the knight rank. For the next 6 hours, we mostly stayed silent. No one was really in the mood to talk anymore. In the meantime, I just breathed in and out, taking all the elemental particles in and refining them into divine mana to store in my mana heart before expelling it into the rest of my body to strengthen it further. Yes, my mana heart might not be able to develop any further, but I could always develop my body instead. ording to my estimations, I had around 1/5th of the physical strength of a peak ethereal beast while I was not even able topare myself to the initial Gaseous stage beasts in physical strength alone. Yes, I might have a few spells on my side, a little bit of silent casting, and the brainpower to rival aputer in calctions with the help of analysis, but I still don''t think I could beat one. It would take approximately 5 Knight or Wizard ranked humans to defeat a beast of the same rank, and while I did not struggle against the oversized cat from back when I fought against him with the help of my tutor and Gen, back then I had just awakened, meaning I was at the peak of my strength. From my estimates, the strength I showed that day was probably equivalent to a Grand Wizard, allowing me topletely dominate the battlefield. I could do things that I could not even do today, like teleporting and using divine energy with my will alone. It felt like I had infinite mana to use, and thinking back at it now, I feel like I had used it so ineffectively that it wasparable to basically throwing a pot of gold away. If I had treasured that experience, maybe I would have had an easier time controlling my divine man- *BOOM* Hearing an earth-shaking explosion, I nced outside with an expression filled with disinterest and annoyance. Why attack now? Why today, or this week at all? Do we look that week to you? "That wasn''t aimed at us" My father muttered while ncing outside. It was the same vige we had ''saved'' around 2 or 3 days ago. I don''t even remember anymore how much shit I had to go through in thest few days. "Ugh. I guess I''ll go and teach them to keep the noise down." I sighed with annoyance. "No need. All the people here are from a simr gang. No one alive is innocent, so let me take care of them." My fathermanded with a non-negotiable tone of voice as he jumped out of the vehicle before we could even speak. Only then did I notice the spirit energy leaving and enveloping the entire vige, exining how he knew who they were with a single nce. Walking to the cliff of the mountain, my father looked down at the town with an unwavering expression. His gaze shed with anger before slowly bing colder and colder. The shivering gaze could be felt by everyone in the vige as if a god had finally opened his eyes to their sins and finally chosen to smite them. A translucent illusionary pair of blue and green Aurora eyes appeared in the sky instantly sending a wave of pressure onto the shoulders of every sinner. "Cardinal of sin..." My father muttered as his sword appeared in his hand before being risen to point the skies. It was simultaneously enveloped in a blue and green misty aura while the ground under his feet froze in an act of submission to his power. The skies roared while the winds howled. Everything seemed to have submitted to his power. "Cold-hearted!" As if there was a snapping sound, the misty hue around the sword popped and vanished, just for it to appear in the heart of everyone in the area excluding us, would envelop inside their chests, around their hearts. The next instant, a cold spike of varying sizes started to protrude through the front and back of their chests where their heart was supposed to be. While some were the size of pencils, others had their entire bodies explode due to a 1-meter wide and 5-meter long spike shooting out of their hearts. "You know, that skill of his is one of the best I''ve seen for a long time, but I guess that is expected from a Level 3 skill." Jack chuckled at the scene "Skill?" I inquired "Oh, yeah you don''t know what a skill is. Most people don''t until they reach the military or academies. It is a well-kept secret among the populous, but I''ll tell you since you trusted me with your secret." Heughed heartily ''I wouldn''t say ''trusted'' '' I thought while remembering back to him spying on my fight against that Grand Knight. "A skill is something fueled with one soul energy, and since you already know what soul energy is, so I won''t have to exin that. It is usually either a blood inherited ability or one created from countless battles. In rare urrences, one can go through soul moving urrences that could also create a skill, and those are usually stronger than the normal skills developed through battles or inherited by blood, since the blood bes more and more diluted after every single generation, unless the other party had a Skill too." "They are split into Levels. The Pdin has a level 9 Skill while the Dracoria is theorized to have reached a new ne with her skill level. She might not be favored by the gods, but she sure as hell is strong" Jack chuckled before continuing his exnation. "Your father here was able to awaken his skill at Level 4, which was already way above average. For one to even have a skill is rare, but to have one awaken at Level 4 is beyond impressive" Jack praised with a puffed-up chest as if he was a proud father watching his son''s achievements. "So, how did her get it?" I inquired further as the topic had gained my curiosity. "I cannot tell you if he does not want to tell you himself" Jack replied sternly and much more seriously than his prideful cheery self. "Oh? Then, what about the Pdin and Darcoria? What skill do thy have?" I changed the question quickly. "Confidential. Sorry" ''Bruh, if you aren''t gonna tell me anything, why the hell did you tell me about skills?'' I shouted inside my mind but I did not voice myints. "Do you have a Skill?" I asked, seemingly annoyed "No" "Okay, do you think I can get my father''s skill?" "Uhh... Probably not. First off, it is rare to awaken a skill that can be passed down, secondly, you don''t have the ice element in you so it is basically impossible." He shrugged "I see..." I looked at my father with an air of curiosity before I saw golden letters appear in my vision [Your understanding of -skills- has increased] [Your understanding of power levels have increased] [The analysis category -Power level- has been unlocked] [The hidden analysis category -Skills- has been unlocked] [Due to the mediocre understanding of power levels, it will be restricted to a certain extent] [Self-inspection has been unlocked] Chapter 121 - Analysis [Your understanding of -skills- has increased] [Your understanding of power levels have increased] [The analysis category -Power level- has been unlocked] [The hidden analysis category -Skills- has been unlocked] [Due to the mediocre understanding of power levels, it will be restricted to a certain extent] [Self-inspection has been unlocked] ''HOLY SHIT... REALLY!?'' To say I was ecstatic would be an understatement. I could finally tell the strength of someone without having to look at their mana heart. The numbers would be a whole lot more urate too! ''Wait first, I must check my own before checking others'' I tried to suppress my overflowing curiosity and ecstasy ''By the way analysis, can I see through people''s suppressed aura''s?'' [Yes, unless they are using a concealment technique above the Mortal ne, are a whole stage above you, or are using concealment trinkets or items.] ''What is above the mortal ne?'' I tried to sneak in a question but all I saw in my vision was [...] Realizing I was not going to get any answers from this information hoarding golden finger or system, whatever you wanted to call it, I finally muttered. "Analysis... Self inspection" [Analyzing...] [Analysisplete!] [Name: As Adler Race: Human? (Divinity Detected) Gender: Male (Mentally) Female (Biologically) Age: 40 (Mentally) 6 (Biologically) ??????????????????? (Soul) Power level: 37 761 Title(s): Humiliator of Deities (S), Tamer of Angels (Astral B), Interdimensional Transmigrator (Astral S), Possessor of ¦Ö??????????¦Ï??????????????????. (??????????) Affinity: Divinity Skills: Combination Magic (Lvl ???), Analysis (Lvl ???), Eyes of Vanity (Lvl 8), Eyes of Consumption and Redirection (Lvl 7) Status: Soul Channels Being repaired: Weakened (1d 14hr 36min), Anxious, Angry, Lustful Attractiveness: Humans: 9/10 Earth Humans: 8.5/10 As: 10/10 (Pride) Deities/Divine beings: 6/10 (Reason: Lacking breasts) ] Reading the whole thing, I felt like there were certain areas where I would have spit blood from either anger or a critical blow to my ego. However, I quickly recovered and asked a question that had surfaced in my mind. ''Howe my power level is so low? I thought I was as strong as a Grand Guardian in strength, then why does it show up like this?'' [The unit of measurement used is the Universal Measurement of Strength. It is epted throughout the universe by many races, worlds, and even gods. It is also the universal unit of measurement for strength in the divine realms. The unit of measurement used by this is inconsistent at best.] ''Is that so'' I couldn''t help but chuckle audibly, causing a few looks and side nces from Jack and Olivia. However, I did not care as another question had surfaced. ''What are the effects of the transmigrator title?'' [ -Interdimensional Transmigrator- (Astral S) ] [Affects of the title -Interdimensional Transmigrator-: -200% Physical Growth Speed -200% Magical Growth Speed -200% Soul Growth Speed -People with this title are no longer bound by thews of the world they inhabit -??? (SEALED) -??? (SEALED) -??? (SEALED) -??? (SEALED) -??? (SEALED) NOTE: You must reach the Astral ne to unlock the rest of the effects] ''HOLY MOTHER OF GOD! WHAT KIND OF OVERPOWERED SHIT IS THIS?! BEING REINCARNATED BASICALLY MAKES YOU THE MAIN CHARACTER... Wait... If I didn''t have this... I would have had slower growth!? HOLY SHIT I''VE BEEN BOTH BLESSED AND CURSED!?'' I was in outrage, however, I slowly calmed myself down and asked a question that was on my mind from the time my eyesnded on the "Titles" category. ''What does that thing in glitchy weird text say?'' [...] ''Alright... Keep your secrets'' I growled a little in annoyance until another idea came to mind. I instantly looked at Olivia and she watched as my white pupils shrank a little as the outer part was split into a Shield of David that spun around the shrunken pupil at different speeds and intervals in every direction at every spin. "What are you doing?" Asked jack curiously as he seemed to have been dazed by my eyes. Olivia on the other hand posed while sitting for some reason? I don''t know if she thought I was taking a picture or something, but I sure as hell will remember this. I have a photographic memory after all. [Analysing...] [Analysisplete!] [Name: Olivia Raven Gender: Female Race: Human Age: 24 Height: 5 ft 10 Power Level: 9452 Title: Avenger (C+) Affinity: Fire + Air Skills: None Status: Fatigued, slowed healing, weakened. (Bacsh to the enraged status: 11d 4hr 29min) Attractiveness: Humans- 8.5 Earth Humans- 9.5 As- 7.9 Deities/Divine beings- 6.8 ] ''What does avenger do?'' I inquired [Affects of the title -Avenger- : -30% increase in strength in front of people title bearer hates. -Enraged status effects are doubled and bacsh is reduced by half. -Title bearer can locate anyone who had wronged them as long as they are within 500 meters.] ''Wow, I am really loving this'' I chuckled again before looking at the major general who was still looking at me inquisitively ''Analysis'' [Analyzing...] [Analysisplete!] [Name: Jack Galibiur Gender: Male Race: Human Age: 59 Power Level: (Too high for the current Divine eyes) Title: (Concealed) Affinity: Water (Ice) Skills: None Status: Curious Attractiveness: Humans- 6 Earth Humans- 6.5 As- 0 Deities/ Divine Beings- 3.5 (Reason: Aged) ] "Pft... Hahahaha" I found myselfughing at thest note. Of course, they weren''t going to like him. Divine beings find it very hard to age, especially from what I''ve seen. Aria, a woman more than 1000 years old looked like a beauty in her prime. Her being a virgin only made her more attractive to me. "Why did youugh when you looked at me?" Sulked jack "Don''t worry about it" I chuckled at his dismay "Let''s go" I heard a cold-toned muttering from my father who entered through the door. He did not seem like he was in any mood tough after what happened. "Dad... What was that skill? Cardinal of Sin? When did you get it?" I shot a few rapid-fire questions at him. shing me with a warm smile that did not reach his eyes, he replied "That is a story for another time. I''ll tell you when we get home, but for now, let your father rest a little." My father was a man who did not like to kill, yet he chose to put the burden of all their deaths, no matter if they are sinners or not, on his shoulders rather than putting it on someone else''s. I could tell the spikes of ice represented one''s sins. Therger the spike, the more sinful they were. Evidence of that is therge ice spikes shooting out of the roofs of the most extravagant houses. The town hall had the biggest ice spike, it almost reaching the clouds from the middle of the town. "Alright" I obediently stayed silent, not wanting to increase the pressure on my father, and at the same time, not having to bring up the matter of meughing at Jack up again. We moved on the road for 2 more hours until we reached our town. A refreshing feeling went over me as I breathed in the air and looked at the skies. They look like any other ordinary skies, but to me, they represented home even though I could not tell the difference between the sky here and the sky in Aqua city. Eventually, the houses became scarce and the shops and stores only increased in size. Many people tried to make us buy something from them, however, seeing that we were nobles, they scurried off a little bitter in shame. A little while after, the stores and restaurants have be scarce and the trees grew in quantity until I could finally see it. Through the trees about a mile away stood a few houses that were rtivelyrger than most merchants. The houses looked good, but what made them more special to me was one of the rooms in one of the houses. Yes, it was my room. A room that I had missed dearly for thest 3 or 2 days, I can''t count anymore. I could feel some of my anxieties and pressures be lifted off my shoulders as a imagined cuddling myself to sleep on my bed and driving all the mental exhaustion away. Eventually, we had reached our home. There were currently three carriages waiting outside. One was Gen''s family''s carriage, while the other one was owned by the woman I forgot the name of. All you need to know is that she was extremely annoying and is the mother of the guy who tried to court Aroura. Thest carriage, however, was not known to me as I don''t recall ever seeing it, and thate from a guy with a photographic memory. We eventually all got out and I was first to knock on the door. I quickly used my divine eyes to see who was inside, but due to me not having enough control, I could only see their mana and soul channels. One seemed like a boy my age but he was not Ambrose. The other two were a man and a woman sitting on either side of the boy. The boy looked quite healthy and strong enough to the extent he might be categorized as an Elite if he were to enter an academy right now. His parents were also powerful, giving off energies equal to an Imperial Knight or Wizard. With them on the side sat an arrogantly postured young man, probably the same age as Aroura, sitting them with his leg over hisp while his armsy on the armchairs. Quite the power move if I say so myself. The other group looked like ina, Gen, my tutor, and ina''s husband that I also forgot the name of. Gen and the tutor were holding hands while they took part in what looked like a conversation from their nods now and then. Thest groups were my Mom and Aroura. Aroura seemed slightly reluctant and stammered which caused me to frown while leaking a little bit of my killing intent. "What''s wrong?" Asked my father "We are about to find out. If they dare go against us we incapacitate them on the spot, okay?" I nced back seriously, making everyone else, especially Olivia, be serious almost instantly. *KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK* Knocking the door, we were all on guard. I had put them all on edge, however, we were on guard for different reasons.. While one side thought our family was being held hostage or something, I was simply ready to slice down any bastard who daresy a hand on my sister. Chapter 122 - Home Sweet Home? The door finally slid open. Who was standing at the door happened to be my mother with her 7 and a half-month-old baby bloating her belly out? "Oh? Your back!" My mother cheered while hugging me and also pulling my father in for a hug too. At the same time, I hadpletely ignored my mother and kept looking towards the bloated belly, seeing right through it and looking right at the baby. "It looks healthy" I muttered, however, my mother was close enough to hear me making her raise a brow yet ask nothing more. However, seeing who was behind us, she quickly let go of us and looked at the two. "Major General Galibiur? It''s a pleasure to see you again" She curtsied before turning to Olivia and asking "And you are?" Widening her eyes, she stammered before straightening her back and replying "Your servant, Ma''am." "My servant?" She waspletely lost "I-I mean, Pandora''s servant technically." She stuttered before deting her posture a little. ''Why are you acting like you are meeting you parents-inw?'' I chuckled at her dismay ''Shut up!'' She pouted My mother gave me an inquisitive look which made me smile in mischievousness and say "Actually, she is my ve" My mother''s eyes widened in shock before turning into anger, however, before she could say anything, she heard Jackugh from the back as he watched Olivia turn from purple to red, to an even deeper red while smoke exited out of her ears like a steam engine. "LIKE HELL I AM!" She roared back at me, making meugh while jumping away from her dash. Afterpletely missing, sheposed herself quite quickly before looking at me with an expression of contempt. She then shifted back to face my mother just to bow and say "I am a servant" My father however pulled my other into what seemed like a kiss on the cheek before whispering "Soul contract" My mother''s eyes widened in surprise before it slowly turned into anger a contempt. Why would her husband create a soul contract with her? They had enough money to get their own maid, why choose this one? He even had the balls to make it seem like she was serving Pandora... ''Maybe he wants both of us? Then why force her into a soul contract? Maybe he just wants a sex ve... Maybe I am not good enough'' My mother pondered with a cold expression "To think someone as young as you was able to use soul contracts, and even know of it. It is quite surprising" Jackughed while staring at me "You should stop using your heightened senses to hear in on what people are saying you know" I lectured back "Well, I know you listened in too" "Well that is because I am literally forced to hear everything within a 10-meter radius whether it is the blowing of grass or the minute shakes of the earth below my feet every time your fat-ass takes a step" I retorted "Oh, you can?" He raised a brow while ncing at me from the side "Of course, I can. How the hell do you think I beat that guy yesterday? By pummeling him to death without any strategies or abilities that would give me an advantage?" (-_-) "I don''t know. You seemed to be doing well with your spells and skills alone. Plus, you can silent cast up to the Lord rank, something most imperial knights can''t say they can do" Jack retorted "Ugh, anyway mom, who are those people in the house?" I quickly changed the subject before my parents could butt in "Oh those?-" For a second, she marveled at the clothes I was wearing, that being a blood-red dress with crimson heels. "They are here for two reasons. How about you go see them?" She asked politely, yet I could see right through her expression, making all the previous negative feelingse back with new vigor, while new ones formed and even soured my mood even more. You could say that the happiness ofing back home was short-lived. "Mom... I swear to god if you tried to make another engagement behind my back, I will do something no one will like, especially you..." I voiced loud and clear, whilst ring daggers at my mother "Uh, uhm. How about wee in first" My mother stammered and walked inside *sigh* We all walked right behind her until we reached the living room, where everyone was seated. Aroura gave me a huge hug with Gen joining in the mix. My tutor gave me a nod before finally looking back at our guest with disdainful eyes. I hadpletely skipped ina, but looking at her through my 360 vision alone had told me enough. She knew them, also meaning she was probably the person to orchestrate this. "What do you want?" I started to question them while sitting down on the throne-like seat that was the seat my mother sat on. "We are here for an offer. If you are willing, you can give your hand to my little brother over here, and in exchange, your family will be pulled up to mid nobility as well as gaining us as your benefactor." The son on the side replied. He looked the same age as Aroura and had a grown Cyan mustache "And why would you want that?" I asked with narrowed eyes "Well, at first it was to strengthen the water element into our bloodline, and since you are a branch of the Raven family, we expected you to have the ice or water element at least. While this might not be the case anymore, your beauty is enough to charm anyone, making you a good face for our family. My brother can always marry another girl, but- wait why am I telling this to you? aren''t you like 6?" Seeing hime to the realization of my age, I couldn''t help but facepalm beforemanding "Carry on" I could see the soul me of everyone in the room shudder a little, some more than others, but I could not understand why. I did not release any killing intent, battle intent, or blood lust, yet they shuddered? Apparently, due to my natural extrusion of an intimidating aura which I had now found out was the mixture between the Sin of Pride and my divine energies, mymand sounded like one from a queenmanding her subjects. While some shuddered at the remembrance of the queen speaking down to them, while others simply imagined me sitting on a throne. "U-uh well, my brother can marry someone else and secure the family ice affinity into the bloodline." The man-boy stammered. "What is your name?" I asked with a warm smile, making everyone shocked with ina and my mother excited at the same time. "Frachured Grofford" He replied while standing up and giving a cupped bow. "Then Frachured, how about we make a deal?" I asked with a slightly evil smile. "W-what is it?" He asked back indignantly. "How about this... If your brother can beat me in a battle, I will be engaged to him on the spot" I smirked ''Oh? Is she ying the hard to get card? Maybe she wants to be beaten before taking in her knight in shining armor? Maybe she likes to be dominated instead of just submitting?'' The eldest brother quickly made many assumptions and rapid-fired them like a machine gun through his mind. "Are you sure about this? My brother is 3 years older than you and is considered a prodigy even among the new batch who had entered the academy this year. Are you sure?" He smiled innocently "Of course I am sure." I snickered back At the back of the room stood my father and Jack, however, while my father seemed worried, Jack was simply shaking his head. "I pity them," Jack muttered "Them?" my father raised a brow. "They are going to have to go home with the mangled body of their child. I truly pity them" Over on our side, we quickly agreed on the rules and moved towards the backyard. "Normal duel rules! You cannot seriously injure the opponent or kill the opponent. Weapons are prohibited, but all magic or aura use is permitted. Now when you are ready!" Frachured announced whilencing at me in my red dress and scoffing ''If she is going to fight in that then it means she has already submitted to her fate.'' Seeing him staring at me, I could not help but stare down. I finally became aware of how ufortable my current wear is for battle. "Gimmie a sec" I shouted while dashing into the house. A minuteter, I came out with nothing but a tank top and tights ''Is she trying to charm him into losing?'' everyone could not help but think. Most of them knew I was a mage, not a warrior, but most of them also know I had trained the art of the sword with my father a lot. "I am ready" I waved at the ref who simply nodded. The ref was fractured. "Alright! Start on the word go. 3 2 1 GO!" Chapter 123 - You Should Learn Your Place... {Bonus } "Alright! Start on the word go. 3 2 1 GO!" The boy immediately dashed at me with frightening speed. Frightening is an over-exaggeration, but for his age it is frightening. He was basically at the Knight rank when it came to speed, but it was nothingpared to my speed. I wasn''t going to just beat him, I was going to give him hope before crushing and humiliating him in front of his family. He immediately created an ice sword in his left hand and a waternce in his right. A momentter, the waternce had left his hand, shooting right towards me with a whistle. Unfortunately for him, it was simply too slow. I swiftly dashed to the left before dashing to the right in zig sag motions, not allowing him to throw a good shot with thence again. He seemed to be slightly surprised by my speed since I wasn''t a warrior, but he did not even a second to rpose himself before smashing the floor with his bleu aura-covered foot. The ground quickly started to crack while all the cracks went towards me as if the power of earth could be used against me, someone with the earth affinity. However, the fluctuations from under the earth said something else... *Bang* Shooting out of the earth, a fist came right towards my face, allowing me to narrowly block the attack centimeters away from my face,unching me upwards from the momentum of the hit alone. "I see" I muttered while ncing at the dissipating clone. It was fully created out of the water but also had the characteristics of a human through aura maniption, and since I did not use my divine eyes yet, I could not see the difference between the clone and the real one. However, I could think about thatter as a swiftly flipped mid-air andnded on my feet a few meters away from where he originally stood. "The stomp was a distraction" Iughed mockingly, yet I did not get a reaction from him. Instead, he lunged at me again with twopact ice swords in his hands that at least weight a few dozen kg. At the same time, I created two stone swords before covering them with red mes, allowing me to block the attack that came straight at me with ease. It did not seem like he was done, however, a secondter, he twirled 270 degrees on his left heel while shing at me with the sword within his right hand. I narrowly dodged the sword by hitting it with my sword and parrying it upwards, towards my head that was already further away from it than my body was, making it a safe parry as long as he did not... He quickly stabbed forwards right before I could full parry, but due to me not being put into an awkward position, shifting my head to the right was all I need to do topletely evade the stab. *CLANG* *SWISH* *CLANG* *step* *step* *step* *step* After two exchanges and shes, I was ''forced'' to take a few steps back. *step* *step* *step* *step* *step* *step* This continued to take ce, as he became faster, sharper, and stronger after every hit. ''Analysis'' [Analyzing...] [Analysisplete!] [Name: ??? Grofford Gender: Male Race: Human Age: 9 Power Level: 9800 Title: None Affinity: Ice Skills: The Furious {Lvl 2} (Increase Damage by 15% after each consecutive hit) Status: Focused Attractiveness: Humans- 7/10 Earth Humans- 5/10 (Reason: Age) As- 0/10 Deities/ Divine beings- 3/10 ] "Pft" Stifling myugh while looking at his power level, I watched as his status went from Focused to Furious. I could see a nerve bulge on his head, threatening to pop. He gritted his teeth and his attacks became even more aggressive, but this time, it was a lot more wild. This not only made it hard for me to follow the attacks that once were coordinated, but it also made it hard for me to act like I was being pushed back. In the spectators, everyone looked tense, but one man looked more confused out of everyone, and that was Jack. ''Does she want to go through with the engagement? No, that can''t be right. Yes, I might have only known her for 2 days, but I knew she would not like being forced into something. Then is she trying to not show all her abilities to her parents? Why would she do that... Unless'' He quickly recalled me telling him to not tell anyone about my light element or the abilities that I had shown when I fought against that guy from the Pride church. At the same time, he couldn''t help but look at Deros with pity before whispering to him "We need to talk." On the battlefield, I was constantly taking steps back as the boy had gotten stronger and stronger after every hit. For the next hit, however, he long longer held back, and shot out his blueish cyan silver battle aura and covered his whole body with it, increasing his strength threefold in the process. [Powerlevel: 9800 ----> 29 400] [Item Trinket Detected!] [Name: Titan''s Blessed Item: Ne (Aura Amplifier) Age: 56yr 11m 09d Description: An item that can increase the strength of a person under the Liquidus rank by 3 fold with the use of their aura and the aura within the ne itself. Healing will reduce the time. This affectssts for 5 minutes. Creator: unknown Materials: tinum 75% Orichalcum 10% Mythiril 15% Grade: Mortal B+ Durability: 87 uses left Enchantments: Titan''s Blessing] "Oh? You dare use a trinket in our battle!?" I roared, causing him and the whole family to widen their eyes in shock to how I would have known. The boy, however, after the initial shock was able to calm down and made sure to use all the time he has left to at least defeat me since everyone else was simply too far away to do anything even if they believed my words immediately. My father, at the side, watching the battle was about to step forward. While the boy might have thought they could not do anything, my father, someone who has ascended past the Imperial Knight rank could easily dash there within a second, yet Jack held him back and whispered "Just watch" The boy immediately swung his sword at my usation, but the moment his sword hit my body, it instantaneously went right through me, cutting me in half. Little did he know what the time was that we had had just cut was not me, but a mud puppet I had created in my ce as I jumped back. He had thought that I would be ck, so he used all his strength. However, the moment his sword went right through, his brain short-circuited before going into a panic. Did he just kill someone? Did someone just die from his attack? Did he split the girl he was pursuing in half? All those questions echoed in his brain, not allowing him to see me right in front of him, loading back a devastating punch to the abdomen. *BANG* *Crack* A terrific amount of pain surged through his body, starting at the abdomen and moving to the rest of his body like a ripple. He felt as bones shattered in his ribcage, cracked in his pelvis, and shook through his entire body like poles in the winter. The vibration made rippled through his body tearing and injuring his organs, forcing him to spit blood. How was this happening? Was she not dead? Did he not activate the trinket? Why does she have so much physical strength? Is she using Battle intent? But that can''t be true, he doesn''t see any battle intent, nor is she a warrior... But then how? These were all questions running through his mind as heunched back. While yes, his bones might have fractured and his organs might have raptured, the healing effect quickly took effect, fixing all his injuries within the 30 seconds it took him to get up again. "Oh? You can still stand?" I asked standing in the same ce as I was before. He had approximately 2 minutes left of his ''Titan''s blessing'', but it did not matter since I was still stronger even with his blessing. The boy immediately dashed at me again, this time creating a few hand signs while muttering something under his breath. ''Oh? Magic... Cool.'' I smiled at him. The next moment he was already in the sky. ''When did he jump? Maybe I blinked...'' Shooting towards the ground like a meteor, he put his hand forward, freezing it right before hitting the ground *BOOM* Ice emerged from the crater he created, spreading out quickly and shooting out spikes of ice. ''Is he creating a domain? No, that is not possible... Wait, it is possible... Why don''t I have any domain skills?'' I sighed [Lighting of Absolution is a domain spell] ''wow. You talked without me having to ask you anything... Awsome dude'' I remarked inside my mind as the ice surrounded the entire backyard. The boy stood tall on what looked like a 6-meter tall ice pir in the middle of the domain. Countless ice pirs of different sizes and angles protruded from the ground, went into the sky, and fell back down onto the ground, creating the closest thing to an oval ice cage. As the boy stood in the middle, his Silvery cyan hair danced in the wind. His hair was not long, barely long enough to cover his eyes, while his sides were cut into a fade. He wore a white cloak that danced in the wind, the same way his hair did, but they created pping sounds every time they moved. His once Aqua blue eyes were now a bright snowy cyan, almost ice-colored eyes that shimmered in the light of the sun. "STAND DOWN AND SUBMIT! YOU ARE NOT AS STRONG AS ME! IF YOU SUBMIT NOW I WILL TAKE YOU AS MY MAIN WIFE! DON''T SUBMIT AND I''LL HAVE TO TAME YOU THE OLD FASHIONED WAY" His voice thundered and echoed in the surroundings, making many of spectators turn towards their smug parents in either disgust or anger. "You sure do speak a lot for a 9-year-old... I wouldn''t even think you would even know what sex is at your age" I narrowed my eyes in both boredom and annoyance. How can people in this world be so... Disgusting? "Sex?" He raised a brow ''Oh, shit...'' "whoops, my bad" Iughed it off "Stand down" He did not care about what I had said, but instead repeated the two words he used earlier. "You think your hot shit huh? But there is one thing you do before youmand people..." I could see that I had gotten his attention, making me smirk towards his direction with my eyes showing spinning shields of David. Unexpectedly the next moment, blue mes burst out of my body with a single thought. The parent''s faces paled while the eldest son raised a brow at the scene. ''If he can create a domain this easily, why can''t I?'' I mused while the pale blue mes expanded outwards in every direction, swallowing the ice structures in a heartbeat. ''How?'' Everyone but jack thought at the same time. In the same instant, blue me pirs shot out of the ground, increasing the temperature of the surroundings even further. ''She didn''t use a single chant or hand sign. She just used a domain skill too? Those are supposed to be family secrets and no one in her family has the me ability. ina''s family doesn''t even have a person Domain spell, so the only exnation is if...'' "She just created a domain spell on her own" Fachured spoke with horror filling his voice and his eyes threatening to pop out. Everyone looked at him as if he was crazy, but then it hit them. How are domain spells created? They are created when someone with superior control over mana and an element shoots out their mana and makes the battlefield advantageous for them. They then simplify their spell and put it into hand signs and chants for the future generation to use... But she did not use a single-hand sign, meaning... [Personal spell created] [Personal spell has been added to the -Blue mes of symphony- series] [Blue mes of symphony: Pheonix''s nest] ''You should learn your ce'' I thought, but as if the mes had a mind of their own, they whispered those words out, making everyone frown.. At the same time, the skies had started turning blue while all our neighbors walked outside to see what themotion was. Chapter 124 - Trust And Betrayal (2 In 1) {End Of Volume 1} I watched as 2 meter wide pirs of mes prated the skies. The domain was only had around a 25-meter radius, which was most of the backyard. Blue wings made out of mes sprouted on my back, every feather exuding enough mana to explode everything within a 5-meter radius. They were feather bombs. pping my wings once, the ground underneath me cracked as I shot to the skies. ''I used about 30% of all my mana for that domain. It is a bit less than what I need to activate for the Lightning of Absolution domain but at the same time, I feel like I just wasted a ton of mana for a single wave of mes... wait... what if I...'' "Now now. Look who is on top now. ME! I AM! You are a pathetic excuse for a warrior." I tried to provoke, however, all he did was re at me coldly. ''I guess that won''t work'' "If you forfeit, I won''t kill you" I grinned However, instead of speaking, he threw up his arms and aimed them towards me. I watched as countless air and water particles came together into a concentrated ice beam, ready to shoot me into an ice cube. ''I guess he has his own pride huh...'' I shook my head in pity. For someone so young to develop pride, it reminded me of my stepbrothers back on earth. ''When a kid bes like that, the parents are to me...'' *BOOM* An illusionary blood-red cloud of mist shot out of my body like a smoke bomb, covering the entire backyard, house, neighbors'' houses, and even the street in it. Every single person felt it. It was bloodlust. A bloodlust powerful enough to bring a Knight down to their knees, yet the boy kept standing stubbornly ''You were a good opponent'' I sighed while also lifting my hand towards the boy. Every single me in the vicinity froze the instant my hand was lifted. A single candle-sized me stood in the middle of my palm, however, a secondter, a vortex-like force started to drag every single square inch of mes towards the palm of my hand. The candle spun ferociously as the pirs ofmes slowly turned themselves towards the candle, their heat being absorbed. The skies and clouds started to churn while the winds howled. To anyone other than me, it looked like the apocalypse had finallye. The clouds slowly spun into a hurricane-like pattern above my head before a huge vortex descended from the clouds, formed from all the mes that once made my domain. Air elemental particles supported the me particles to spin faster, into a bigger vortex. That is when I lifted my hand and pointed my palm to the skies, allowing the candle to swallow all the blue mes. "Blue mes of Symphony: Gluttonous me" The candle burst and sucked every me in the vicinity like a tiny ck hole, yet it did not stop there. Every elemental particle was slowly being sent towards the me. The ground began to crack and the air became thin. Even the ice st that the boy was creating dissipated into a few lights and was absorbed into the me-like everything else. Nothing could escape from the me. However, for some reason, it hade darker and darker in color, nor resembling a dark blue me rather than a pale blue it once was. After the winds finally died down, however, I shifted my focus to the boy who has lost control of his dder. I''m not sure if it was about him seeing his me dissipate like that, or if it was because of my bloodlust, but I did not care. I pointed at him with my palm-sized dark blue me. My eyes were cold and ready to kill, while my soul squealed in happiness after finally being able to eat something again. "You are done for" "PANDORA! STOP!" My mother shouted "PANDORA COME DOWN! REMEMBER WHAT I TOLD YOU! IT IS NOT WORTH IT!" My father shouted alongside her. "Pandora! Come down! He already lost! You don''t have to go any further." Their voicesnded on deaf ears as not a single one of their words was processed. [Divine Eyes advises you do not kill the boy] ''Why?'' I asked coldly [The consequences outweigh the benefits] ''Understandable. But can I at least take his arm?'' [Benefits outweigh the consequences] ''thanks'' I pointed my index finger towards the boy as if my hand was a pistol. The dark blue me moved in front of my finger, ready to be shot at any time. *Swish* The shot was quite anticlimactic making everyone sigh in relief, however, the moment the me touched the arm of the boy, it exploded outwards enveloping his arm before devouring it a secondter, leaving an empty burned socket. Anyone could have missed what had happened to the arm if they even took as much a blink. The arm was gone in literally a heartbeat, and there was nothing he could do about it. "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH" His blood-curdling screams made a shiver go down everyone''s spines. "WHY!? WHY DID YOU DO THIS!? WHAT DID HE DO TO DESERVE THIS!?" The mother shouted, yet I did not listen. I simply chose to not have to listen to such bullshit anymore. I was more intrigued by the figure who had not enveloped themselves with simr light to when the young boy had used the trinket. Now that my father was no longer able to hold back, he shot towards me, leaving the ground cracked and incaved. But even then, right before he was about to grab me, maybe tell me off or even hit me for being hurting someone to this extent, he saw a sh of light, followed by my body blurring and moving at a speed that was even hard for him to contend with if he weren''t to use any spells or aura. [-sh Step- uses left: 2/3] *BANG* My open palmnded cleanly on the chest of the eldest brother, Frachured. While yes, he might have been a peak Grand knight after using the trinket, it did not mean anything in front of my soul-purge-infused palm. The moment my palm had entered the vicinity of the aura, the aura popped like a balloon and blew gusts of winds backward. While this made sure that my attack would get through no matter if he has an aura surrounding him or not, it also made sure that he would not get the 3-fold boost in strength that one would usually get from the trinket. The instant my palm touched his chest, it encaved inwards with cracking sounds beforeunching him off into the house. Thankfully the house has a protective barrier, but even then, the protection barrier had a few cracks on it from the impact of himnding on the barrier alone. His body gradually slid down from the barrier with it stained with blood drag marks. "Anyone else?" I looked at the parents who were about to cover themselves in their aura too, but the next instant Jack appeared in front of me. He had his eyes closed at first, however, when he slowly opened them back up, they were not the same. They were deep, like an ocean, but fiery like a volcano waiting to erupt. "Learn your ce" He sneered. "I think we should all calm down" ina was sweating buckets, yet she still chose to walk forward and say those idiotic words. "This does not concern you," I said tly "PANDORA! You do not talk to your aunty like that, understood?! And how dare you hurt them to that extent?! There was no reason for you to go that far, yet you did it anyway! How stupid can one be? WHY! WHY PANDORA!? All I want for you is a good future, yet you keep sabotaging yourself!" She yelled towards me. I could visibly see Jack be agitated. At the same time, he was thinking ''What the hell happened to her? How can she be so blind about what had just transpired? She never used to be like this, so it might be because of the pregnancy... Yet even then...'' However, before he could respond, I tugged on his shoulder and pulled him behind me. She was pregnant so how could I have Jack speak on my behalf, maybe even saying something that he shouldn''t. "DO YOU HAVE NOTHING TO SAY FOR YOUR BEHAVIOUR? TO YOURSELF OR MAYBE EVEN TO ME?" she roared, yet I paid it no heed. "Aunty, I think you are being harsh." Gen argued "Yeah, mom. You saw what they did! They used trinkets" Aroura rebuked "I advise you rethink your words Miss Raven" Olivia chimed in after staying quiet for the whole ordeal, just the way I had asked her to. "WHO ARE YOU ALL TO TELL ME HOW TO RAISE MY CHILD!? YOU WEREN''T THERE WHEN I GAVE BIRTH TO HER, YOU WEREN''T THERE WHEN I FED HER, PUT HER TO SLEEP AND TOOK CARE OF HER..." "Mom. Yes you might have taken care of me, but that doesn''t make it okay t-"I was immediately cut off by words I wished to never hear "YET THIS UNGRATEFUL CHI- NO, MONSTER DARES SPEAK BACK TO ME? Are you even human?! Did I really give birth to a human, because you are the furthest thing from it." "..." "..." "..." "..." "You are useless, and every goddamn time, EVERY GOD DAMN TIME YOU DO SOMETHING, IT ONLY RUINS OUR FAMILY." "..." "Why do you go against my words? Why do you always have to refute me? And to think I had expected a monster like you to be grateful for what I had done for you" "..." "What kind of child develops killing intent before they even hit 1 year old? What kind of human doesn''t need the bathroom? What, were you possessed by some kind of demon or something?" "..." "ANSWER ME! WHAT ARE YOU, BECAUSE YOU ARE NOT MY CHILD!" She red at me, yet that re alone said more than she could ever utter. The wind''s around her was turning cold, while the ground under her had already turned into solid ice. Her eyes shimmered with a silvery cyan, burning with anger, yet as cold as the antarctic. While her tongue might have been like venom, and her words like needles, the most painful thing was that re. ''This has to be because of the pregnancy, right? She would never normally say something like this, right?'' I tried to find excuses for her, but every time I tried, I would only remember my past father. That stare, those words. ''Analysis'' [Analyzing...] [Analysisplete!] [Name: Ava Raven Gender: Female Race: Human 95% Angel 5% Age:37 Power Level: 139 657 (Currently) ??? (unsealed) Title: Ice Queen (S), Cold Beauty (C), Dominator of battlefields (S+) Affinity: Ice Skills: Throne World: Ice Castle (Lvl 7), Grace (Lvl 6) Status: Angered, Disatainful, Unbnced mind Attractiveness: Humans-9/10 Earth Humans-8/10 As-8/10 Deities/ Divine Beings-7/10 ] ''What does unbnced mean?'' [They are prone to having mood swings, being easily aggravated, and saying things they would not usually say out loud.] ''Oh, I see... Thanks'' looking at my mother, an illusion of my previous father shed in my eyes. It was him, standing there. The re might have not been the same, but the words, the disdain in every single word. The mood swings, the anger... They were all the same. Was this my fault? Why can''t I have a better life? I thought this one was going to be it... A life without pain, a life without torture, a life without suffering... Maybe it is my fault. If I wanted a good, nice and peaceful life, I should have just submitted... Yet then what would that make me? Yes, I might be a demon possessing your child''s body, and yes, I might be a monster... No! I am a monster. I always have been. From the day I was born on earth until this day, I was always a monster. I don''t deserve love. I don''t deservepassion. I am a monster... Then why? Why does it hurt so much? If I am a monster, why does every word she utters feel like it had stabbed me in the abdomen? What did I do to deserve this? What did I do to deserve such pain again? I don''t know... Everyone was silent as they watched my mother shave in anger. Her teeth were gritted while her hair was slowly turning white. Her eyes started to glow cyan, bing colder by the second. At the side was my father. Yes, everyone was shocked, everyone was surprised, but no one was as angry as my father was. Yet even with this anger raging inside of him, he kept trying to make excuses for his wife''s behavior. What happened to the wife he had married? What happened to the woman who was cold to everyone but her family? What happened to the woman he raised 4 children with? Was she gone? Did she change? Was he blind to this change all along? No? Maybe it is the pregnancy? Hormones, right? Or maybe it is the stress. Yes, the stress. It all makes sense now. It must be thebination of both stress and pregnancy. But she had never done this before. She had been pregnant 3 times before this, yet she never acted like this. Maybe this is what she thinks? On the other hand, Aroura''s brain seemed to have short-circuited, She did not understand why her mother was acting like this. Maybe it was because she had to watch both her children go to the academy, away from home. But that isn''t an excuse to act like this. Maybe it was the pregnancy or even the stress? "..." Silence filled the air. No one dared speak. They knew if they did speak, something would break out and it would not be good. My eyes were cold, colder than they ever had been, and colder than I thought they would ever be. "Haaa...." A loud sigh came from my end, making all eyes shift onto me. Even Jack, who was about to say something before was not speechless. How could someone be so cruel? However, it seemed like it was only after the sigh that she had realized what she had said. Her eyes went back to being blonde while her eyes softened. When she finally rxed was the moment she finally understood. A ck invisible whisp left her body, and instantaneously, her eyes began to well up in tears. No one saw it, not even me. "P-P-Panni... I d-didn''t mean that. I d-don''t know what c-came over me. I just fel-" *Step* A took a single step, but it had quieted her down instantly. Looking at my face, she could tell I had a lot to say, but I said nothing. Nothing at all. I had nothing to say. My words would be wasted. Why would I waste my breath on her? She doesn''t love me. She doesn''t care for me. I am a monster, and she is not my mother. My eyes were violet. Completely violet. They were the same color as when I had killed my parents and sister. My soul me was the same color, and my pupils had turned pitch ck. ''I am a monster...'' ''I am weak...'' ''No one will ever love me...'' Those words echoed in my mind countless times as if they were trying to be engraved into it. ''Pandora? Are you oka-'' Olivia tried to use the mind link ''Silence.'' She immediately zipped her mouth, or technically her thoughts. "P-Pandora. I am s-sorry I s-" My mother tried to apologize, however, I had heard enough. "It''s okay mom" I replied, making her eyes widen in happiness, but it did notst long as my next words seemed to have shattered her world "I know you don''t love me, you don''t need to lie anymore" "n-no I didn''t mean-" "It''s okay mom" "No! Not it isn''t! I''m trying to tell-" "MOM! It''s okay. I''m fine, look?" I twirled in front of her with a smile that did not reach my eyes. "n-no. Wait, please le-" The rest of her wordsnded on deaf ears since I had already shifted my focus towards Olivia. ''Do you want to live here?'' I asked tley ''Only if you do too'' She replied sternly ''Are you sure? If you choose to live here, you can have all the clothes you will ever need, a bed to sleep on and food to eat. You will have a roof over your head and my father to train you if you feel like it'' I argued ''Again, only if you live here too. While you might have put a contract on me, you are also the person who spared my life. Yes, you might have killed my allies and friends, but it was our fault. We were in the wrong, yet you still spared me. And say I was not indebted to you, I would still follow you for my own interest. After all, if you die I die too, right? Think of it as protecting my own life by protecting you'' She smiled at me warmly from behind everyone ''Thanks'' I closed the mind link. My mother was still rambling on about something, yet I did not care a single bit. I simply walked past her, engraving her dumbfounded expression into my mind the moment she realized I was not listening. "Panni! please wai-" "Mother... you''ve said enough. I know you don''t love me. I know I am a monster... I know I am a burden on all of you... So how about this. From this day on I will disown myself from this family. My name is no longer Pandora Raven, but rather, just Pandora. I will no longer reside in this house however, my blood-rted rtives will remain my blood-rted rtives. Of course, since the mother does not want me anymore, I''ll address her as Ava." After finishing my announcement, I walked towards the backyard door to the outside. Olivia followed right behind me, however, while she was walking she did not forget to make a disdainful expression while staring down at my mother who had already had her legs buckle. "Pandora! Wait!" Aroura shouted before grabbing my arm and pulling me into a hug. She slowly started to sob onto my head, yet my expression did not change. My eyes were still a dark purple and my face was still passive. I felt another body envelop me in their arms. The arms were quite big, and long, hugging both me and Aroura at the same time. "It''s okay Pandora. If this is your decision, then so be it-" My father sniffled "However, just know you don''t have to leave. I will never leave your side even if you were to stab me through the heart. You are my flesh and blood and I understand how you are feeling right now. I will always be there for you, no matter what. Is that understood?" He sniffled again "I know dad" My tone of voice did not change. "Lil'' Sis... I love you, so so so much. You are everything to me, so please don''t leave" Aroura cried out. "I''m sorry sis... There were things that happen, you know? And this is just one of those things" I pulled her down before nting a kiss on her forehead while smiling wryly. "Panni..." Gen called out, making me nce back. The moment I did though, I felt myself getting bearhugged and lifted into the sky. "Make sure to visit okay? I don''t care what happens, you are still my friend. Understood?" She sternly told me off, but the tears welling in her eyes and her weak smile broke her character. "Sure..." I replied with the same wry smile that did not reach my eyes. I finally looked at my father and floated up to around his height. I opened my mouth and spoke with a cracking voice "Dad, I love you. You are the best father I could ever ask for. Thank you for taking care of me for 6 years" before lunging at him into a tight hug. No one questioned how I could float but was it really the time or ce to do so? I could hear my mother breaking down in the background sobbing her eyes out while ina tried tofort her. Her words had hurt too much and I was not about to back peddle due to a bit of crying. Remembering something important, I quickly looked back and took out a pair of gloves before throwing them onto the ground. "These are yours" I voiced before turning around once again. "Let''s go" I gestured to Olivia with a nod of my head towards the direction of the door. "I''ming with you" waved over Jack as he wore his jacket next to the door before opening it. While Olivia and Jack walked in front, I walked behind the two of them. However, instead of just walking at the same speed as them, I paused and looked back just one more time towards the house I was born in, grew up in, yed in, learned in, practiced in, and even felt happy in. That house embodied my current life as being the foundation, but today is the day I needed to break free... ''Goodbye...'' I closed my eyes and turned around to catch up to the duo. A single teardrop could be seen on the dry earthen ground, slowly being soaked into it and being lost forever. At the same time, if one were to look closely at the tips of my hair right now, they would be able to see that the tips had turned a barely noticeable ck, but contrary to its size, it represented something muchrger. {End Of Volume 1} {Powerstone Goals} {100 votes -----> 1 bonus chapters} {150 votes -----> 2 bonus chapters} {200 votes -----> 3 Bonus chapters} {250 votes -----> 7 bonus chapters} {300 votes -----> I will literally give y''all 14 chapters eveey week for a month} Chapter 125 - A New Beginning *More than 500,000 years ago* In a ne ofnd created by the blood-stained soil, the fractured ground, and the remains of corpses stood strong an army of over a million men and women. Every single one of them wore diator helmets while holding onto a weapon of their choosing. Thend they stood had been destroyed beyond recognition. It looked like it had been devastated by a cataclysmic to the point it would not be far-fetched to say that the wraths of the heavens had fallen upon thend under them. Every single man or woman was wearing armor of the same quality made out of a golden material that wasn''t gold itself. Every piece of armor had been covered in runic inscriptions, every single square inch more detailed than a 1000 page book on aerodynamics and astrodynamics. Every warrior exuded strength beyond theprehension of the human mind as the golden radiance covering them and their equipment threatened to crush everything around them with a single flicker. It would not be an exaggeration to say that one of those warriors could easily dominate a, yet right now, they were shivering in fear. Every single one of them was pale, covered in a cold sweat. They all gritted their teeth and strengthened their legs that had started to wobble like jelly under them. They clenched fists around their weapons of choice while sorrow and helplessness enveloped them. Their eyes screamed for help, but no one could help them against the monstrosity in front of them. Not even the gods. The violet clouds churned as they spiraled above the head of the figure everyone was looking at in fear. Yet, even with these thick clouds spiraling into a hurricane, the hundreds of stars'' radiance was still visible from their ce. The snars that were once difficult to even see at night had turned into vibrant little moons shining once again upon thends, prating everything within their path. In the middle of this chaos stood one girl, barely 4ft tall. Her ck hair draped down her shoulders as they reflected the violet radiance with elegance and added luster. While her eyes were shut, one could still appreciate the beauty of her face. While she might have been only 4ft tall, the child would grow up into a finedy one day. Her long eyshes only shimmered in the winds of the hurricane, while her elegant and smooth skin repelled any unknown outside forces from even touching her. A ck dress tightly wrapped around her immature body as if it was hanging for dear life. Her clothes enveloped her entire figure in a cosmic ck that was as deep as the universe. The dress resembled a constantly drifting space filled with stars, nebs, and colors of all sorts. Yet, despite the abundance of colors, the deep darkness that was the abyss seemed t have sucked all the colors dry, leaving the most prominent color that of a deep ck. A single silver crescent moon glistened in the middle of the girl''s forehead. She exuded such a powerful aura that shrouded her in a violet translucent mist. Her aura flickered randomly, like a brewing storm wing to break out of its cage. The girl stood in front of the magnificent army covered in cold sweats and painted with pale faces. Everyone, no matter the size or shape was terrified by the aura around her, and aura powerful enough to enshroud the whole in darkness. An aura that would create chaos wherever it stood dormant, causing cataclysm after cataclysm and incurring the wrath of the skies heavens where it stood. As the hurricane above her that she just so happened to be the eye of became more fierce, the warriors became more fearful. They wanted to run. They wanted to flee. They had lives to live. They had families to feed. Yet in the presence of absolute power, they did not do anything. They could not run. They could not hide. The girl''s power was absolute, where anyone who stood against it would be crushed t. Their eyes shook and the legs wobbled. Their eyes watered and their mouths sorrowed. Nothing could save them from this... Nothing. Suddenly, as if the girl had had enough of their sufferings and the heavens bowed to her orders, with the simple lift of one of her fingers, the once stagnant stars became bright. Brighter than ever. Too bright to be exact. As if the stars were at her beck-and-call, their luminosity bathed the''s surface with a warm light that scorched the earth. The army could do nothing but stare into the sky helplessly as the stars began to erge into 600 meters wide 4 Pointed stars. The once gloomy sky was now as bright as a sunny day, maybe even brighter, yet the gloom did not disappear but was rather reced with an ominous aura of both destruction and dread. The girl slowly lifted her arm as she dangled rxedly at the ned of her arm. However, the moment her arm had begun pointed at the sky, her arm became tense while her palm pointed towards the sky as if she was trying to grasp the stars themselves. That is when it finally happened. The little girl finally opened her eyes, bathing the world with the beauty of her eyes. While one would think that her eyes would be filled with innocence, those warriors in her presence knew better. The moment her eyes had opened, it had already bathed the world with its beauty. Her eyes were sharp and cold without a shred of innocence as if she had seen everything cruel in this world. They looked within the eyes of something truly terrifying. The raw dense energy emanating would cause a gctic empire to drop to its knees, while its beauty was something only found in a deity. Her Purple eyes seemed like they were made out of millions of Amathyst threads, each one holding a cosmos within. The ck pupils glistened like a beautiful star swimming in the Purple abyss. Circuits and wire-like runes expand from the eye itself, going down and around the cheekbone to finally reach mid-way down the cheek. The other runes however went up the temple and disappeared into her hair, as if her ck hair was an all-consuming abyss of nothingness that not even light could escape from. *** *Thud* "Ugh... I had that dream again..." I muttered while rubbing the middle of my forehead with a sour impression drawn onto my face. I could not help but sigh again at the dream that was not far from being vivid. I could barely remember it, but after seeing it so many times, I could remember parts of it like the stars that shone in the sky and the little girl who wasmanding them. Everything else was but a blur. "Your awake? I thought you were going to sleep for a few days after yourst training session. You really don''t ck of do you" Olivia snickered with a warm smile. It has been almost 2 years since the day I had removed myst name, ''Raven'', and had gone into the wild. When we were on our way, I had chosen that the best course of action was probably to live in the white paw tribe, since Jum did say that I coulde at any time. *** 2 years ago "So, where are you going to live? I am willing to take you in if you want, at least until your mother calms down a bit more in a few months. Maybe then you can console, however, in the meantime I can train you. I could even get you a Light magic tutor" Jack suggested "Uhm, well... I''m nning to live with my friend and teacher." I replied aloofly "Really? I would like to meet this teacher of yours if he is worthy of being your teacher" Jack said arrogantly with a puffed chest. "I''m sure he will surprise you" I chuckled croakily 30 minutester "Are you sure it is in here?" Jack questioned while looking around at the towering trees. "I lived her for almost 3 months, of course I know where it i-" Before I could finish my sentence, I heard a low growling on my left. While Jack looked and Olivia tensed up and got into battle stances to protect me, I simply lifted my hand, gesturing to them lower their guards. "Hey there little one" I crouched to the ground to look at the wolf 30 meters away with a warm smile. As if recognizing me, it quickly widened its eyes and ran towards me with its tongue hanging out of its mouth and its tail wagging rapidly from left to right. Even though I told them to stand down, they immediately got on guard again, receiving a re from me right after. The little wolf seemed to have gotten a little scared and had started to retreat a little, yet the moment I took out the wolf''s favorite meat, it immediately perked up again before skipping over to me with what looked like a wolfish smile, or the closest thing it could make to a smile. "Good boy" I patted his head as he ate my meat like it was going to run away if he did not eat it quickly enough. "Did she just tame a beast?" Asked Jack with a perplexed look. "I didn''t think I''d ever see a scene like..." Olivia waspletely dumbfounded Powerstone Goals} {100 votes -----> 1 bonus chapters} {150 votes -----> 2 bonus chapters} {200 votes -----> 3 Bonus chapters} {250 votes -----> 7 bonus chapters} {300 votes -----> I will literally give y''all 14 chapters every week for a month} {Note!} {Tell me what you think of the first volume by giving my novel a good old review!} {Thanks} Chapter 126 - Sadness And Sorrow {Still in shback} "S-so, this is where you will be living for next few years of your life?" Stuttered jack with a dumbfounded expression. At the same time, he could feel his eye twitching while looking at the scene in front of him. You might be wondering, what was he looking at? Well, the answer is simple. It is a pack of wolves, or more urately, a tribe or even a vige of wolves. There were way too many wolves to call them a pack anymore, so I went with the term tribe instead. Anyway, humans are not very fond of beasts, nor war beasts fond of humans, but to Jack''s eyes, he had found the person who might figure out a way to create a status quo. While yes, the wolves weren''t doing anything to harm them, the res were menacing enough. The res did die down a little after they saw me, but it did not stop them from surrounding us with inquisitive expressions on their wolf faces. "As?" A voice called out from behind us, however, I knew exactly who it was. "Keaurin? Oh damn, look at you..." I cranked my neck back, just to have my mouth be agape at what I was seeing "You are almost have the size of Jum" ''ONLY HALF!?'' Olivia and Jack could not help screaming inside their minds, What kind of monster would Jum be if Keaurin is not even half his size? "I see you have noticed my size and beautiful wings, kukukuku" He unted beforeughing creepily. "Why did you grow so much?" I asked, seemingly perplexed at his size. He was now 9 meters tall with a wingspan of 15 meters. "Oh? Well after the battle against that bastard mage, I had started to evolve since I had broken through to the Mid-Gaseous rank. To think we had to still use the help of Jum even though I am a beast... I am ashamed that i could not take on a single easily human, no offense." He snarled "Well, you did use a lot of your mana at the start of the battle since there were quite a lot of them. And even then, that guy had an aura spell so it would have not been easy either way." I shook my head. After a moment of silence, Keaurin finally spoke up and asked "So who are these two behind you? They must be close to you if you are bringing them here" "Hello, my name is Jack. I am a Major General for the Zogarian army. It is nice to make your aquantence" Jack pushed out his hand for a handshake "Hello, my name is Olivia of Garandale" She nodded, however, I just looked at her with a raised brow before realizing why she had said Garandale instead of Raven. My mood subsequently dropped as my mind had blocked out all the bad feelings on the way here, leaving me in a state where I had almost forgotten what had happened. "So why are you guys here?" Keaurin asked, seemingly uncaring about their statuses or names. "Well, Jack is only here temporarily, but me and Olivia..." I went silent as a bitter smile circled up my lips "Are going to stay a while, if you don''t mind of course." "It isn''t my call to make. Go to Jum and ask him, even though I am pretty sure he is going to say yes. He has quite the soft spot for you, you know? I never seen him train anyone to the extent he had trained you." Keaurin shrugged "I see... I''ll go see him now. Jack is going to leave in a bit so you don;t have to worry about hi-" "No need to go anywhere" A rasping voice entered my ears, making a shiver go down my spine. "Hello, young one." Jum greeted with warmness in his eyes. I could see the same look in his eyes, the same shimmer and same warmness that my father had when he looks at me. I thought my feelings were in control. I felt like I was fine. What if I ran away? I''m fine. I am fine. I-I am fine, right? I am not feeling pain. I deserve this. I am a monster. I didn''t deserve a family. I could feel my heart being gripped tightly while every ounce of air felt as heavy as an anvil. ''Why does it hurt so much?'' "Young one, are you okay?" Jum panicked. "Yeah, why? "Then why are you crying?" Asked Jum while trying tofort me. I slowly raised my head and touched under my cheeks with the tips of my fingers. I could feel a wet substance between my fingers the moment I touched my face. ''My face is wet? Was it night precipitation? No, that can''t be right. It''s warm. Too warm. Are these tears? Why am I crying? I deserve this... Then why, why does it hurt so much?'' When I had finally be aware of my own tears, 3 more came out instantaneously and traveled down my face to my chin, until they finally fell onto the floor. The tears did not stop there, as they slowly started to increase in quantity, bing more and more like a flowing river. Olivia and Jack tried tofort me from the side, but the expression on my face was in. Not a single emotion could be seen on my face, but my eyes were filled to the brim with them. Jum also tried to say somethingforting, yet I did not stop crying for a single second. The tears kept flowing out, now more furiously. The quantity increased and my sobs became audible. Eventually, my sobs turned into wails and my knees gave out, sumbing to my sorrow, sadness, pain, anger, frustration. All of them came out at the same time. These were not the tears and wails equal to 6 years of pent-up tears, but rather, the wails and cries of a grown man finally breaking. That break had caused a leak, which made more cracks venture up the cracked dam. Eventually, the enormous dam of all my negative emotions had finally broken dam, flooding out in the form of sadness and sorrow. IT felt like the whole tribe had stopped moving the moment they heard my wails. While some were curious, others recognized my voice and flocked around me. I kept on gripping onto Jum who had already sat down and enveloped me within his fur as if I was his puppy. The countless other wolves who had flocked around us started to rub their bodies onto me and surround me as if I was a baby yearning for warmth. I cried and cried while the wolves licked and cuddled me. shes of my first father''s fatherly love, my first mother''s warmth, Ava''s love for me as a child, the scenes of Aroura ying with me, and even the warm smiles of my Deros, my father... All of them shed by as memories that reminded me of the days I loved. Those memories, however, did notst long. Countless memories, some that felt like years, while others that were as short as a few seconds all yed in my mind like a movie. I deserved this, so why does it hurt so much? Why does my heart feel so clenched? And why do tears flood my eyes? Eventually, I had cried for over an hour, and it was only then I had fallen asleep. Yet my sleep was not undisturbed, as that was the first night I had ever dreamt in this life, and it was not myst. It was a dream that I would not remember, yet it was also a dream that had engraved a core concept in my mind... I was weak. I am weak. And that is why I need to get stronger. Stronger to protect what I love, stronger to defeat those who wish to hurt me. I want to be untouchable. NO! I have to be untouchable. And for that, I need to work hard. I need to work until my bones start cracking, and my mouth spits blood. Only then would I be satisfied with my progress. *** "Hey Pan. Are youing or what?" Asked Olivia who had been standing above me for some time now. She was currently wearing nothing but her bra that actually was just bandages covering her ample breasts, and a fur skirt that covered everything down to her knees, but nothing more. It did give a sneak peek at her thighs due to how it was cut, but she did not mind it too much. For a woman, it would not be an exaggeration to say that she was a little buff. Her arm and leg muscles were bulging slightly, but they were nothing that was unpleasant to the eye. It had added some kind of charm to her, almost telling someone that she can dominate them no matter how strong they think they are. I could see the outlines of a four-pack on her good tones abdominal area, while her neckline seemed sharper than ever, almost making me want to have a bite of it for some odd reason. "It would be nice if you stopped gawking at my appearance every time you see me" She snarled "Can''t help it when you are wearing something so revealing" I awkwardly chuckled. Powerstone Goals} {100 votes -----> 1 bonus chapters} {150 votes -----> 2 bonus chapters} {200 votes -----> 3 Bonus chapters} {250 votes -----> 7 bonus chapters} {300 votes -----> I will literally give y''all 14 chapters a every week for a month} Chapter 127 - Adventurer? As I walked out of the building with Olivia right behind me making sure I won''t go back to sleep the instant after she takes my eyes off me, the sun shined down onto my body. I was currently wearing the same bandages as Olivia, but due to me being two grades lower than her, barely a D cup, the bandages worked a lot better than they did on her since even with her bandages you could not cover that big of a bust. I wore a ck-furred Tiger jacket that went down to my naval. It was left unzipped for the prime reason that I liked feeling the breeze on my skin when I sparred. At the bottom, I wore tights, yet I made sure my ass was covered with the fur of a great ck lion that I had created into a short skirt, going no more down than the top of my knees. I made sure to keep my hair short, cutting it to about shoulder length while keeping the back as a ponytail and letting the bangs drape over my forehead. I was currently 5ft 4 with a slim body that would fool anyone into thinking it was a normal body if I were to wear any kind of cloth over my arms and torso. While my body was slim, it toned to an inhuman level. My muscles looked like something that was carved into a greek statue with great detail while every single muscle could be seen on my arm, no matter how small or insignificant. The muscle movements themselves could be seen every time I shifted my arm. I had a well-toned 6 pack that did not take away from my hourss figure, but rather added a nice charm to it. I was perfect fap material for myself and with the use of some of Olivia''s ''secret techniques'', I found a way to release all my sexual frustrations. Yes, it might not be like the real thing, but for now, this was good enough. I was not about to turn into a slut for pleasure just to appease some of my frustrations, but rather, I turned into a slut for souls. I had found that the more corrupt souls taste better, while the innocent or less corrupt taste was a little worse. It also exined why I did not like the souls of animals as instead of filling me with the pleasure of freshness, it would fill me with a horrible indescribable feeling that made me want to throw up. This was probably due to them being innately innocent or something which caused the reaction I have towards them the instant I caught the scent of their souls. Meanwhile, however, I was walking through the tribe. Most of the wolves had gotten used to our presence, but the puppies usuallye to due to them already knowing that I cannot resist their cuteness, therefore always giving them extra treats every now and then. However, instead of being wooed in by their cuteness, I quickly avoided them and went to Jum''s ce. "Yo" I waved at him, causing him to open a single eye. His stare might have been seen as ferocious to anyone else, but I knew better. I had lived in the same tribe as him for 2 years, after all. His stare was full of warmth, love, and something else I could not see clearly. "Did you sleep well, young one? You were training pretty hard for thest month. You kept forgetting to eat your meals too! You know you need a lot of food to grow, and you are at the ripe age for growth." Jum asked in a worried tone, making me smile wryly. "You don''t have to worry about me Jum, cuz'' I''m fine. Look!" I flexed my biceps, making Jum chuckle softly. "So, are we going to train or what?" I asked with an excited smile. "Well, about that. Yes, I might have not taught you everything I know, but it''s better if you get some real-world experience. I know what you are going to say, but I think you should be what you humans call an ''Adventurer''" Jum advised, making me frown a little. "Why the sudden change?" I asked suspiciously "Well, for thest month or so, your progress has been really slowing down. While that might be because you can''t advance in your mana heart or the fact you can''t use Battle aura like the other humans, I think the main reason is yourck of practical experience." Jum spoke matter-fo-factly "So you think bing an adventurer is the best course of action for here on?" I help my chin with my hand while contemting the pros and cons. "Well, I am only giving you advice. You don''t have to do anything you don''t want to do" Jum tried tofort "No. It''s fine. You are probably right, I dock experience. All I have been doing isbat training, not real fighting. Not every person had giant huge earth tentacles after all" I chuckled before a scene from myst life shed in my mind, making a shiver go down my spine while my face flushed. ''I guess it''s just that time of the week'' I sighed inwardly. I had been training for over a month straight without any time to satisfy myself, and as a growing girl, my hormones are going crazy with sexual desires as I constantly imagined myself in different situations, whether that would be with a random girl, a girl I knew like Olivia, or even a man, I wanted to try it all. However, thinking of actually being touched by a man-made my skin crawl in disgust. It was one of the main reasons I did not let my curiosity take over me and stayed to self-pleasure. On the other hand, I could not take advantage of Olivia, even if I wanted to. While I think of her as one of my closest friends, I do sometimes be ovee with emotions when I see her sleeping half-naked as the little devils in my head tell me to take advantage of her. For thest two years, there had been a growing amount of whispers in my head. At first, I thought nothing of it, but over the months the whispers only grew more and more, making me do things I wouldn''t usually do. It would tell me to torture, my enemies, to see how good it felt, to look down on everything as if it was below me, to take advantage of every woman in my sight, to kill, destroy, and obliterate things for the sole reason of entertainment. It had gotten to the point where the only thing I could do to make the whispers go away was to either train like no tomorrow, or satisfy myself with other means. ''Maybe when I be an adventurer with lots of money, I can hire a few escorts'' I thought with an unnaturally creepy smile. "Oh god. Why are you making that face? What are you thinking about doing? Don''t tell me you are thinking about Olivia again. Or are you thinking about eradicating another tribe... Poor souls" Juialm teased with a bit of anxiousness in his voice, however, it snapped me out of my wild fantasies and reminded me where I was. "Oh crap! I''m so sorry" I gave a deep bow of apology to Jum. Thest time I had that face, Jum had barely stopped me from doing something I would have regretted for the rest of my life. "It''s the voices. They keep invading my head, telling me to do indecent things. They want me to kill, destroy, eradicate, ****... Everything I don''t want to do. I try to resist it but..." I lowered my gaze in shame. "It''s okay young one. I am not sure what you are going through, but know that I am always here for you. You may not be my blood and flesh, but I care for you the same way a father would." Jum caressed my head with a pitying gaze. "Thanks, Jum" I smiled warmly. My father hade a few times. Actually, hees to visit every time he has a break and would sleep over for a week or two, or at least until he has to go back to the army. He woulde and tell me stories about what happened for thest 2 years like how my little sister, Aiya, is doing, how mother is coping, how the army is, and that Jack sends his greetings. Aroura woulde around every month or so since she was now busy with her apprenticeship. Zack and Zarch would rarelye home, however, when they do, my mother prohibits them from visiting me. This had almost caused a divorce between my parents as my father was enraged, but he did not do anything since he did not want to make the new baby''s life more difficult than it already was going to be. Unknown to me, my father had kept out the part where they had argued for days, where my mother would use him of sleeping with Olivia, and her being the only reason he leaves for the forest for weeks on end. She used him of cheating on her, and that if he found his own wife so ugly that he had to find other maidens to take out his pent-up frustration on, then he should just divorce her. A little while after this argument when my father was actually considering the divorce did my mother beat a beating from my grandmother. Apparently, my mother had somehow convinced herself that I, a 6-year-old who was about to get married off, was in the wrong? I did not understand her logic, and neither did my grandma because things got messy exactly 6 months after I had left home. When my grandmother hade back, it seemed like everything was about to go into chaos, but it was quickly suppressed for the baby. Basically, the baby was the only thing keeping the family from shattering. Anyway, after speaking with Jum for a bit, I found myself having to leave since the desires had be too much and I had to relieve myself from all the hormones ravaging my insides like it was their yground. "Man... I need to get a girlfriend" I sighed Powerstone Goals} {100 votes -----> 1 bonus chapters} {150 votes -----> 2 bonus chapters} {200 votes -----> 3 Bonus chapters} {250 votes -----> 7 bonus chapters} {300 votes -----> I will literally give y''all 14 chapters every week for a month} Chapter 128 - Lagua City ''Why do you have such a relieved expression? Did you do what I think you just did?'' Asked Olivia from afar as she watched me walk from behind a tree with a flushed and rxed face. I looked slightly breathless, and knowing that I do not get tired easily, she had already guessed what had happened. ''Don''t worry. I wasn''t thinking about you this time'' I chuckled through the mind link ''How shameless. Doing it in public like this'' Olivia subtly shook her head before continuing ''But are you really still not going to tell me about why your voice is that of a guy? I mean, we''ve known each other for 2 years and I literally cannot sell you out, even if I wanted to'' ''Maybe one day... I''d rather not think about it though'' I replied with a self-deprecating chuckle, making Olivia stay quiet and not ask any more questions. ''Oh by the way-'' My eyes widened as if I had remembered something ''Jum said that we should be adventurers. What do you think?'' I asked ''It''s a good idea. You arecking experience so it would be the best course of action.'' she quickly calcted ''I know right! Plus, with some of that money maybe I can buy a good meal, or maybe even a good escort hehe...'' I started drooling a little at the two different images I had in my mind. ''SHAMELESS!'' Shouted Olivia through the mind link with a slightly flushed face ''Ugh... Come on! I can get you one too. I saw how you look at those male corpses after I kill them. Are you perhaps a necrophiliac?'' I said with a smug teasing smirk ''Ew! No!'' ''Wow, Olivia! And here I thought you were some kind of angel. Look at you having naughty thoughts about the dead'' I chuckled ''Ugh fuck off... Don''t you have some self inspecting to do?'' Shepletely changed the subject. ''Oh yeah, I do. Analysis: self-inspect'' and with a single thought, a status tab showed up in my retina with golden letters shining within. [Analyzing...] [Analysisplete!] [Name: As Adler (Pandora) Race: Human? (Divinity Detected) Gender: Male (Mentally) Female (Biologically) Age: 42 (Mentally) 8 (Biologically) ??????????????????? (Soul) Power level: 49 391 Title(s): Humiliator of Deities (S), Tamer of Angels (Astral B), Interdimensional Transmigrator (Astral S), Prideful (SS), Possessor of ¦Ö??????????¦Ï??????????????????. (??????????) Affinity: Divinity (48%) (Unusable) Skills: Combination Magic (Lvl ???), Analysis (Lvl ???), Eyes of Vanity (Lvl 8), Eyes of Consumption and Redirection (Lvl 7), Foresight (Lvl 3) Status: Lustful, Prideful, Curious Attractiveness: Humans: 10/10 Earth Humans: 9.5/10 As: 10/10 (Pride) Deities/Divine beings: 7.9/10 ] ''hmm? Of course, I am a 10! No mortal canpare to me!'' I mused arrogantly while ncing at Olivia. ''Analysis'' [Analyzing...] [Analysis Complete!] [Name: Olivia of Garandale Gender: Female Race: Human Age: 26 Height: 5 ft 10 Power Level: 41 009 Title: Avenger (C+), The Loyal (B+) Affinity: Fire + Air Skills: None Status: Flustered, Excited, Slightly Lustful, Confident Attractiveness: Humans- 8.5 Earth Humans- 9.5 (Reason: Breasts) As- 9 Deities/Divine beings- 6.8 ] ''Lustful? Hehehe. Maybe she is a Necrophiliac. Or maybe she just has built up furstuation.'' "Why are you looking at me like that?" Olivia asked before widening her eyes and stammering "D-did you just use analysis on me" before covering her breast as if I could see right through the bandages. "Don''t worry! Your secret is safe with me" I whispered with a smug smirk. She was immediately rmed since even though she knew that I had an analysis skill, she did not know the limits of it. What if I could read her mind, and then, wouldn''t her secret be out? "S-secret?" She asked, bing more flushed. "Yeah-" I leaned forwards, making her even redder before saying "I know you like dead people" I winked. Her brain seemed to have short-circuited as her face wentpletely nk. However, when she finally digested what I had said, an angry expression appeared on her face before giving me a huge p on the back of the head and walking away almost immediately while muttering "Dumbass" under her breath. "Oh well," I simply shrugged before walking into one of the cottages made out of branches and leaves. Half a dayter, I and Olivia were standing next to the front gate of the tribe with Keaurin standing tall right next to us. "I can only take you as far as the gates of the Lagua city. If I go any further I might get shot down" He informed us. "I mean yeah, that should be fine. We can walk the rest of the distance" I gave Keaurin a thumbs up, making him sigh and shake his head. "You do know you don''t actually have to be adventurers, right? Jum was just making a suggestion that you can take whenever you want." "What, you already missing me? It''s not like I''m going to be gone for long anyway, at most a month, at least a few days." I chuckled "In your dreams.Anyway, We should probably go before anyonees to visit you again, holding you from going." He snarled "Sure" Me and Olivia quickly hopped on his back beforeunching off to the skies with a p of Keaurin''s magnificent white feathered wings with yellow veins. His fur was soft and warm to the touch, almost encouraging a person to sleep on it, while the breeze of cold air as we increased in altitude gave a refreshing feeling. I quickly shot my arms up and cheered as if I was on a rollercoaster. *** 30 Minutester. 2 figures could be seen walking through the dense forest, both shrouded by the shadows of the trees that seemed to prate the skies. A soft warm glow shone on the forest in a warm embrace, while the winds constantly whistled as if the trees were put into a specific formation to create such melodious sounds of whistles and music. "I wonder how those two are doing. It''s been a while since Ist saw her since she always trains like a maniac." One figure grumbled "Yeah. It must be hard on her, she is only 8 years old. There is no way a child of that age can take basically being exiled from their own family, so I''m pretty sure that she is using training as a way to forget all her worries" The other replied, the more masculine voice replied "I hope we get to see her this time though." The first more feminine voice pouted. "It''s okay. I''m sure she will be happy to see you too." The masculine voice, that was actually Rak''s, my tutor, replied while rubbing the shoulder of Gen lovingly. *GRRR* A sudden ferocious sound came from within the shadows of the forest as two yellow eyes glowed ominously. "Uh. Uhm... Wee in peace" They both raised their hands with warm smiles, making the noise stop and a wolf came out of the shadow. "Ruf '''' The wolf barked happily with his tail wagging behind him after recognizing the scent on them,pletely opposite to how it was before. "Good boy" Gen quickly ruffled his head before giving it some meat out of her dimensional storage ring. "Can you take us to your tribe?" Rak asked the munching wolf. Only after it had eaten everything Gen had given it did it look at Rak with bright eyes before nodding multiple times and moving towards its tribe with both Gen and Rak following right behind him. After they finally got to the tribe, they saw Jum sitting down on what seemed to be a stage or pedestal, looking down at his tribe and speaking the beastnguage. Every Wolf was looking at him intently, some more serious than the others, but the main mood was serious in and of itself. After they finally finished and the wolves dispersed, did Gen and Rak move forwards to meet Juialm who was already walking away. "Oh? If you two are here for As and Olivia, you just missed them." Jum''s voice entered their ears the moment they took a step, making them frown and sigh in disappointment, "Really?" Rak asked in a tired tone and a hunched back "Yes. They went to a city, but I cannot tell you which city and why they went. I understand that As and Olivia trust the two of you, but other than her father no one deserves to know if she did not tell them herself." Jum said matter of factly. "When do you think they are going toe back?" Asked Gen while holding back Rak from shouting at Jum. "I don;t know. It might take a week or maybe a month." "A MONTH!?" she shouted in surprise before calming herself and bowing. "Thank you. We wille back in about a month." Gen said while pulling Rak by the cor. "LET ME GO! I''LL TEACH THAT ARROGANT BASTARD A LESSON!" He roared, causing Jum to chuckle. *** Lagua City On the wall of the magnificent city called Lagua, also recognized as one of the main hubs for adventurers in the low or mid ranks, stood countless guards at both the top and bottom of the wall. While those who were at the bottom simply guarded the entrance and made checks on anyone who would enter the city, the ones at the top were there to spot any potential threats from afar or any powerful people to warn their city mayor, who was considered an A rank adventurer and one of the most powerful people in the city. "Paul" A man who was leaning on a barrier made for no one to fall off the wall and maybe injure themselves. "Yeah?" Paul looked at the man next to him while holding his spear with its'' butt on the floor and his hand in the upper-middle while using it as something close to a walking stick. "Why do we work here? We barely do anything but watch, observe, switch shifts, and repeat. Why do we do this job anymore? I became a guard thinking that I would get the same thrills of being an adventurer even though I can''t be a sessful one. I became a guard since it was more efficient than risking my life with high-ranked missions as an E rank adventurer, yet here I am, earning just as much like an E rank adventurer while doing nothing but observing. Not a single threat had attacked our city nor has a single important persone to the city in thest 3 months'' '' Comined the man "Jack, I know you are getting bored or angry. You know, even I feel like a failure to my son. He thinks of me as some kind of imprable warrior who protects the walls, but I''m nothing like that. I am far from being that kind of person." Paul sighed with a downcast expression, however, it onlysted a second due to a shout from the distance. "FLYING BEAST INCOMING! 2 HUMANS ATOP IT!" {Powerstone Goals} {100 votes -----> 1 bonus chapters?} {150 votes -----> 2 bonus chapters?} {200 votes -----> 3 Bonus chapters} {250 votes -----> 7 bonus chapters} {300 votes -----> I will literally give y''all 14 chapters every week for a month} Chapter 129 - Lagua City II "FLYING BEAST INCOMING! 2 HUMANS ATOP IT!" "What?" "ReallY?" An excited glint shed in both their eyes. They felt as if the heavens were listening to theirint and decided to bless them with a special guest today. Anyone who can tame a beast must be quite strong, right? "What kind of beast is it?"Another asked "It''s a... Wolf? Big one at that." The man who had first shouted started to blink his eyes rapidly after looking at the scoping crystal. "A wolf?" "Oh god! It must be in the Lord rank or above! I knew it! Whoever ising is strong or has an influential background. We must inform the mayor!" "Yes, I''ll go inform him now!" Another shouted before running off in a certain direction. On my side, I was simply sitting down atop of Keaurin when I saw the city. Mesmerized by its beauty, I did not make use of my divine eyes to see the humans who were frantically moving around at the bottom, but instead, I watched the scenery from just under the clouds. ''Man, I wish I had a camera'' I sighed while looking at Olivia who looked like an excited little girl who had finally gotten that puppy she wanted for the longest time as she looked down at the city. Her eyes were practically sparkling as they looked down on thend. "If you''re so excited, why don''t you jump down?" I chuckled but Olivia frowned. "I''d rather not be a paste on the sidewalk" She replied with her chest puffed. ''WHy does she sound proud?''I thought in expression. "I''m going to take us down now, so hold tight" Keaurin''s voice resounded in our ears, making us grip tightly to his fur *Swoosh* Keaurin instantly dropped at a 150-degree angle towards the city at his highest speed. While I could not physically look at Olivia, I could still see that her face had be deformed due to the air pushing on it. Her mouth and cheeks moved back while her teeth werepletely for show. Even her eyelids almost rolled back due to the air, making meugh heartily while she sits down. "AHHHHHHHH!" Shouted Olivia from behind me while I screamed inughter and gasped for air. *Swoosh* *thud* We finally seemed to havended, but Olivia did not stop holding onto the fur of Keaurin for dear life. I simply jumped off the back of Keaurin, still wearing the same attire I always wear which I just realized might be a problem, especially for Olivia. Yes, I have a few problems here and there, but at least the bandages were properly on me. However, it is apletely different story. "Olivia, you cane down now" Yelled at the struggling Olivia "It seems kind of far from the ground though" She replied teary-eyed. "Stop being such a baby ande down already before I bring you down myself" I crossed my arms and spoke with a domineering tone "O-okay..." she slowly tried to get to the ground, however, every time she is about to let go, I could see her entire body jolt while her eyes bepletely shut "Ugh," I swiftly jumped up a few meters before hitting her head with a chop, making her instantly fall. "Ow" The scene was quite humiliating, to say the least. *"Do it"* *"She is weak"* *"She looks so pathetic"* *"why don''t we help her out"* *"Imagine how it would feel"* *"Imagine the humility she will feel"* *"Tame her..."* "Hello, Visitors! May I ask why you havee to our small city?" A man bowed respectfully, snapping me out of my daze "Oh... Oh yeah." I coughed slightly before returning the gaze "We are here to register for an adventurer guild. "Oh? Would you like us to escort you to one of therge-" He started to speak excitedly, however, I simply cut him off. "Nah" I waved my hand to him as if I was telling him to ''shoo'', which he immediatelyplied with by scurrying off. As I watched the man scurry off, I looked back at Keaurin and walked towards him, and patted him on the head to his surprise. "Thanks for the ride" I whispered before walking towards Olivia, leaving him frozen ''What the hell was that?'' he asked himself in a daze, not seeing me drag Olivia by the arm towards the front gates of the city. Eventually, we reached the 15-meter tall gate carved out of the Iron-silver 40-meter wall. It had engravings of runes with different shapes and patterns covering the entire door that would sh an emerald color now and then on different areas of the door. These were probably defensive runes since the door was technically the weakest ce on the entire wall. *CLICK CLICK CLICK CLICK CLICK* Mechanical noises started toe to the door as it slowly opened up to show the magnificent city behind it. In the distance, I could see a huge house that stood above every other house in the vicinity while also looking just as unmatched in elegance and vibrance as it is in volume and size. "On second thought, you cane with!" I waved at the man who had previously scurried off, just to see him run back at full speed and bow with a vibrant smile. "I need you to help with a few things. First, I want to find a ce where I can look for guilds to join. Secondly, if you havee kind of ce where I can ept missions, it would be nice if you took me there. The third thing can wait for now" I quickly listed, making him nod rapidly. *"How cute."* *"He really wants to-"* *"please you"* *"So why don''t you-"* *"Reward him for being a good bo-"* "Of course, I''ll help you, young mistress" The man replied with a jubnt smile "Sure, lead the way" I replied quickly, but apparently a little too quick because Olivia started to look at me weirdly As we walked through the city, many people started to eye us with lust-filled gazes or in simple awe. While people did not mind ogling at Olivia''s breasts without any restraint, everyone would look down on the floor while bowing slightly out of reflex. In thest 2 years, my natural Divine aura had be stronger by many folds, making it hard for them to even look at me if I did not permit it. Looking into my eyes, however, was another thing. "Young mistress. You seem quite young to join the adventurers. but I am guessing your age is deemed old enough from where youe from?" He tried to inquire into my identity "Well, I am 18 now" I lied through my teeth. Right now my body had be mature enough for me to pose as an adult without anyone batting an eye if they did not know me personally. "But miss, I have a question. From where youe from, are everyone''s clothes so revealing?" He asked in a worried tone while trying his hardest not to peak. "Of course. Where I am from, people wear things much worse than this. Some wear tight clothes that leave nothing to the imagination, while others wear nothing but their undergarments in public. Right now, I would be incorrect clothing as long as it is summer" I replied tly, but the man could not believe such a ce actually existed. Olivia on the other hand could see some truth behind my words. She had almost be a little like a wife who can see right through her husband''s lies, but in this case, we are sadly just friends and she has just known me for long enough to know when I am lying or not. ''Maybe she is talking about her origins?'' Olivia guessed "Pan. Don''t you think that we should buy some clothes that are more appropriate for this ce?" Whispered Olivia in an embarrassed tone after seeing all the eyes that have been ogling her from the moment she had walked into the city. "Na" I replied nonchntly, making the man''s eyes twitch and Olivia angrier "why?!" ''Cuz'' I enjoy seeing you like that'' I replied through the mind link with a smirk, which also made Olivia cover her bountiful image with a cloak she grabbed out of her dimensional ring. ''I can see through the fabric you know.'' I was perplexed ''I know. This is to stop the others'' ''So you don''t mind if I see? Hehe'' I teased, making her turn red but at the same time, feel something tugging at her heart. ''Pervert'' ''You know it'' "We are here" Before we knew it, we were already in the middle of the city after only 40 minutes of walking. Right now, the three of us stood in front of a tall buildingbeled "Guild Examination" "What is this?" I tilted my head a few degrees to the left "Well, to enter a guild you must have a power level. Unlike those in the academies, we use the unit of measurement the rest of the kingdoms and even races use to Identify one''s power level. We use something called an Appraisal crystal that will tell us around what power you are at. Then you will have to undertake a series of tests from analyzing your fighting ability, your experience, your reaction speed, and all other sorts of tests to see which bracket or ssification you are best suited towards {Two more chapters after cuz'' we got 180 votes, a lot more than I thought I would ever get. Make sure to vote if you want andment on your thoughts about the chapter. It really motivated me to see peoplementing, so please do so. Thanks} {Also, checkments to see what Olivia looks like} Chapter 130 - Guild Assessment {Bonus 1/2} "Well, to enter a guild you must have a power level. Unlike those in the academies, we use the unit of measurement the rest of the kingdoms and even races use to Identify one''s power level. We use something called an Appraisal crystal that will tell us around what power you are at. Then you will have to undertake a series of tests from analyzing your fighting ability, your experience, your reaction speed, and all other sorts of tests to see which bracket or ssification you are best suited towards" The man informed us while we kept looking at the door of the building, as if in a daze ''Should we go all out?'' I asked ''Uhm. Pretty sure there is no way to suppress your power level in front of that damned crystal.'' She replied, seemingly agitated for no reason ''and say I could. Should I suppress it to the Knight rank?'' ''Why would you do that? Isn''t this training? Plus, there are countless people stronger than you in this city.'' Olivia exined "When can we take it?" I asked the awkwardly standing man "Any time you want. You have to register here as an adventurer with a power level if you want to go anywhere. Without it, you can''t go to many shops, bars, motels, hotels, or even buy a house. All you can do is stand around and do nothing, so I advise you take one now." The man politely suggested "Sure then. Why the hell not?" I shrugged and opened the door. Instantly, all the eyes of the people inside were on me, the person who had just loudly barged into the ce. The whole ce looked a little like a bar with a bartender who would serve drinks at one side, and a receptionist on the other side what was mostly empty. Many round wooden tables stood in the middle of the room with multiple chairs around it for people to sit down. -"A newbie?"- -"They look like foreigners"- -"Wow, she is hot."- My eye twitched the moment I heard thatment. -"Brother Gary. Do you think I cannd her?"- -"Don''t be a dumbass. Someone of her quality must already be married off"- -"Nothing wrong with trying, right?"- Trying to avoid the idiots, I quickly sped past them and towards the bored-looking receptionist. The receptionist was a woman in her mid-twenties. She had beautiful Hazel eyes with chestnut brown hair that draped down her shoulders. She wore a beautiful white andvender one-piece dress. While the top looked like a sleeveless vest that connected to thevender skirt underneath. With it, she wore avender zer, but through everything, my eyes were locked on her E-cup breasts. Her ass did not miss out as it was just as curvy as her upper half, if not more. Her thighs looked like something out of this world as they were both smooth and qualitative in volume. "Hello. I''d like to register for the Guild assessment exam" I quickly voiced. "Is she with you two?" She said emotionlessly while pointing at Olivia who was wearing a cloak. ''Why are you still wearing that? I gave you a jacket before, right?'' I asked, seemingly perplexed by her behavior ''First off, that one was way too small for me! Secondly, even if it fit me, my breast would... Uhm, you know.'' ''You know what?'' ''It would press on them making it easily visible to all these animals'' she replied with a tinge of anger in her voice "yes, she is with me. Don''t mind her. She is not used to men ogling her this much." I shrugged "These animals..." She whispered, yet it was not low enough for me not to hear. Well, I would hear her as long as it was audible within a 10-meter distance. "Alright. Names?" "Do we have to use our real names?" I asked "Yes. You can choose your adventurer nameter," she replied indifferently "Well, my name is Olivia of Garandale" Olivia whispered from behind me, making the woman raise an eyes brow in surprise as she thought that we were foreigners. However, she did not waste any time before looking at me with a questioning gaze. "My name is... Pandora" The woman stopped after writing my first name and looked at me to continue. "White" Now even Olivia looked at me weirdly. ''White?'' They both thought at the same time, but the woman immediately wrote it down. Little did they know that it was actually Jum''sst name, and due to me seeing him as something like a father figure, I had chosen to use hisst name. "Address?" "dian forest for now" I replied, making her dumbfounded, but she did not say anything and simply carried on. I quickly gave all the information that was needed, and she swiftly finished everything before pointing us towards the assigned halls. To my surprise, instead of her just pointing us in the direction, she got up right after us and followed us until the hall. I looked back questioningly, but her passive uncaring face did not tell me anything. *"A cold beauty"* *"We must break her"* *"Show her the pleasures of being a wom-*" "We are here" She spoke and pointed at therge door. "I thought we were supposed to be indifferent halls," I questioned with narrowed eyes "Don''t waste my time and go in already!" She barked back and like the dogs we are, weplied. ''Why the hell did I just go in straight away?'' I couldn''t help but think while I thought back to her shouting at me. "Both of you have been allocated a podium. Walk up to it, wait, and then it will give you your power level" She instructed, however, I simply looked at her with squinted eyes and thought ''Analysis'' ''Analysis'' [Analyzing...] [Analysisplete!] Name: ??? Gender: Female Race: Human Age: 26 Power Level: 183 057 Title(s): Cold Beauty (C), Slothful (SS) Affinity: Earth Skills: Tkenisis (Lvl 3)(Solthful) Status: Annoyed Attractiveness: Humans- 9/10 Earth Humans- 9.9/10 As- 10/10 Divine beings-8.5/10] ''She has a sin?! Oh...Yo analysis'' [Hello. Nice to converse with you again] ''Howe I don''t have a Pride skill?'' [Well, it is quite simple. Unlike this girl who is probably a prodigy, you are nothing special without your divinity and your titles. She is also much stronger than you and has a lot more experience than you. She might have just unlocked her sin ability while fighting a life or death battle, which is probably the case from the huge scar on her back. Anyway, you do have a pride skill. -Eyes of vanity- is a pride skill] It exined through text in my eyes "Can you stop staring at me like that?!" The woman shouted, making me twitch a little "Sorry..." I waved it off and walked towards the podium. At the same time, I saw Olivia get her result [Name: Olivia of Garandale Age: 26 Gender: Female Height: 5ft 10 Affinity: Fire (B) + Air (D) Powerlevel: 41 010 Titles: Avenger (C+), The Loyal (B+) Skills: None] ''Uhm, Analysis...'' [Yes?] ''Will they be able to see my titles too?'' I asked with a bit of worry. [Not anything above the mortal rankings] ''phew'' I promptly put my hand on the white crystal in the middle that sent a surge of energy into my body before taking it out at a rapid pace. *ding* Finally, the appraisal crystal stopped shoving a bunch of energy deep inside my body just to take it out a secondter and had already shown the results. [Age is being tampered with] [Age now: 18 (15 minutes)] ''Phew! Thanks, analysis'' I thanked analysis while circting my fire, earth, and light elements simultaneously [Skills and Titles under the Astral ranks cannot be hidden or tampered with] ''Shit'' [Name: Pandora White Age: 18 Gender: Female Height: 5ft 4 Affinity: Fire (A+), Earth(A), Light (B), Lightning (C), Magma (A+) Powerlevel: 49 601 Titles: Humiliator of Deities (S) Prideful (SS) Skills: Combination Magic (Lvl ???), Analysis (Lvl ???), Eyes of Vanity (Lvl 8), Eyes of Consumption and Redirection (Lvl 7), Foresight (Lvl 3)] ''Uhm, analysis?'' [The letters represent control and power over your affinity average to your power level. C is average, anything higher is above average. From absorbing some of the information within the crystal, I can say that only 1/10000 people have an S in any of their affinities.] I nodded understandingly, but there were still a few questions in my mind. ''Why is magma and lightning there, and why is lightning so low while Magma is so high?'' [While you might not have realized, your fire and earth are both A ranks, while your fire is an A+ at that. Your extensive knowledge of geology from your past life has also increased your Magma rank dramatically. Lighting on the other hand is created with the use of air and fire. Without the air affinity, the crystal will see your abilities ascking towards lightning.] ''Ugh... Oh well. Right now those are the least of my worries. Just look at all those skills! One is even a Level 8 skill while 2 have question marks. What the hell am I supposed to do?'' [Good luck] ''Fuck you!'' Right now, I was in a tricky situation. Even Olivia was ck-jawed the moment she saw my new ID. What kind of person has that many skills? What kind of person has that many affinities. While yes, some might bebinations, having the light element too made it even more unbelievable. The woman, who had thought she was hot shit before had her assnd on the floor with a loud thud as she looked at the information on the hologram in the middle of the white titled hall, ''Was this why she was looking at me like that? she must have used that skill analysis. Why does it have question marks? Maybe it is too high to Appraise? Wait... She has analysis skills. What does that mean? Is it like the appraisal crystals or...'' She instantly covered her chest by folding her arms while also squeezing her legs tightly to cover herher regions. I almost instantly felt a cold shiver go down my neck, making me nce back to see the receptionist ring at me with eyes burning in fury. ''What the hell did I do this time?'' Chapter 131 - Choosing A Guild {Bonus 2/2} {Check thements of chapter 129 to see what Olivia looks like} "Y-You! You have Sin too! You are half-dwarven! You only half humans! Y-y-y-you!" She pointed at me usingly, but I did not pay her quivering hand any heed. Instead, I was looking towards the door where there just happened to be a man followed by a dozen armed mening towards us. ''I can always just use my lightning of absolution spell to boost my power to the Knight rank and kill her if I need to, but that man over there not even in the Gaseous rank'' My frown deepened when I saw him reach out for the handle. ''Maybe I''ll finally have to use it... At least she tamed...'' *Creak* "Miss Pandora! I have co-" The man who just entered froze the moment he felt his foot against something as he tried to step forwards. He quickly looked down with a frown just to see the receptionist, who also happens to be one of his mistresses, on the floor drenched with cold sweat. The man kept looking down at the pleading eyes of the woman that he sees as nothing but a toy. His frown deepened a little more as he looked between the two of us as if he was trying to contemte something. His sandy-colored hair kept ruffling over his forehead every time she looked between us. His red-orange eyes seemed to prate my soul every time he looked at me, yet for some reason even with this happening, I knew he could not see my soul, and even if he could, he would be seeing my normal yellow golden one. "What do you want?" My patience had finally run out. "What happened here?" He asked, just for me to shrug and point upwards. His eyes widened at seeing all the skills, but when he saw that I could use both magma and lightning, his eyes widened even more. "Prideful? Humiliator of Deities?" he muttered to himself. ''I think you broke them'' Oliviaughed through the mind-link ''maybe I did...'' "Sorry for my insolence young Miss. I hade over here to wee you, but now I have a different offer. As the first son of the mayor of this city, I''d like to ask your hand in-" "No" He was cut off before he could even finish his sentence. "W-what... WHY!? I am the strongest in the city! I can give you wealth and power!" he tried to bargain "You think I don''t already have those things? Now let me go and do my next tests" I waved him off "YOU DON''T HAVE TO! I can just give you the card right now! What ssification are you?" "Magic swordsman" "MAGIC SWORDSMAN!" He shouted while trying to calm down his shivering hand "GOD FUCKING DAMNIT STOP SHOUTING EVERY 5 FUCKING SECONDS YOU LITTLE SHIT!" I roared, making him shut up and stare at me. "CARD!" I extended my hand which he reluctantly put the card on before retracting it. ''C rank straight away?'' I couldn''t help but be awed. I had thought that I would need to start at G rank, but to think I would be able to skip 3 letters and be a C rank straight away as informed from the giant letter C on the right-hand side of the card. "Will you now think about my p-" "No. Don''t want, Don''t care. Leave now" I shooed him off while grabbing Olivia by the arm. "Wait, miss!" He grabbed my arm. I was not initially pissed at this, however... *"HOW DARE HE TOUCH US"* *"PATHETIC HUMAN DARE FILTHY US WITH HIS DI-"* *"-SGUSTING HANDS!?"* *" RIP HIS ARMS OUT "* *" TORTURE HIM "* Slowly but surely, the urge to tip out the arm that had just touched me grew by the second. I looked at the hand like one would look at a piece of dog shit on the side of the road. Pure disgust. My eyes made it feel like his who existence was being condescended on. It made him feel weak, pathetic, and most importantly, insignificant. "Ungrasp my hand you filthy swine" My voice was low, but it carried the weight of a mountain. His being at the same Power Level as I would usually mean that we were equal in strength, but in this case, not even he could move under my gaze. The only thing his body wanted to do was follow my order, and it had abided by it respectfully. ''What the hell'' He and the woman under him thought at the same time. "Now if you''ll excuse me, I and my friend here will get going. Don''t you dare follow us and tell your ipetent father to raise his children better. If I was a father, I would not be too happy about finding my sons fucking every woman they meet, would I?" Myst words were said with a soul-shaking re that made even the woman on the ground feel weak in my presence. ''Is this the power of pride?'' She gulped in fear. The whole time she was looking at me, she felt like she could see an illusory crown above my head with an equally terrifying aura terminating me. Yes, it might have been a product of her imagination, but the fear she felt was real. Outside of the hall, I and Olivia walked together towards the exit where the man who had been leading us here had been waiting for our return to take us to the recruitment center, where we would be able to choose what guild to join. ''You could have been a little nicer'' Olivia remarked using out mind-link ''If you want to hook up with him, just say the word and he will let you I replied sternly ''I never sai-'' ''I know you didn''t say it, but you somehow implied it, even if you didn;t mean to. Being nice to a person like that is a green light to them, and they will immediately take advantage of that green light to woo you in.'' "Miss! Are you done here?" The man asked when we finally reached the door "Take us immediately" Imanded coldly, making him feel a shiver godown his spine. "YES S-SIR!" he staggered and I walked, but Olivia seemed to be the only one who realized he had just called me a sir, yet she snickered to herself silently I did not tell me. Eventually, we reached the guild but I had a question I wanted to ask before that. "By the way, is it possible to hide the skills on my card? I''d rather not have people know all my skills, you know?" I asked with an approachable smile "Yes, young mistress. However, that can only be done after you join a guild. Right now when you enter, I advise you to look at the leaflets first before asking to join anyone of the guilds. Each guild leader is rumored to be at the Imperial knight rank or higher, so it would be much better for you not to catch their attention without the protection of another guild. He bowed politely. "I see. Thank you for the information." I was about to walk off, but I realized that the man had helped us a lot so I decided to reward him a little. "Here" I threw 10 gold coins at him before leaving, however, his expression went from a daze to panic as he shouted "B-but MISS! I cannot take this much! I was just doing my job" "Shut up and take it" I barked making him cower back a little. "Alright bye~" I waved him off, forcing him to walk away from my line of sight. "That''s better. Let''s go now, Olivia" However, the moment we both walked into the hall, we had already had our masks on. Jum had done some minor repairs on mine, and since Olivia would be with me most of the time, he chose to give her one too. However, it had seemed that even with the masks that were embedded with dozens of runes that would make us less noticeable, our clothing did not help. While my mask was still the same pitch-ck mast with 3 crack-like linesing from the eyes to the sides of the mask, Olivia''s was also ck but had orangy-red pattern lines going down to the bottom of the mask instead ''I need to buy new clothes'' I sighed deeply before looking around. The ce looked like arge hall with many desks and stools everywhere. There were people with leaflets and posters standing around, seemingly trying to poach their next victim, and by the victim, I mean anyone who is forced to join their shitty organizations usually out of pity or being extremely ipetent. The floor and walls were made out of wooden tiles while the lights that were made out of magic crystal shone brightly down on the ce. There were many desks, some as small as a table with one or two people standing around it. while others were as big as a stage with an extravagant design and a multitude of workers working on it. To be precise, there were 8 different stage-like booths, all extravagantly designed in some way shape, or form. They are all different. Each one looks different from the other, an example being the ''Reapers'' guild that had their entire booth designed with bones and skulls what I''m guessing is either monsters, beasts, or their enemies. Nice way to scare the new recruits off. Only 5 of them actually looked like they were action guilds while the others seemed like they were merchant, forgemastering, and even alchemy guilds. I swiftly walked forwards with all eyes on us, dodging and swerving past anyone who was trying to con me into their guilds. Guilds were split into different ranks, from D to S. However, there are 5 guilds across the entire empire that are always considered Elite-Ranked guilds. They only ept the people with the most potential, and one of them was actually the reapers guild. ''I have to choose between these 5 huh...'' I looked across the ce, looking at all 5 booths one after the other. Others seeing me do this immediately backed off since they knew what would happen if they had tried to woo me into their guild now, and it would not be good for them or their guild. ''Which one are you thinking on joining?'' Olivia asked ''I don''t know yet, but we will find out once we know the benefits of joining each one'' I replied while narrowing my eyes at one of the guilds called the "Broken Crusaders" guild. {Powerstone Goals} {100 votes -----> 1 bonus chapters} {150 votes -----> 2 bonus chapters} {200 votes -----> 3 Bonus chapters} {250 votes -----> 7 bonus chapters} {300 votes -----> I will literally give y''all 14 chapters every week for a month} Chapter 132 - Choosing A Guild II When I and Olivia had gotten into the open, I felt like every faze had dropped on us, some more intense than the others, but out of all the stares, there were 5 that were the most powerful, while 3 others did notck in the intensity of the stares. However, as someone who was used to getting stares no matter how fierce they were for over 30 years. These stares were nothingpared to those. I quickly nced over the 5 strongest guilds while narrowing my eyes at some and scoffing at others. I couldn''t help but think back to the sign that was at the front of the hall when I hade in, making me realize that we had probablye at one of the best times we could havee. Apparently, ording to the sign, every fortnight on a Friday, they would hold this guild recruitment ceremony where lots of new adventurers woulde from different ces within the kingdom to join a specific guild or at least try out for it. The guilds I was looking at right now were called -- Reaper (Elite) Thunder Dragon (SS) Discarded Devils (S) Broken Crusaders (Elite) The Pheonix Feathers (SSS) -- Of course, on the sides were the three Alchemy, forgemastering, and merchant guilds. They were well known for being popr among the non-fighters. They usually as the mercenary guilds for protection, as many of them have to travel a lot, if that is from city to city for trade, or to find herbs in the wild instead of having to buy them for the sky-high prices merchants would put them on for. Forgemasters on the other hand are split into different groups. They are split between cksmith and runesmiths. While open can take on one of those professions, only experts are usually able to take on both and be effective in them at the same time. While they might seem basic on the surface level, one would need to be an expert purifier of metals to be a proficient cksmith and must have immense uracy and concentration to be a runesmith. Anyway, right now none of that was any of my business and my only objective was to join a Guild and get this whole thing over and done with so I can finally buy a house in this shitty city. ''Uhm... Olivia'' I finally spoke while ncing at her slightly. ''Yeah?'' ''I think you should go and join whatever guild you want to join'' I spoke with a stoic expression under my mask. ''Nope! Not happening! I am not going to take my eyes off you'' She shouted back, making me smile lightly ''Olivia... I know you care for me and you think of me as something like a little sister, but I think for now we should split up a little. While yes, we are a good team together, the same argument can be used against us'' I took another nce at all the booths ''What are you saying?'' Olivia waspletely furious. ''I am not abandoning you if that is what you are thinking. I would never do that to Olivia. But for now, I think we should split up. We cover for each other''s weaknesses too easily and we have been sparring with each other for thest 2 years so sparring anymore will not help our case. I know all your moves, and trying to change them is a gradual process. Eventually, we would reach a stalemate where we cannot benefit each other by sparring and we have to split up for a bit so when we do spar again, we gain some experience. That is why I am asking that we work in different guilds, so we can find the weaknesses in ourselves that we could not find while we were together I replied nonchntly. ''S-so... This is thest time I''ll see you?'' She asked with a little hesitance ''...'' ''Is it?'' ''We are most likely going to live together. That is of course unless they give us our own apartments. only ept it if it''s free.'' I sighed with a shake of my head. ''Alright. But uhm... I don''t know where to go...'' She rubbed the back of her neck awkwardly. ''Just chose the one that gives you the best feeling.'' I swiftly patted the back of Olivia, forcing her to walk forwards and eventually walk to one of the booths that had quite a line. However, she found herself not having to wait as a person from the Pheonix guild walked up to her with a small bow before pointing Olivia in the direction of an opening within the back of the booth. I averted m attention to the Pheonix guild, a guild that consisted of only women, and turned towards the other guilds. From the information I could gather, the Pheonix guild only took females in, while the Thunder Dragons took only males. I could see a fierce rivalry between the two of them, making me sigh in disappointment and worry for Olivia. I was not about to join any of them, because one, I was also a female in this world so joining the Thunder Dragons was simply not a possibility while fighting the in the Pheonix guild was also prohibited since Olivia is probably going to choose to go with them since she does not like men. I nced down at my card with all my information before noticing something weird. There was a certain point on the card that I felt I had a small connection to, so I decided to flood it with mana, making my name and the letters around be brighter in color before being erased off the card. -Choose Adventurer Name- Seeing those words I began to ponder. ''What do I want my Adventurer name to be? I already tried my old name, As, while using anything like "Golden demon" would immediately make the people around me suspicious since they know that person to be a little girl in the forest who killed "Passerbys" In cold blood apparently even though it was all of them who had attacked me first. ''How about Lilith, like the queen of hell? The mother of all demons? Pretty good name if I ask myself, right analysis?'' [Logically speaking, no one knows the name Lilith on this world so whatever kind of fear you want it to bring to people''s souls when they hear it will be all on you.] ''Oh well. I''m still choosing Lilith though.'' I had a slight grin on my face while walking towards the booth of the Reapers guild. ''They focus on the assassination, silent movement, tracking, and scouting... The person who owns this guild has an affinity to darkness and so do most of the higher-ups within the guild, like the man right in front of me.'' I stared into the eyes of the man as if I was staring right into his soul. He could constantly feel a looming threat of death the moment we made eye contact, but it was brief and he knew he was strong enough to defeat me, in this form anyway. "Hello, neer. Have youe to join the reapers guild?" He asked with a gentle smile that hid all his killing intent. "Well, right now I am scouting if you do not mind of course. I want to find out which guild here is the best for me and the two rivalry loves over there had already been crossed off the list." II pointed my thumb behind me. "Oh really? It seems that you had chosen to talk to us first. May I ask why?" He asked back in a weary tone while stroking his clean-shaven chin and staring daggers at me with his void-like eyes. "Not much of a queue here for an Elite Guild. 1 out 20 in the entire empire, yet here you are without a single person" I mocked sheepishly as if I had no idea what I was saying or doing. "oh? Well, the line is on the other side, but I kind of wanted to talk to you. Can I see your ID card please?" He lifted his arm and opened his palm wide. "Here" I shrugged and gave it to him "Hmm?" He looked at the name that just said Lilith, making him look at me weirdly before asking "Is this your real name?" "That is none of your business" I replied stoically "It kind of is my bus-" "Don''t make me repeat myself" My killing intent was forged from a mysterious power and the hundreds that I had killed before blew outwards. I did not know why my Killing intent was so strong even from the day I was born, but I could only guess it had something to do with my past life. They say killing intent is created and carved out of the hundreds of battles one gets into, but the mind was forged out of something else, something I could not exin. But if I were to guess, I would have to say that dying might have done something to me. It might have increased my proficiency with the natural rule or element of death, therefore increasing my affinity to death and making me have a stronger feeling towards killing someone. {Powerstone Goals} {100 votes -----> 1 bonus chapters} {150 votes -----> 2 bonus chapters} {200 votes -----> 3 Bonus chapters} {250 votes -----> 7 bonus chapters} {300 votes -----> I will literally give y''all 14 chapters every week for a month} Chapter 133 - Choosing A Guild III "Hmm?" He looked at the name that just said Lilith, making him look at me weirdly before asking "Is this your real name?" *"How dare he try to question us?"* *"Why don''t we just kill him and drink his blood"* *"Just imagine how tasty his soul will be..."* *"Mhm! I can already taste it."* "That is none of your business" I replied stoically "It kind of is my bus-" "Don''t make me repeat myself" My killing intent was forged from a mysterious power and the hundreds that I had killed before blew outwards just to be restrained a secondter. "You have to understand that I am doing this simply out of nesecity. I need to know your name and see your face to let you into the guild" He replied, clearly a little scared. "What is your ranking in the guild?" I narrowed my eyes "Regional Guildmaster... Why?" "Hmm... I guess I do have to show you, but not here in the open" I replied with a shrug while walking into the corners of the tent where people from the outside could not see my face. For some reason, I could see him excitedly walk behind me and a little too close to me when we got to where no one could see me. I slowly took my mask off, showing off my oval face that I can say is bewitching, and I saw that literally. I suspect that my body had some kind of spell because I had found myself looking into my reflection in the water for 2 hours straight once. "Wow" He muttered as blood circted to a particr part of his body and he thought ''Such beauty exists? And she asked me to meet her in the corner where no one can see her? Is this some kind of signal? Wait, no way. She clearly didn''t want anyone seeing her face. What am I thinking?'' He furiously shook his head of any thoughts that he might have had while I put my mask on before he knew it. "Shall we go back now?" He asked to an empty spot since he had not realized I had already left him and had sat down once again, to his disappointment of course. ''I don''t me him. I think if I was still in my old body, I would have had the exact same reaction as him.'' I shook my head lightly while watching him sit down on the chair opposite me. *Cough* Clearing his throat, he finally spoke again. "Well, now that I had gotten a good look at you, you do not seem to be anyone who is wanted, so if you don''t mind answering my question, why are you wearing a mask?" Smirking at his question, I chuckled lightly and asked "Did you see that reaction you had there? And your still asking me?" "I thought women like being called beautiful and getting gawked at by men?" He replied aloofly ''Oh my god! He is so innocent'' "Well, not all women do. So before you do anything reckless, make sure the woman is okay with it. You will instantly be ady killer" I replied with a parent-like tone "Ady killer?" He questioned with imaginary question marks popping around his head as he tilted it to his right. "It is an expression for those who can easily get women to like them. It can also be taken sexually, but don''t mind that too much." I replied while crossing one leg over the other and looking into his eyes. For some reason, he did not flinch but instead had be intoxicated with an unknown feeling. He felt as if he was looking at the eyes of an aunt, which is understandable from the way I was lecturing him. *Snap* Snapping my fingers in front of him, I finally got him out of his daze and waited for him to say something. "Anyway" He coughed lightly "I have never seen an ID this good in my entire life. To think you have so many skills, so many affinities, and even a light affinity too. It is just a shame that you do not have an affinity to darkness because then you would have soared through the Guild rankings." He softly spoke while looking at the ID card that now had a picture of me with my mask on it. "Well, what do I gain if I were to join your guild?" I asked sternly "Well, mostly resources. We have a few mana heart cultivation techniques or even a few soul cultivation techniques if you want to be a warrior even though it says you are a Magic swordsman here. But if I''m going, to be honest, your abilities are not well suited for our guild. While yes, we want you badly, there are simply not enough things to get you to join us. For people like you we usually give you martial arts manuals that would help you exceed as an assassin type warrior or magic, you are going to find much better things from the other guilds, qn example being Broken Crusaders or The Pheonix'' Feather." ''Wow. He has my respect'' [He is one of a kind] Analysis chimed in "Okay, that is understandable. However, if I do not like the other guilds, am I wee to join the Reapers guild?" I asked while getting up from my chair. "Of course, you are always wee. We can even go for drinks every now and then if you want to." he asked a little flustered "Yeah, sure." I waved my hand before walking towards my next destination. ''I know I said that I wouldn''t join the Pheonix bitches, but it does not seem like I have much of a choice here so I might as well scout my options.'' I mused while narrowing my eyes and the white-haired beauty sitting at the Pheonix guild''s booth. She somehow felt my stare and gazed at me with a raised brow, but the moment she saw my mask and remembered Olivia, her eyes widened, and she quickly got up and walked towards me. As she walked towards me I was about to walk away towards the Broken Crusaders instead, but I had be mesmerized by the movement of her luscious and curvaceous hips that swung side to side while her ck short dress clung tightly to her waist and upper body, making her bountiful breasts even more defined by the ck dress. Her eyes were made out of a light blue and shone like diamonds, while her face was almost as bewitching as my own. I found myself wanting to lunge at her and kiss her delicious pink lips, but I had to restrain myself when I felt the powering from her. When she finally got in front of me, she extended her arm towards me and put her open hand out, before announcing "Hello! My name is Yuri Snow, what''s yours?" while waiting for me to shake her hand {Checkments to see what Yuri looks like} {Powerstone Goals} {100 votes -----> 1 bonus chapters} {150 votes -----> 2 bonus chapters} {200 votes -----> 3 Bonus chapters} {250 votes -----> 7 bonus chapters} {300 votes -----> I will literally give y''all 14 chapters every week for a month} Chapter 134 - Yuri Snow When she finally got in front of me, she extended her arm towards me and put her open hand out, before announcing "Hello! My name is Yuri Snow, what''s yours?" while waiting for me to shake her hand. "Lilith" I replied simply while stretching out my hand and returning the handshake. "Just Lilith? Oh, that must be your adventurer name. If you don''t mind me aski-" "I do mind" I replied sternly with narrowed eyes. "Oh..." ''Analysis?'' [Yes] ''Do your thing'' [What thing?] ''ANALYZE THIS BITCH! Damn... It''s your job dude'' [I don''t like your attitude] ''...'' [...] ''There was no reason for you to type that, you could have just went silent.'' [...] ''GODDAMN IT ANALYZE HER ALREADY!'' [Say please] ''I don''t like your new attitude'' [Say... Please...] ''Please'' [Analyzing...] [Analysis Complete!] [Name: Yuri Snow Gender: Female Race: Human 85% Angel 15% Age: 20 Power Level: 281 924 Title(s): Snow Queen(S), Witch of Sorrow(A), Wrathful (SS), Avenger (C+), Uncut Gem (SSS) Affinity: Ice (SSS) Skills: Throneworld: Tundra (Lvl 7), Wrath of the Spirits (Lvl 5) Status: Heartbroken, Depressed, Optimistic Attractiveness: Humans:10/10 Earth Humans:9/10 Divine beings: 7.5/10 ] ''Wow... She is at the peak of the Gaseous stage, basically ready for a breakthrough...'' I inwardly gasped before continuing ''At 20 at that... She is so young...Analysis, can I have a list of all her titles and what they do?'' [Done] [Affects of the title -Snow Queen- : -Title receiver will be granted control over all ice within a certain area as long as there is not someone with the same title or significantly stronger trying to control the ice. -Affinity to ice is strengthened significantly -Power of Ice spells have increased significantly] [Affects of the title -Witch of Sorrow- : -Makes ones opponents feel a significant amount of fear -Immunity to curses -Immunity to poisons] [Affects of the title -Wrathful- : -Immunity to fear-inducing abilities -Enraged status has no bacsh -Short temper -Power increases as the anger of the title bearer increases] [Affects of the title -Uncut Gem- : -90% Increase In Physical Growth Speed -90% Increase In Magical Growth Speed -90% Increase In Soul Growth Speed ] [Affects of the title -Avenger- : -30% increase in strength in front of people title bearer hates. -Enraged status effects are doubled and bacsh is reduced by half. -Title bearer can locate anyone who had wronged them as long as they are within 500 meters.] ''What the fuck? Is she married tody luck?'' [Says the one with more Astral Titles than she can dream of] ''...'' Even though this whole conversation with Mr. Analysis might have seemed like an extremely long time, with my mind influx, only 2 seconds of awkwardness have passed and we were still holding each other''s hands in a firm handshake. Eventually, when I had finally gotten out of my stooper, the first thing I did was look down into her cleavage while staring at her E-cup breasts. ''90% sure she is married tody luck'' [...] "So uhm, are you thinking of joining a guild?" She asked with a polite smile. ''Maybe I shouldn''t give her a hard time. She is heartbroken after all A smirk formed behind the mask the voices started to whisper within my ears again, exining in a bit too much detail how I should ''Relieve'' her pain. Even though I usually try to tune them out, this time I was listening and I was liking the idea more and more. "Yes, but not the Pheonix guild" I replied politely "Huh? Why not the Pheonix''s feather?" She had an inquisitive look on her face that masked the sadness and heartbreak she is currently going through. "Well, I and my friend had chosen to go to separate guilds so we do not have to rely on each other anymore. Think of it as a bit of a skill refinement method" I replied with a shrug before ncing at the other booths, however, I was not done with her. Before she could even say another word, I lifted her hand and cupped it with my other hand, holding it lovingly while my eyes looked at her dreamily. Of course, the eye thing was just a small illusion I had put on that made it seem dreamy. "It''s okay." I whispered loud enough for her to hear with her enhanced hearing "huh?" She eximed in confusion "I know it must be hard, living like this. It hurt right? It hurts right here, right?" I stopped cupping her hands and pointed at her heart, making her open her eyes widely. However, before she could ask anything, I pointed at her soul me and said "Right here too, right?" "W-what are you talking about?" She stuttered "It''s okay. Others might judge you and others might not listen to you, but I will. You are safe with me. I will listen and listen, because the only thing you need to know is that it was not your fault." I caressed the back of her hand softly while looking at her eyes in a mix of pity and sympathy. However, all she saw was warmness and sympathy when she looked into mine which was in contract with the enormous grin I had behind my mask. "How about this. After I join a guild and find a home to rent out for the next few years, I''ll contact you." I whispered She nodded with teary eyes before asking "Do you have amunication crystal yet?" ''Shit'' "N-no" "It''s fine then. The guild you choose will give you one as long as it''s an S ss or above" She informed while wiping the tears that threatened to pour out. "Oh. Then I''ll get going" I let go of her hand, much to her disappointment until she realized she had a job to do. She moved her hands quickly and dried to the remaining tears before changing her face back into a cold one with no emotion. She had realized that no one around us had even looked at her the whole time, making her raise a brow in suspicion. She was used to being gawked at by men and women alike due to her amazing figure and beautiful face, but now that no one was looking at her, it felt a bit weird but at the same time, relieving. Of course, this only went on until she sat down, which is also when she got a chill as everyone that she was in the line of sight started looking at her in shock and questioning eyes. ''Was this beauty always there'' They could not help but ask themselves, adding the word beauty out of instincts. {Powerstone Goals} {100 votes -----> 1 bonus chapters} {150 votes -----> 2 bonus chapters} {200 votes -----> 3 Bonus chapters} {250 votes -----> 7 bonus chapters} {300 votes -----> I will literally give y''all 14 chapters every week for a month} Chapter 135 - Choosing A Guild IV After the little incident with Yuri, the whispers and voices had be a little louder while the grin did not leave my face, with only the mask hiding the demonic smile behind it. *"She wont be able to resist"* *"Ravage her"* *"Make her beg for it"* *"Humiliate her-"* *"And break her heart again"* *"And again"* *"And again"* *"And again"* [Control your emotions] Seeing the message from the analysis, I had finally realized what had happened. ''Holy fuck! That was close'' I panted a little while cold sweat drenched my back. ''Thanks, analysis'' I inwardly sighed, however, I did not get a response, which was technically the one normal thing he had done today. I say he as if I know it is a guy, but for all, I know it could be a woman or even a robot with no gender. Finally, however, I started to walk towards the Broken Crusaders booth while regaining my grace with every step. I slowly started to swing my hips a little after every step, making all the men in the room mesmerized while some of the women stared daggers into me. [Your walking like a slut] ''A bit harsh, don''t you think?'' [I''m just telling you because you somehow have not realized you are swinging your hips seductively] *Gasp* ''No wonder everyone is looking at me like that...'' I quickly straightened my posture and go in line with the people who wanted to join the Broken Crusaders. They had significantly more than every other guild. While the other 4 guilds would have around 5 to 15 people lining up since it was technically the end of the day, the Broken Crusaders had more than 30 people lining up. ''They really doe from all round the kingdom'' I mused while staring at some of the people in the line. I would eventually look at some of the women longer, but most of them were fours of fives with an asional six. Everyone in the line had an expression that would put them in a category. For some reason, most of them had smug grins on their faces, while 2 or 3 looked actually nervous. Everyone seemed to be oozing out with confidence. Eventually, after almost 30 minutes of waiting while I watched a lot of the smug assholes get epted while the nervous ones got rejected, I finally reached the desk and gave him my card. "Name?" He asked coldly "Lilith" "Real name!" He said with a bit of annoyance Leaning forwards, I whispered "non of your fucking business" "Ugh, Amoner he eximed in disgust while looking into my eyes. My eye said nothing but confusion. "DON''T ACT DUMB!" he shouted while getting up. He was a pretty big man with silver hair and arge beard. He had a scar running down his left eye while with my divine eyes, I could see countless bodily scars under his shirt. When he got up, he started to tower above me since he was 6ft 5, making me feel a bit of pressure as he looked down on me, but it was only a bit. "A FILTHY COMMONER LIKE YOU DARES TO TRY AND JOIN THE BROKEN CRUSADERS!?" ''...'' [I think he has a few screws loose] ''He sure does'' "WHAT ARE YOU STARING AT" he roared while pulsing out his killing intent and aiming it at me. While yes, his killing intent would be considered strong, it was nothingpared to Tastet''s, basically making me numb to any other killing intent from that day and onwards. "I suggest you stand down." I spoke slowly, yet coldly. "Or what? You are going to kill me?" He snickered while waiting for my expression to crack, even though he could not see it. "Do not make me repeat myself" I muttered while directing a small amount of killing intent towards him. "PFFT! IS THATS IT?!" He roared inughter and now everyone was looking at us. Yuri and the guy from the reapers guild had a slightly conflicted and worried look. They knew how strong the guy from the crusaders guild was as he was the second strongest District Guilmaster in the entire city. Only one person could hold a candle to him, and right now she was watching the scene amusingly. ''What are the chances that I can kill him if I go all out?'' I asked analysis [53.71% of killing him 73.85 of defeating him and a 23.82% chance of escape and that is all while assuming that others are not going to help him. Fighting him is not worth it unless you are willing to use your trauma-inducing technique] it replied simply. ''hmm... Is my bloodlust strong enough to make him submit?'' I asked [No. At most, it will make him back off, but barely.] ''good enough'' I mused, but the voices had other ideas. *"Kill him"* *"ughter his family"* *"How dare they talk down to us"* *"ughter the guild"* ''Don''t worry. When I am strong enough I''ll make sure to do everything you just asked my little voices'' I smiles demonically and my words somehow made them shut up. "Stand down," I said with a tinge of excitement that was as clear as day to the man, which also made him a little nervous. If someone can feel excited in his presence, doesn''t that mean that they are strong too? ''But her power level says 49 thousand, so she must be weak, right? She must have some dwarven blood in her to be that short.'' He encouraged himself. *BOOM* Suddenly, like a gust of wind, a blood-red aura exploded out of me making many of the spectators turn pale, drop to their knees or faint. Sometimes all three in slow-motion. The blood-red aura covered the entire area and swallowed everyone within it. To the spectators it felt like the angel of death had descended down upon them and had promised to take every one of their souls. The ce was instantly shrouded in dread while the lights started to flicker due to the disturbance in magic. [Your affinity to lust has increased] I watched as the faces of Yuri and the guy from the reapers guild turned into pure shock but at the same time, terror. What kind of monster did I have to be able to control my bloodlust so well? ''Bloodlust... She must be using a technique to control it, meaning she might be... S-she might be from a noble household...'' The man shivered at the thought. ''I haven''t tasted souls in a long time I started to drool before shaking my head lightly ''but now is not the time for that "Last warning... Stand down" My voice reverberated through the room like the sound of Azreals trumpet. It was cold and uncaring, yet it sent shivers down everyone''s spines. {Powerstone Goals} {100 votes -----> 1 bonus chapters} {150 votes -----> 2 bonus chapters} {200 votes -----> 3 Bonus chapters} {250 votes -----> 7 bonus chapters} {300 votes -----> I will literally give y''all 14 chapters every week for a month} Chapter 136 - Discarded Devils "Last warning... Stand down" My voice reverberated through the room like the sound of Azreals trumpet. It was cold and uncaring, yet it sent shivers down everyone''s spines. "Y-You dare spea-" The man tried to say something, however a cold and uncaring tone, much like my own yet with a tinge of amusement stopped him in his tracks. "That is enough. Go back to your station Crusader..." The voice spoke, making people even paler than before, yet I, on the other hand, felt a stronger feeling in my heart. ''huh,'' I could not help be weirded out by this feeling. "And you... I want to make you an offer~ " The woman spoke slowly yet sensually. Her voice was like music to my ears, while he gazes that seemed to see right through my existence made my body get a little hotter. [Your affinity to lust has increased] To call the woman who had just spoken beautiful would be an understatement. It would not be an exaggeration to call her one of the world''s more morous women. Her gorgeous red hair was tightly braided back while her bewitching yellow eyes looked into mine with a devil-like charm. The smirk that tugged at the sides of her curled-up grin exuded seductive confidence as if she was fully aware that she was the most beautiful woman in the world. The professional shirt she wore clung onto her elegant body with dear life, showing an outline and her drop-dead gorgeous hourss figure that would put any man under her spell. The Pencil skirt she wore also clung tightly onto her lower body, showing the exquisite curvaceous ass. While everything from the white professional shirt to the ck pencil skirt looked simple, they all went together like a swordsman and his de, and don''t even let me get into her ravishing thighs covered by a thinyer of tightly worn ck fabric, those being her stockings. She knew exactly whats she was doing when she dressed up as she intentionally left a few buttons of her shirt open, letting everyone see a little bit of her cleavage, not that I needed direct exposure to see what she looked like naked. And with that thought, a sh of a goofy grin that I controlled almost immediately appeared on the face behind my mask. I had a feeling that I would not be able to get away with making an expression behind the mask in front of her. ''Heh... I guess I know what guild to join now'' I was not about to be bossed around, but as a person with a ck belt and a Ph.D. in appreciating women, I knew exactly what guild to join. The woman in front of me not only exuded enough power to silent the entire hall, but she was beautiful and extremely confident. I could taste the amount of confidence she had in her abilities, and that is the kind of leader I want. Yes, I don''t like being under someone else, but if I''m forced into being under another, I would choose her. ''I mean, it''s either this or the reapers guild. I wonder why her guild is only an S rank guild though'' I mused to myself while staring into her bewitching yellow eyes. Her eyes, unlike mine, had a more gentle natural yellow, while mine had a much more divine feel to thempared to hers. I had realized a few months back that they even shine in the dark, which was expected since I could see in the dark as well as I could see in the morning. "An offer?" I repeated with a tinge of lust in my eyes. ''hmm... I see'' one her brows cocked up in curiosity "How about we talk in my office" She shoots a re at the robust man on the floor with a tinge of disgust. "- And you! Get your ass off the floor and go back to your booth before I start using you as a floor sweeper" She snarled "Y-Yes M-Madam Red" He stuttered before scurrying off with his tail between his legs. ''Coward'' We both thought at the same time, however, the moment we looked into each other''s eyes once again, I walked towards her and gestured for her to lead the way. Eventually, we had walked for over two minutes and it did not seem like we were going to get there any time soon, yet I did notin. On the other hand, I was too focused on not looking at her ass that was swinging from right to left after every fucking step. The whispers were not helping either. *"Wow"* *"Wow"* *"Wow"* *"Wow"* *"Imagine her spralled on your bed"* *"Don''t you just want to take advantage of this bitch?"* *"Make her your toy"* *"Tame her..."* *"Make her yours"* *"Just look at that ass"* *"OH! Look! I jiggles"* "Pft-" I quickly covered my mouth on instinct, not realizing there was a mask on my face She nced back and me with an inquisitive glint in her eyes as if asking me ''What are youughing about". "Sorry. Just thought of a good joke" I lied through my teeth "Oh really?" Her grin grew a little and her eyes became darker "I wanna hear it" ''Crap'' My mind-influx activated almost on its own and began to work overdrive, looking through many of my memories to try and find a good joke. While it might have seemed like I was thinking for more than 20 minutes, I was staring at her for less than 2 seconds. "Knock Knock" I spoke She just looked at me like I was stupid. "You are supposed to say ''who''s there'' " I facepalmed, realizing that humans in this world do not know about knock-knock jokes. "oh? Who''s there?" "Isabelle..." *Silence* "You are now supposed to say ''Isabelle who'' " "Isabelle who?" "Is the bell working or should I keep knocking" "..." "..." "..." "..." "It sounded a lot better in my mind, okay?" {Powerstone Goals} {100 votes -----> 1 bonus chapters} {150 votes -----> 2 bonus chapters} {200 votes -----> 3 Bonus chapters} {250 votes -----> 7 bonus chapters} {300 votes -----> I will literally give y''all 14 chapters every week for a month} Chapter 137 - The Legendary Blacksmith {Go to thements of thest chapter to see what the red-haired woman looks like} Central Enchanted Forest - Hut Within arge hut that looked like a winter resort in Norway rather than a hut in the middle of an enchanted forest, with just as many undiscovered creatures that can kill you as there are discovered creatures that can''t. This is usually due to the fact that a very small amount of people can survive and encounter a creature of the forest, and the man in the hut was one of them. Animals all around can be seen inching away from the hut, as if the thing inside it was more terrifying than it is tasty. Within the hut, a rhythmic metal nging sound can be heard, continuously nging as if it had a melody of its own. For some, the nging might seem annoying, but this rhythmic nging was like music to the ears of the perpetrator and probably every cksmith out there with enough experience and love for their jobs. Within a room made out of both concrete and metal, the scenery was only lit by the lights of the burning furnace that made the metal in the room scorching hot, and the water makes bubbling sounds. A single man, 4ft 5, could be seen lifting his arm up before smashing it down with a loud ng onto the metal beneath his hammer. The metal was scorching red/orange, yet it was extremely sturdy even though it was on the brink of bing a molten liquid, a bit like magma. *CLANG* *CLANG* *CLANG* *CLANG* The man who constantly hammered down had short red-brown hair that was no more than an inch long. He wore a buzz-cut proudly, while his fiery red eyes glimmered every time he threw his hammer down at the metal, while his bronze tanned muscles flowed in synchronization with interlinking movements. They were bustling with power and strength, yet his arms were a bit lopsided, his right arm isrger than his left. "Yeah... I mean, I do think one day I might have a better time, but I''m getting a little old you know?" *CLANG* "Yes, I know you will always love me no matter how old I am, and I will always appreciate that, but not everyone is the same babe" *CLANG* "Yes, yes... I know... No matter how long I live, you will always be the person I love most." *CLANG* "Come on babe, we talked about this! Don''tpare yourself to her..." *CLANG* "BABE! You can''t ask me that kind of question!" *CLANG* "I am not going to tell you who is hotter. It would bring up more problems" *CLANG* "NO! It''s not because you are less hot, it''s just that I don''t likeparing.." *CLANG* "OKAY YES, SHE MIGHT BE A BIT HOTTER! But I have you now! That damned pdin might have taken her away, but I have you now!" *CLANG* "Oh what? You''re not going to talk to me anymore? Hmph" Right now, the man who was continually hammering down on a piece of metal was currently ncing at a sword he had created. Hebeled it ''my best creation'' even though, ''she'' was his second-best creation. His best creation was given to the pdin, and it was ance that was considered to a be Legendary Grade SSS weapon that is rumored to part the skies with a stab or destroy an army with a single swing. *Ding* *Ding* A loud and obnoxious sound reverberated throughout the room and echoed continuously within the ears of the old dwarf. "YES YES! COMING!" He shouted while throwing the metal he was hammering into the water andbeling it ''Trash'', just like the rest of his creations. This man was an isted person who would live dozens of years alone in a random hut, only going out to restock his metals and equipment which would usuallyst for 5 years... However, today, just like many times in his past, was a special day. A day where he was actually forced to get out of the house and do something other than hammer the crap out of a metal he would not even use. *Duroop* The crystal that had been making the sound and continuingly shing made a weird noise before opening what seemed to be a hologram of a man with a gue mask. "What do you want this time..." The cksmith spoke in a solemn tone of voice while caressing his ''best creation lovingly. "Kaif Chowder... You look worse than I saw you before... When was thest time you got out of the house or even showered?" The man on the other side sighed. "Shut up bitch. My darling loves me this way, don''t you" He kissed the t side of the de "..." "..." "Anyway, I have an offer to make you. You and the rest of the unit,e back together and get ready to board on a mission" My man facepalmed "Board?" Kaif asked with a raised brow "Yes, perceptive as ever... It is for you toe to the middle of the sea. I think we found something." "And that is?" Kaif quickly folded his arms and narrowed his eyes, not trying to hide the erection he had gained from caressing his ''Best Creation'' Even though the man on the other side was both bbergasted at the boldness of the man and the size of the bulge, he did not say anything and kept professional. "Well, it would be better if you look at it yourself. The best way to describe it is ''Huge sphere made out of blood'' if that means anything" The man sighed again "Hmm... I see then. I''ll be in the capital within 3 days. I will need that long to satisfy my darling hehe" Heughed maniacally "You do realize that she is not even conscious of what is happening? Even though it is just a de, this is technically rap-" "Shut up bitch... You know thing hehehehe" His face blushed up like a pervert while hisugh became more psychotic. *30 Minutester* The same cksmith could be seen making love to the weapon on a triple king-sized bed, continuously humping the small hole at the end of the hilt until; a loud yet disgusting and deep moan resounded in the room. {Powerstone Goals} {100 votes -----> 1 bonus chapters} {150 votes -----> 2 bonus chapters} {200 votes -----> 3 Bonus chapters} {250 votes -----> 7 bonus chapters} {300 votes -----> I will literally give y''all 14 chapters every week for a month} Chapter 138 - Guildmember - Lilith Lagua city - Office Back in the office of the red-haired beauty, I sat downfortably on one of the seats while sizing the woman in front of me without looking at her directly. ''My 360-degree vision is so useful'' I thought while my lustful thoughts ran wild. Even though she could feel my gaze at the moment, she did not realize it was me, as I was clearly looking away. She had even checked for any soul vision or appraisals that I might have been using on her by checking the soul energy and the mana in the area, but there was none. ''What the hell'' She looked at me, who was too ''busy'' looking at one of the paintings in her office "So, should we get started?" She announced to get my attention, which she got, even though my attention was already on her the whole time. "So, I want to ask you to join my guild, Discarded Devils." She asked straightforwardly. ''Straight to the point huh? Reminds me, I am not here to stare at her ass all day but to actually join a guild.'' "And I''d like to join" I replied simply while getting myself ready for any more questions. "Good! Now, I''d like to ask, what can you bring to the guild, and what can we bring to you? Depending on what you bring to the guild, you will be paid handsomely and fairly for all the work you did" She asked with a trademark smile "Uhm well. What kind of jobs do I have to do if I do join this guild?" I asked back while crossing my legs and putting both my hands on my upper knee. Instantly, an aura of dominance created mostly out of the divine aura I cannot control exuded, pushing down on everything around me, even including the woman. ''What is this! I cannot feel any mana, nor any soul energy... Yet she is exuding so much pressure that it would probably make anyone below her level of strength feel their legs buckling!'' She was screaming in her mind while my eyes were a red g to her instincts, constantly ring danger signs as she looked into them. And they were not wrong. First off, no, she cannot feel divine soul energy since she is technically just a mortal, and secondly, he instincts werepletely right. Now that she was looking me in the eye, I could easily put her into a nightmare through the skill, Eyes of Vanity. "We do everything. And by everything, I mean everything that is deemed professional." She puffed up her chest a little. "You see, not everyone has the same definition for the word professional. While I might think it means business, appropriate and overall, sensible, another might think professional might mean business at all costs. Whether that would be through the use of prostitution, illegal businesses or even the ck market. So, I''d rather you not be so vague." My voice had a little bit of contempt in it as I spoke with the woman. However, to my surprise, she just started tough randomly, yet at the same time, in a low tone as if she didn''t want someone to hear her. "Well well. I''m quite happy with that response. But to answer your question, we don''t do business at the consequence of our own, but rather at the consequence of others. Yes, we might get into prostitution, gambling, and even the ck market, but none of our own will have to do any of that. You are mercenaries, adventurers, and most of all, warriors. While one day I might ask you do preform an assassination on arge investor, the next I might ask you to go into the wild and kill a few beasts." She replied with a huge grin on her face. ''She is an egoist huh... I like her'' "And, in a certain way, I choose people who I think will be useful for all those things." "Yeah, but how do you know I am good at all those things, or even have any of the skills needed to preform the tasks?" I raised a brow. "Well, I don''t need to. Most of the people in this guild have at least 3 different skills, and I''m pretty strict when ites to this. It is also why we only have established this guild in three other cities, and also why our ranking is so low. You on the other hand are nothingpared to those people. A part of my job is to be able to look into people and their personalities and abilities with a single nce You are not about to fool anyone with that ''I am not suspicious'' look. I can feel that you grin at the pain of your enemies, and bathe in the blood of those who try to go against you, and that is exactly what I need! Plus, your skills more than makeup for it. I saw your disy of power, I looked at your card and saw you have the light affinity for battle, lighting for speed assassination, earth for defense, and even fire for the attack. Let''s not even mention magma You are basically a walking box of destruction, waiting to be opened to release cmity on the world." She finally took air into her lungs and got back onto the seat that she did not realize she stood up from. The whole time, she had an almost evil smile, yet it made me feel even more tingly inside. "If you know all that, why did you ask me what I would bring to the guild?" I asked the question on my mind "To test you" She replied almost too quickly with a cute yet terrifying glint of excitement in her eyes "Of course it was..." I sighed dejectedly before continuing "Then? What do I gain from joining this guild?" "Experience, resources, fame, you name it. I can give it all to you..." She paused and looked at me in the eyes before a seductive smile curled up the corners of her lips and she disappeared from my view. "..." A secondter, a voice came from my right ear, making a shiver go down my spine, but not for long. "All the women you want, or maybe, I might even repay you... My... Own... Way..." Her beautiful subus-like voice echoed in my ear while her whisper tickled my ear, making me feel something new. Something I have never felt before. Something that I could not even feel in myst life. I could feel a string getting pulled in my heart, while my whole body reacted by moving all my limbs a little closer to the center of my body. ''What is this feeling? Maybe I''m horny?'' I did not dwell on those feeling for too long as I immediately regained myposure and said in a monotone voice; "You do know, right? I am a girl" "So?" She replied nonchntly before a grin formed on her face and she said "I saw the way you look at people, and even me. I know you are attracted to women..." {Powerstone Goals} {100 votes -----> 1 bonus chapters} {150 votes -----> 2 bonus chapters} {200 votes -----> 3 Bonus chapters} {250 votes -----> 7 bonus chapters} {300 votes -----> I will literally give y''all 14 chapters every week for a month} Chapter 139 - Guildmember - Lilith II {Bonus } "You do know, right? I am a girl" "So?" She replied nonchntly before a grin formed on her face and she said "I saw the way you look at people, and even me. I know you are attracted to women..." She crossed her legs, a little simr to how I was crossing my legs a few seconds ago. "What do you mean?" I asked in a slightly nonchnt tone "No need to hide it. I''ve never tried being with a woman before, should be fun... However, It wont be for free." Her smile grew even more intense, while my heart rate increased and my excitement grew. "How about this... The day youplete 5 S rank missions and above for me, is also the day I will sleep with you" "Tsk.." A small sound of me kissing my teeth could be heard almost immediately, making herugh heartily instantaneously. However, even though I knew she was mocking me, I felt like the cuteugh she had and how she moved whileughing more than made up for it. Wiping her tears after 30 seconds straight ofughter, she finally got up and stretched out her hand with an open palm, ready to give me a handshake. "So, will you join my guild?" She asked with the same trademark smile that she always put on, but I could tell it was fake. Something about her thinking, or maybe her very being made it feel fake. It kind of reminded me of myself on earth. Such deep hatred, regret, or maybe even sorrow that the only thing you can do is push it deep, p a smile over it, and act as if everything is totally fine ''Analysis'' [Analyzing...] [Analysisplete!] [Name: ??? (The Red Devil) Gender: Female Race: Human Age: 20 Power Level: ??? (Too high to read) Title(S): The Unfortunate (B+), Destroyer (A+), Witch of Sorrow (A), Uncut Gem (SSS) Affinity: Darkness (Blood (S), Shadows (B), curses (D)) Skills: Throne World: Bloodbath (Lvl 7), Scream of Sorrow (Lvl 1) Status: Excited. (Hidden: Pain, Sorrow, Sadness, Grief) Attractiveness: Humans: 10/10 Earth Humans: 9.8/10 As: 9.5/10 Divine beings: 8//10] ''Red Devil? Darkness? Blood? Uncut Gem AGAIN?! SHE IS 20 YEARS OLD?! WHY ARE SKILLS SO COMMON NOW?!'' [She is called ''The red devil'' by the adventurers. You heard it when she hade out and stopped your battle. The Darkness affinity is not as exclusive as you think. She is lucky enough to get uncut-gem as a title. She had uncut-gem, so it is not surprising she is so strong at a young age. Still, even though your growth has been slowed due to the divinity, you will reach the liquidus stage before most people on this. Skills are onlymon because you keep analyzing all the stronger people.] ''Oh, makes sense... anywa-'' My train of thought was immediately interrupted by the sound of whispers in my ear, and this whole time I had just been stretching my arm out to return the handshake, so basically no time has passed while I was thinking. *"Look at her, she is so in pain"* *"And that is what we will take advantage of..."* *"Don''t you want to touch the firm ass?"* *"Those soft breasts"* *"Ravage her delicious mouth..."* [Your affinity to lust is growing] *"Or maybe even her wet, juicy sacred cave..."* "..." *"Let''splete those 5 missions..."* *"And make sure that her first time will be unforgettable"* *"She will be drowned in pleasure"* I finally took her hand into a firm handshake *"And will be your personal pet"* "..." My eyes flickered purple for a split second "Are you okay?" The redhead asked with more curiosity and worry. "Y-yeah. Don''t worry about it. One thing though I wanna ask... Why did you not ask me to show you my face?" "Oh, that?" She chuckled before saying "Well if you want to keep your mask on, it''s on you. The only thing I want you to do isplete missions every now and then, wear professional clothes..." She did a little cute dance to show off her clothes "And live a happy life" She gave a smile with much more warmth than she did before. "Is that all?" "Yep! That rest is on you" She lifted a finger and pointed at my chest. ''I think I am falling in love...'' [Negative. You find her cute. That is all. Do not mislead yourself] ''Fuck off! Can''t a man dream?'' [That is something you do when you are sleeping. You are currently awake so no, you cannot dream] ''...'' "Alright, you can leave now. My assistant out there will give you your uniform, house keys,munication crystal, and new Discarded Devils mercenary license." She waved me off as if trying to get rid shoo a dog away. ''She is cute and strong, so I''ll let it slide'' "Onest question..." I voiced right before I was about to walk out of the door. "Yes?" She looked up from the paperwork she had started reading. "At the age of 20, how did you get so strong?" "..." "..." ''w-wait... Don''t tell me people don''t know her age...'' "What do you mean?" she shed another trademark business smile before saying "I started this guild 8 years ago when I was 21 years old. No matter how young I look, I am still 29. But I''ll take what you said as apliment ''...'' "Wow... You were 11 when you started this guild. That is pretty impressive. I''m guessing the title ''Uncut-gem'' Should not be trifled with, am I right?" For some reason, I wanted to tease her, and maybe even make her angry, but all I got was a bbergasted expression with a lot of fo silence to follow. "Anyway, Don''t worry. Your secret is safe with me" I waved at her before getting out and closing the door behind me. "..." Silence was the only thing left in the room, while only one question was left of the woman''s head. ''How does she know?'' {Powerstone Goals} {100 votes -----> 1 bonus chapters} {150 votes -----> 2 bonus chapters} {200 votes -----> 3 Bonus chapters} {250 votes -----> 7 bonus chapters} {300 votes -----> I will literally give y''all 14 chapters every week for a month} Chapter 140 - Blood Sphere In The Middle Of The Ocean {Bonus } *3 days before contacting Kaif Chowdar* In the middle of the ocean, multiple Men looked towards the huge dome made out of the blood and encased by multiple blood chains protruding from the ocean. Screams of agony from millions of creatures came from that same down, while the whole ce was riddled with neverending whirlpools swallowing the oceans into the deepest depths of nothingness as if ck holes had randomly appeared in the ocean. "What the hell happened here?" A man asked while looking at therge dome made out of the blood. He had remembered that there had been a fight 2 years ago between two guardian-ranked humans in Aqua city and that on the same day, the oceans seemed to have turned crimson red and filled with blood. The fluctuations alone could have destroyed the entire city that day, if only they were closer. "T-this... Is this the power of a Guardian?" A man stuttered while falling back on the boat and staring at the blood sphere in pure horror. Yes, this was the same blood sphere that Aria had made in the fight against Tastet, and is also the same one he is trapped in right now. Due to 2 years'' passing, the sphere had reduced 100 meters in size, yet it was still a magnificent size to behold. "What is that?" Another asked "I don''t know, but it certainly isn''t something a Guardian ranked human can do. Maybe a dragon? Or even a blood phoenix. And even at the slimmest chance, just maybe, the witch of war had finally awoken..." Silence fell after those words, as all of them tried toprehend the meaning behind those words. "T-The witch of war..." A man finally spoke after a minute of silence, yet his words fell on deaf ears as the rest did not move a single inch. "The witch of war... If she had awoken again, it means our empire has been doomed to fall" Another spoke after 5 minutes, but this time, people heard him "The witch of war... We should send this information to the king. At this rate, the only person who can stop her is the Dracoria. She does have that ''skill'' after all..." Another trembled as he imagined the silhouette of a woman standing on a broomstick in the middle of the sky while watching an entire kingdom burn under her. "First contact the Emperor, then contact the Zogarian defense unit. Since only the king can mobilize the Dracoria, we have to get everything under control by getting those guys to help us." The leader voiced with a trembling voice. Even though they were miles away, they could all still hear the blood-curdling screamsing from the sphere, which was also one of the reasons they had evene in this direction. Those blood-curdling screams were not the screams of taste, but the screams of every blood-musical note that was created from the soul and blood of every creature that had died in the area. it is also why the ocean was so quickly cleaned of its red dye. "I think that is a good idea, but let us wait a few days before we call the Legendary cksmith" "Yes. You are right. We do not want to anger the emperor, do we?" the leader shed a small smile, yet it was neutralized with the feeling of dread in the area, making everyone''s moods solemn. *** *Personal realm* In a realm/ pocket dimension separate from the outside world stood a magnificently huge mansion. Countless maids could be seen walking in and out of the mansion, while other maids stayed inside and cleaned the ce as if they had no other job to do. All these people were those who had been deemed as ''Sinners'' and had been put into a ve contract with their master. However, contrary to what they thought would happen, they simply became maids where they would have a roof over their head, food on the table to eat, and even free time in the outside world where they can venture the world. And for this simple reason, all the people who worked in the mansion as maids, butlers, or servants in general, had decided to put their heart and soul into serving their master who had given them a second chance in life. Their beautiful master was loved by all, as she had given them all immortality as long as they were in this realm, while also giving them the chance to leave this work after only 10 years of experiencing it. Yes, they might have a trial period where they cannot leave for a single year, but after that, they can leave the realm whenever they like as long as it was not during their working hours. Their master as an angel... literally. Some even chose to stay after the 10 years due to how much they loved her However, these servants had realized that 2 years ago, their master hade back in an extremely bad mood, as if someone had shown her a glimpse of a treasure just to shut it in her face and told her to guess the password to open the gate. They had realized ever since that asion, their master had seemed to be always a little flustered, in some asions, her face would go red and her legs would squeeze together. One day, however, she seemed to have finally broken, and what had seemed to be annoying her was sexual frustration. On a fated evening, the private butler of the angel Aria hade to inform her about a few things in the mortal world, and when he had opened the door to her court, he found her on the floor with a puddle of mysterious liquids flooding out of her privates. Seemingly in shock at the scene, he was greeted with, he did not close the door, making it so another maid had seen this. And just like the good maid she is, she had gossiped and in a single night, everyone found out about the frustrations of their master. They had all made it their life goal to satisfy her urges, however, she declined to say "It can only be him..." ''Is this true love? Can angels even fall in love?'' They all thought at the same time, making their motive change. They must find this person and bring them to satisfy their master... 2 yearster, they had not given up yet. Aria on the other hand was simply sitting in a pool of her own liquids. She looked at her sticky hands and thought to herself ''This is not working'' The pleasure was no longer the same anymore, and it felt nothing like the excitement and thrill she felt when she was about to be touched by the despicable hateful human mortal. Yet she could not stop thinking about it. And so, today she was filled with a new resolve. ''I am going to find him, and even if I have to force him, I''ll get him to satisfy me'' an almost evil grin appeared on her cute innocent one, making the butler who had just entered the room to a scene he had grown all too familiar with, shudder in fear. Chapter 141 - Remnant Of The World Crystal Walking out of the woman''s office, I walked toward her assistant who was sitting leisurely at a desk with her feet up and a pen in her mouth that she continually chewed on. Eventually, when I got to her desk, I gave her a cold nce that sent a slight shiver down her spine, even though she was technically a while rank above me in power, and a whole mana-heart stage above me when it came to mana. ''I really need to break through to the gaseous stage. At this point, my mana is pathetic and abysmal at best. 2 Years ago, I ran out of mana in less than 5 minutes when fighting against that Grand Knight from the Pride Church, and my mana quantity still hasn''t improved since... To add salt to my wounds, the only thing that had improved in thest 2 years was my experience with a multitude of weapons and my control over my different elements...'' I was getting a little agitated, as I would always do when I think of this certain topic. No matter what I do, no matter how long and hard I train, I simply would not get any more mana. Using my breathing technique doesn''t work to strengthen my mana heart anymore, nor does eating since both had be insufficient methods. My breathing technique had reached the 36% point of efficiency, and for now, it is just the second fastest way for me to heal my injuries again my mana, the first obviously being food. Food was simply the most efficient way, even though a lot of the energy is used to break down the food, the food gains some of the remnants and distributed it around my body as nutrients, while the rest goes to my mana heart to fill it up or to heal any wounds that I might have. If none of that is avable, it is just dispersed. Breathing on the other hand distributes the energy with the oxygen I breathe, which is then put into individual blood cells and then distributed around the body the same way oxygen is. However, just like normal humans, some of the energy has to leave and in this case, it is about 64% of it which is simple enough, rejected by my body. While I thought of all of this, I kept looking at the assistant with the same cold gaze, while at the same time, my mind went on to wonder and think about the n I had created to make sure that no one can like my identity as Lilith to my identity as Pandora. "M-Miss Lilith? Do you want something?" The assistant stuttered. Looking at the assistant for a second, I realized what I had been doing and gave a warm smile that reached my eyes, which was the only thing she could see behind my ck mask. The woman in front of me was not bad looking, however, afternding my eyes on the beauty that was my Guildmaster, my eyes did not waver at the sight of her D cup breasts and her luscious blue hair that was held within an elegant ponytail. Her busts were outlined through the suit which made many of the men look at her with lust eminent in their eyes, but I did not take a second nce and said; "Oh yeah. Red-Head told me toe here and get my new license,munication crystal, and the keys to my new home." I stretched out my open palm while waving my four fingers up and down as if saying ''Give me already''. The assistant''s eyebrow twitched in anger while her whole aura changed after I called her Guildmaster ''Red-Head'', yet after looking into my eyes that was mixed with both the affinity of pride and the power of divinity, her anger subdued while sighing helplessly. She didn''t like someone calling her Guildmaster by such a stupid nickname, but she felt like she could do nothing in front of me even though she felt like she was much stronger than me. "I don''t have all day" I waved my 4 fingers again in annoyance, making her eye twitch, but this time, she actually moved and gave me three different items I did not wait another second I disappeared from my space, making the woman sigh in relief before praying to never see me ever again. *** In the Pheonix''s guild booth, a single woman looked down at the paperwork on her desk with a sigh. She had been working extremely hard for thest 2 weeks, and especially today. She had even thought about taking a break. There had been these guilds opening every fortnight sincest summer, and now they were going to stop in a few months that made her even happier. Finally, maybe she would get some sleep or even some rxation time for herself! Maybe she can even get a boyfriend, since working herself to death was the only thing she could do after her boyfriend had broken up with her, fucked all her fried, and ran away with her best friend. However, she was quickly thrown out of her daydream when she felt a presence in the room that stood right in front of her. The person has short golden hair that went down to their shoulders, while a terrifying ck and gold mask covered her face, showing only her piercing golden eyes from the other side of the mask. The person has a fur jacket that barely covered her plump ass, while her C-cup breasts were also barely covered by the bandages around them. Her naval and stomach were elegantly shown to the world, not covering up the evidence of extremely slim yet toned abs. They were almost unnoticeable. "Lilith? You are here!" She showed a small smile, however, I could see right through it. ''A grieving beauty and a heartbroken one. Lady luck is clearly on my side today'' A grin formed behind the mask, yet it did not show in my eyes. "Oh yes. I got mymunication crystal" I quickly passed therge palm-sized translucent crystal over to Yuri, who quickly grabbed it while looking at me with a tilted head. "Did you not synchronize it?" She asked "Synchro- what?" *sigh* "You are supposed to put some of your battle intent and mana inside it. It will then link with your mind and mana, allowing you to use it without the need of it being in your hand, but rather, just close to you." She informed me in a lecturing tone. "Makes sense" I nodded "Those who do not have battle aura usually cannot use this, so unless you fought a few dozen battles, I would rmend waiting a b-" before she could say any more, I snatched the crystal back and pushed my battle intent and pure mana inside it. Yet instead of the expected hue of 5 different colors, a single color came out and polluted the translucent rune-engraved crystal, and that was gold. ''Oh fuck... My divine mana...'' I looked at it with a bit of worry, but I did not see a reaction on Yuri''s face so I stopped worrying. [Soul Item wants to establish a connection] [Allow connection?] ''yes'' [Connection being formed] [Corruprion has been purified] [Knowledge within the crystal shall be installed within the mind of the host] [6:23:59:58] [Connection has been formed] [...] [Due to the presence of divine mana, the -Remnant of the world crystal- is awakening its ancestral power] [...] [-Remnant of the world crystal- has awoken] ----------------{Check Comments]----------------- {Powerstone Goals} {100 votes -----> 1 bonus chapters} {150 votes -----> 2 bonus chapters} {200 votes -----> 3 Bonus chapters} {250 votes -----> 7 bonus chapters} {300 votes -----> I will literally give y''all 14 chapters every week for a month} Chapter 142 - Remnant Of The World Crystal II [Connection has been formed] [...] [Due to the presence of divine mana, the -Remnant of the world crystal- is awakening its ancestral power] [...] [-Remnant of the world crystal- has awoken] ''Holy fu-'' I heard a voice in my head filled with both a contempt yet uncaring tone. ''H-Hi...'' I stuttered in my mind while my eyes widened, clear to Yuri that something was wrong. She had already realized that the crystal was no longer reacting to my energy, while also taking notice of the fact that the yellow/gold energy was also abnormal. Looking up at me, her suspicions verified the moment her eyesnded on mine. It asked, seemingly filled with curiosity. ''Shouldn''t I be the one asking the questions?'' the corner of my mouth twitched in annoyance. My shock had already subsided and I was no longer feeling anything until its'' questions. I was not feeling any kind of malice from it, and even if there was any malice, the thing was simply too weak... Or, at least I thought it was too weak. Its'' uncaring and unwavering tone did not break for a second as it spoke those words. I could not tell if it was a female or a male since the voice sounded like something right in between both. ''Pandora. Human, I think? Uhhh... I have awoken divinity... Nothing else to say...'' I wanted to scratch the back of my head awkwardly. ''Fuck off. I am doing much better than anyone else would have in my position.'' I snorted a reply Its'' words immediately sent a powerful shiver down my soul. I could feel that it was not joking when it talked about hijacking my body, which made me get ready to throw the crystal, but at this point, it was toote. [Body is being Hijacked...] [Soul is being attacked] [Protocol will now insue] While it seemed like nothing was happening on the outside, a lot was happening within my soul scape. And when I say nothing was happening on the outside, I just mean that everyone had just felt the power of a peak astral being''s aura hit them, making Yuri fall on her ass and fainting followed by everyone in the guildhall who either fainted or on the other hand, those with stronger wills turned pale and started sweating buckets. The redhead was on thetter. All this was happening even though the aura was not even targeting anyone, nor was it the full power of the crystal since it was just a remnant... Within my soul, however, was a single entity. The person was an ethereal-like being that floated in the vast oceans of gold. To hijack a body, you must first destroy the soul and then rece it with another. The hijacking soul had to be stronger than the soul of the person they were hijacking, and that was my problem. How the hell will my soul be more powerful than the soul of an astral being? And at this point, I can''t even call Aria for help because it was toote. ''FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK! Am I gonna die?! NO! I haven''t done anything yet! I haven''t lived, I haven''t my mother again, I didn''t get revenge on Tastet! I didn''t lose my virginity, nor did I find a lover... I didn''t get to see Olivia live the life she always wanted to live, nor did I get to see any of my siblings get married. I don''t have any nephews yet... I didn''t even see my mom get her to apologize... I didn''t apologize ye....'' The fear of death had hit me as hard as the first time it did when I was in front of Tastet. Everything was going so well, but out of nowhere, I''m being killed? This is thing is taking my body. EVERYTHING I WORKED FOR! EVERYTHING I HAD DONE IN THE LAST 8 YEARS OF MY LIFE! Everything was about tond in the hands of this little shit, yet I could not do anything. I could not do anything and my consciousness was slowly drifting away... "HAHAHAHA! I can''t believe the first person to awaken me would be a divine being! This is more like it! Once I get back my full power, I''ll wipe these pathetic disgusting humans off the face of this" Itughed maniacally. It was but an ethereal silhouette of man, or woman? It didn''t matter anyway, since I was going to die, right? "Maybe I should restart this world? Am I stupid!? The gods will literally hunt me down if I do that, but maybe when I be stronger than them. heh heh heh-" it had started to chuckle with insanity in its in white eyes, however, a sudden voice made it choke on its non-existent saliva. It could not breathe, even though there was no air to breathe. It could not feel its body/soul, even though it was ethereal. Everything felt wrong and it''s danger senses were tingling {Powerstone Goals} {100 votes -----> 1 bonus chapters} {150 votes -----> 2 bonus chapters} {200 votes -----> 3 Bonus chapters} {250 votes -----> 7 bonus chapters} {300 votes -----> I will literally give y''all 14 chapters every week for a month} Chapter 143 - Remnant Of The World Crystal III {bonus } "Maybe I should restart this world? Am I stupid!? The gods will literally hunt me down if I do that, but maybe when I be stronger than them. heh heh heh-" it had started to chuckle with insanity in its in white eyes, however, a sudden voice made it choke on its non-existent saliva. It could not breathe, even though there was no air to breathe. It could not feel its body/soul, even though it was ethereal. Everything felt wrong and its'' danger senses were tingling "What are youughing about, world crystal remnant?" A primordial voice boomed as the waves of golden energy which was just my soul-scape shook at the presence of the voice alone. The golden hue did notst much longer though, as it was overshadowed by the enormous presence of the holder of such a powerful voice. Looking around with a wary body posture, the remnant asked "W-who are you?" as it looked at the small and fragile purple me in the middle of the golden abyss, yet it knew that it was not as weak and fragile as it might have shown. ''To think that stupid human was hiding someone inside their soul...'' It thought before finally gaining enough courage to stand tall and roar "REVEAL YOURSELF!" "Kekekekeke~" A barely audible chuckle entered the ears of the crystal remnant, yet it still shook the void with the same, if not a higher ferocity. ''W-W-W-what is this! This power... This is not the soul of a being on the astral being... no, this thing has more power than that isprehendible to me... I can feel it, the endless power, and the endless destruction it would bring with it... I must flee!'' It had started to panic and finally decided that fleeing was the best option. But of course, the little purple me was not going to let it go that easily. Instantaneously to the moment, the Remnant of the world crystal had made its choice to run, the golden abyss around it had lost all its color, bingpletely grey before being filled with nothing but ck. Just a moment ago, one could argue that the scene was the most beautiful thing a man could see in his lifetime, but now it had turned into nothing but a neverending void that would swallow everything and anything you throw at it, a bit like a ck-hole. When the Remnant saw this, it already knew that running away was no longer possible, so therefore it threw itself on the ''ground'' and started to prostrate. "PLEASE FORGIVE ME YOUR GODLINESS! I DID NOT KNOW YOU INHABITED THIS PLACE!" It shouted, yet it only received a chuckle from the purple floating wisp that quickly flew around it, looking at every corner of the remnant inquisitively. It then finally flew in front of the prostrating being and morphed its body into the figure of a woman made out of purple mes. A dress that one would guess was made out of the fabric of the cosmic space wrapped itself around the figure, making her look more alluring to any man even though she had no facial features other than eyes. However, the Remnant could not even look up to see what was in front of it, as the pressure alone had caused its body to feel as if it was being torn apart. This was no bodily pain, but rather the pain of the soul being slowly yet surely shredded into pieces. "First youe here, into my home..." Her voice was as gentle as a spring pond "Without my permission, trying to invade it..." Her voice was getting a little more aggressive, while her gaze at the back of the prostrating figure literally bore holes through the soul itself. "Trying to take over the body..." Her voice was not pretty now. The void that once seemed endless was now echoing her voice and shaking as if it was scared of the very being that had created it. "T-the body... of my precious vessel..." Her voice did not hide any of the anger she was feeling. It looked like she had boiled over as her hair started to clutter upwards in the air like medusa''s snakes, and her hand clenched tightly enough to cause cracks in the fabric of space. "My precious vessel has suffered enough, and you want to add to that pain?" The mncholic change in tone sent a shiver down the spine of the prostrating figure as it already knew how this was going to end. Yes. There was only one way this could end, and that was... "I will not allow it. I am done being passive. The only thing that awaits the one whoes into my territory...." Waves and waves of purple miasma escaped from the entity''s body, almost killing the remnant of the world crystal instantly if not for the timely barrier she put on it. How could she let this thing die so easily, and at that, without being useful? "Death!" Suddenly, out of nowhere, a maw, at least 30 meters wide in length came out of the abyss floor and developed itself around the remnant. The next second, however, it snapped shut with a loud and destructive shockwave traveling through the void, and even almost reaching the outside world. {Powerstone Goals} {100 votes -----> 1 bonus chapters} {150 votes -----> 2 bonus chapters} {200 votes -----> 3 Bonus chapters} {250 votes -----> 7 bonus chapters} {300 votes -----> I will literally give y''all 14 chapters every week for a month} Chapter 144 - Divine Eyes Upgrade In a room that I did not recognize, my eyes flung wide open, and stared at the white ceiling for a few seconds. A few secondster, I everything that had happened during the day, even at the end where the remnant had tried to take over my soul and body. I shot out of the bed with speeds that only a warrior or close-ranged mage with the lighting affinity could muster up, making me move at basically only a sh. I appeared right in front of the mirror in the bathroom, checking my body from top to bottom, before throwing my consciousness into my soul to see if there was anything wrong with it,pletely forgetting I could have just asked analysis for a full report instead. After seeing everything was fine, I sighed in relief, yet, at the back of my mind, I was still worrying. ''How did I survive? Aren''t I supposed to be dead? I''m notining, but am I really alive? Did that thing just kinda, stop? Why would it stop? Maybe it found my body unsuiting for it, or maybe it just didn''t want to stay in my body for any longer than that was needed? But why would it leave me alive if I had witnessed it?'' My brain quickly came up with thousands of questions, a lot of them having the same answer as the others, while at least half of them were just the same question asked in different ways. ''Why am I alive?'' [Ding!] A sound ringed in my ears causing me to wince a little... Wait... A sound? [Hello there! :D] I heard both a mechanical yet strangely feminine voice, while at the same time, text appeared in my retina as with an ''emoji'' made out of text since the robotic voice could not imitate human emotion. "wha- wh- whaaaaa- WHAT... THE ... FUCK!?~#??????" I shouted with a startled tone before falling on my ass out of sheer shock [Calm down SMH! Why are you screaming!?] "WHAT DO YOU MEAN WHY AM I SCREAMING! AND STOP USING ACRONYMS!" I shouted again pointing at the mirror towards the reflection of my eyes [HAHAHAHAH! Anyway...] Theugh was robotic and emotionless, yet I could feel the sadist behind theugh, making my eye twitch. The next second, the corner of my mouth twitched as I heard it change the subject so easily and nonchntly. [I have a few things to show you notify you about anyway... so-] [Ding] [You have received the title -Gluttonous-] [You have received the skill -All-consumption-] [Divine eyes had undergone an upgrade] [Your soul had been strengthened] [Your mental fortitude has increased] [A goal has been created] ----- [Goals: ~] [Receive a title representing every deadly sin (2/7)] [Difficulty: X] [Rewards: -Unique SSS+ title -Evolutionary trait 1/2] --- [Consume the equivalent of souls of 3000 Advanced ranked entities and above 100/3000] [Note: The stronger the soul, the more units the host will receive] [Difficulty: B [Reward: -Transformation -Evolutionary trait (2/2)] --- [Ascend passed the -Divine Ethereal- mana-heart stage] [Difficulty: C [Reward: -Initiate Evolution -Heaven''s tribtion] ----- ''...'' [...] ''...'' [Say something] ''Fuck you...'' [???] ''WHAT THE HELL DOES ANY OF THIS MEAN!? [Which part] ''ALL OF IT. How did I get to my room? What happened when I lost conscience. Am I dead? What the hell are goals? Why do I have the gluttony title all of a sudden?'' [First off... To yourst question, instead of the crystal remnant destroying your soul, your purple soul ate it] ''...'' [...] ''Eh... Makes sense'' I shrugged, knowing full well that the possibility of my soul me doing that was quite high even though I hadn''t thought of it when I was facing the crystal head-on. Adrenaline was simply clouding my judgment and thought process. Thinking back to the scene, I felt a small jolt go down my spine while goosebumps made my skin crawl. The feeling of almost dying was not a pretty one, and I can say that I probably have a fear of death. The fear honestly was and is not irrational in the least. I did not fear dying to an enemy after being able to fight them head-on but to bepletely dominated and destroyed without being able to fight back really scared me. ''Next'' I snapped back to my normal thought process andmanded analysis to carry on, which it did withoutint. [When you were unconscious, thedy you call ''red-head'' hade and taken you to your quarters. She seemed pale when she took you and the other one called ''Yuri'', and she had been taking care of you for thest 3 days. Yuri had woken up the next day, but due to me being upgraded, you could not awaken until the process finished.] [Side note, however, when you consumed the world crystal awakened fragment, a lot of it assimted into me, giving me information, power, and even thews of this world. Assimting that with the power of the heavens, I was not only able to create an ego for myself but also got the ability to urately set goals] [Goals might be something I set whenever I think the time is right, or whenever I find a suitable goal for you. These goals are created from the knowledge assimted from both the fragment and the heavens, and technically anyone who had awakened divine mana can undertake any of these goals/ missions. This is also, as long as their physique, age, power level, and mana-heart stages are the same as yours since goals usually have very strict restrictions] [However, due to me knowing all the rules, I can bend them to make sure that you can gain certain rewards, an example being the evolution traits. I advise you do the first two goals before doing the third one] I nodded silently. From the exnation, I could guess that the divine eyes had calcted the best and more efficient route that I would take to bing stronger without limiting myself. The goals are there to make sure that I bring out the most of my capabilities, and just like the fragment had said, I am not using my body to its fullest. Yes, I might be training for months on end, but why does that matter when the way I am training might be inefficient, or in the worst-case scenario, wrong? ''What''s with your personality by the way? You seem a little... Erratic?'' I scratched my chin, yet before he could answer the question, I had realized something. ''Oh fuck... my mask'' [Having three different personalities is not easy. I am still absorbing the remnant''s personality]you ''Thre-? Oh, wait, fuck that! Where is my mask?'' [Red girl had taken it off you. She then stared into your face for a good 10 minutes before walking off. What a creep, am I right?] ''DId Yuri see my face?'' I started to panic. My ns were being shattered left right and center, and I could not do anything about it. [No. she covered your face whenever that girl came around. Olivia also came once, but she did not seem too worriedpared to the rest] ''Oh yeah...'' Due to the servent-master contract, I had made with her, she had developed the ability to feel my condition, feelings, and even physical trauma. She could tell if I am fine by simply touching me, while my feeling would be as clear a day as long as I didn''t suppress the link, which I usually do when I am close to her. "Ugh..." I let out a grunt while stretching before walking towards the mirror again and looking into my own eyes. "I''ve wasted enough time. I need to start with phase one of my n..." a demonic grin curled up from the sides of my lips, making me grin from ear to ear while a tinge of bloodlust escaped my body. If what I do works, then I would have a nice unbreaking supply of souls to consume. And since I had not tried my new consumption skill, the n might work even better with the skill {Powerstone Goals} {100 votes -----> 1 bonus chapters} {150 votes -----> 2 bonus chapters} {200 votes -----> 3 Bonus chapters} {250 votes -----> 7 bonus chapters} {300 votes -----> I will literally give y''all 14 chapters every week for a month} Chapter 145 - The Pure Hearted And Innocent Army Base "You called for me, Major General Galibiur?" A low-pitched voice came from the other side of the door. "Yes, Deros! Come in my boy" Jack hurriedly called Deros, my father, in with a jovial voice. Opening the door slightly, a tall shredded man covered in sweat walked in. He had green and blue eyes that constantly shifted in color, whole his dirty blonde hair draped down to his forehead. "Yes Major General?" Deros Stood straight and tensed, not moving a muscle without themand of the Major general. "Don''t be so tensed my boy. I have something to tell you actually!" Jack put in arge grin showing all his white teeth while scratching his white beard. "Something to tell me?" Deros furrowed his brows and nodded at Jack to continue. "First sit down and tell me how Ava is doing. Has she finallye to her senses?" Asked jack with a hint of worry on his face. "Well, I wouldn''t say she had fully realized what she had done. She is getting a lot better though after I proposed a divorce back then. Now she is a lot more level headed even though she still thinks Panni was in the wrong..." My dad solemnly spoke, dropping his gaze closer and close to the floor after every word. "Hmm... I see. Anyway, I am not sure if the news I am about to tell you is going to ruin your mood even further or make you happy. Honestly, you can take it either way..." Jack masterfully changed the topic so he wouldn''t have to deal with the depressed man in front of him "How so?" Deros'' curiosity had been captured "Well, firstly, I''d like to say that I would not usually tell you this because I had promised Pandora that no one other than me would know. However, the only way I can get her into the army by the age of 10 is by having you know earlier rather thanter, so you have time to speak to her and not freak out..." "Just get to the point already" My father had gotten a little agitated, making himpletely forget that the person in front of him was a Major General, contrary to the way he had just talked to him. "Ahem... Uhm... Well, back when we were in Aqua city, Pandora had left to find do something and at the same time, I had gotten some information from some of my informants in the stadium that some assassins had been hired to kill the kids with the most potential. So I decided to go and take care of it, but then when I got there, I saw Pandora fighting the groups, and mostly killing them." Deros'' eyes widened before his face contorted into a frown. This has to be a lie right? How could Pandora, his daughter, a girl who had only been killed a day before then kill so many people with ease "And that was not all... When she fought, she used fire, lightning and earth magic." Jack paused to regain his breath "So?" Retorted Deros, more agitated than before. "Well, uhm... She was using the light element too" Jack finally let the words out, making Deros go into a daze. *** Lagua city *Achoo* A girl with short blonde hair walked through the streets, looking around at the different stores with interest and curiosity. She wore a white turtle neck that was attached to the neck and covered down to the naval waist. It did hide her magnificent curves as it stuck tightly to her chest, nor covered her shoulders, leaving them bare down to the forearms which were covered with tight ck clothes and protective bracelets. Below the naval area was a ck short skirt with the cut on the side, showing a little too much skin for her liking. The skirt would drape down to her knees, where ck stockings could be seen worn with a portion covered with calf protective braces. A tight ponytail that allowed her bangs to hang over her forehead while dancing around after every step, a bit like what would happen to her breasts if they were not so tightly wrapped in a bandage. An exquisite green cloak enveloped around her, but not fully, making sure the clothing that was worn underneath the cloak could be seen. Yes... that person is me, and I hate to say it, but the dressing is part of the n. [And how exactly is this going to work] Analysis chimed in as if reading my thoughts ''Well, the n is that I have to seduce everyone into thinking that I am innocent. Women all around Earth had done it for centuries, I doubt it wont work for me'' I sighed while moving my skirt a little to cover the slit. [That doesn''t sound very innocent] It chuckled ''Shut up... Please... Men hear what they want to hear, and men see what they want to see. That is exactly what is happening 80% of the time, not including gay people, old people, and children. Old people have simply wakened up to these schemes, while children are too innocent. The middle-aged to young adult spectrum are the ones with this problem meaning they need a good p fromdy reality to realize what their purpose in this world is'' I replied with a little bit of pride [So... Are you part of the old group or the ones who are victims of a reality p?] ''...'' [...] ''No matter how robotic and monotone your voice is, I could still feel the condescending tone from your voice'' The innocent smile I was portraying to the world twitched slightly. After finally taking my mind off the annoying voice of the thing in my head, I finally looked around and saw an old man walking across the street. Of course, due to me being so pure and innocent, I had decided to walk up to the old man and ask- "Do you need help, Grampa?" I tiled my head a few degrees to the left while the innocent, attractive, and approachable smile did not leave my face for a single second. The man just looked at me for a few seconds before narrowing his eyes in suspicion. However, he did not waste another second before giving me his bags/groceries and snarling "Hold these". He practically threw the bags at me as if I was his personal maid, making me think of 20 ways that I could kill him with the maximum pain I could afflict him, both mentally and physically. {Big Thank you to y_Destruction for being the top voterst week} Chapter 146 - The Pure Hearted And Innocent II You might be asking, "Hey As, why are you being so nice today?" or "Hey As, what is this n you keep talking about. Well, the answer to both of these questions is quite simple. Both questions have the exact same answer... I am creating a fake personality. This personality or person will be nice, innocent, pure, and gentle. This personality will be the embodiment of trustworthiness and innocence. While yes, her name might still be Pandora White, no one will ever know about me or connect me to Lilith. Yes, the hair is the same, and yes, the eyes are the same, but the whole point of this is to make sure that they second guess themselves whenever they link the two. The goal is to make sure that Lilith is the most despicable, blood-loving maniac that kills for fun and tortures their prey both mentally and physically, the literal exact opposite of what Pandora White is going to be to this city. Pandora will be held as the hero, while Lilith will be hailed as the demon who will litter the city with corpses, blood, and death in general. This is technically not identity fraud, nor Identity theft since I am not stealing anything from anyone, except their soul mes and maybe their lives... Anyway... After helping the old man out for a bit, I walked around the city with a Jovial smile on my face, springing and skipping around at every step as if this was the best day in the world. While some would look at my innocent smile and feel a warm sensation in their hearts, other horny men that had clearly not gotten out of the high testosterone periods of their lives, kept looking at my body with lustful eyes which made me inwardly cringe while also growing the desire to pluck their brain out though the sockets of their eyes. Honestly, nothing would make me feel better... While I did look like the average adventurer, I did not have any weapons on me, both making me look extremely naive yet at the same time, as dangerous as a butterfly who skipped to her hums. However, someone eventually had to break my peace... "Hey, uhm... I was wondering if you were new to the city?" A man, rather tall being around 5ft 10 with ck hair that shone with a few streaks of emerald-green. "Mhm! I just came to the city and rented out an apartment... Why do you ask?" I put my hand behind my back, leaned forwards, and unveiled a beautiful smile. Apparently, I was too close forfort, ryed from the fact that he stepped back and turned a nce to the side with a tiny blush dyeing his face pink. "Uhm, well... U-uhm... Y-you looked a bit like you didn''t know the area very well so I wanted to warn you about people in the city who might try and take advantage of... Uhm... you" The boy stuttered "Haha! Don''t worry, I''ll do fine on my own. I am quite strong on my own after all" I flexed my arms with a naive grin on my face, making visible creases of worry appear on the face of the boy. "Y-You don''t understand. There are many bad people in this city and they will do anything to get someone as b-b-beautiful as you" The boy blushed again. "Oh... You think I''m beautiful?" I asked back, looking on the ground while tracing a drawing with my foot on the ground. At the same time, a tinge of pink appeared on my face while I took peeks at the boy sneakily. "OF COURSE!" He shouted in confidence, increasing the tinge of red on my face. "O-oh... Thanks" The tinge of pink turned into an extremely deep shade of red before stuttering "A-anyway! I NEED TO GOOOOOO---!" and almost immediately running away in what seemed like embarrassment. The spectators on the side that most likely heard everything due to their advanced physiques startedughing at my disy of awkwardness and embarrassment, while some of the men looked at the boy with slight contempt yet mockery in their eyes. "Did you see that?" One asked "Yeah. Quite pathetic" another cackled. However, in the shadows, another man stood tall while looking at me running away with his emerald green eyes that seemed to pierce ones'' soul. And when I say that, I mean it literally. This man had the unique soul eyes in his possession, and right now he was trying his hardest to look at my soul me. "I wonder how much she would sell for..." A man with Fiery orange eyes chuckled to his partner in crime. "I would advise you do not try to go for her..." The man spoke solemnly "Why?" Another man with Aqua blue eyes asked "Her soul... I can''t see it. And you know that can only mean one of two things. SHe is either more powerful than me, or she might have a trinket to stop others from seeing her soul me which is unlikely unless she is filthy rich." His voice echoed in all their ears, making them rethink the idea of abducting me. "I see. I think we should send some of the weak ones to take her in which should be easy seeing how naive she is. Maybe they will train her in the men time too hehe" The aqua eyed man giggled "Stop being stupid Herlo. If she is more powerful than me, then we don''t stand a chance!" The emerald eye man retorted. "And I wholly agree with your decision, not that it matters anymore..." A soul-shivering whisper caused all of them to pause and slowly look back with terror in their eyes. "Wow... To think you couldn''t even feel my presence even though I am so untingly showing off my presence. Quite disappointing" I shook my head like a disappointed parent who had just gotten their child''s report card which just happened to be filled with D''s and F''s. ''FUCK!'' THey all inwardly shouted while trying to get away from me as fast as possible, but of course, it was toote for that. *Puchi* *Puchi* *Puchi* 4 des made out of fire pierced through their hearts and engulfed into a human ball of dark blue mes. Those mes did not take another second to devour their existence whole, both destroying their bodies and consuming their souls. [Skill -All-Consumption- has been activated] [Consuming soul with a 100% efficiency rate] [Consuming body with a 100% efficiency rate] [Consuming all titles] [Consuming all skills] [Skills have been considered worthless] [Skills will now be converted into energy] "Ahh~" A moan came out of my mouth while a satisfied smile appeared on my face. Rubbing my naval area, I looked at the sky with the same satisfied smile. {Powerstone Goals} {100 votes -----> 1 bonus chapters} {150 votes -----> 2 bonus chapters} {200 votes -----> 3 Bonus chapters} {250 votes -----> 7 bonus chapters} {300 votes -----> I will literally give y''all 14 chapters every week for a month} Chapter 147 - Heavenly Energy [Skill -All-Consumption- has been activated] [Consuming soul with a 100% efficiency rate] [Consuming body with a 100% efficiency rate] [Consuming all titles] [Skills have been considered worthless] [Skills will now be converted into energy] ''Uhm, analysis?'' [?] ''What is this thing about energy?'' [Well, first I would need to exin how titles work again since you are too stupid to understand what I said the first time I exined it.] A nerve started to bulge on my forehead [A title is something given by the heavens to a person the more tasks they aplish. An example would be the transdimensional migrator title that was handed to you for basically reincarnating into another world through the act of bing a soul and possessing another body...] ''So wait... Do you mean that I literally traveled through dimensions to get where I am today...'' [Yes. Stop interrupting me] It sounded a little annoyed this time even though its voice was robotic and monotone. [Anyway, titles are created when the heavens give heavenly energy to a person to manifest attributes that will either hinder them or help them. Goals on the other hand are something I made up myself to create a circumstance where the heavens will give you a benefit through a title, skill, or sometimes even an item] ''An item?'' [YES DUMBASS! AN ITEM! Don''t interrupt me... Anyway, since all those titles were basically worthless to you and since there were no skills, I could not do anything about them. Anyway, I converted all the titles into heavenly energy and stored it in your soul for you to use whenever you want.] [You might now be asking "Oh analysis, what am I going to do with heavenly energy?"] [The answer is quite simple. You can use it to either upgrade the level of skill, the level of a title, or simply consume it into your soul to strengthen it a little. I would advise against consuming it though since it won''t benefit you much in the long term. For now, you do not need any more information about the matter, so try to not ask any more questions since the answers will only hinder you.] ''Ohe one! Tell me a little more!'' *Silence* ''Hello?'' *Silence* ''ugh! I guess not! what an asshole'' I harumphed while crossing my arms and looking away from the scorch marks on the ground which were the only things left from the 3 bodies that I set on fire with my me of gluttony. ''Oh yeah! By the way, if you were to put the heavenly energy I have in units, how much would I have?'' [Heavenly Energy: 19] ''And how much would I need to upgrade a title?'' [Depends on the grade of use of the title. An example of a title that would need more energy is the gluttony title since it would also upgrade one of your gluttony skills with it, therefore needing a little more. It is however cheaper than upgrading both at the same time since the rest of the energy wille from the heavens rather than from us] ''hmm... Makes sense. Can I see my status please?'' [Your wish is mymand] It said while seeming a little condescending'' [Name: As Adler (Pandora) Race: Human? (Divinity Detected) Gender: Male (Mentally) Female (Biologically) Age: 42 (Mentally) 8 (Biologically) ??????????????????? (Soul) Heavenly Energy: 19 Power level: 49 601 Title(s): Humiliator of Deities, Tamer of Angels, Interdimensional Transmigrator, Prideful, Gluttonous, Possessor of ¦Ö??????????¦Ï??????????????????. Affinity: Divinity (50%) (Semi-Usable) Skills: Combination Magic (Lvl ???), Analysis (Lvl ???), Eyes of Vanity (Lvl 8), Eyes of Consumption and Redirection (Lvl 7), Foresight (Lvl 3), All-Consumption (Lvl 8) Status: Euphoric Attractiveness: Humans: 10/10 Earth Humans: 9.5/10 As: 10/10 (Pride) Deities/Divine beings: 7.9/10 ] ''Why do I have 2 different Gluttony skills, both doing basically the same thing?'' I asked with a raised brow [You can use 60 units of heavenly energy tobine the two skills if you want] ''So how many people do I have to kill?'' [Well, around 5 or 6 initial Gaseous ranked humans or 4 Beasts in the lord rank. Beasts are a lot more consistent than these humans.] ''hmm. That does make sense but I have to home for now in case the redhead is waiting for me at home. Of course in the meantime, I would not mind it if anyone would want to give up their lives to me by following me back home. I do not discriminate when ites to souls hahahaha'' *** *Click* Opening the front door, I walked into my new apartment while dragging 2 men and a single woman. While the men were being handled using my earthen tentacles which were attached to my back, the woman was being dragged on the floor by her long brown hair. They were all unconscious, but if they weren''t they would not be able to resist the power of my grip due to them all being in the supreme rank or lower. The woman was actually the stronger one out of them all being at the peak of the supreme rank, ready to break through and gain a huge power boost. *"Can''t wait to see her contorted expression"* *"Oh yes! The despair"* *"The agony"* *"She wille begging for forgiveness"* *"And then, you can make the night the best night of her life"* *"She will be screaming in pleasure"* My eyes seemed to have dazed for a bit when the words of the whispers started to sink in. "That would be nice... Wouldn''t it" I muttered under my breath that had started to be heavy and faster. Explicit images started to appear in my mind while the smile on my face grewrger andrger, proportionate to the speed and heaviness of my breath. [Snap out of it dumbass] The monotone voice of analysis echoed in my head snapping me back into reality. My vision visibly lightened up while my heart rate and panting only increased. ''Oh fuck! I was about to do that huh... I almost gave in'' I thought while putting the palm of my hand over my heart and closing my eyes. However, I did not even get another breath in before an annoying voice entered my ears. "Wha-... !!! LET US GO! WE WILL NOT SUBMIT TO YOU" the woman shouted, making the rest wake up instantaneously "oh- Oh my god! THIS BITCH! HOW DARE YOU TOUCH ME!" One of the men gritted their teeth and tried to spit onto my face. His spit simply did not have enough momentum to carry the distance between him and me, making the spit reach the carpet. ''This son of a bitch...'' "When I get out of here, I am not only going to kill you, but I''m going to find your whole family, get our gang to raid their homes and will ughter and **** every single one of them in front of you! You should have juste, now even your family will suffer... How sad HAHAHAHAAH" While the woman started to randomlyugh and bber on, my fists started to clench tightly together while my teeth gritted onto each other, enough for a normal person''s gums to bleed. "Is that so?" I asked with a bright smile. I did not want to show them that I was agitated so their faces would be even more priceless when I am done torturing them. As a shiver went down their spines as they looked at my face, my smile contorted and turned into something you would only see on a blood-thirsty demon. "I am going to enjoy torturing you" Chapter 148 - First Mission {bonus } *Click I opened my eyes from my slumber meditation with a tinge of annoyance and looked towards the front door that was currently opening up for someone to walk through. Since I could see through the walls, I could easily tell who it was, yet even before that I could feel her presence when she was at the building''s reception, but I could not be arsed getting up and saying hello at all. While before it was her soul that I was detecting, now I could see the outline of her body, soul me, and soul channels as well as the mana heart and her mana channels. The outline alone was able to remind me why I considered her one of the hottest and most beautiful people in the world, while my heart could not help but feel a tinge of unrest as it beat faster. Suddenly, however, she looked at me through the walls before announcing her presence by saying "You are finally awake?" Raising an eyebrow at her remark, I could not help but chuckle and retort "Of course I am awake. Do I look like someone who would sleep for more than 3 days?" "Yes," She replied nonchntly while opening the door to my bedroom. However, one thing she was not ready for was the blood-stained floors, carpets, walls, and curtains to greet her almost immediately. The shock had caused her to stop for a single second before regaining herposure and asking in a slightly worried tone "What is the meaning of this?" "Oh, this? I just went out for a walk" I smiled "A walk?" She showed a doubting face "Yep!" My smile did not fade for a second. "I see. And what do the bodies have to does all this blood have to do with the walk? You do know murder is a crime, right?" she dropped the bag she was holding and dropped it on the floor before crossing her arms. "Really? Didn''t know. Don''t worry though, I leave no evidence" Suddenly, a dark blue mebusted onto the blood incinerating it instantly and leaving no trace of it behind. Well, no trace of it behind if you do not count the metallic scent in the room. However, at the same time, it seemed like I could not control the mes well enough, identally scorching and burning a part of the curtain, carpet, and walls. "Ah! Whoops" I scratched my cheek awkwardly "I am not going to pay for your berserk fire use. What kind of idiot uses such powerful mes on bloodstains?" I could visibly see her eye twitch "You think my fires are strong? Aww. Thanks" I blushed and looked to the side as if embarrassed by her pliment'' "I''m notplimenting you..." She looked like she had given up "You aren''t?" I pouted. "No..." Not an ounce of guilt could be seen on her face "Oh well. Anyway, why are you here?" tilted my head a few degrees to the left "This is my home..." Her monotone voice echoed in my ears while her piercing gaze could have killed me a thousand times if stares could kill. "This is your home...?" Her words seemed to have not fully soaked into my head yet, making me repeat her statement while my mind started to work at 160 Miles per hour. "Yes. My home, not yours" She replied with a stoic expression "oh... That would make sense. May you take me to my apartment then?" the smile returned to my face as if what she had just said did not matter to me. "..." "What?" "There are no other apartments in the upper city that can apany you, and I''m worried if I make you live in an apartment in the lower districts that you would go on a killing spree, which is also something I do not want. My guild has a reputation you know..." She sighed "So??? Where am I going to live?" "Right here" "Right here... Question mark?" "Yes, right here. In this apartment where I will have an eye on you to beat your ass whenever you decide to do something extremely stupid like destroying an entire gang or something" She sighed again, contemting about what her life had be, how she had stooped so low to be a babysitter and how she might need to find a new ce since she basically invited the blood-thirsty wolf into her den. "Aww! That is so nice of you!" I jumped at her to give her a hug but she easily evaded it. *Tsk* The low volume kissing of my teeth could be heard, making her face turn weird as many different scenes went through her mind, none of them being pleasant to her. Well, not pleasant to the moral side of her. ''She wouldn''t do that, right?'' she asked herself as the scene of me grabbing her breast on ''ident'' appeared in her mind. "Anyway..." I finally spoke "Let''s have breakfast. What you got for me?" "Do I look like your personal maid?" A nerve bulged on her forehead "If I say yes, would you step on me? I prefer bare feet but if you are morefortable with using your shoes, I am notining" I made a pure smile that would make anyone think I am a naive child who had been sheltered since the day of my birth. "I swear to god, say another word and I won''t be stepping on you, I will be stomping on your head until it turns into mush" She gritted her teeth while the grip on her other arm became tighter and much stronger. "Teehee?" "Get out" "Yes Sire" *** Exactly 78 minutester, we were both on the dinner table silently eating the delicious steak she cooked for us. While I would think that she would be more conservative when it came to food, she was currently eating more things at a much faster pace than me, so note to self, she is foody. However, the look of ecstasy left her face after her 5 tes as she looked at the face delighted face I was making while savoring each and every bite. "I have a mission for you." *...* *Gulp* Gulping down thest remaining food in my mouth, I looked at her and asked "What is it?" Sighing, she looked at her empty te for a few moments, as if thinking about something before finally speaking. "The mission is quite simple..." {I''ll bring the next bonus chapterter in the week. I am really tired and I have exams this week so expect the bonus chapter on Friday, Saturday or Sunday} {Powerstone Goals} {100 votes -----> 1 bonus chapters} {150 votes -----> 2 bonus chapters} {200 votes -----> 3 Bonus chapters} {250 votes -----> 7 bonus chapters} {300 votes -----> I will literally give y''all 14 chapters every week for a month} Chapter 149 - Rose "I have a mission for you." *...* *Gulp* Gulping down thest remaining food in my mouth, I looked at her and asked "What is it?" Sighing, she looked at her empty te for a few moments, as if thinking about something before finally speaking. "The mission is quite simple. All I want you to do is to take one of my clients to Oreander City and back. He is part of the merchant''s guild and all he needs is someone to escort him. If you can do that, then you are allowed into the guild. If you fail, then you know what will happen." She informed me while getting another streak and cutting into it with her fork and knife. "Hmm? That''s it? I thought yo would give me something a little harder" I rested my head on the palm of my hand while looking into her bewitching face as she chewed the piece of meat she just ate. "Yes." She replied after gulping down what was in her mouth. "Can I have a reward for finishing it?" I raised a browzily "Hmm? Like what?" She asked while putting another piece in her mouth. "I dunno... Like, fondle your breasts?" *COUGH* *COUGH* *COUGH* "W-what?" An irritated smile appeared on her face while her voice cracked as she tried to confirm what she just heard "You heard me right..." "I said you have to do an S rank mission to eveny a hand on me, and your asking to do that when you are barley even doing a D rank mission?" The annoyance was clear in her voice. "Well, now that we are on this topic, what is an S rank mission? How hard can it be?" I asked groggily as if the question did not matter and I was asking to just carry on the conversation. That was, however, not the case at all. I just felt slightly sleepy and kind of wanted to go to sleep "An S rank mission needs either 1 SS ranked mercenary, or 10 S ranked mercenary." She replied "Okay... Now tell me all that as if I am a 9-year-old." I retorted causing her to sigh again "An S rank mercenary is about as strong as a Guardian or Sage even though sages are usually more powerful when ites to power alone. SS Rank Is peak Guardian or Sage, while SSS Rank is Grand Sage or Guardian''s levels of power. They have the power to wipe out entire cities on their own, as sometimes even kingdoms if they are sages. Elite Ranked Mercenaries are usually the Guildmasters of the big guilds like the Reaper''s guild and the Broken crusaders. Those guys are strong enough to destroy kingdoms on their own while thy also have enough influence to change the economy as a whole." She lectured before finally taking another piece of meat and chewing it thoroughly. Seeing that I had stayed silent, she changed the topic and asked "You haven''t asked about what happened to you and that girl, Yuri was it?" ''Oh crap!'' I thought while continuing to chew the piece of meat in my mouth with my expression not changing at all. I hadpletely forgotten to act oblivious since I already knew all the facts about what had happened from analysis, who was watching the whole time. "About that... Well, I have this thing where even though I am unconscious, I still keep a survey of my surroundings. And while I might not be conscious in the moment, I can recall every single sound I heard while I was out cold" I replied making her freeze. ''Does she know that I was looking at her face a lot... No way. She said sounds only so there is no way she knows'' The redhead started to panic "On the same note, I don''t actually know your name. I know people call you the red devil and all, but can I know your real name? You saw my face after all" I waved at my face as if revealing it for the first time, a bit like a grand possession that was hidden behind a cloth. "Yes. I saw your face but let''s not forget, you are the one who exposed to me the fact that you know about my Uncut-gem title and my real age" She harumphed while I regretted the fact that I had told her about it. "So what should I call you them?" My smile twitched in annoyance. "Madam Red" She retorted with pride "''Madam Red'' my fucking ass! No way. I''m just gonna make you a nickname..." And in a single second, I went into deep contemtion ''Blood... Bloody Mary? Ruby? Rowan? Camrine? ze? Poppy? No, all of these are crap. Hey analysis, help me out!'' [Analyzing all known names] [Analysis Complete] [Most appropriate name: Rose/Rosie] "How about Rose? Or maybe Rosie... I can''t decide" I muttered while closing my eyes and rubbing my chin. At the same time, I could see surprise and suspicion sh in her eyes like a glint of light. I could not describe it, but it felt very weird seeing it on such a beautiful face, almost heartbreaking. "Rose it is!" I thrusted my arm into the air. "Ugh... Do whatever you want. I honestly do not care anymore" She sighed in defeat. "Hmm? Why do you look so down? How about we go on a dateter to cheer you up?" Another smile shed across my face. "Are you trying to court me into dating you?" She rubbed the bridge of her nose "Maybe...." I replied while scratching my cheek awkwardly. "Ugh... Just get out of here and meet the client next to the city gates in exactly 5 hours. Make sure to take all your supplies in your storage ring before leaving." She sighed again, however, before she could go back into the solemn state she was in before, she felt a pair of something soft and warm nt themselves on her cheek before disappearing with a gust of wind. She quickly looked towards my chair, finding no one sitting there, before looking at the approximate direction I moved in with a dazed look. Unconsciously, her hand moved up from the table and touched the area where a soft and gentle kiss had been nted, yet all she could feel right now was not anger, but relief. She did not know why she was feeling relief, but it felt like a set of shackles had been released just to be swapped with another set of shackles, these just a little weaker, thinner and lighter than the ones she wore around her neck before. {Powerstone Goals} {100 votes -----> 1 bonus chapters} {150 votes -----> 2 bonus chapters} {200 votes -----> 3 Bonus chapters} {250 votes -----> 7 bonus chapters} {300 votes -----> I will literally give y''all 14 chapters every week for a month} Chapter 150 - STOP BULLYING ME! *Exactly 5 hourster* A man 5ft 7, a shorter man at 5ft 4, and a girl at 5ft 2 all wore cloaks while looking around for something, or maybe someone. There was an extravagant-looking carriage right next to them that had all its doors open while at the other side of the carriage stood a single man who wore a ck and white tuxedo while sharpening the ends of his curving mustache. "We are supposed to meet in 3 minutes! How are they not here yet?" Asked the tallest, the eldest man amongst the three cloaked figures. "Dad, Stopining! If the meeting time has note yet, then why are we worried?" Asked a masculine voice mixed with the tone of a pubescent child from the 5ft 4 figure "What do you know? If they don''te 5 minutes early then it means they either don''t appreciate us, are newbies or are simply runningte. Every single excuse I had just made for them is worse than the other, meaning we are screwed" The man grabbed his hair under the cloak and started to pull it. "Father. I think you are too pessimistic sometimes. We told them toe at a certain time and chances are that they wille at the time instructed. Rather than them being newbies, assholes, or even a klutz who can''t keep track of time, they might just be really punctual, to the point where they would note any time before the meeting time." The feminine-voiced young girl behind the 5ft 2 cloaked figure voiced, making the other two look at her questionably for a second. "I hope you are right Missy..." The man had a solemn expression. And so they waited for exactly 4 minutes and 24 seconds until something happened. *Swoosh* Out of nowhere, a figure glided down from the sky andnded right in front of them, their feet touching the floor at the exact second they were supposed to be there, however, no one realized that, no one except the girl. The girl had been looking at themunication crystal, which happens to have a clock feature, intently for thest few minutes and she had started to grow more nervous after every second passed by with a tick. At first, she seemed quite confident with the idea that their escort was just really tight on time and therefore really punctual, but then she remembered seeing all the adventurers who could not give a flying crap about anyone else and would stay in bars while drinking until they passed out or found a mission to do. It made her believe that there was a chance that their escort was not punctual like she expected from a guild like Discarded Devils, but instead a Klutz, but thankfully her worries died down not long after as she found herself looking at a ck dot in the distance that only seemed to get bigger and bigger proportionate to the seconds left, so you can only imagine her surprise when she found out the person who would escort them would be punctual to the millisecond. "Seems like you were right Missy." The man looked extremely surprised "I was getting a little worried their, but all is well, right dad?" the young boy chimed in while on the other hand, the girl stayed in a state of wide-eyed, drop-jawed silence. [What made you think that being punctual to the second would bring you any benefits?] I could hear the illusionary malice and contempt behind analysis'' robotic voice ''I DON''T KNOW! STOP BULLYING ME PLEASE!'' I cried inwardly. The entire way here, analysis was randomly chiming in to insult me or make fun of other people. I enjoyed listening to it insulting others, but somehow it always found a way to link it back to me. *** [Look at all those pathetic power levels] ''I know right-'' [At least they aren''t as pathetic as yours. Imagine getting all the help in the world, from something like divinity, the transdimensional migrator title, and even men, yet still being so pathetic. Isn''t this novel supposed to have the overpowered tag?!] ''Stopparing my life to a novel!'' *** [Aren''t your breasts a little small] ''Why... Why do you do this to me?'' [I can''t help but feel like you are quite t-chested even though you have the genes of someone like your mother, grandmother, and even ''her''] ''her?'' [*Sigh*. I envy your stupidity, naivety and stupidity, and stupidity] ''Wha- WAIT! Why are you saying stupidity so much'' [Important things must be said thrice] *** ''I really don''t like your new attitude. Weren''t you all cheery before?'' [I am doing the world a favor by reducing your inted ego. Even emotions, when big and heavy enough, can copse into themselves and be ck holes.] ''CAN''T YOU BE A LITTLE NICER?!'' I cried inwardly in injustice [Say''s the person who is using me as their clock, timer, and rm clock] ''I mean, I didn''t swallow a fragment of the world crystal for nothing, right?'' [Oh yes, of course, how could I forget the part where you opened that little jaw of yours and gulped down an entire crystal in one go. Oh wait, that didn''t happen and you weren''t even unconscious for the whole thing. I wonder if you will use me as a telephonendline now, or maybe as a letterbox or even a post office if you want.] ''Wait, I can do that?'' [Your stupidity is beyond my understanding] ''Ohe on!'' *COUGH* Seeing my dazed eyes, the girl knew that I was not listening to what they were saying, but instead was in my own world thinking about something else that was clearly more important than them, not that I will retort that im because it is absolutely correct. {Powerstone Goals} {100 votes -----> 1 bonus chapters} {150 votes -----> 2 bonus chapters} {200 votes -----> 3 Bonus chapters} {250 votes -----> 7 bonus chapters} {300 votes -----> I will literally give y''all 14 chapters every week for a month} Chapter 151 - First Mission II {Check thements for thest chapter} "Yes?" I tilted my head to the side by a few degrees. Right now I was wearing the ''Formal Clothing'' Rose had put on my bed before dinner. While I kind of expected myself to be wearing a dress that would not have been very ergonomic, the three-piece suit I was wearing was a lot morefortable than a dress or even a normal suit. Clearly, the suit was designed forbat. The suite was actuallymissioned by Rose the day I joined the guild, and since she knew I liked darker colors, the evidence being my mask, and knew that my eye color was a golden yellow, the decision to find the thing that would suit me the best. She had something closer to a uniform than a suit, but at the same time, the uniform didn''t sound that bad. One of the main things the Discarded Devils are known for is their professionalism, so one of her ideas was that the guild should enforce a uniform that will have minor changes between each person to give them something like an identity. Mine had a simple greyish-ck suit mixed with a bit of gold making it a dark yet vibrant color. It was like the color of skin, even though some skin may be darker than other skin, they all look alive. One usually cannot tell the difference between the skin colors until they actually see a person as a corpse and before they had died. The lining of the zer/Jacket was a vibrant gold that shone brightly with the reflection of the sun. It had multiple patterns of dragons within it. The inner piece, that being the vest/waistcoat had the same dark beige color as the jacket/zer followed by the trousers. Around my neck, I wore a gold tie with a dragon running down it made out of ck patterns, which was wrapped under the cor of my white shirt. Rose had made sure that I would wear these badge buttons? I don''t know what they are but they seem fancy and posh, which is also a reason I did not like them. I did not see a reason for them, but if she said I should wear it, I probably should wear it, for my own safety and all wink wink... [The button is a storage space, you idiot] ''Oh... That makes sense'' Lastly, around my hips was a ck belt mainly used to hold the white and gold katana and scabbard on it for fast retrieval. While yes, having my de in my storage ring would have an element of surprise, the element of surprise was simply not worth the slower draw speed, therefore I choose to keep it on my hip rather than in my storage ring. As the girl looked me up and down, I could not help but feel her scrutinizing eyes try to see past my clothing. These clothes were not just normal clothes, after all, these werebat suits. They have enough runes engraved into them and enough permanent protective enchantments to block out the attack of a full-fledged knight-ranked warrior while a lot of runes are used for stealth, extra buffs to the user, and just a few more things that just make my life a lot easier than it would have been without them. "Aren''t you a little young to be escorting us?" The young girl asked with a stuck-up tone. ''Wasn''t she the good one... What''s her name again?'' [Dumbass. First off, yes, she is the nice one. I think she is testing you. Secondly, her name is... her name is... It starts with an N right?] ''I have a feeling it starts with an L'' "Can you not here me? Are you deaf?" She waved her hand at my face, mildly annoying me. [Use mind-influx or whatever it is called whenever you speak to me dumbass] "Pretty much old enough. You on the other hand should probably get moving into the carriage. Wouldn''t want the pretty princess getting hurt, would we?" I grinned behind the mask. "Know your ce vermin! HMPH!" She crossed her arms and turned away while harumphing loudly. ''WASN''T SHE FINE A FEW MINUTES AGO!? WHY IS SHE BEING SO UNREASONABLE NOW!?'' I shouted in my mind. [Probably because she saw your face] ''BITCH I''M WEARING A MASK SO FUCK YOU AND EVERYTHING YOU LIVE FOR'' [I am literally alive to serve you, so you are technically fucking yourself? Don''t you do that at a regr rate nowadays? You almost defiled that corpse once hahahaha] The robotic voice had started getting on my nerves, making my ears go red while nerves bulged on my forehead and my arm as I clenched both my teeth and fists tightly together. However, in the end, I swallowed my anger and walked towards the three who were entering the carriage. "We will stay inside the carriage while you can choose if you want to say with us or the front seat of the carriage." The older man informed me. I could tell he wanted me to choose the front seat as he did not want to share seats with someone he had just met, so I went with it since I did not want any trouble. "Don''t worry about it. I''ll stay on top of the carriage" I shrugged. "Well, you''ll have to get down when we get to the teleportation hub. We wouldn''t want you getting lost in the deep abyss would we" The man chuckled while I simply raised an eyebrow at the phrase "The Deep Abyss" "Sure" I replied nonchntly while jumping andnding on top of the carriage, where I could see everything without obstacles. While yes, I could still use divine eyes to see outside from the carriage, my 360-degree vision did not have the same privilege, lowering my sights to basically just my normal vision and my peripheral vision. After feeling that the carriage was about to start moving, I crossed my legs and looked at the distance where sky-pierciung mountains stood tall and sturdy before sighing in a defeated manner. "If only my mother wasn''t such an ass" I muttered under my breath while remembering the days when I would train with my father, y with my sister, grandma, and my mother. ''Sometimes I ask myself, where would I be if my family had turned out well?'' [Stop speaking in the third person.] ''I swear to god I will gauge my eyes out [Pretty sure they will just regenerate.] {Read the Author''s note} {Powerstone Goals} {100 votes -----> 1 bonus chapters} {150 votes -----> 2 bonus chapters} {200 votes -----> 3 Bonus chapters} {250 votes -----> 7 bonus chapters} {300 votes -----> I will literally give y''all 14 chapters every week for a month} Chapter 152 - Wasted Opportunity In a thick forest filled with trees to the brim, resonated many sounds. While some might be of wild animals running around,municating, or even fighting, others were of the winds whistling as they passed through the forest, while the water from the river crashed into stones and rocks to make the sound of running water. However, within all these sounds was also another ambient noise. It has a slight hum to it while the sound of an unoiled door kepting from it. Yes, this was the carriage we were using. While one would think that someone who can afford the services of the Discarded Devil''smission fee would be rich, you would be utterly mistaken, or at least, in this case, you would be utterly mistaken. I had also thought that the people I would be escorting would be rich, but apparently, they can''t afford anything more than a carriage pulled by Wild 3 tusked boars. Saying the speed was slow would be an insult to slow things. Like, how heavy can one be?! This whole time I have been using gravity magic to make myself near-weightless, yet the boars still seemed to struggle. I would rather walk because my walking speed was literally a lot faster than the shit I was looking at, and at this point, I was tempted to just jump down and pull the carriage myself. Of course, I had to keep my professionalism, therefore I did notin nor show any dissatisfaction. [So that girl huh... She should be your age right? What''s her name again?] ''God knows. Begins with a H or something'' I snorted, however, the next moment I sat up from my previously rxed sleeping posture and head my katana in my right hand, ready to take it out of its scabbard to sh at anything that was about toe at me. It seemed like the people inside the carriage, not the driver had realized anything yet, meaning it was the prime time to take care of such a thing. "Show yourself" I whispered, however, to everything that was not anyone in the carriage, my voice sounded booming and primordial. The person might have been using a stealth technique that would have stopped him from seeing or feeling his soul me or mana, but it could not protect itself from the sonic boom that was my voice. While such a technique might be quite a high end, meaning that the person after them was a high profile and had hired the best possible people, their stealthy would not hide them from my voice. As my voice traveled through the forest, I closed my eyes and tried my best to dull out my outside senses, allowing myself to feel every single vibration would that be from a surface or in the air. A few secondster, my eyes flung open before I took a nce at a certain spot 500 meters away from where there was a woman hiding behind a tree. Feeling my age scrutinizing her body, looking through and into every shred of her building, I could visibly see her soul me shuddering as if a predator had set eyes on it. Subsequently, due to her soul shuddering, she herself started to shudder uncontrobly too, making her subordinated around her take worried nces at her while making sure that the carriage does not disappea- *Swish* *Puchi* Suddenly, out of nowhere came an emerald-silverish blur that went right through the head of one of the masked figures, causing them to fall onto the ground wide-eyed, not even knowing what had killed him. *Thud* "Life is so fragile, isn''t it?" I asked through the use of wind magic to carry my voice. over 500 meters. While one might think that this action would be impossible due to me still being in the ethereal stage with mild control over my mana and a small mana pool, with the use of my secret technique, the efficiency of my spells had reached a whole new level, a whole new level for me at least. *Bang Bang Bang Bang* The trembling woman watched as all her subordinates fall to the ground with thuds one by one. All she could do was watch helplessly from the top of a tree, eventually balling up into a fetus position before rocking back and forth while sobbing. ''So weak willed'' I snorted at the pathetic disy of their ''leader'' *"This is your prime opportunity"* *"Make her you ve"* *"With that body, she will be a nice toy, don''t you think?*" Back at the carriage, I kept rocking back and forth, thinking about how much of a waste it was not to use such an amazing body. While yes, I might be a virgin, it did not mean I can''t use others to please myself, does it? Of course, none of them would be men, however, until now, I had not tried to the pleasure of another having another person do the deed for you. Maybe if I made her my ve, I could use her every now and then. ''When we get back, I''m going to have to have sex with Yu- Yu... I forgot her name. FUCK! Whatever her name is. I need a way to release these hormones or I might go sex crazy.'' Before I could finish the thought, I felt the carriage stop before the doors opened and 2 of the three people came out. Furrowing my brows, I jumped down and looked at the girl who was no longer hooded without a change in my expression, not that they could see if my expression had changed from the moment I had started staring at her. ''Analysis. I don''t care about her stats. How old is she?'' [17] ''hmm. Oh well. she is legal in the UK.'' [I advise against doing what you are about to do.] ''Why?'' I sneered while feeling my body getting hotter. [The girl you left alive is a lot hotter, and a lot more submissive. She''ll be your dog after one session] ''You make a good point'' I nodded slightly afterprehending the words of analysis. That woman was a lot more mature, and if she would be a dog after a single session, why not? "These two want to explore the first a little. Take them out ande back within 30 seconds" The manmanded, to which I simply nodded. There was no point getting angry at hismanding nature since he was basically paying me to serve him for a short amount of time. I might as well do my job well. I watched as the two kids ran into the forest, and fortunately for me, they ran towards the corpses and the almost broken woman. I did not waste another second before running right after them, making sure they would never get out of my sight even though it was basically impossible as long as they were within eyeshot or 80 meters around them when not in eyeshot. Of course, even if I lose them I could always use divine eyes to trail them without much thought by using their mana signatures alone ''Uhm, analysis?'' [Yes?] ''I know I have the divine contract thing, but is there any way for me to gain subordinates after I defeat them or something? I saw it happen in this cool manga I read so I just wanted to know.'' [Yes] ''Really?!'' I suspiciously raised my brow, but at the same time, I couldn''t help but feel a tinge of excitement in my heart. [Once you gain your own realm, everything from then on should be easy. You can keep their soul inside the realm while giving them their original bodies as vessels or avatars from them to control. Yet, this might mean that they would be weaker, and will also get weaker every time their avatar/vessel is destroyed, but you get an undying army.] ''Analysis. Did I ever tell you that I love you?'' My smile was so warm it could have probably caused global warming. [I am ttered, however, I do not fall for idiots so, uhm, sorry?] ''...'' [Oh? Did you not understand me? Maybe I should put into simpler words that your limited vocabry will understand] ''I hate you [OH NO! My host seems to have Bipr disorder. What would I ever do?] {Powerstone Goals} {100 votes -----> 1 bonus chapters} {150 votes -----> 2 bonus chapters} {200 votes -----> 3 Bonus chapters} {250 votes -----> 7 bonus chapters} {300 votes -----> I will literally give y''all 14 chapters every week for a month} Chapter 153 - [Bonus ]Ill Make You Feel Heaven On Earth [R18] Dashing silently around from tree to tree, I kept ncing towards the grieving woman around 158 meters away. I did not have to look at the kids to tell where they were since they were within an 80-meter radius of me while also being within eyeshot of me. ''Wait, can''t I just leave a clone here to look after them and signal me if anything was to happen?'' [Yes, you could have, but you are extremely stupid] I could feel a bulge swell on my forehead, yet I swallowed my anger and annoyance and looked at the pretty girl who made sure that her little brother was happy. It reminded me a little of Aroura, which at the same time made me throw any thoughts I had about her getting thrown out of the window. I looked away and swiftly made a human figure that looked exactly like my body, however, it was made out of the pure elements of earth, fire, water, and earth while being blessed with light magic, engraved with 3 of the only runes I know before being given some of my soul energy, tr at least enough for it to be able tost 45 minutes. Then I used a secret technique and w! You have a golem clone of me. It had one purpose in life and it was to make sure that nothing would harm the children and if anything it could not handle woulde, it would alert me immediately. After doing all that, I did not waste another second before dashing towards the location of the woman at top speed, not taking more than a few seconds to reach her. After stepping in front of her, she seemed to have finally be aware of my presence. This made her force herself to get up before grabbing a steel sword from the side and pointing it at me. I could see the tip of her de visibly trembling, yet her re did not die down, and nor did her aura be any less fierce. "Fierce... I like it" I smiled behind the mask. "You are protecting them? Why? Do you know what they had done? They are criminals and should be destroyed! This is for the sake of everyone who had to suffer in their hands" She roared elegantly. "h h. Honestly, I don''t care whether they participate in very, torture, or whatnot, I am here to be paid and I am making sure no one takes my paycheck away from me." The moment I said that I could see her teeth visibly clench together while through her cheeks I could see her gums starting to bleed. "So what? You are going to kill me like the rest? Is this all about the money to you?" She retorted with clear disdain for me. "Kinda" I shrugged. She finally gnashed her teeth and spat blood at my mask, making me chuckle lightly. The moment she looked into my eyes, she felt like the world around her had be hazy, while her body had started to feel hot for some reason. Simultaneously, earth and ice chains erupted out of the ground and wrapped themselves around her arms and legs. Since the earth chains had first flown up beforeing down and wrapping around her wrist, it had gone over a tree branch. However, this had allowed me to keep her hanging rather the rapping her around the trunk of a tree. "You will not get away with th- Ahhh~" Her face flushed red as she felt something touch her nipple. [Eyes of Vanity are now in use] [Eyes of Vanity: World of pleasure: - -Increases sensitivity of pleasure receptors by 30x -Slow Corruption of mind] Out of nowhere, the heat in her body started to overflow, while the small insignificant amount of pleasure she felt before increased 30 fold making her on the brink of orgasm. *"YES! THIS IS IT! DO YOU FEEL IT!?"* *"DO YOU FEEL THIS PLEASURE!?"* *"THE PLEASURE OF HAVING SOMEONE SO WEAK IN THE PALM OF YOUR HANDS?"* *"THE PLEASURE OF BEING ABLE TO PLAY WITH SOMETHING BEFORE DISCARDING IT"* I could feel a strange feeling in my heart right now. It was like nothing I had ever felt before and it was also somethinging from deep within. The pleasures of being able to see someone suffer under your rule, to be able to control every aspect of someone''s life, whether that would be their life or death. But right now, that feeling was being mixed with my sexual desires, making it somethingpletely new, something extremely dangerous and addicting. "P-Please! I beg you! Stop this" The girl whimpered while trying to loosen the chains, however, she froze the moment she saw me grab my mask and take it off. On the other side of the mask was something that she could only describe as a "Wolrd dazzling beauty". And while many would agree, right now she was under the effect of my eyes of vanity, so what she would usually think is a 9 would not be an 11, breaking the rules of ratings. ''Maybe this isn''t that bad?'' She could not help but think inwardly as she looked deeply into my eyes. She imagined so many scenarios in her head about me and her, and without me realizing it, I had identally made the girl obsessed with me. Eyes of vanity were truly a terrifying existence Her thoughts froze however the moment she felt something was wrong. When she looked at me, she could not tell anything that had changed other than one thing that sent a shiver down her spine... [Arcane Spell: Divine Tentacles + Book of humiliation: Heavenly massage] [New spell has been created!] [Heavenly Tenacles] ''D-don''t tell me...'' a mixture of right and anticipation washed over her face, making herplexion look weird to the passerby, but the good thing about this ce was that there would be no passerby, meaning no one would be seeing the scene I was about to create. Commanding the tentacles, I watched them as they sprung forth and wrapped around the body and started to tear off all her clothes while caressing all her parts except her holy cave. That would be for dessert. I watched with a lewd smile on my face and finally gave the order. While yes, she might have been climaxing multiple times a second, when she felt something enter her rear, she could only yelp before a fountain of her juices came forth staining the memorial of corpses on the floor. "What a face" moaned while looking at her face. She hadpletely broken and there was no way she coulde back from that. In the end, I could not help but sigh in disappointment. What was the point of her if she could not evenst until the main event? ''Analysis'' [Analyzing] [Analysis Complete!] [Name: ??? Gender: Female Race: Human Age: 28 Power Level: 17 894 Title(S): None Affinity: Air (D) Skills: None Status: Broken Attractiveness: Humans: 7/10 Earth Humans: 6.5 As: 5/10 Divine beings: 4/10 ] [Ding!] [Congrattions, you have gained a new title!] [Title: -Bender of sexualities- has been bestowed upon you] [You have gained a new ve] {HUGE thank you to typus_Mage for giving this novel 28 golden tickets!} {Also, should I make a discord?} Chapter 154 - Giant Rat *snap* A snap reverberated around the area, sound ways bouncing off the trees and creating echoes throughout the woods. Simultaneously, a dark blue fire burst out of nowhere, engulfing the remaining corpses and swallowing them whole. *Sigh* I let out a single sigh while watching the first dissipate while listening to the constant *ding*''s ringing in my ears and appearing in my retinas. The only one I left alive was the single woman who was holding onto her life by the thread of a string. A sh of contempt shone within my eyes as I looked at her, however, I did not finish the job. I simply could not be bothered with something that was so much weaker than me. To me, she was just an insect, and if anything, she would be a good way for me to send a message. "Attack me and you will die" The message was simple and depending on the person bringing it, it would also be effective. However, looking at how pathetic she was, she probably wouldn''t send much of a message. At most, she would give the enemy an idea of my power and maybe allow him to rethink his strategy. At the same time, letting her live was a gamble. while yes she might be useful in the future, chances are that the moment she gives up all the information, she would instantly be eliminated. "Oh well," I shrugged carelessly and walked away from the sight before sprinting towards my clone. 5 Minutes Later *ng* *Boom* I watched with a stupified expression as the close I had left behind shed with an advanced ranked beast. While yes, I might have the power of a Mid-Liquidus stage fighter, I could not say the same about the clone. Evidence of this was presented right in front of my eyes as I watched it getting bashed around like a ragdoll, slowly being destroyed. "Didn''t I tell it to inform me if anything happened" my eye twitched [Seems like the portion of your soul that you gave it is just as stupid and stubborn as you are] Analysis retorted ''Ouch dude!'' [...] In the same instant, the clone had its head smashed and sttered onto the floor, turning back into its core elements and leaving nothing but a pool of water (Blood) and smashed dirt (head). ''Tragic, don''t you think?'' [I would agree but at the same time, I''d like to inform you that the two children are the next targets who I estimate will die within the next 15-50 seconds depending on the giant rat''s mood unless you step in.] ''Ah crap'' My eyes widened as I hadpletely forgotten I probably should be protecting the two shuddering children. ''DO think it would better if I were to save them straight away, or right after just act like their knight in shining armor'' I asked [I literally could not care less] ''Ugh'' and in the same breath, I appeared in front of the giant rat and clocked my arm back while surrounding my fist with blue mes. Simultaneously, a me appeared at the back of the elbow, charging up like a rocket getting ready to shoot into space. *Boom* And in the blink of an eye, the one clocked back fist shot forwards at speeds beyond the capabilities of the naked eye, its movement being but a sh of light to everyone but myself. The next second, as if the arm had teleported, it smashed right through the head of the giant rat sttering its brain particles all around the area and leaving nothing but a headless body and an afterimage of my arm before it short forwards. Before the kids could even rx, the body was engulfed in mes once again and disappeared in the same second, falling victim to my mes of gluttony. ''Might have over done it'' My smile twitched as a looked at the scorch march on the ground where not even ashes were left. Right behind the scorch marks were a tunnel of scorched ground, trees, and bush that had opened up a passageway that grew increasingly smaller as it got further away from the area of impact. "I-Is it d-dead?" Asked the boy as the girl looked at me wearingly while pushing the boy into a tighter hug closer to her chest, as if she was protecting him. ''I feel like she thinks I am more dangerous than the rat'' My eyebrow twitched [I wouldn''t be surprised. Less than an hour ago you were thinking of doing to her the same thing you did to that other poor woman... She did not deserve that tsk tsk] ''Weren''t you the one who told me to go for her instead?'' I roared inside my mind while my expression behind the mask started to be increasingly more agitated. [Me?! How dare you use me of such filth! I am not that kind of person, instead, I was simply telling you the better and much safer option since I could not stop you anyway.] I could feel as if the robotic voice in my head was grinning smugly at my misfortune, making me promise that if one day it does get a body of its own whether that is in my mind or in real life, I would smash its face in until it starts begging for mercy under the sole of my foot. Finally, I nced at the boy who I had deemed as stupid from the moment I had met him and replied "What do you think child? Tell me, do you think those ashes will reanimate themselves to kill you? Oh wait, there are no ashes of the little rat, are there?" Immediately, the kid started crying making the girl exude a tiny amount s of killing intent before pointing it towards me. However, instead of feeling the killing intent surround me or attack me, I could feel it slowly seeping into my body and disappearing, as if it had tried to fill a bottomless bucket. ''Hmm?'' I raised a brow, but in the same moment, another ''ding'' came out of nowhere and some text appeared in my vision. [Would you like tobine the skills -All-consumption- and -Eyes of consumption and redirection-?] Chapter 155 - Absolute-Consumption [Would you like tobine the skills -All-consumption- and -Eyes of consumption and redirection- for 60 units of Heavenly Energy?] ''uhh, Yes?'' [Skill -Combination magic- has activated] [Combining...] [Combination Complete] [A Unique skill has been created] [Unique skill -Absolute-Consumption- has been added to your skills] [Congrattions! You have created a level ??? skill] [Title -Gluttonous (SS)- has be -Gluttonous (SS+)-] ''Oh crap! Maybe I shouldn''t havebined them before getting the eyes of gluttony skill back... oh well'' I shrugged while continuing to stare at the girl who was exuding killing intent. ''ugh,'' I groaned while my eyes turned into shields of David skipping around my slightly smaller pupil. "Forget what happened here" I snarled out making them both immediately go into a daze before regaining the light within their eyes and acting as nothing had happened. "Alright you two, let''s get back to the carriage before your father starts to worry" I smiled behind the mask while they looked at me with disappointed expressions. "Can''t we stay a little longer aunty Blonde?" Asked the little boy while his sister looked at me coldly. While yes, I might have erased their memories, this does not mean her original resentment which I have no known reason to its creation, subsided either. ''This bitc-'' Before I could even finish the thought, I heard a robotic voice enter my thoughts. [Don''t you want to know what the skill does?] ''I was going to askter'' [Well, if you ask now, wouldn''t it be better?] ''Why do you want me to ask so badly?'' I furrowed my brows. This piece of shit could not be up to any good. [Just ask goddamnit] ''no'' [Then I''ll just tell you] ''Go ahead'' [So you want to know?] ''Not right now, no.'' [Oh forget it, I''ll just say it! Gosh you are so annoying...] [Absolute-Consumption: - -The ability to consume anything that can fit in your mouth and through your esophagus without consequence -Can consume mana in the environment at 5x the speed -Can consume Elemental Energies In the environment at 5x the speed -Spells with gluttony energy can be used to consume things -0.1% chance of gaining an attribute of something you consume -Passive Sub-skill: Gluttony] ''Oh cool'' I ignored the list of uses and simply grabbed the hands of both of the kids and started walking towards the carriage. [That''s it?] ''Yep! Now shut the fuck up and let me do my job'' [...] ''...'' [By the way, the price for heavenly energy was a huge discount. Usually, you would have to use at least 6000 heavenly energy units to even think aboutbining the two but since you have been consuming heavenly energy for so long already, you only needed 60 more.] ''Oh? Thanks'' I replied simply while continuing to hold both of the children''s hands and walking elegantly through the forest. To any normal person passing by, it would look like a woman guiding two young lost children towards the right path. After a few minutes of walking, I could finally see the carriage in the distance, where the man who am escorting sat in the carriage with a newspaper while the driver was taking a nap. "FATHER!" Shouted the boy as he started to run towards the carriage while also gaining the attention of his father at the same time. "Yes my child?" The man put down the newspaper and looked at his son lovingly. "That woman over there saved us from this huge rat!" He eximed as if he was shocked by his own words. ''Good thing I only erased the bad parts of the story. Maybe they will give me a tip or something.'' I smile goofily while jumping onto the roof of the carriage. After a bit of talking, the rest decided to also enter the carriage and we set off again. Eventually, after 5 hours of moving without anything significant happening other than a few more assassins showing up in the distance, we reached the teleportation hub. [Why don''t you ask them who they work for?] ''They are much more useful as food to me. My job is to escort them safely to wherever they wanna go. So my only job is to make sure they get there, not to make sure that the assassins never attack again.'' I replied while my mind drifted into different thoughts as I looked at the setting skies. "We have arrived!" The driver shouted, waking up the people inside the carriage while making me open my eyes with a hint of annoyance within my eyes. I jumped down the carriage and swung myself into the front seat. A few minutester, the circles around us started to lighten up and a voice rang out. "Teleportation in 3 2 1..." And the next second, everything turned white before being reced with a cosmdscape where stars shone brightly and cosmoses shed to create great spectacles. ''I could watch this for hours I thought while being mesmerized by the scene. I was so mesmerized that I did not even hear the constant ringing in my ears and did not see golden text appear in my vision. It was almost like I tuned out everything that was not the spectacr scene in front of me. [Your understanding of the universe has increased] [Mental fortitude has increased] [Skill -Absolute-Consumption- has activated] [You are now passively consuming cosmic energy] [You are now passively consuming astral energy] [You are now passively consuming mana] [You are now passively consuming Divine energy] ..... Chapter 156 - 1 Month Later After I had escorted the three of them to their location and left after realizing there were no more assassins, I went back to the teleportation hub and took the "1 Person" line rather than going to the carriages again. I went through the same experience again where I would be mesmerized by the scene whilepletely tuning out all the rings and notifications that would show up, and to my dismay, Analysis had decided not to tell me anything about what was happening after I left the teleportation hub. A few minutester a passerby would be able to see a goldenser-like light shooting through the forest at speeds where, by the time one would realize what had happened, they would only be able to see the golden trail left behind. ''I never knew reaching 50% in the divine energy assimtion would bring out this kind of effect'' I thought while feeling an enormous amount of energy being circted within my body. Now that I had reached 50%, I had be able to use a fraction of the divine energy I have without the use of my eyes. While before arcane energy would be considered my secret weapon due to it having remnants of divine energy in it, now it had be the trump-est of trump cards. This is due to the fact that arcane energy is able to bring out pure mana instead of mixing it with an element. While yes, one might have a certain attribute of mana, an example being Olivia''s Fire and Air mana, arcane magic would simplify it to its purest form, that being pure mana. In my case, my ''pure'' mana was actually just divine mana, therefore concluding that I could use my divine mana in the form of arcane magic. So you might be asking "Hey As, what is arcane magic?" Well, I have the answer for you little boy! Arcane magic is the purest form of mana like I had exined before, but that is not it. Due to it being pure mana, it means you can use it to do things such as runesmithing, making spells more efficient an example is instead of using 100 units of mana on a fireball, you could use 80 instead because the spell had be more efficient. The simplest way to remember it is the rule of energy, and this is where there will always be wasted energy in whatever you want to do. An example is a light bulb, and while it may use 70% of its energy to give light, the other 30% would be the heat emitting from the light bulb, therefore being regarded as wasted energy. This is also the moment where I had an epiphany of sorts. When I had teleported almost 3 years ago when I had awakened, I was using the purest form of divine mana, therefore concluding again that I had used a form of arcane magic. This meant that arcane magic was being used in the day to day life, an example being the teleportation runes, enchantments, and many other things in our day-to-day lives. The final thing I had found out about arcane magic is that with it, I can control mana to a very high degree. An example would be creating those tentacles from before, a golden de or even spikes made out of divine mana. At the same time, I can inject arcane magic into other spells to either take control of them or disperse them by reversing the flow of mana within them. Of course, taking over a spell would take an enormous amount of mana, something I do not have while dispersing them would also take a lot of mana, but not as much as taking control of the spell. Anyway, I finally reached the city, went to Rose''s home, and flopped on the bed while closing my eyes. Yes, I might not be tired at all, but sleeping was always good for the brain, right? *** *1 Monthter* In the middle of the ocean stood a significantly short man with tones muscles and tanned skin. He had no beard even though he looked like he needed one while at the same time he held a de of his lovingly while striking it every now and then. However, this did not take away from the concentration within his eyes as he looked at an enormous sphere that seemed to be made out of the blood and souls of different monsters, animals, and beastsbined. Blood-curdling screams of different pitches came from the sphere, making everyone who could hear it feel constant shivers down their spines while shuddering to the core of their souls. "Lord Chowdar!" A man walked along with the air towards one of therger boats that had just arrived. There were only two people on it who looked mildly simr, that being Kaif Chowdar and his brother half brother, Melomo Chowdar. "L-Lord Melomo! I did not see you there! Forgive me for not greeting you too" The man stopped mid-air and bowed with respect in his eyes. Both their gazes sent powerful waves of pressure onto him, making him feel even smaller than he already was. "Is this it lieutenant?" A grumbling voice came from Melomo as an unpleasant expression shone on his face. "Y-Yes my lord. We had expected you toe to a lot earlier in case something were to happen, but since everything had been fine so far, there shouldn''t be many problems between you and the General." The man spoke sternly. "Hehehe! Of course, I would be busy when I have such a beautiful wife" Kaif stroked his de while sticking his finger at the hole at the bottom of the de which made Melomo grunt in disgust and the man grit his teeth lightly. "So why did you call us here?" Asked Melomo trying to change the subject. "Oh, uhm, should we not wait for the rest of the group toe?" The man looked at Melomo with a hesitant expression. Melomo always had this dominating aura around him. His expression was that of a fierce king while even though being a dwarve, he had arge stature standing at almost 5ft 9. If that was not terrifying enough, over his bald head filled with bulging nerves, one could see a giant war-axe looming over, as if waiting for the next person to behead. "Those guys? Give them a few more weeks, especially Kosmos.. I''m pretty sure he became a pot addict a few years ago. Poor him" Melomo shook his head lightly Chapter 157 - 1 Month Later II {ONE BONUS CHAPTER EVERY SINGLE DAY NOW FOR NEXT MONTH. BONUS CHAPTER MIGHT NOT COME OUT RIGHT AWAY THOUGH} Back In Lagua City 1 Month After My First Mission The moon shone on the city from the clear night skies. Stars burned brightly, while the moon glowed with a lunar magnificent yet moderate light that shone upon the. Even though this meant the time to sleep for some, for others, this was the time to hunt. When the sun falls and the moon rises as the indicator for all the criminals, night owls, and even adventurers toe out. The criminals would eithermit crimes or swim within the pleasures and ecstasies of the nightlife, while adventurers and night owls partied until the sun rose once again. Many of those who have reached the Gaseous state do not need to sleep every day, meaning they could sometimes take days off sleeping if they wanted to without affecting their tiredness all too much. However, within the crowds of those who enjoyed the nightlife stood a single woman with shoulder-long blond hair and an exquisite body. She wore a ck mask with multiple runic patterns made out of gold while wearing a dark beige 3 piece suit and a golden tie. She wore a belt that held a ck and gold katana on the right side while holding a white and gold katana on the left. While they were both in their scabbards, one could feel a dangerous feeling from both of them, as if it was dangerous to even be around them. "Found you" I muttered while smiling behind the mask. The next thing everyone around me knew, I disappeared without a single sound as if I was a puff of air that had dissipated in front of their very eyes. A golden streak of the line could be seen zooming past everyone, and eventually, the person it was going towards felt the danger looming above his neck. The de man immediately sidestepped avoiding the attack while the golden streak, which was obviously me, mmed onto the ground raising a dust cloud into the air as the ck and white katana''s in my hands sunk deep into the ground. Everyone within the area froze and looked towards our direction, however, when they saw the two des and the mask, their fight or flight instincts kicked in. ''RUN!'' Is what they all shouted in their mind while trying to scurry off. What kind of idiot wouldn''t try to run away the moment they saw that demon? The man who had just sidestepped the attack expression froze while looking at the figure who had attacked him, however, due to being new to the city, his confidence did not leave him, after all, everything he heard must have been just rumors... Right? Before being able to reorganize his thoughts, his battle instincts kicked in and warned him of an oing attack. The next moment, he saw the dust cloud almostpletely disappear in the quake of my step. [sh Step uses - 5/6] In a single instant, I was right in front of the man with a single step, no more, no less. The man did not waste a single second before quickly performing a few hand seals and creating a gale of wind within his hands. Since I was so close already, he might as well use a small spell first to push me back before using another spell to kill me. "Naive" I muttered under my breath. I did not wait for him to finish his spell and instead simply swung both my des in an x shape, cutting the man into 4 pieces. Thest thing the man saw before everything turned ck was the bright glow of two golden des shing him into pieces. I did not wait much longer and shed his head off before storing it in my storage ring, but I was not done for the night. Of course, I had more to do. However today, it seems like the prey hade to me instead of me going to it. "I FOUND HER! I FOUND THE DEMON!" A man shouted towards his friends alerting them of my presence. "Hehehe~" I creepy snicker came from my side, making the man who once shouted regret his action almost immediately. What kind of idiot would scream in front of a demon? Quickly, 15 men surrounded themselves around the man while wielding their weapons and weaving their spells. ''How many?'' I asked [4 Wizards 10 Knights and one Grand Knight] ''ooo! Nice hall today don''chya think?'' I snickered inwardly while shouting "You ready to ydies?" "DEMON!" A man with a Warhammer and shield charged forwards without care for his safety. "Ohe on! Stop acting like I killed your parents or something." I sidestepped the Warhammer slowly descending onto me allowing it to smash into the ground leaving cobweb-like cracks to spread across the ground. "You could have squashed a delicatedy like me with half the power of that swing! Will you not show me mercy?" I stared puppy eyes into his fiery eyes filled with unprovoked anger, the word unprovoked being used very delicately of course. "I''LL KILL YOU!" The man bellowed in fury while swinging his hammer at me as if he was ying wack-a-mole due to how quickly I would dodge. Eventually, his friends decided that it would be a prime time to help him out seeing that if this went on, he would lose out in stamina without being able to hit me once. "Oh?" I watched them all throw fireballs towards my back, yet due to my 360-degree vision, I was able to dodge every single one of their spells with the grace of a butterfly while the remaining knights charged at me with their swords, spears, and daggers trying to stab me. "Got you" A terrifying amount of pressure came out of my body in the form of blood lust and uncontrolled battle intent. Chapter 158 - 1 Month Later III "Got you" A terrifying amount of pressure came out of my body in the form of blood lust and uncontrolled battle intent. In a single instant, everyone who had tried to attack me with a method that would have required closebat was thrown flying several meters away without being able to resist due to the sudden appearance of a shock wave this strong. They were startled and frozen while being in mid-air, allowing me to swoop past a few while detaching 3 of their heads from their bodies. The man who stood furthest with the calmest and most powerful demeanor instantly panicked. His eyes had widened and his mouth had turned agape and the disy of body control, magic control, and strength control the ''Demon'' showed. While he had heard of the ''Demon'' who had recently gained a lot of attraction, he did not believe any of the rumors he was hearing. While some would simply praise the ''Demon'' for cleansing the streets from these criminals, others voiced their concerns about the matter. Rumors said that whenever the Demon would see someone''s bounty on the bounty board, they would almost instantly go for them. They did not know if it did it for the money, the pleasure of killing, or for another obscure reason they did not know about, but one thing they did know was that they did not want to get on the bad side of ''it'' after realizing how strong ''it'' was. There had even been reports showing that the ''Demon'',ter known as the mercenary Lilith had brought in the head of two Imperial Knights and an Imperial Wizard in the same night, which showed that they must have reached the Ascended Levels of the Imperial ranks or an A++ Rank for short. The Ascended levels were as follows: - Lowest -Bronze 3 Tiers -Silver 3 Tiers -Gold 3 Tiers -tinum 3 Tiers -Diamond 5 Tiers Highest Usually after reaching the Diamond tier 5, one would immediately ascend into the Liquidus stage. One thing I personally did not understand was how big of a difference each rank truly was. With every single tier added, the person would gain a dramatic increase in power, thergest increase being in the Diamond Rank. While one could decide to upgrade to the liquids stage right away, their foundations would be weak, and with weak foundations, you cannot build arge or heavy building on top. From what I had seen so far, most people stop traversing the tiers after reaching the tinum tier 1, but what do I know. Anyway, back at the battlefield which was really just a public road we had taken over for our battle, the man started to look at me wearily while slowly taking out his greatsword from within his storage ring. I did not pay the man much attention even though I could still see him. Instead, I ran around digging all the spells and attacks as if I was dancing around the battlefield while at the same time, I swung my sword every now and then which led to low thuds being echoed in the ears of therades of the headless bodies. "YOU!" The same man with a Warhammer swung towards me with all his power, however, the moment he felt my gaze locked on him, he immediately knew that death would be the only thing two await him if he did not retreat. *Swish* He could only watch as the katana had gotten dangerously close to cutting him in half. It was actually so close to cutting him in half that it had cut into his armor, barely scraping his skins before he could get out of harm''s way. Seeing that were was a little bit of blooding out of the scratch, he could not help but shudder, yet the next moment he could not feel anything other than the sensation of his head slowly descending from his neck onto the ground. ''Illusion magic is really useful'' I chuckled inwardly as I twirled my entire body on the soles of my feet while shing vertically and cutting the man with the stealth skill in two before he could even attack me. Not wanting blood to be spurt on me, cast a dark blue me with the gluttony affinity within it, making it consume his entire existence whole. However, my eyes narrowed and ignored the euphoria entering my body as I felt the threatening auraing towards me from behind. This aura was threatening and by far the strongest in the group of people who had decided to ambush me. My eyes turned cold while waving my hand towards the men nonchntly. A few dozen elemental sniper bullets made out of air and fire appeared and shot down the remaining ambushers to death, clearly showing that I was simply ying with them this whole time until the boss came to fight me on his own. I swiftlynded on the ground on my toes before switching to the sole of my foot and twirling around to face the man who was charging at me with a great sword held tightly within his hands. His dark brown eyes glimmered in the moonlight yet they also shone with their own fiery determination and killing intent. The moment he saw me twirling to face him he was about to sh towards me, however, within the split second where he would make that decision, he jumped back while blocking his chest with his giant sword as a wave of danger made every hair on his body stand up. Before he even know what had happened, a light shed and the ''demon'' he was fighting had struck him towards the center of his chest with a foot covered in dark blue mes. The mes were hot enough to cause him to sweat, whole also melting his orichalcum de with made his expression of anger freeze. ''Doesn''t orichalcum have a really hight melting point?'' He couldn''t help but inwardly shiver while imaging what would have happened if the foot had hit him. ''Sturdy'' I inwardlymented after seeing that he wasn''t pushed too far back He did not have much time to enter his dream world however as in the next second, I bent my knees andunched myself off him, and somersaulted mid-air. Meanwhile, the mannded and took a few steps back from the momentum of the hit, yet he still stood firmly up. As he looked up, he watched as 8 different ethereal tentacles came out of my back while still being mid-air.. By the time I had finallynded, the sharp-ended tentacles pierced through the air and shot towards the man with the speed of bullets making it so he could barely defend against them. Chapter 159 - 1 Month Later IV As he looked up, he watched as 8 different ethereal tentacles came out of my back while still being mid-air. By the time I had finallynded, the sharp-ended tentacles pierced through the air and shot towards the man with the speed of bullets making it so he could barely defend against them. *ng* *ng* *ng* *ng* *ng* *ng* *ng* *Step* *Step* *Step* *Step* *Step* *Step* *Step* *Step* While the man might have been strong enough to be able to take a few attacks from me, the tentacles were a whole other level. It was like fighting 8 different opponents that had perfect synchronization. Every attack was meaningful and precise, forcing him to take a few steps back after every single sh. He was intelligent enough however to not allow them to surround him, because the moment he did that, he would literally be a human swiss cheese. The man kept defending attack after attack while constantly taking steps back. Sweat dripped down his face while his muscles started to ache from the vibrational force that entered his body after every single sh. He was gritting his teeth so tightly that blood started toe out of his gums. His arms started to tremble while his teeth started to crack out of the sheer strength he put into gritting his teeth. However, none of this was obvious to him as all of his concentration was on defending his life. On the other side was me who was also using all my focus to attack. While on the outside I looked extremely confident while adding and sliding backward, I secret sweating buckets. What kind of person can split their mind into 8 different movements. It was like having 8 extra arms and trying to use them all efficiently without lowering the standards of your original two. Yes, I can split my mind 4 times now, but that did not mean I could immediately control 8 tentacles, meaning this whole time my mental strength was slowly dwindling. With my remaining mental strength, I slowly picked up the katana and pointed it towards the man in a thrusting position as it slowly enveloped itself in the golden mana, wind, fire, white light, and electricity. [Light Magic Enchantment + Lightning Coated de + Scorching de + Wind Enhancement = Aspect Of The Roaring Skies (Uses: Once a day,sts 5 minutes)] "Sword of brilliant light" I muttered, making the de shine even brighter. [sh step: 3/6 uses] A few seconds before this, the golden tentacles came together and spun like a drill with the momentum and speed of all 8 tentaclesbined. The speed in reality only doubled due to the spinning, but its lethality only increased. Thinking this was probably ast-ditch effort from me, the man jumped back and covered his de with his battle aura, and when it swung it, an illusionary dragon appeared behind it with its maw wide open while letting out a roar. In reality, the roar was created when the sword pierced through the air. ''Dragon de technique: Roaring sh'' He swung the de upwards with all his power using the posture of a cricket yer. The power behind the attack was truly terrifying as the dragon only grew closer to the golden drill. When they finally shed, the shock wave sent winds towards all directions while sparks emitted from the center of the sh. The winds were so ferocious that the few who under the Mid Gaseous who were spectating lost their footings while being blown away contrary to their belief of being far enough from the battle to not be affected. Eventually, a few secondster, the golden tentacles lost their spinning ability and at the same time, their strength to push back any longer, causing them to dissipate while a dragon made out of the man''s aura flew towards me. A smirk grew on the lips of the exhausted man as he watched his ferocious dragone towards the also ''exhausted'' opponent, however, something he would have not imagined would happen in a thousand years urred in front of his very eyes. *whistle* *BOOM!* Like a streak of light, I appeared behind the man, and as if time itself had frozen in shock, it took a few seconds for reality itself to realize what had happened. A single second after appearing behind the man, the dragon that was onceing towards me dissipated and just a secondter, the entire left side of the man''s torso disappeared with it, destroying his heart in the process. Lightning crackled across my de while the light around it disappeared slowly as I got up from my crouched position. Only then did the gust of wind from my attack reach me as I slowly ran the back of my katana across the opening of the scabbard and put it in. I nced back to see the without left torso who hadn''t even had enough time to fall yet and dashed forwards with my hand in a chop. I walked calmly, step by step, and finally reached after what felt like an eternity to those who were watching. *sh* Separating his head from the rest of his body, I swiftly put it into my storage ring and the remaining bodies before using sh step again and disappearing into thin air. *** In the adventurer''s registration area, I walked towards the board at the back of the bar. The bar was currently deathly quiet as it always would be when I would enter the ce. My hands moved at lighting speed picking up all the wanted posters of the men and women I had taken care of today. After doing so, I walked towards the reception where the same chestnut-haired womanid her head on her palmzily while looking into thin air. Without saying another word, I mmed the wanted posters onto the counter before bringing out a bag filled with the heads of everyone who was on those posters. The woman looked through all of it before opening the bag and scanning all the faces. She nodded slightly and ced the bag to the side before looking into my eyes and saying "all of them in total is worth 79 gold and 65rge silvers after the 5%mission fee and the other 20% going to your guild" she spoke within azy tone while pushing her hand forwards as if telling me to give her something. I ced the mercenary card that I had gotten from the discarded devil''s back then on her hand, allowing her to put all the money in before giving it back to me. "Thank you formissioning with us" Were thest words I heard before leaving the building and disappearing into the night. Chapter 160 - 1 Month Later V Flopping lifelessly onto my bed, I rubbed my head with a mix of anguish and pain. I hadn''t used this much mental strength since the time I had fought against the Imperial Knight, and even then, I had destroyed so many houses and streets in the process that I was put on the wanted bounty list of the city. I was only able to regain my honor after Rose talked to the mayor about all the wanted people I had killed before the incident, making him hesitantly take my face off the wanted posters. However, this did not stop people from creating their bounties in the underworld. Countless rich assholes had put money into my bounty, therefore raising it to over 100 gold while also giving the nickname of ''The Demon'' among those of the underworld. Who knew those people could have been so nice to give me such a cool nickname, right? Anyway, after returning from my first mission, I had started getting bored while at the same time, the goal of taking 3000 souls still loomed over my consciousness making me more desperate on finding souls to devour. A portion of that desperation might havee from the dopamine addiction I gained from the wave of euphoria I would endure after consuming souls, but we do not talk about that. In the morning, I would put on the mask of ''Pandora White''. Sweet and innocent to the point where after a few days, people no longer started linking me with ''the demon'' who woulde out and night and take the heads of countless wanted people in the city. While Pandora white had gotten the title of ''Angel'' amongst both men and women, to the point where I am pretty sure she had her own Fanclub, the name Lilith sent shivers down the spines of everyone no matter if they were wanted or not. Only those who had ascended to the tinum Tiers and about could rest easy as they knew that I must not be as strong as them looking at how the wanted people who had died so far were all in the Gold Tiers and less. Sighing lightly, I slowly closed my eyes and started to feel my surroundings. Everything from the kissing couple upstairs to the random drug dealers outside could be felt. While to a normal person this would feel overwhelming or even annoying, to me it was oddly calming. It felt like I had control over everything around me and that I was free from any of the burdens of life. That feeling quickly dissipated after remembering the feeling of almost dying a month ago to a crystal remnant, while shes of my mother, father, and my sister appeared in my mind, making my mood worsen. ''I won''t be returning any time soon, so should I go visit them in a few months?'' Silence ensued in the room once again, not that it wasn''t silent before. My mind flickered through all the missions that I had gone on so far. Some of them were easy, others were extremely easy, and the only one that was even close to reaching moderately easy was thetest C Ranked mission I had to do for rose. I and Rose might have gotten closer in thest month or so, but this did not mean we were friends. At most, we were aplices that would hang out on the weekend while drinking some beer. Of course, being the good person I am, I did not do anything to her whenever she would get too drunk and instead would take her to bed and allow her to sleep. This allowed her trust for me to reach a new level after the first time she identally became drunk, and after that, we would hang out on the weekends. On the note of hanging out, I had not seen Olivia since the day I had joined the guild. I knew she was alive due to the link we have, but she was never close enough for me to send a mental transmission to her. On the same note, I had not seen Yuri in a really long time, and apparently, the leader of the Thunder dragons that took care of the guild in this region was also on a mission, so you never know if they for some reason started to get along. Worst case scenario, they had found a treasure and were trying to get it before the other guilds would, but what are the chances that would happen... Right? After finally blocking off all the sounds from the outside and clearing my thoughts, I felt my head slowly sinking into the pillow under my head while my mind drifted into darkness before my very consciousness. *** "Thy have sinned greatly human" A primordial voice crackled within the skies as multiple golden lightning bolts shot down from the roaring clouds and split the howling winds. "Thy says I have sinned, but thy gods are the true sinners! Sending thou races to battle against each other, to find who the peak of mortal life is, yet it is all a ploy by thee tomit treacherous acts against one another! To make us weak and ununited!" A powerful voice that rumbled the heavens came from the timid-looking ck-haired girl. Her purple eyes glimmered with the light of stars, while her plus-shaped pupils encapsted the size of the heavens and earth. Her dress that looked like it was made out of the fabric of the cosmos pped in the wind, yet her domineering aura only ergened with every second passing. The blood-stained soil and the swords protruding the ground as if they were gravestones for every soldier that had fallen in this great battle rumbled under her morous purple-hued aura. Such power was not something even an astral being of the highest stage could imagine. It was a power that would make gxies upon gxies bow under her feet with a single nce. This was the power of someone who had reached the peak of existence in their gxy cluster. This was the power of someone who had reached the ckhole hole cultivation stages... This was the power of a Celestial Realm being! {By the way, thanks for all the Golden tickets and gifts! Special thank you to typus_mage, FallenBlood, The_Ep1c_Mor0n, and Austin_B_1332 specifically for the gifts and golden tickets.} Chapter 161 - Fragmented Epiphany The blood-stained soil and the swords protruding the ground as if they were gravestones for every soldier that had fallen in this great battle rumbled under her morous purple-hued aura. Such power was not something even an astral being of the highest stage could imagine. It was a power that would make gxies upon gxies bow under her feet with a single nce. This was the power of someone who had reached the peak of existence in their gxy cluster. This was the power of someone who had reached the ckhole hole cultivation stages... This was the power of a Celestial Realm being! Watching the man who was slowly descending from the skies freeze and release a bloodthirsty aura at her words, a smile curled up her lips while a literally world-shaking celestial aura left her body. It crumbled the grounds and turned everything within a 3000-mile radius into ashes. However, a secondter, the same aura that was about to go berserk was sucked into her body before creating a purple amorphous skin of armor around her just a few inches thick. "THOU SHALL HAVE THE RIGHT TO LIVE TAKEN AWAY FOR TRIGGERING THE WRATH OF A GOD!" A golden electric aura exploded around him the same way it did around the little girl, eventually reaching a 2500 mile radius before being retracted within the body once again, leaving nothing but a golden glow and asional crackles. While one might think these crackles were simple or maybe even harmless, asionally, the crackled of lighting would shoot towards the ground leavingrge figures and bottomless ravines in their quake. After seeing that the muscr white-haired man clothed with white long pieces of fabric who glowed with a golden aura finally get ready, the little girl took a single step forwards. In a single step, she turned into a purple beam of light that left nothing but pure chaos in its quake, and in the end, destroyed everything that wasn''t already destroyed from both of the titan''s auras. The scene eventually turned dark, the final scene being something too drastic for the feeble human mind toprehend. *** *Gasp* I opened my eyes to find myself back in my bedroom panting breathlessly. I could only remember fragments of the memory, however, seeing how they controlled their energy from the very small fragments I had gotten and memorized, I immediately had an epiphany. I remembered how the little girl controlled the power that exuded out of her body before turning into armor around her, while the white-haired old man injected electricity within his body, almost making it a part of him. I rewatched every second of every fragment, and without even realizing it, my control over Arcane magic and lightning magic grew by several levels. While before my control and efficiency over lighting magic could have been considered to be at the peak of the Wizard rank due to me not having enough mana or a high enough mana heart, after the epiphany, my progress exploded allowing my control over lightning magic to reach the Sage stage whenbined with arcane magic to increase its flexibility and efficiency. On the other hand, my arcane magic control had reached a whole new stage as well while I had also learned a magic technique that I could probably use in the future when I can release my magical aura instead of forcing it out of my body with even more mana being used through arcane magic. However, overall my control had gone from being in the basic to intermediate stages of me barely being able to form tentacles to now being around the peak Grand Wizard stage where I can expertly weave spells intertwined with arcane magic, while also being able to create intricately designed weapons or objects. This meant I wouldn''t have a headache every time I used my pure mana likest time! Woo! This was a time for celebration! Of course though, like the absolute idiot I was, I had not realized any of this and thought I had only gained small amounts of inside on both subjects. First off, what kind of person would believe watching a fragmented minute clip of two extremely powerful beings'' power-up would give me such a huge incite on the topics. Clearly, I might have been as stupid as analysis said, after all, Ipletely underestimated myprehending ability. "If you are done looking into thin air, I have a mission for you to do" An annoyed voice came from my left, making me instantaneously look towards it with a raised brow. ''Was she here this whole time?'' I couldn''t help but ask inwardly "A Mission?" I tilted my head back and looked her in the eyes. "Yep. This time it is a B rank mission" My eyes immediately lit up. When was thest time I had heard such good news? When was thest time I had felt this ted!? FINALLY! The heavens seemed to have finally realized my dream of bing a powerful mercenary! Thank you! "Don''t get all excited hahaha!" Sheughed but I could not suppress my excitement. I imagined all the money flowing in before my imagination of all the food that I could buy with all that money appeared in my mind. *Drip* I had started salivating! "I have to send someone with you so-" *Crack* I could almost hear my dreams and goals being shattered. Another person? Didn''t this mean I had to share my money? MY MONEY!? NO! NO ONE CAN HAVE MY MONEY! WHAT IS THE POINT OF DOING A B RANK MISSION IF ALL MY MONEY IS TAKEN BY SOME OTHER ASSHOLE! [Calm down and actually listen dumbass] "I will be sending one person with you and her name is June. She is also part of our Guild and you two will be working closely on important missions in the future. She is an A-rank mercenary at the 2nd Tier of the Gold Ascension stage. The reason I chose someone with such high power and ranking is that this mission has a chance of bing an A-rank mission or even higher." Her face becameplicated making me understand something "What is the mission?" I asked with a worried expression. "Regional Guildmaster of the Pheonix guild, Regional Guildmaster of the Thunder Dragons guild plus a few other people have recently gone missing. Your mission is to investigate this urrence beforeing back immediately...." Chapter 162 - June "I will be sending one person with you and her name is June. She is also part of our Guild and you two will be working closely on important missions in the future. She is an A-rank mercenary at the 2nd Tier of the Gold Ascension stage. The reason I chose someone with such high power and ranking is that this mission has a chance of bing an A-rank mission or even higher." Her face becameplicated making me understand something "What is the mission?" I asked with a worried expression. "Regional Guildmaster of the Pheonix guild, Regional Guildmaster of the Thunder Dragons guild plus a few other people have recently gone missing. Your mission is to investigate this urrence beforeing back immediately. I don''t want you to fight anyone or anything unless you have been pushed back into a corner where the only way out is to fight. This is a stealth mission, not a fight and defeat mission... Is that understood?!" Rose had an extremely serious expression on her face. "Yep" I replied excitedly. Of course, I wasn''t going to listen! What kind of person would I be if I did listen? The main point is that if I was about to go on a mission, I was going to fight everything I saw no matter what it was. Human? Consider it done! Beast? I''ll think about not fighting it! Monster? It''s already dead... I wasn''t really sure if I would meet anyone from another race, but if I did, I would choose at the moment if they decided to die or live. "So when are we going to meet this... Uh... What is her name again?" I scratched my cheek "June Damnit! If you aren''t going to take this serio-" "I owe you my sincerest apologies. Please forgive me as I have sinned" My personality took a 180-degree turn as I found myself kneeling under this tyrannical woman without hesitation. Her eyes gleamed for a few seconds before they turned dark and her mouth twitched. She for some reason felt an itching sensationing from her fist, but she suppressed it and looked at me coldly. "Fail this mission without a good reason will mean reduced pay for 3 months with a temporary downranking. Exceed and you will get 1000 gold coins and a rank up to the B rank. How about it?" "Deal" I immediately agreed, making her lip twitch once again "It is probably better if we go meet your teammate now. You will have 3 days to prepare whatever you will need for the next week to a month. I suggest you pack things for the next two months in case anything goes wrong" She suggested while we walked towards the meeting area. Almost half an hourter, we finally got to the entrance of a Universal bar. This bar, a bit like the one in the guild registration hall allows anyone of any guild toe in. The guards were all easily in the A-rank in case a fight broke out, while at the same time, crystals in the middle of the tables were embedded with runes that made it so one could block the sound from the inside from reaching the outside. Many people woulde here to celebrate after finishing a mission or two, while many just used it as a meeting area or even a chilling area where they could rx and let go of their day-to-day worries. Immediately after walking inside, I could feel the lustful gazes of some of the men directed at both me and Rose, while on the other hand, I could feel the envious gazes of the women locking their sights onto different parts of both our bodies. I swiftly released a domineering aura using the divine aura that always came out of me like a fountain, making the women and men stop staring at me and instead, just stare at Rose. Rose seemed to have done something right after me because a few secondster, I watched as everyone in the room shuddered to their literal souls before looking away with the fear remnant in their eyes. Only one person had not realized our entry, and that was a young girl who drank mug after mug of beer without stopping. People around her cheered while the bartender simply smiled and crossed out a few numbers on the chalkboard. ''A DRINKING GAME!'' I shouted inwardly like a kid who had found a new toy. I looked at the brown-haired, twin-tailed girl who grabbed another mug and gulped down the beer once again. She wore a nice ck jacket with a red interior, ck thigh-high boots, and a professional white and ck shirt and tie underneath. On her belt, she carried a medium-sized de that was not short enough to be called a short sword, yet not long enough to be identified as a katana. It was something in between the two. As we walked closer and closer, the environment became more and more silent. While at first, they might have been looking at everything underneath our faces, the moment they saw my mask, every single person in the bar became weary whether they were drunk or not. Almost every single person in the city knew who I was. It was to the point where I could no longer turn back and therefore, I made it my goal to be a scary character parents would tell their children about before going to sleep or to tell them off. My secondary goal was to get my masculinity back, but in front of my first goal, getting my masculinity seemed like an ant in front of a boulder. Who cares that I am a woman, am I right? It only makes me more scared of my enemies. Yes, I might inherently have fewer rights than the average man, but that can easily be undone with a bit of power, right? Eventually, the bar had gotten deathly silent, to the point the twin-tailed girl stopped drinking and started to look around to see what was happening. "Hello there.... How about we have a bet?" Chapter 163 - June II "Hello there... How about we have a bet?" The girl looked up to see who was speaking to her before her smile froze. ''Isn''t this Lilith? The Demon?'' She thought while her mouth twitched. However, she did not let her guard down and immediately had her weapon in hand, ready to be used the moment I did anything that might cause harm to her. "Lilith?" She voiced questionably. She was supposed to meet her guild master here, not this demon. However, a few secondster her eyesnded on an elegantly sat woman who watched on with a satisfied gleam in her smirk. ''Don''t tell me'' She looked at me before looking at Rose again. A realization appeared in her mind making her mouth be agape in shock and dissatisfaction. ''I, an A rank mercenary, have to do a mission with this C rank rookie? She is barely in the Imperial Knight rank and you want me to do a mission with her?'' She stared at Rose like she was crazy. She could not ept this! She was way too strong to just submit! Submitting was for the weak, and of course, she was far from being weak, right? Beforeints could leave her mouth though, my voice echoes in her ear and the following words made her smile from ear to ear. "Take this toxic neutralizer..." I stretched out my hand that held a yellow potion within it before continuing "And let us have a duel. The one who can drink the most wins. If I win, you have to do a mission with me." I smiled behind the mask. A smile appeared on her face as she puffed out her Size B chest before patting it in pride "I ept your challenge! However, what do I get if I lose?" She narrowed her eyes after thest word. After contemting for a bit, I replied "How about this. I''ll be your ve for 3 months. Does that sound fair?" Her eyes lit up. She had needed a servant for a long time, but she didn''t want to pay. And since very was morally considered to be wrong by most people while also being illegal, she could not do that. But of course, if someone was willingly submitting themselves to be her ve, she would not decline. "I agree" She replied with happiness and joy exploding out from her. After making sure the potion I gave her was real and not a poison, she drank it and sobered up almost instantly as she once washed her .red face turned back to a healthy color. She gazed deep into my eyes as if trying to decipher something, but after a bit of time passing, she turned away with an audible "Hmph" ''W-what... What did I do?'' I shouted inwardly We both looked at each other until the bartender finally decided to allow us to start. ''Idiot'' I chuckled inwardly *** dian Forest A man with pale blind hair and an athletic physique walked through the forest until he reached a tightly popted area, that being the white wolf tribe of course. He was currently wearing his worn-out military attire which made his usually casual aura be more domineering in front of most people, yet generally just humans. Beasts barely, if notpletely do not care about people ranking in societal things. To them, humans created hierarchies out of hierarchies even though it should be obvious that the person on top should be the most powerful person in the country. Badges of ''honor'' or suits that identified someone as a part of a group did not mean anything to the beasts, and to the very few that knew anything about human culture, it did not matter. Anyone who knew about human culture to such a degree was strong enough for this information not to matter to them, and one of those beings actually situated themselves in this small tribe. "Deros! It is good to see you again" An old and slightly wise voice entered the ears of my father, making him look back with a mild smile on his face. "It is good to see you again, Jum. How have you been?" He nodded "My understanding is that you have note here to chat with me about how I am, so let us get straight to the point. Pandora, as you call her, has note back yet and from my guess, she probably will not being back for a long, long time." Jum sat down Wolves around them took nces at the guest, but since the two-legged creature was talking to Jum, they did not mind. There were only two humans that the wolves did not mind, and those were me, Pandora, and Olivia who stayed with me for over 2 years. Eventually, over time, they grew fond of her too the same way they grew fond of me, even though mine was a lot faster than the grueling process they had made her go through. "How long do you think she will be gone?" Asked Deros while looking intently into the eyes of Jum. "At first I had thought she would be gone for a few months at most, but now I believe she might be gone for a year or two," Jum replied, making my father nod understandingly. "Can you tell me where she went?" My father asked with hope in his eyes. "I was specifically told to not tell anyone. This was mainly done so no one follows her" Jum closed his eyes. Letting out a sigh, aplicated expression passed through my father''s face before he finally muttered "Did you know?" "Depends on what you are talking about. Sorry, but I cannot read minds" Jum chuckled followed by a light chuckle from my father before he returned to being serious "Did you know about my daughter having the light element?" My father looked up. There was a hint of betrayal within his soul, yet, Jum could feel it. Jum was an expert when it came to souls after all. "What would you do if I said yes?" Asked Jum while opening a single eye slightly. "I don''t know... While I feel slightly betrayed, at the same time, I cannot help but me myself. Am I really that untrustworthy? Did she really think I could not keep a secret? Was she scared I was going to get angry at her?" My father felt a deep pain in his heart area. This was not a physical injury, this was a mental one.... Chapter 164 - The Sorrows Of A Father "Did you know about my daughter having the light element?" My father looked up. There was a hint of betrayal within his soul, yet, Jum could feel it. Jum was an expert when it came to souls after all. "What would you do if I said yes?" Asked Jum while opening a single eye slightly. "I don''t know... While I feel slightly betrayed, at the same time, I cannot help but me myself. Am I really that untrustworthy? Did she really think I could not keep a secret? Was she scared I was going to get angry at her?" My father felt a deep pain in his heart area. This was not a physical injury, this was a mental one... "While I would love tofort you and tell you it was not your fault, I cannot lie. While it might not be all your fault, as a father, you are partly at fault." Jum spoke with a stern voice snapping my father out of his trans-like state. "What do you mean?" "What I mean is, while your wife, your wife''s friends, and many other people might have been at fault, you are also at fault. You, as a father failed to gain the respect and reverence of your child. While she might see you as her father, the actions of her mother had caused her to see the whole family as untrustworthy. This simply means that the link between you and your wife is the thing that is repelling her from you." "While I am not saying that you should split off from your wife, what I am trying to say is that you should not side with your wife. An example of this is when you tolerated the fact that Pandora left home and came here with Olivia. You cannot expect your child to fully trust you if you yourself do not do anything to make yourself trustworthy." As Jum spoke, the pained expression on my father''s face became worse by the second. He kept asking himself where he had gone wrong, but only now had he realized. He hadn''t done anything wrong per se, he was simply too tolerant. What kind of father would tolerate watching his 6-year-old daughter leave home without looking back? And as if adding the final nail to the coffin, Jum opened his mouth once again and said- "And to answer your question, yes, I did know about the light element. I had actually taught her and trained her on how to use it. Other than that, I am sure there are many other things you do not know about her, that you honestly do not deserve to know unless she tells you herself" My father clenched his fist tightly while gritting his teeth. He felt as if he did not have enough face left to even argue back, because, in a way, he knew every single word was true. "However, this does not mean that I know everything..." My father nced up. Know everything? What else can there be that Jum possibly did not know? How could a single person who had loved for less than 8 years keep so many secrets? "The thing about Pandora, As, or whatever you want to call her, is that she does not believe keeping secrets is wrong. I can tell with a single nce that she had so many things that she keeps from both me and even Olivia... While she feels like she can''t trust anyone seen from how she won''t even tell Olivia as much as she had told me even though they are under a contract, she also feels that keeping secrets from us keeps us safe." Jum showed the closest thing that a wolf could show to a smile. "What are you trying to say..." Deros grumbled, not understanding why Jum would tell him all this. "Haha... What I am trying to say is that it is not toote for you to create a bond between the two of you. She still loves you as her father, and probably loves almost everyone she knows. You have to show her that you are reliable and that you will always be by her side. Only then will she truly trust you..." *** *-"DRINK! DRINK! DRINK! DRINK! DRINK! DRINK! DRINK! DRINK! DRINK!"-* Who would have known that at the same time my father and Jum had a really important and mind-opening talk, I would be drinking irresponsibly a few cities away? ''Doesn''t matter anyway since I can''t get drunk'' I sighed while taking another shot that turned into energy the moment it reached my stomach. For some reason, after awakening the Absolute-Consumption skill, I had to start eating almost quadruple the amount of food that I usually had to eat. Well, it was either that or manually eating magical crystals straight from the mines. While the Absolute-Consumption skill gave me the power to eat literally anything that could be swallowed down my throat, I did not know how to use any of the other features. It was almost like everything else was passive! My body was like a walking ck hole right now. Anything that would enter it whether that would be poison through my bloodstream, a sword through my gut, or even spells through my orphosis, would all be immediately destroyed before being converted into energy to run my now extremely demanding body. It is also part of the reason I had be a foodie and started to enjoy Rose''s 6rge meals a day. "Shot number 53" The bartender announced. While I waspletelyposed drinking my shot through the removable gap within my mask, the girl that I had already forgotten the name of was struggling to even hold the shot ss up well. Yet, even with all these difficulties, determination sparked within her eyes as she took another shoot, gulped it down, and trusted both her fists in the air. "Poor girl" Rose shook her head on the side with a sympathetic nce at the half-conscious girl. Chapter 165 - Mission Briefing After absolutely demolishing my opponent in the drinking match, drinking over 72 shots before she finally passed out, I got up and walked towards rose. At the same time, she stared at me with aplicated expression on her face. What kind of person would explode after drinking so much? And at that, after drinking so much of one of the most powerful liquors in the city. While she knew of my abnormal ability to be able to eat 5 times the amount as she could, sometimes even 6 times the amount, she did not expect me to have the same ability when it came to liquor. "Since when were you able to do that?" She asked with a trace of worry on her face. "Eh, I don''t know. To me, it feels like drinking juice rather than alcohol since I literally cannot get drunk" Iughed which made her expression worsen. Eventually, Rose took the girl back to her dorm room while I and her then went back to ours. Sunset was about 4 hours away so I made the best of it with my alternate personality, trying to gain more poprity within themunity. Eventually, when night came, I wore my mask and changed my clothes back to the clothes I had gotten from the guild. I quickly put on the two ck and white katanas, also known as the ying-yang des, and took off jumping from roof to roof. *** The next morning, I and Rose walked together in a certain direction until we saw what we hade to see. On a bench closest to the front gates of the city sat a twin-tailed girl while speaking into hermunication crystal. She seemed slightly happy while the projection within the crystal also seemed happy when speaking to her which allowed me to assume that the person on the other side was a close friend if not a family member. Even though I did not have amunication crystal, I still retained the features of themunication crystal after absorbing the remnant of the world crystal and could call anyone or message whenever I wanted. Analysis even added a feature where I could see my contacts list which is created after touching amunication crystal once and saving it with the name of the person. I hadn''t seen the girl''smunication crystal until now so I was still finding it hard to remember her name, but after getting her contact information I should be fine, right? Eventually, when we neared enough for her to spot us, she quickly said her goodbyes and ended the call, and looked at us with an annoyed expression. "You guys arete" She crossed her arms and red at us "Actually, no June. You hade too early today which is a little out of character, don''t you think? Did losing to Lilith yesterday cause this effect on a person?" Rose Grinned "Hmph" The girl simply looked away with an even more annoying expression than she had when she first started ring at us. "Anyway, we are here so I can inform the two of you of the main things you will be doing in the mission" Rose walked to the side and spoke down to us, a bit like how you would expect a Guildmaster to speak to their guild members. Since Rose was the person who would pick every person who joins the guild, everyone had some kind of a rtionship with her, whether that would be of friends, teammates, or simple aplices. However, this was a much better rtionship most people in other guilds did not benefit from having with the guildmaster, meaningpared to her, every other guildmaster didn''t have the best impression from their guild members. Even then, she sometimes had to show dominance because the moment she passed a certain line of leniency, some of the guild members would think they can trample all over her. With a domineering tone, she carried on speaking "As you know, the regional guildmaster of both the phoenix and Thunder Dragon guilds have gone missing with a good chunk of their members too. I had sent a few scouts to see how they were doing, but a lot of my scouts havee back without any information. All my informants don''t have anything on them after a certain point and no one had heard of them for thest 3 weeks" She took a deep breath and continued- "Apparently, they were after a Spirit tressure that had appeared after a whirlpool of mana had concentrated into a single area. They assumed it was a spirit treasure and went over to excavate it, and knowing their rivalry, they wanted to see who can get it first" She sighed ''I KNEW IT'' I cheered inwardly [Shouldn''t you be more distressed about your closest friend is in danger?] ''Nah. I am sure she is fine. At most a few light injuries that I could ask Jum to heal within the blink of an eye,'' I chuckled inwardly. "You both will go and investigate the problem. This mission might take anything from a week to a few months and you will be paid ordingly. At any point, the mission could go up to an A+ rank depending of the situation" Rose finally finished speaking and her expression softened "If you understand the mission could be an A+ rank at any moment, why are you making the newbiee with me? Isn''t she a little too much of a hinderment?" The girl pointed at me while shouting at Rose who wore a professional smile once again. However, I could still feel the annoyance within her eyes which made me step back a little. "Are you questioning my reasons" A cold voice entangled and weaved meticulously within the strings of killing intent with such mastery that it made her voice make everyone around us be pale while some of the weaker ones fell onto their knees. My natural divine aura repelled the killing intent like it was nothing, leaving me as the only person in the area that hadn''t turned pale. Chapter 166 - Mission Briefing II "If you understand the mission could be an A+ rank at any moment, why are you making the newbiee with me? Isn''t she a little too much of a hinderment?" The girl pointed at me while shouting at Rose who wore a professional smile once again. However, I could still feel the annoyance within her eyes which made me step back a little. "Are you questioning my reasons" A cold voice entangled and weaved meticulously within the strings of killing intent with such mastery that it made her voice make everyone around us be pale while some of the weaker ones fell onto their knees. My natural divine aura repelled the killing intent like it was nothing, leaving me as the only person in the area that hadn''t turned pale. As the girl tried topose herself in front of Rose, the killing intent only thickened making her fall onto her knees while gasping for air. This time even I could feel the killing intent, however, it was still mostly filtered out with my divine aura. At this point, almost everyone was on their knees except me, making Rose look at me with a raised brow and ask "Are you okay?" "Yeah, why?" I tilted my head to the side as if I had no idea what she was talking about. Seeing this, she sighed and inwardly twitched at my remark. ''Acting dumb in a situation like this? Maybe I should lower the amount of food I give her as punishment'' I, on the other hand, was inwardly shocked for another reason. ''Isn''t this divine aura thing too strong?'' I asked with a raised brow [It is called ''divine'' for a reason. While it may be nothingpared to when you produce a magical aura, it is still divine. It will purify or at least filter out a lot of the things thate at you, an example being poison, filthy air, etc.] ''Oh, okay...'' A few seconds after speaking to analysis, I shifted my attention back to the bickering two, as I would like to call it, before shifting my attention solely onto the girl on the floor that I still cannot remember the name of. ''What was her name?'' I asked analysis again. [Even with my wisdom and knowledge being millions of times greater than yours, I for some reason cannot remember it] ''...'' [What?] ''Do you just speak so you can praise yourself or does something useful evere out of that mouth of yours'' I snarled [I would retort, but your intelligence is so low the only thing I feel is a pity... Do I look like I have a mouth?] ''...'' [...] Ignoring the retort that was not supposed to be a retort from analysis, someone I really need to give a name other than analysis to, I looked over at the girl who was on the floor and looked deep into her eyes. While she usually acted slightly childish or maybe even airhead-ish, right now the only thing in her eyes was... ''I''ve seen those eyes before...'' I sliver of bloodlust started to exude out of my body, beingpletely directed towards a single location, that the girl on the floor. shes of memories I wanted to keep deep within my mind until the day I died started to surface. Images and words started to sh and echo within my mind, every single one of them being of my previous step-sister. [*cough*] Immediately, I suppressed all my bloodlust while turning extremely cold. In a single moment, I had not only suppressed my bloodlust but at the same time, I had suppressed all my emotions in an instant. "Rose, that is enough" A cold uncaring voice came from behind my mask, startling Rose a little. However, she stillplied and absorbed back her killing intent while ncing at me wearily. "The faster we get moving, the better our chances are at finding them. For all we know they might be dead, and if they are dead, whatever killed them will fuck us all up" I crossed my arms and continued "Now let''s stop bickering like little children and instead, let''s move our asses and find those assholes." Eventually, my gazended on Rose before saying "Rose, can you please tell us where they werest seen?" "Fredrick City. They werest seen in the shopping district of the city." She looked into my eyes. For some reason, I could see a fire that I had never seen in her eyes grow and expand as looked into my eyes, however, in the end, she just smirked semi-seductively and continued "That will be your first location." "Okay, then, let''s go" I flickered before turning into a blur and appearing in front of the twin-tailed girl on the floor who was regaining herplexion back. "Do you have all your things on you?" I frowned behind my mask while analyzing every single part of her body thoroughly. There were no lustful thoughts behind analyzing her body, instead, I just wanted to know how strong she was, what she had on her, and what enchantments her clothes or equipment had. "Yes..." She red at me. "What is your name again?" I turned away and walked towards the gate of the city. She quickly got up and busted her clothes. Afterward, she regained her pride,posure, andpletion, allowing her to turn into a blur before standing in front of me while holding her hips and pointing her chin towards the sky. "HAHAHA! MY NAME IS JUNE ABIGALE FRANCIS, THE THIRD HEIR OF THE FRANCIS FAMILY!" [I can taste the pride she is exuding, and I don''t even have tastebuds] ''Analysis, do your thing'' [Analyzing] [Analysis Complete!] [Name: June Abigale Francis Gender: Female Race: Human Age: 25 Power Level: 104394 Title(S): Prodigy (A) Affinity: Earth (D), Fire (C) Skills: None Status: Prideful, Angry, Envious Attractiveness: Humans: 6.5/10 Earth Humans: 6/10 As: 5/10 Divine beings: 4/10 (Reason: Breasts) ] "Hello, June was it? I Hope we work well together for however long this thing will take" Chapter 167 - Day 1 *Click Click Click Click Click* *Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap* Two different sounds echoed through the forests as a golden blur and a red-brown blur moved at extremely high speeds, jumping branches and dodging trees in their way. All the beasts in the forest could see were blurs and the feeling of gusts of wind hitting them lightly. *5 Hours Later* *Gasp* Gasping for air, June held onto her trembling knees while sweat dripped from her face onto the soul under us. I on the other hand had been standing in the same ce for thest minute while watching June gasp for air. We had been running for about 6 hours now and the sun was already setting. ording to my calctions, it would take another 7 hours to reach Fredrick City so we weren''t very far away at this point. While yes, we would have reached the city before sunset if we had ridden on Keaurin, I had not seen him in more than a month now and I can''t keep relying on him for every mission I have to go to that is outside of Lagua city. ''I need wings...'' I sighed [In the future, maybe...] ''Maybe?'' [Ugh. I mean that maybe in the future, you might learn or even evolve into someone who can have natural wings. However, for now, the closest thing you will have to create wings is either when you start using your battle aura, or when you reach a high-Gaseous-Stage.] ''Oh, thanks for the info... I have a question though. How long do you think the divine energy assimtion will take? It is like 61% now and there isn''t really any pattern and it kinda just spiked a month ago and now it stopped... Do you know why?'' [Those were two questions... Anyway, I don''t know how long it will take nor how it works, but what I can tell you is when it does reach 100%, you can expect an explosion in the amount of power you hold] Thinking about what analysis said, my thought process gradually shifted and at the same time, my eyesnded on June. "Hey, June?" I spoke "Yeah *Gasp*" even in her current state, I could still feel the animosity in her voice gradually be more apparent in a single word. "How long did it take you to reach the knight rank?" I narrowed my eyes. "Why? *Gasp*" She furrowed her brows. "I just want to see how good my growth has been over the years." I smiles back, but of course, she could not see my smile due to the mask I wore on my face. She looked into my eyes skeptically as her panting gradually subsided, bing lighter and lighter after every pant. Eventually, she did not need to hold onto her knees, allowing her to straighten her back and turn to me. "Aren''t you a mage?" "Elemental Warrior" I retorted "Yeah, doesn''t change the fact that while I cultivate my inner energy, slowly creating a sturdy battle aura that grows through fighting and inner cultivation, you have to cultivate your mana heart through the use of ambient mana. While it may sound the same, the level of difficulties and speed of cultivating ispletely different. Did you not learn this in The academy?" {From now on, I will be calling inner energy soul energy, while calling the me of life a soul me instead. This is done for simplicity''s sake and the people who say "Soul energy" do not know about all creatures having soul mes within them nor anything about soul contracts.} Hearing herst sentence, I chuckled while lightly rubbing my neck. "Of course I have. I just wanted to know how long it took you" I replied "Then just say that. Ugh, you are so annoying" June grumbled "Are you going to tell me then?" I tilted my head to the side. "Well, I started cultivating my soul energy when I was 6 years old after my awakening. Due to having more than one affinity, my affinities became weak individually while I was also too weak tobine them. Even if I couldbine them, I am not a dwarf so my control over magma andva would have been weak anyway." She sighed before continuing- "Anyway, my father is in the army so he decided to give me the army cultivation method and from the start, I was really good at." She did not pause speaking, however, she started walking towards the direction of Fredrick City while gesturing me to follow her. ''I don''t remember asking her for her life story...'' [I don''t remember asking anyone to be stuck with an idiot host] ''...'' "I am pretty sure I reached Supreme Warrior rank at the age of 14, right before going into the academy. In the academy, I was able to break through into the Knight rank at the age of 15 and by the end of the academy, I was at the peak of the Grand Guardian rank. You are actually a little more powerful than I was when I left the academy, but I didn''t have any experience in fighting so I became a mercenary and joined this guild" Her voice throughout the whole conversation gradually became softer until she finally got to herst sentence where her smile had be as bright as the sun. "What about you?" She asked with childish excitement. ''Is she a child?'' I was a little startled "Well, my life has been a littleplicated so far. My father is in the military while my mother is an Ex-Adventurer. My father had taught me a little bit of weapon training while looking after me, and my sister mostly took care of me. My mother is kind of a control freak who cared a little too much about her status in society. I awakened the Fire, earth, and light elements at the age of 5 when I was fighting against a peaked advanced-level beast. I trained, went to the academy and now I joined cuz'' my cultivation has reached a bottleneck" I watched many emotions sh on June''s face, one of them being envy and the other being anger and self-loath. [Even though I think you are stupid, the way you simplified your entire life into a few sentences was amazing. Oh wait, maybe I am overestimating how eventful your life is.] ''Oh please....'' Chapter 168 - Day 1 II "So you awakened at the age of 5?" June Repeated. "Yeah" "So a natural awakening?" She became even more jittery "Yep" I replied with a sigh "Wow... A natural awakening huh... Thest person to have a Natural awakening is now an Imperial Sage" Shemented "Really? I thought it would be moremon" I sarcastically retorted "Well, Natural awakenings are verymon. Most people who cannot afford a priest to awaken their children have natural awakenings. While natural awakenings are fine, they usually happen when the child reaches 9-12 years of age. At the same time, there might be a fewplications when they do awaken, therefore limiting their potential significantly. That is why most people be warriors instead of mages because, in reality, mages are basically limited to nobility, and at that, it is still a small portion that can actually be significant figures in the world." June exined "So what about the Imperial sage?" I raised a brow behind the mask. "Oh, well, apparently he was amoner before a rouge mage had found him. The rogue mage decided to train him after realizing the kid had awakened naturally before the age of 6" She shrugged. After that, we walked for about an hour after the sunset. We stayed vignt of our surroundings the whole time in case a beast attacked... Correction, June stayed vignt of our surroundings the whole time. I on the other hand did not need to stay vignt because I was naturally aware of my surroundings up to up to 10 meters, while I could feel any soul me that enters a 300-meter range of me. ''Analysis...'' [Yes?] ''Can you y some music for me...'' [...] ''...'' [...] ''Wha-?'' [DO I LOOK LIKE A GODDAMN MUSIC BOX TO YOU!?] ''oh fuck my ears!'' [I''M SPEAKING INTO YOUR BRAIN, IDIOT!] ''I''m soooorrryyyyy'' I pleaded [...] ''Anyway, I know your not a music box and all, but are you able to y music into my mind?'' [...] ''Wha-?'' [I hate you...] ''Don''t worry, I hate me too! :)'' [...] ''So can you do it?'' [What song do you want?] I suddenly touched my chin. Back in myst life, I and the team I yed games were all music enthusiasts, the same way we were all anime and novel enthusiasts. ''I have so many choices...'' [CHOOSE GODDAMNIT!] Closing my eyes, I started to think. There was a song that I would listen to every time I had a bad day. It was something like a religious routine that I would not skip out on no matter what. While I had only started to listen to it 3 years before I died, I still felt like it has a huge amount of sentimental value to me, and right now, I hadn''t listened to the song for more than 8 years. "Let us camp here" A cute voice finally snapped me out of my thoughts. "Oh? Sure" I looked at the ground I was standing on and had realized it was probably the best ce to camp out. "Should I guard first or should you?" June asked, but clearly, she only wanted one answer. "First off, puppy eyes don''t work on me. Secondly, none of us have to stay out. I have a spell that will wake me up the moment something dangerouses within 300 meters of us. At the same time, it will warn me of any malicious intent an animal might have which will also wake me up" I replied nonchntly. "REALLY!" I could taste the joy in her voice "Yes, really..." I sighed while shaking my head. After an hour or so, we have both our tents up and we were both in our respective tents. "Finally, some alone time" I sighed [So, are you going to choose] ''Yeah. y "Everyday normal guy 2"'' I could feel something seeping into my memories and eventually, the thing left my mind while clearly taking something with it. Suddenly, the sound of the song entered my ears, allowing me to close them before cing my head onto a pillow. After listening for a bit, I started to sing along in a low tone. ~"I saw these two fine bitches, they were walking my way"~ ~"Yo, what you girls doing tonight?" is what I wanted to say"~ ~"But suddenly I panicked, my voice started to shake"~ ~"So I put my head down, and I just walked away"~ ~"I had a bus to catch anyway, it worked out great"~ ~"Got on the bus, put my headphones on, and pressed y"~ ~"Sheryl Crow, James Blunt, and motherfucking Ace of Bass"~ ~"Yo, what can I say? It''s just a day in my life"~ ~"I''m up early in the morning, in bed early at night"~ ~"To be productive at work, I got to be well-rested"~ ~"Yeah, motherfucker, you heard what I just said"~ .... I could feel the tears slowly leaving my eyes. Wasn''t this song supposed to make me feel better? Wasn''t this song myforting song? My shoulders started to shudder while low sniffs left my nose as I turned on the futon that I was sleeping on. ''ugh'' I grasped onto my chest tightly the same way I felt my heart being squeezed after every second the song would go on. Images of myst life and this life kept shing in my mind. After every single image, my heart would feel like it was about to explode. The pain was too much.1 After a certain point, I had started to gasp for air as my airwaves and lungs felt as if they had just quadrupled in weight and halved in size. "It''s okay... Calm down. Everything will be fine" A melodic voice entered my ears, sending a soothing feeling through my body, yet the pain was still there. "It is okay my child. This pain is a part of life, and therefore you should not reject it... It is the thing that keeps you human and stops you from bing a monster, so ept it and don''t reject it.~" The voice was gentle, soothing, and kind. Yet, it had a very familiar feeling to it. While I would have loved to believe it was the voice of my first mother, there were significant differences between their voices. However, right now I could not think about any of that as I felt the pain in my heart subside while my consciousness drifted into darkness, a darkness so deep and infinite that it made me feel like a grain of sand in the Sahara desert. Yet, when I looked into the distance I could see a small speck of light that shone within the darkness. It was purple, tiny yet beautiful. Although it was extremely small, that single speck of purple light illuminated the entire ne of existence with its radiance. I feel like not many will understand what is happening right now so I am going to exin it so I don''t get shouted atter. The mc used to use this song to feel like everything in his life was normal even though he was constantly going through so much pain, every single day. He wanted to believe that was a "Regr everyday normal" guy that had everything in his life under control, but that simply was not the case.. The reason the mc is in pain right now is that he knows his life is crap, and now that he is listening to the song, it is creating an opposite effect, therefore, inducing a painful anxiety/panic attack while triggering shbacks (Almost like PTSD shbacks) to the worst parts of his life. Chapter 169 - Day 2 *Gasp* The moment I opened my eyes I sucked in a gallon of air as if I had been holding my breath throughout my entire sleep. While Panting heavily, I touched my chest that had felt like it had be extremely light. It was as if the dream I had, rather than swallowing my existence had swallowed a fraction of my sorrows and pains. ''Oh crap,'' I swiftly jumped out of my sheets and ran outside in a panic. I had promised June that I would keep watch suing my ability, but since I had gone to sleep, it meant that I wasn''t keeping watch therefore meaning something could have attacked us and the only thing that would have protected us throughout the night would have been the feeble barrier arcane spell I had set up before going to sleep. Walking out of my tent, I felt the scorching sun''s raysnd on my face making me squint and furrow my brows. "Oh? So you are finally awake?" A voice entered my ears from the side. "Uh... Uhm... D-Did anything happen?" I stuttered "Yes, but your unreliable ass wasn''t there to say anything I had toe out and guard the ce for the entire night. Not only that but when I tried to wake you up, you pped me super hard!" She stared at me with the same re that she had been using against me yesterday. "I-I did?" "..." "Hello?" However, she did answer my question and simply stomped away clearly enraged. "S-Sorry?" I managed to let out before she go out of my ''line of sight'' ''Hey, analysis?'' [Yes sleeping beauty] ''Will you tell me what happened before I slept?'' [I don''t know what to tell you...] ''What was that voice?'' I asked, a little more agitated now. [Voice? Have you started going crazy? I shouldn''t be surprised though, you have always shown signs of craziness hahaha] ''...'' After the very short conversation with analysis, I packed up the tents into my dimension ring and ran to find June. Right now with my divine eyes, I could see her walking a little over 500 meters away as she encountered a beast. The beast was a giant moth, the size of an average male, with two beautiful ck and green wings sprouting from its back. Even though it looked ferocious, I could feel a feeling of warmness orpanionship within its eyes, as if it was telling everyone that it was not a threat and that they should not feel scared of it. Narrowing my eyes, I swiftly bent my knees beforeunching myself towards her and within 10 seconds, I was right behind her. Looking at June, I could see that she wanted to pet it due to the feeling it gave her. "JUNE!" I shouted making her snap out of her daze, but it was toote. Now that she had gotten too close, the once calm and even cute-looking moth turned ferocious while its mouthless head turned into a maw with countless sharp teeth waiting to bite June''s head off. *Boom* With a single punch powered by a rocket behind my elbow, the once ferocious-looking moth had now turned into a stain on the grassynd. I looked at June with a tilt of the head as if saying ''Really?'' which subsequently made her lower her head in shame, yet she did not forget to get thest word in. "I had that handled, plus, my body is strong enough to take a bite from it" She grumbled "Sure, whatever you say... Anyway, now that you are done being stupid, let us get going. I have all your shit in my ring so you don''t have to go back, alright?" I snarled as she nodded grudgingly Eventually, we started running again, jumping and swerving on and around trees with trunks on the side of 4 average men. The only thing left though before we disappeared like floating lights were the footprints of fractures left afternding onto some of the weaker branches. After running for another 3 hours out of the 7 it would take to get there, we paused for a brief break as June had to catch her breath while I acted as if I was also slightly tired from running for so long. In reality, the whole time I was running, I was simultaneously listening to music I asked analysis to y. While the music would change every now and then. the main ones were "everyday normal guy 2" which apparently lost its effects on me after I had started crying thest time I heard, while also listening to a ylist of mncholic songs like "As the world caves in" or "The remedy of a broken heart" "Yo, June?" I finally spoke while looking into the distance while sitting on a branch and swinging my feet. "Yes?" She panted "What happened at night?" "You ask me now?" She snorted "Yes. Now please tell me because I am freaking out about the fact I can''t remember why I cked out" I lied through my teeth. Honestly, making it seem urgent sounded like the best way for me to get her to spit it out. Saying that I could not remember why I cked out would make it sound like whatever had woken her up in the night might have knocked me out first, therefore also allowing me to take the me off myself. ''Aren''t I a maniptive bitch?'' I thought happily as if I had aplished something "R-really?" I could see June visibly shuddering while her face turned pale which immediately grabbed my full attention. "What is it?" I titled my head "Well, at first I thought it was just a powerful beast that had revealed its presence or for some reason had flown over our area. I thought it was some kind of beast that had juste to the area, you know?" She shivered "What is it?" "It was a presence, a very powerful one..." She frowned and looked towards the direction we had been traveling in. "How powerful?" I questioned with a tinge of curiosity. "I''m not sure, but it was at least higher than our guildmaster''s full power" "..." I knitted my brows even more ''What do you know?'' I clenched my hand into a fist and turned to analyze for the answer... {Btw, I am trying to find analysis a name but instead of doing it myself, I wanted you guys to give it HER a name.. I will choose the one I like most, and if I don''t get many good submissions, I will just make a name myself.} Chapter 170 - Day 2 II Currently, we had been running for another 3 hours without being able to see any signs of civilization close by. While there had been a few malicious beasts that had attacked us on the way here, they were all at the lord stage and under. There was only one lord stage beast that was at the peak of its rank, yet even though I tried tomunicate with it, it did not respond. At first, I had thought that the beast must have been in a berserker state, but after analyzing it and also not feeling any bloodlust, the theory was quickly debunked. ording to my analysis, there was something else going on... --- [Analyzing] [Analysis Complete!] [Name: ??? Gender: Male Race: Tailor Fox Age: 7 Power Level: 37 691 Title(S): None Affinity: Earth Skills: None Status: Corrupted, Pained ] "Hey, June?" "Yeah?" She looked up at me. I was currently sitting on a branch as we rested for thest time before reaching Fedrick City. I was simply sitting there looking into the distance which I had started doing a lot for thest few days, while also swinging my feet like a little kid. "There is something wrong with these beasts..." I narrowed my eyes while refusing to blink them for a reason I did not know myself. "What do you mean?" June raised a brow with eyes filled with curiosity. however, she quickly regained herposure before clearing her throat and repeating "What do you mean?" With a slightly deeper and colder voice. Chuckling lightly, I could feel June''s piercing rend on my face making me choke on my ownughter. "Well, don''t you think they are acting a little weird? Maybe even a little too aggressive?" I tilted my head back after finally blinking after stubbornly choosing not to for a prolonged amount of time. "No? I mean, aren''t they usually aggressive anyway?" She scoffed while puffing her chest out, crossing her arms, and looking away with an audible ''hmph''. ''No matter how good tsunderes seem in anime, they are really annoying in real life'' I sighed "Normal beasts are called beasts for a reason. They aren''t animals but rather, they are evolved versions of the animal species they hsde from. Unless they are in a breserk state or hadbjust evolved, they are just as if not more intelligent than humans. Beasts don''t like tmgetting th attention of humans nor are they stupid enough to attack someone without being moderately sure they can kill them or at least run away from them..." I lectured. "Your point?" She snarled due to not understanding what I was trying to say. ''Is she trying to outsmart me?! Hmph'' she gritted her teeth. "What I am trying to say is that these beasts are either all working together to protect something or. ..." I halted the swinging of my feet and frowned. "Or?" She got up impatiently "Or something is controlling them or at least corrupting them... Whatever it is, it shows that they would rather die than allow us to proceed. This all lead to a single conclusion. There is something powerful behind this, which also means this is no longer a B rank mission" An extremelyrge grin spread from behind my mask "Oh no! We should go back and inform Guild master!" June started to panic "What are you bbering about? This had just be interesting and you want to tell her already?" I snarled while jumping onto my feet and crossing my arms. "B-but... Guildmaster will kill us if she finds out" she stuttered" "Then don''t let her find out" I grinned "You''re going to lie to her?" Her mouth gaped as she stood there like a child who had heard a curse word uttered by a grown-up. "Alright... You can tell her, scaredy-cat" Iunched towards the direction of the city leaving the frozen June behind to slowly start panicking about what to do as she watched me fly into the distance. A horrified expression filled her face as she turned back and forth between the direction I went and the direction back to Lagua city. Not long after, she started pacing back before stopping, turning around, and shooting in my direction. This scene repeated around 5 more times before she finally concluded that the best thing to do was follow me. If one were to see her face right now, one would be able to imagine an imaginary tear falling across her cheeks while she imagined how her guildmaster would react to the news of us going against her order. *** "Oh, you came?" I snickered while looking at the crestfallen expression of June. "mmmm" She grumbled in a low voice while pouting. ''She looks kind of cute, doesn''t she?'' I smiled [...] ''What?'' [Womanizer...] ''...'' [-_-] ''Womanizer?'' [ >¦â<] ''Oh god... You know how to use emojis now...'' [Haha, it''s nothing] ''I WASN''T COMPLIMENTING YOU DAMNIT!'' [I love you too] ''ugh...'' I and June kept running at the same speed for over an hour, which allowed us to finally spot something in the distance. There were no trees within thest 30 miles of the city, meaning we had to tread of the ins ofnd while the sunset in the distance glowed the earth, grass, and bushes with an orangy-red hue. "Hey, June!" "What?" She spoke with a solemn tone "Wanna race?" I asked while stretching my legs "Why?" She looked up with a re "Cuz'' why not? I''m bored and I feel like beating you at something that isn''t cultivation talent" I smiled mischievously behind the mask. "WHAT DID YOU SA-" She immediately straightened her back while a menacing aura erupted out of her body. She then continued by ring at me, jumping back and stretching in that exact order, before speaking once again and saying "Let us see who the slow one is you little crap" "Sure. Rules are that there are no rules other than the fact that you are not allowed to intentionally harm your opponent" I smiled "HAHAH! I''m gonna beat you so bad that you are going to start kissing my feet for forgiveness. By the way, what is the prize for winning?" For some reason, as she spoke, I could slowly see illusory dor signs appear in her eyes. "How about this. The person who wins gets to ask for one wish from the other person. If you lose you have to do that wish or give the other person 300 Large gold coins. Deal?" My smile grew evenrger, but of course, no one could see it." "SUPER DEAL!" She shouted enthusiastically {NOTE: Sorry about thete release} Chapter 171 - End Of Day 2 "On your marks-" I voiced "On your marks?" She looked at me strangely. ''Ugh, of course you don''t use the phrase on your marks!'' Iined inwardly "Ugh. On "Go" then, okay?" "Sure" "3" "2" "1" At that moment, June released be battle aura and covered herself with it. At the same time, she also started to circte her soul energy within her body to allow temporary boosts in power that weren''t caused by the battle aura. Slowly, an illusory armor appeared around her. It was made out of green and red specks of light interconnected and weaved together with some imaginary invisible force. However, this armor not only looked beautiful, but it also gave off dangerous energy that even made me widen my eyes for a second. However, I only widened my eyes for a second before rposing myself once again. After seeing what she had done, I also decided to go all out by activating lightning boots as well as Hermes'' boots. Of course, I did not activate me burst too because that would have just made a sh step that can only be activated for a split second, allowing me to move anywhere within a 50-meter radius of wherever I activated it. The only problem was that I could only use it about 6 times a day and that only increased from three times a day after I started training with it for over 2 years. "Go" I shouted Instantly, we both dashed forwards, instantly turning into blurs and shes of light, however, there was a clear victor from the start of the race and that was me. I was already dozens of meters in front of her within 5 seconds of the race. Of course, if I used sh step, it would have taken only an instant if not less than an instant to get that far, but I digress. 7 minutes and 12 secondster ''Hmmm... where is she?'' I thought as I finally got within 50 meters of the gate. A few minutester I finally saw movement in the distance! There she was running at full speed while leaving a dust cloud behind the wave of her every step. Eventually, after a little less than half a minute, she had finally gotten to where I was. *Pant* "Hahahaha" I startedughing at her current state while she simply red at me. She then finally asked me "What do you want of me?" while narrowing her eyes at me. "Well, nothing right now. I''ll cash it inter" A turned around with my hands behind my back while leaning forwards a little. "Ugh! You are so annoying" She stomped away subsequently ruining my mood [And I agree with her] Analysis chimed in. ''...'' [What? I don''t want to lie to you, or do you want that?] ''You know, I was thinking of giving you a name...'' [What is wrong your majesty? Are you upset? Would you like some music or do you want me to give you all the knowledge in the world] ''Is that sarcasm?'' [I would not dare your majesty] Yet for some reason, I could still feel the sarcasm with its robotic dead voice. ''Ugh.'' I turned around and walked towards the gate. A few armored guards asked us who we were, proof of our identity as well as asking us why we hade. After taking all our information, they respectfully guided us to our ces of residence for the next few weeks to even a month. Apparently, everything was already paid for by Rose on the behalf of the guild, so we did not have to pay for anything except food and any other luxuries that we wanted while staying here. After being led to our rooms, I realized that the sun had already set. The one thing about having divine eyes as well as impable vision meant that I would not realize whether a room is dark or not. One thing I sometimes don''t realize either when I am concentrating on using my main eyes rather than my 360-degree vision is that sometimes I forget to see things normally, so I simply see everything around me as souls, mana, and bags of information. Looking at the sky, I would be able to see the stars no matter if it was day or not, and due to analysis absorbing that crystal remnant a month ago, I also get a bunch of information about the known stars with their names and age. Most of them are dead of course, but it is nice to know their names even though that is the case. Eventually, when I entered my room I started to look around the room while analyzing everything within it. ''Clear...'' I smiled and took my mask off while taking an enormous breath into my lungs before letting it out. "Smells good too" I muttered while stretching and flopping onto the bed. ''Analysis'' [Yes master?] "HAAHAHAHAHAHAHA" I startedughing uncontrobly making analysis stutter- [M-Master?] ''You are amazing. I do not know what I would do without you'' my lips curled into a warm smile [Really?!] ''Yeah. Anyway, do you think you can decipher that soul cultivation manual that humans use? I want to be able to cultivate my soul energy soon'' [uhhh] ''Don''t you think Bitch is a good name'' My smile turned evil [WAIT WAIT! I really don''t know how to do that. This is something you have to naturally be able to do through trial and error. Every divine being has a different attribute of soul energy! Unless you have an ancestor that can give you a cultivation manual of their bloodline, you cannot use any other cultivation manual. Since you are a new divine being of a brand new bloodline, it means that you cannot use any other manual...] ''Why did you go silent at the end? Are you lying to me?'' I narrowed my eyes [No...] ''What do you think of the name Willie? Maybe yourst name can be stroker'' I smiled once again Chapter 172 - Day 3 The merchant tried to convince Analysis to tell me what he knew for the whole night, I finally gave up when the sun rose once again. The gentle orangey-yellow rays shone through the ss window and glistened within my room. At the same time, I looked outside of the window with my mask on from the 3rd floor, looking down at the city people that had started waking up and going to work early in the morning. While some looked moderately well off, others looked slightly poorer than the others, yet there was not a single person in this area that looked significantly poor and we were considered to be in the lower parts of the city. The city was divided into 3 divisions. The first division, also known as the central division, is where the city''s Lord, mayor, nobles, and significant figures stayed. The second division was mainly filled with servants of the central division, merchants, merchant stores, and many of the minor nobles, as well as the middle ss, stayed. Many of those who were mercenaries/adventurers that also resided in the guild usually stayed in the second division too. The third division however was mainly used for the working ss and those on special missions that need a quick way to get out of the city without having to go through all the checks usually administered after leaving the second division. While thest division was considered the slums, the houses were not bad, the stores were not out of stock nor were there any problems when it came to amodations for those who had to leave quickly whenever the situation needed it. People like me, who were on missions sent by their guilds, would be given amodations like the one I and June had spent the night in. These amodations were usuallyrger, more luxurious, and much more ergonomic than the "not so bad" houses I could see from outside the window. Clearly, this city had many guests and was very weing of them. After watching the peoplee out of their homes and walk to work for almost 30 minutes, I became extremely bored, subsequently followed by me leaving my room, going to the first floor, and leaving the building. Not long after, I found myself in front of the door of a bar while I dreamed of getting drunk for the first time in my life. "How blissful that feeling would be" I muttered under my breath while reminiscing my alcoholic days. "Hey?" A masculine voice came from the side, immediately grabbing my attention and making me look towards the person with skepticism. "Yeah?" I tilted my head a little "Are you new here?" The boy, at least 19 years old, replied casually. The boy had morous lead-blue hair that slowly faded to ck the further down the hair you went. His hair looked soft and curly, yet shart at the edges. However, most of his hair ended on the top of his head due to him having a high fade on the sides of his hair. He had equally lead-blue eyes, yet they had a feeling that made one feel like they were looking at the sky whenever they looked into his eyes. At the same time, his eyes shed an emerald green color now and then, while his pupil also shed red sometimes. His body was quite well built, standing at 5ft 11 with a muscr yet lean physique. His hair ruffled every time the wind was blue, but it would always return to its original shape. "I''m on a mission, so yes" I replied nonchntly while taking a step towards the door of the bar. "Really? Are you on the mission of finding the Thunder Dragons and Pheonix Feathers guilds?" The boy asked with a wide smile "What is your name?" I turned around and asked. However, I seemed to have taken him by surprise as it had taken him a few seconds to speak. "Uhm... My name is Zaji" "Zaji?" I raised a brow "Zaji Lancaster" ''Analysis'' [Analyzing] [Analysis Complete!] [Name: Zaji Lancaster Gender: Male Race: Human Age: 19 Power Level: 16 014 Title(S): Zapper (C) Affinity: Air (B), Fire (B), Lighting (A+) Skills: None Status: Happy, Excited, Worried Attractiveness: Humans: 8/10 Earth Humans: 6.5/10 As: 1/10 Divine beings: 7/10 (Reason: Cute) ] To say I was quite happy to not have to see the lustful status would be an understatement. ''I can finally make a male friend! Someone who can understand my pain!'' I inwardly cheered "Can I know your name?" Then he scratched his cheek "Lilith" I replied simply "L-Lilith?" The boy stuttered while trying to retreat slowly. "Yes? Is there a problem?" I narrowed my eyes and started to move the mana particles in the air to create bullets the instant I felt something off. "Like, THAT Lilith? The one from the wanted posters?" The boy stammered The moment those words left his mouth, I felt my entire body tense up. "I''m wanted?!" I could not help but exim in excitement. Didn''t this mean that lots of strong people will be attacking me for no good reason? This meant for celebration! "Y-yes. You are wanted in apparently a lot of the local cities for killing an heir of a well-known minor-noble family..." After seeing my reaction, he seemed to have calmed down a little, yet he still looked like he was on guard against me. "Do you know who it was? And why didn''t you recognize me when you first saw me if you know about me?" "I''m not sure what noble it was. And for your second question, I only actually know your name because someone in my party told me your name and what you had done... Your rumors don''t do you justice though..." "What do you mean?" I tilted my head to the right "Uhm, well, when people describe you I imagine an ugly demon that drinks the blood of the ones she kills, but right now even with your mask on, I feel like you are a lot more beautiful than any of those guys had described." The boy blushed Chapter 173 - Day 3 II "Uhm, well, when people describe you I imagine an ugly demon that drinks the blood of the ones she kills, but right now even with your mask on, I feel like you are a lot more beautiful than any of those guys had described." The boy blushed [...] ''...'' "Did I say something wrong?" He stammered "Don''t worry about it" I sighed in exasperation. After looking up again, I did not nce at the boy anymore and walked into the bar nonchntly while he nervously followed behind me. "Can I have some wine from the gluttony sect?" I asked the bartender as I sat down on one of the stools. The bartender who had been wiping a beer mug looked at me with a raised brow and a hint of surprise. "What is it?" I nced back "We don''t sell that here miss." The man narrowed his eyes before walking into the back, a staff-only area, in a bit of a rush. "We should probably run..." The boy who I had already forgotten the name of, voiced "We?" I sneered while swiftly getting out of my seat and rushing out of the bar before anyone could spot me, and as the boy is a lightning mage, he did not have much problem following me. A few secondster, Inded on a building a few kilometers away from the bar before ncing around to see if anyone had seen me. "The whole city will be after you soon if you are not wary" the boy spoke from behind me. "Why did you follow me?" I turned around and looked into his eyes. "Uh-" "..." It did not seem like he himself knew why he was here ''Eyes of vanity'' I closed my eyes and opened them once again, however, this time pupils had be smaller while lines that created a 3-dimensional star of David surrounded it, spinning and rotating every now and then. The moment he made eye contact with me, he froze while his own pupils shrunk while bing dull and lifeless. [Ding!] [Congrattions on discovering a skill] [You have discovered race skill, -Compulsion-] [Compulsion - A skill created from the skill -Absolute Compulsion-, created by the original vampires to make feeding on human blood easier and more efficient. The weaker version of the skill, -Compulsion-, waster passed down to the younger generation and even other races such as subus''s, nature spirits, and all the nature nymphs whether those would Include mermaids or dryads.] "Why did you follow me?" I asked again, this time in a much colder tone and narrowed eyes. "To help you." A monotone voice came out of his mouth, yet it was the answer that had me with widened eyes. "Help me?" I repeated "Yes." He spoke with the same monotone voice once again. "Me?" I scoffed "Yes..." "And what made you think I would need your help?" "I thought that my party, due to them being well known within the city, could help you out, and in return, you would be able to help us out with the mission of finding the members of the two guilds." He replied "But I am doing the mission, why would I go with you guys?" I scoffed again and turned towards the area of my residence. "I thought it would be better if we both went together. This was the use of my philosophy of ''the more the merrier''" ''That sounds like an earth phrase'' I sneered inwardly but I did not show it on the outside, not that he would remember any of this anyway. [You should ept his offer] ''Why?'''' raised a brow [If they have note out yet, they are either injured, dead, or captured. To capture someone as strong as Yuri and as innovative as Olivia, they would need a way to weaken them so they could not escape. If they are weakened, they will not be able to escape with you and therefore you need someone to carry them.] Thinking for a moment, I took my chance and argued "Can''t I just using magic to carry them all" [Yes, that would be the case if you weren''t fighting the big boss at the same time. We had already established that beast behavior around the city has be weird and the only reason the humans don''t see it too is that they are way too narrowminded. If the beast behavior is abnormal, we can link this to the disappearance of the two guild masters and the guild members too, therefore concluding there is a mastermind behind this. This mastermind either wants people to keep away from a certain area, or they want to make distractions that would cause us not to look in a certain area. This is best done if you were to ept their invitation before splitting into groups. If they do not return, it means that the base might be in that direction.] ''k'' [...] ''What?'' [Were you even listening?] ''Y-Yes?'' I shuddered [What did I say?] ''Something about how I should team up with them before splitting up and using them as bait?'' [YOU WERE LISTENING 0_0] ''Why do you sound surprised?'' I instantly turned gloomy [Surpised? I am merely stunned that your brain is working for once and it had not fried from the amount of information I dumped on you :)] ''...'' [I might have spoken too early! DON''T WORRY HOST, I WILL SAVE YOOOOOOOoooooouuuu...] ''I hate you *** After I had stopped mypulsion, I had watched the boy fall onto the ground before going unconscious. This basically forced me to take him back to my amodation and take care of him. While he was asleep, I went down to the shopping stalls where I bought lots of food, killed three guys who tried to attack me, bought more food, got swindled by a bunch of con artists, and finally, called June and told her about the situation. She did not take the fact that I had done everything on my own very kindly, allowing her to give me a lecture about how I should be more considerate and less stupid for the lengthy time of over half an hour. While she spoke, I created soup for the boy to drink when he woke up. If he asks why I got him soup, I''ll just say he had a fever and therefore had fallen unconscious Chapter 174 - Day 3 III {Quick disimer once again, if you use a curse word in thements, allnovelfull will automatically delete it} ---------------------- "Ugh? Where am I?" The boy asked while holding his forehead in pain. "If I say my room, will you freak out?" I snickered while stirring the pot and not looking around. Right now, I was using my utmost concentration on creating good food for once, a skill I would definitely need if I were to pursue Rose in the future due to her extravagant dietary habits... Cough Cough. "What is that? It smells good" The boy smiled before what I had just said finally sunk in. ''I am in a girl''s room!'' He shouted in his mind before panicking outwardly before looking around to find the best and fastest way of escape. "Don''t try to run. My prey always make good soup, I wonder how you will taste..." I grinned behind my mask, but my happiness was his terror. I could visibly see his face lose enough color in such a small amount of time that I would have thought he was a zombie, or maybe even a corpse if I had seen him for the first time. Others would have probably thought he was a ghost, but ghosts? Really? ''Am I doing it right?'' I inwardly asked [Well, I think it is edible? Failure makes perfect, right? (???_??)?] ''First off, it is a practice that makes perfect, not failure. Secondly, please stop using emojis. It makes me ufortable when something like you uses them'' [You are going to make me cry ¡ñ ©n ¡ñ] ''Stop...'' I inwardly cringed [o??????¨r?;¡ä??.?????????????????????.????? ???¨qo??????] ''oh god... If you stop I''ll give you something!'' [I''m listening... (??©V??)] ''I''ll give you a really shitty name...'' [You aren''t giving me anything (??©V??)] ''If you dare start crying...'' [Okay okay! I am sorry.] "Alright boy!" I shouted, making him freeze as he was about to jump out of the window while trying to test his luck on how far he can run before I would see him. Of course, he didn''t even get past the window frame. "Take this" I passed him a bowl of soup while shoving him to sit down on the bed. At the same time, I moved my hand and reached out for one of the chairs a few meters away. In an instant, it flew towards me allowing me to catch, spin it and allow it tond facing the boy. I finally sat down before crossing my legs andying my hands on the knee of the leg that was on top. I then looked into his eyes and asked once again the same question I asked 2 hours and a half ago. "What is your name?" "Uh... Z-Zaji" Zaji looked down at his bowl with a horrified expression. The only thing that went through his mind was the questions of- ''Is this soup made out of what was left of her victims'' ''Was he about to drink other people?'' ''Was she actually a demon'' ''Will he one day be presented as soup to another victim'' Seeing his horrified expression, I could not help butugh heartily. "Don''t worry, that soup is not made out of people I preyed on" I could hear an audible sigh of relief, making me ask myself why he decided to trust me so easily. [Oh, by the way] ''Yeah?'' [Your newpulsion skill will just be ssified under -Eyes of vanity-] ''Oh, thanks?'' "Anyway, can you tell me something about this guy I killed?" I asked as I watched him hesitatingly taking a sip from the spoon. However, the next second his eyes widened in surprise while a satisfied smile grew across his face. "Don''t wanna repeat myself" I narrowed my eyes causing his smile to freeze while the hairs at the back of his neck quivered slightly. "I-I told you e-everything about him already" Zaji stammered "Well, I need more" I uncrossed my legs and stood up from my chair. However, I kept my left arm right under my breasts while the elbow of my right arm stood supported by my forearm. "I really don''t know anything!" The boy tried to inch away, however, under my threatening gaze, not even a lighting mage like him could move. I walked forwards allowing me to finally tower over him. The instant I was in the position though, I leaned forwards and caressed his face. I could feel as his face gained heat while it simultaneously be redder and redder as I closed in. Eventually, when I was near his ear I whispered- "I wonder if I were to p you, would you turn into paste?" a terrifying killing intent surged out of my body while wrapping around him. Surprisingly, he did not wet himself, yet his current condition was not far from it. He simplyy on the bed shivering in fright while constantly repeating the same words. "I don''t know! I don''t know! I don''t know!" At the same time, I heard the clicking of the front door as a girl with twin tails ran into the room. The moment she looked towards me, however, she froze and went into a daze. From her perspective what she was seeing right now was herrade inching closer and closer to an innocent boy whoy on her bed screaming and pleading for forgiveness. The misunderstanding only grewrger as she spotted one of his legs between my thighs as I towered over him like an overbearing figure. ording to her, Pale + Sweat + Femdom Position = Smut. ''To think she would be a demon in bed too...'' she could not help but think, however, she snapped out of it quickly before more ''rational'' thoughts flowed through her mind. ''Did she have *it* until he became this traumatized? Poor child... NO! I must save him from this demon'' At the same instant, I watched as her eyes went from confusion, sympathy, and then determination. ''I think she has the wrong idea about something...'' [Really? Because to me, it looked like you yed him into his trauma-induced state] ''...'' [...] ''Ah... That would be a logical conclusion from the current scene, right?'' [After this session, make sure we book a few therapy lessons] ''For him? Why'' [For you....] Chapter 175 - Day 3 IV Honestly, I was a bit stunned for being called out so suddenly by my precious analysis, however, I ignored it and stared at June instead. "Hey June?" Seeing me innocently looking at her, she simply scoffed and grabbed me by the cor of my shirt. "What do you think you are doing to the poor boy!?" She shouted while ring at me. If res could drill holes, I would have be swiss cheese. "I have done nothing wrong to the boy yet!" I waved my hands innocently "YET?!" "I meant never..." "..." "Now, do you have anything on the things I had told you?" I expertly diverted the topic "Don''t change the topic" Apparently my diversion skills were not top-notch "I am not. I am simply so enthusiastic about knowing who I had killed that would piss off such arge amount of people, aren''t you?" I smiled behind the mask, but my smile showed clearly in my eyes. "Ugh, if Guildmaster didn''t think so highly of you I would not have to be in this situation right now" She rubbed her temples as if she was about to get a headache. "So?" I was very persistent on the idea that she would tell me the information right now, and that might be partly due to the fact that I wanted to stay as far away as possible from the topic she was trying to get into. "Well, it is this guy called Geredual from the Thrantast family. It is one of the more powerful minor-noble families in the grand scheme of things. Their family is supported by one of the most powerful families in the empire, so you can probably understand why almost every city in this kingdom will know about you" She sighed however, she did not stop rubbing her temples. After sighing for the umpteenth time, she finally looked up and tried to ask "So, what were you two doing?", however, I stopped her before she could even utter the third word. "You said a powerful family? Do you know their names and do you have an illustration, captured record, or even a reference that would allow me to know who he was?" I cut in "Ugh, you can''t even remember the people you killed?" I could see a nerve bulge on her forehead. "Yes. Just answer my question please!" I sped my hands subsequently creating a loud sound from the p "Okay okay. Well, I am pretty sure the family that supports them is the Raven family" *COUGH* I choked on my own spit. "Can you repeat what you said?" I asked with a slightly pale face "Raven family. They have a few branches in this kingdom, but the main family is in the central kingdom. They aren''t really well known in this kingdom since they had just started to settle here a few generations ago, but in other kingdoms, they are extremely well known. Even though we don''t know how strong they are, some believe that the family head might be as strong if not stronger than the heads of the crimson family." "..." I was silent ''Who would have known the family I just left would be so influential in every fucking kingdom except this one...'' I screamed in my mind. [Who would have known ?¡«(£þ,£þ )] ''You knew...'' [I didn''t say that] ''I promise you, the day you get a physical body, I will beat the crap out of you'' [Physical body? That is impossible hahaha...] ''Don''t worry, I will be the one who isughing on the day while I punch your head onto the ground, watching as it stters with on the pavement'' A demonic smile slowly stretched on the corners of my cheeks eventually making me look like a spawn of hell if I were to not wear my mask. "And about the person I killed, do you have a picture of him?" I asked with aforting aura "nuh uh." She shook her head cutely before touching her chin andmenting "He wasn''t on the wanted list, so he must have been someone who attacked you for the bounty money, right?" "If it was, then it exins how I don''t know his name" I muttered while also holding my chin "You still don''t know his name" June scoffed "Of course I do, what do you mean?" I chuckled nervously "What was his name?" She asked with a serious tone "That doesn''t matter anymore..." "What is his name then?" She crossed her arms and gestured to the boy who was sitting on the bed silently. "uhm... Fudgy... Funcaster?" I scratched my mask "Oh my god" I watched as June''s face palmed while her expression turned into one that had lost all hope in life. "It''s Zaji by the way if you were wondering." the boy chimed in "Alright, Haji! How about we get this deal over and done with?" I lifted my chin high and crossed my arm while releasing an intimidating battle aura that made the whole building shake. "My name is Za- you know what. I am okay with this... This is fine... What I was going to say is that we should meet in my friend''s bar to talk it out. You don''t have to worry about anyone attacking you in there since it is a private club and not everyone is allowed to enter unless they have a pass. Even then, the bar, which some call a nightclub, had a few silver ranked to peak golden ranked people warriors among them, so in that aspect we should be fine." the boy spoke with his chest puffed and his chin high. "Oh, well done Vagi!" I patted his head making him blush. However, he only blushed a little until my words hit him ''Vagi?'' "..." "..." Looking at their speechless faces, I did not know what to do. Honestly, I myself did not know why they were looking at me like that, but if they were doing it probably meant I had done something wrong. ''Was it that patting? Does she want to get patted too?'' I looked at June''s head strangely before shrugging, walking up to her, and patting her. "..." "..." At this point, they had be even more speechless. Instead of shouting at me for doing something she considered ''stupid'', she moved out of my pat before walking up to the boy, grabbing him by the back of the cor and dragging him out of the room. ''Wha-, why did they just leave like that'' I was stunned [Stupidity must run in your gics] ''What is that supposed to mean!'' [(; ?_?)] Chapter 176 - Day 4 - Soul Cultivation I spent my time throughout the night cultivating my soul energy. Of course, I got nowhere with that because I simply did not have a base to how I would get around to cultivating my soul energy. While on the one hand, I could ask a mortal like June to show me, I''d rather not be limited to the feeble understanding of the humans. On the other hand, though, I have no basis on what to do nor how to do it if it was possible. I still had the soul cultivation manual given to me my analysis more than 2 years ago, but I had already tried it and that specific cultivation method simply did not work for me. [Do you want a hint?] ''Oh god, yes please!'' I shouted inwardly while a beautiful smile blossomed onto my maskless face. [Most cultivation techniques teach you to strengthen your soul (Soul me), then your soul channels which your soul energy will run through, before breaking the soul energy down to its keyponents, those being intent and energy, purifying them before finally controlling the soul energy to do whatever you want with it. There are many ways to strengthen your soul me and soul channels, but you do not need those.] Before it could carry on, I interrupted and inwardly shouted ''WAIT WAIT! What do you mean I do not need any of that! Of course, I need it!'' [It would be nice if you would listen instead of shouting bullshit you do not understand.] ''Sorry...'' I pouted silently [As I was saying, you yourself don''t have to use the same methods these normal mortals use. While they have found their own ways of strengthening the soul me over time, you were born with a natural affinity to gluttony, and therefore, even though you had not awakened the gluttonous skill until now, it was always in your genes. The only difference between then and now is that you have -Absolute-Consumption- which just makes the consumption of the soul mes easier. Every time you consume a soul me you are directly strengthening your soul me. This is also the reason why you feel so much ecstasy whenever you absorb a good amount of souls.] ''Wait, then why do some taste worse than others?'' I raised a brow [Think of soul mes as food and taintedness as seasoning, just in this situation the more seasoning you have, the tastier it bes no matter how much seasoning you have. Now tell me, what souls do not taste nice?] ''Uhm, those red ones?'' [And those red ones are from?] ''Animals'' I replied with a confused expression [Now tell me, how tainted would an animal bepared to humans?] ''...'' [Hello? Earth to Pandora?] ''Oh... My... God... [Mind-blown, right?] ''So human''s souls taste so good because they are tainted?'' [Yep. However, at the same time, you have to consider the fact that a human baby is like an animal. They do not know what they are doing and they are moving and doing things based fully on their own instincts.] ''I finally have a reason to kill more people!'' I clearly did not listen to anything after the word ''yep'' [OH LISTEN!] "OUCH OUCH I AM SORRY" I quickly covered my ears while my brain shook. [Anything inherently innocent will not benefit you in either taste or soul strengthening. Anyway, let us get back to the main topic. Your soul has been strengthening every day since the day you had killed your first living being. While taintedness is a good indicator of how much you will increase, the whole thing is more like a maths equation. Strength of Soul x Taintedness of soul x Percentage of soul consumed = Amount of soul strengthening] [Anyway, since your soul has be substantially strong anyway, the only thing you need to do is purify the soul energy inside your body before storing them in your soul me to be burned and consumed by the soul me. The soul me will then grow more purified and therefore more powerful yet more importantly, it will be ready to be used in body cultivation techniques or to simply circte around the body to just use as a weapon or to perform a Martial technique] Eventually, Analysis stopped talking after mentioning martial techniques. While this might have been trying to be secretive and whatnot, it still gave me the 30 seconds I needed to analyze, organize and fully absorb all the information I had dumped onto me out of the blue. ''So what you are saying is that I have a sit ton of soul energy in me that I had simply not purified yet, right?'' I asked while slightly rubbing the bridge of my nose [That is not totally urate. You have purified a lot of it, it just wasn''t done correctly since you purified it like an animal. All you did was put it into your soul me to get burnt, which it did very slowly. Now you have slightly impure energy within your soul me that you will have to separate and purify to get the full benefits out of it. If you are able to do that with all the soul energy you have within you, your goal will start to sky-rocket as all the previous kills will finally be counted.] ''That makes sense... Anyway, do you think you can give me some tips on how to start the culti-'' *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* ''???'' [Meeting, bar, today, guy called Lagi?] ''Oh shit, that was happening to today'' I lightly smacked my fist into my palm before holding it thereafter finally understanding the reason for the sudden visit. I swiftly got up and used wind magic to get everything in ce and tidy before cing a mat on the floor as if I had been cultivating my mana heart this whole time and whoever had knocked on my door had interrupted my precious cultivation time. I quickly put on my mask and walked towards the door. *Click* Unlocking the door, I slowly opened it before greeting my eyes with the annoyed expressing of June and the happy face of Maji Chapter 177 - Day 4 II Unlocking the door, I slowly opened it before greeting my eyes with the annoyed expressing of June and the happy face of Haji "Yo? What is it?" I asked while rubbing there back of my neck. "What is it? DIdn''t we say that we would meet the guy''s friends today at one of his friends'' dad''s bar? And now you are asking what we are doing here??? Did someone hit you with amp or something?" She looked at me suspiciously with a hint of annoyance in her tone of voice. "Oh, that? Sorry, I was just so busy cultivating that I forgot about time. When I opened my eyes again, you guys were knocking on my door and the sun had already risen haha" "..." "..." ''Is this really the demon everyone is talking about? The demon who would kill senselessly without care or remorse for their victims?'' They both had their mouths slightly agape at my performance which clearly seemed to have worked. "Anyway, Should we get going?" I asked "Y-Yes..." Maji stuttered out in a low tone of voice while a blush spread across his cheeks. He did not make eye contact with me the whole time as he stared onto the hardwood floor as if he wantedsers toe out and drill holes within them. "Maji?" I looked at him with a questioning nce as I stretched my arm to grab my zer. Only then did I realize I was wearing nothing but a tight sports vest that I usually wore as undergarments while I also wore shorts since those were the mostfortable for me to wear. "Oh... Let me get changed real quick" I quickly mmed the door and dashed around the room to find all my clothes. Barely 45 secondster, I was all done changing so I walked out of the door as if nothing happened. "That was quick" June sneered "Really quick" Gaji looked at me with a mixture of shock and pleasant surprise. "What do you mean? I just got changed" I replied nonchntly while looking at the two who were leaning on the walls of the corridor weirdly as if they had something stuck on their face. "I mean, you need to do all your makeup, fix your clothing, have a shower to wash off the sweat from cultivating... All the normal stuff." June started to follow me. "Makeup?" I asked in confusion. "Yes, makeup. Have you turned into a parrot today or something?" June sneered "Why would I wear makeup?" I took another nce at June who had stepped walking and had turned into an ice statue. "June?" I stopped walking and looked at her. "You don''t use make up?" She asked in surprise. "Why would I? I mean, I am wearing a mask all day to conceal my identity." "..." "..." Suddenly, it had seemed like something snapped in June''s head. ''Wait, why did I feel like I had seen her face? Is she so good looking she is releasing a natural aura of beauty? No, that cannot be the case. Why would someone like that cover their face with such a hideous mask... Hmph idiot'' I watched as June''s expressions changed one by one in the span of a few seconds, however, the next second she snapped out of her reverie and started to walk as if nothing had just happened. "..." "..." We both stares at her but we did notment. Instead, we started to speed up to catch up to her and walk alongside her instead of behind her. Giving her the lead would probably be a horrible idea, and that is me saying that after only knowing her for a short amount of time, yet for some reason, I feel like I had known her for a few years now looking at how well I knew her. After walking out of the hotel, we quickly walked through the city and towards the middle section of it. We had been attacked once but afterpletely destroying our enemy and leaving him alive to tell the tale, we left and did not have any other interruption until we reached the main get of the middle division of the city. Since the city was created as a circle, it meant the closer we got to the center of the city, the less space there would be for buildings, people, and shops. However, even though this was the case, the closer we got to the middle, the fewer people we bumped into. Eventually, after reaching the gate of the middle division, giving them our details before they let us in, we walked in a certain direction while taking turns and crossing the streets whenever we needed to. However, overall, the direction was pretty clear and would have been really easy to get to if flying over the city had not been prohibited to outsiders like myself and June, not that June could fly anyway. After walking for about 10 minutes, we finally reached a wooden door with 2 circles and a line interjoining horizontally in the middle. ''Analysis?'' [It is the equivalent of R-18, it just isn''t limited to 18. Usually, you need to be over the age of 14 but since you have the adventurer''s card, you can probably enter without anyone objecting to your entry] ''Thanks'' "Should we go inside?" June looked at Taji "Yes, and Lilith, my name is not Haji or Maji, it is Zaji. Please do not get it wrong in front of my friends" He pleaded "Sure thing Zaji" "Thank you" He bowed slightly before getting up again and opening the door. What greeted us were stairs that went down a few dozen steps into a darker yet livelier ce. I could literally taste the souls in the scent that came out of the ce, making me with all honesty, a little horny. ''Oh god... Analysis, do you know a way to lower my sexual desires?'' [If you were still a guy, maybe. But you are in a women''s body right now and at that, we still do not understand how your body works, and believe them, there are thousands of ways that your body could work. The best way to release them is with the good old way. Either kill someone or have sex] Hearing thosest words, I frowned and stared at nk air. ''No way I am giving anyone here my virginity'' I preached inwardly while clenching my fist and pumping it down a little. "I guess it is time to eat, don''t you think my precious soul me?" I muttered under my breath while gradually stepping down the stairs. Chapter 178 - Day 4 III - The Meeting ''Oh god... Analysis, do you know a way to lower my sexual desires?'' [If you were still a guy, maybe. But you are in a women''s body right now and at that, we still do not understand how your body works, and believe them, there are thousands of ways that your body could work. The best way to release them is with the good old way. Either kill someone or have sex] Hearing thosest words, I frowned and stared at nk air. ''No way I am giving anyone here my virginity'' I preached inwardly while clenching my fist and pumping it down a little. "I guess it is time to eat, don''t you think my precious soul me?" I muttered under my breath while gradually stepping down the stairs. *Chatter* *Chatter* *Chatter* *Chatter* *Chatter* The constant noise of chatter entered my ears while I scanned the soul mes of everyone within the room. No soul me was exceedingly strong, however, there were a few soul mes that were about June''s level of power, that being the gold tiers. However, other than those there was no one else that was in the gold rank and it goes without saying, there was also no one in the tinum rank and above. Right now, if I were to keep my other elements hidden and were to fight with my known elements, those being fire, earth, magma, lightning, and light, I would barely be able to beat a bronze-tier 1 while I would be absolutely demolished when it came to battling against an Imperial Knight at the middle of stages of their cultivation towards the Bronze tiers. While I might act like June is weak, she is well known for her astronomical defense and not her speeds, and with her attack power, she could probably tten me within seconds of the battle beginning. Even though she usually suppresses her power unless she is about to fight something stronger than her suppressed self, even at her suppressed state, she still had the defensive ability of a tank on steroids. It is only that she does not have enough experience when ites to real battlespared to me who had been fighting both in my previous life and training for years in this life. Plus, with all my divine abilities, my sensory ability is much more useful than hers. The only way I could see myself beating her when she goes all out is if I also go all out with all my skills, body enhancement spells like a lightning cloak, lightning boots, hades'' boots, aura of a thousand battles, lighting of absolution and many other spells and skills that I have as trump cards. With my lightning of absolution alone, I would be able to reach the third tier of the silver stage meaning if I were to go all out with all my elements and skills at the same time, god knows if I were to reach the tinum if not diamond tiers. Anyways, with that aside, I finally reached the bottom of the stairs and looked into the bustling room filled to the brim with people. Many men and women could be seen dancing while lights of different colors would flicker from the magic crystals release light that would be tinted with the color of ss that they were surrounded by. ''Doesn''t this look like a modern 2024 night club to you?'' [While this world might be different from Earth, it still holds a lot of cultural changes over the years. The only reason it did not end up like Earth is because of the presence of magic, something Earth simply has too little for it to even be used for arge duke-tier spell, not to even mention using it for power generating. In this world, magic crystals could be seen as the equivalent of electricity. They might not work the same way, but they do have the same results. Anyway, some cultures from both worlds will be the same, end of story] ''o-okay...'' Damn information dumps I did not waste another second standing there dazed and instead walked towards the table where June and Zaji sat. On my way, I was able to see a few very scarcely dressed females dancing on raised stages in the middle of crowds while music was created out of air magic and instruments that lit up with certain runes at certain notes. I ogled some of the dancers for a bit with my 360-degree vision making my lust increase even further. However, now was not the time for me to act irrationally, making it the only time where I used the full capabilities of my mind to keep myself from looking at something I desperately wanted and could easily get. "Hey, guys!" I finally voiced in a breathless voice as I constantly felt something turn wet under me from the enormous influx of lust that hit me out of nowhere. "Why were you so behind!" Shouted June from the other side of the table before getting up, walking over to me, grabbing me by the cor, and dragging me to her side of the desk. Seeing I had not resisted, everyone looked at June and me in shock. All of them had the same thought going through their minds, and it was actually a question that many would have asked if they saw the same scene these people had just seen. ''Did Miss June turn the demon into a docile kitten?'' If I had heard what they had said, I would have 100% smashed their brains in right now. Unfortunately, however, I could not read minds therefore I could not find an incentive to smash their heads in and gain a little bit of soul energy. "Alright then..." I swiftly grabbed onto one of the chairs, pulled it out, and sat on it before leaning my elbows onto the surface of the round table. Around me sat 4 men, including Zaji and 4 women including June. The party members were 7 in total, 4 being men and 3 being women. "Hey, uhm, you already know me since we had met yesterday... My name is Zaji and I am a member of the Lunar Guild alongside my party members. We don''t have a name since none of us are exclusive to this party alone, but we are still all good friends" Zaji paused, looked into my eyes, and nodded before looking at one of the Bulkier men among the group that I clearly recognizes as being the tank of the team. "Moving on from me, this is.....-" Chapter 179 - Day 4 IV "Hey, uhm, you already know me since we had met yesterday... My name is Zaji and I am a member of the Lunar Guild alongside my party members. We don''t have a name since none of us are exclusive to this party alone, but we are still all good friends" Zaji paused, looked into my eyes, and nodded before looking at one of the Bulkier men among the group that I clearly recognizes as being the tank of the team. "Moving on from me, this is Requice. He is our defense as well as one of my closest friends. He is a little quiet but don''t mind him much." The burly man nodded after Zaji finished speaking. Zaji then looked at another slightly burly male to his side before speaking up again. "This is Raquaz, our main attacker and also our only swordsman. He is probably our strongest member and is also our leader" Slowly, Raquaz stood up, standing at about 6ft tall before walking around the table and up to me. Everyone on the table looked at him weirdly, while at the same time, there was a hint of wariness on their faces. Looking down, he watched me as I also got up and out of my chair. However, due to me being at least 8 inches shorter than him, I still had to look which was something I did not like. Raquaz was in the third tier of the golden tiers making him stronger than June by an entire tier. ''aren''t there too many warriors here nowadays?'' [Mages are rare after all... Only those with money can be awakened, and even then, they might not have the talent] Suddenly, I felt a good amount of pressure start to press down on me. While most of it was neutralized and repelled by my natural divine aura, I could still feel its presence. However,pared to Rose''s pressure, this was nothing. [Ding] [Battle intent is being directed at you] [Would you like to absorb the battle intent and convert it to soul energy?] ''Yep,'' I answer with a hint of excitement. [Absorbing...] [You have gained 1 unit of soul energy has been absorbed] [You have gained 1 unit of soul energy has been absorbed] [You have gained 1 unit of soul energy has been absorbed] [You have gained 1 unit of soul energy has been absorbed] [You have gained 1 unit of soul energy has bee...] After a few seconds of the constant sounds of dings echoing in my ears, they finally stopped and a wide grin appeared on the face of Raquaz. Everyone in the club that had turned quite let out a sigh of relief when they saw the goofy smile on his face. [67 Unites of soul energy have been converted to 0.67 units of Divine Soul Energy] "You really are as strong as the rumors say! Sorry about that. Please let me introduce myself! My name is Raquaz and I am the leader of this amazing part" he stretched out his hand for a handshake. Stretching my hand towards him as well, I grabbed his hand into a tight handshake that would have broken the hand of any normal Grand knight. Surprise shed onto his face, yet due to it only having the strength of a normal initial imperial knight, he did not suffer anything from it. "My name is Lilith" I replied simply. At this point, Zaji had gone quiet and had let Raquaz take the lead. "Anyway, that is Xolder, he is an assassin snd scout.." He pointed at a slightly short man, just a little taller than me. He was currently sitting with one of the girls that had held his arm possessively this whole time. "He is dating River, another assassin, so don''t try to steal him unless you are willing to get cut down without even knowing what had happened." Raquazughed while I looked at River who had started to re at him with a slight tint of red dyeing her face pink. They were both at the silver tiers. Raquaza looked at the two remaining girls and smiled. "And these two beauties are Sandra and Elizabeth. Sandra is my wife and Elizabeth is her sister. They are both mages" Looking at them, their powers were both hovering around the initial Imperial to peak grand wizard making me wonder how the hell someone like Zaji had gotten into the team with his feeble power. As if wanting to answer my question, Raquaz pointed at Zaji and announced with pride "And this is our newest member who had been with us for a month now. He was mainly here for some training, but now that he has his..." Raquaze paused, looked to the left before looking to the right, and leaned over to whisper in my ear... "Skill" He moved away again however, this time he had a huge grin stretching from the corners of his lips and continued... "While he is not on our level of power yet, he still has one of the best potentials that I had ever seen" He winked at me. When he stopped talking, the grin did note off his face until he seemed to have remembered something that he had not said yet. Again, he leaned over to my ear and whispered "He is single too *Wink Wink*. Hehe, don''t you think he is cute?" He grabbed me by the shoulder and turned me around to look at the fidgeting Zaji "Ugh" I rolled my eyes and got out of his grip with ease since it was loose anyway. However, I paused for a second and recalled something Raquaz had said. ''Did he say the kid has a skill?'' I asked with suspicion. [Are your ears blocked?] ''Tsk... Analysis, analyze him for me please'' I smiled, yet it did not reach my eyes. Instead, my eyes shone even brighter while my pupils shrunk and a 3-dimensional star of David started to spin around it. [Analyzing...] [Analysisplete!] [Name: Zaji Lancaster Gender: Male Race: Human Age: 19 Power Level: 16 014 Title(S): Zapper (C) Affinity: Air (B), Fire (B), Lighting (A+) Skills: None <------ Status: Nervous, Flustered Attractiveness: Humans: 8/10 Earth Humans: 6.5/10 As: 0.5/10 Divine beings: 7/10 (Reason: Cute) ] .... Chapter 180 - Day 4 V [Name: Zaji Lancaster Gender: Male Race: Human Age: 19 Power Level: 16 014 Title(S): Zapper (C) Affinity: Air (B), Fire (B), Lighting (A+) Skills: None <------- Status: Happy, Excited, Worried Attractiveness: Humans: 8/10 Earth Humans: 6.5/10 As: 0.5/10 Divine beings: 7/10 (Reason: Cute) ] [No skills] ''I knew there was something fishy...'' I activated my mind-influx that immediately made everything around me slow to about a 20th of the original speed. [The only reason you think it is fishy is that you analyzed him earlier. I will ept your praise now if you will] I could taste the pride and arrogance in the robotic voice of analysis the same way one could through texting ''Analysis, I need you to analyze them all'' I nced at them [That will be a little more 9% of your current mana pool] ''...'' [Hello?] ''Are you a shopkeeper?'' I sneered [Do you want me to do it or not?] ''Sure, take it I rolled my eyes, while I tried to, but that would have taken 20 times as long as it usually takes so I stopped doing it and simply looked at everyone. ''Now...'' [Analyzing...] [Analysisplete!] [Name: River ??? Gender: Female Race: Human (True race: ???) Age: 22 (True age: 35) Power Level: 246 893 (True Power Level: 481 829) Title(S): Slitherer (B), Queen of the skies (S) Affinity: Wind (B)((SSS)), Darkness (Shadows)(Locked) Skills: None Status: Jealous Attractiveness: Humans: 8/10 Earth Humans: 7.5/10 As: 8.5/10 Divine beings: 5.5/10] Looking at River, I could not help but think that she was quite beautiful. While she stood there, her ck silky hair draped down her shoulders while green streaks could be seen on her hair. Her eyes were a beautiful emerald that shone onto this world with their beauty, elegance, and greatness. They had the beauty of an aurora while the radiated with dominance as if the Queen herself was looking upon you. She had an amazing physique with C-cup breasts bulging, evident from the skin-tight ck outfit she wore while her ass was not bad either. You could say she had the perfect body that went amazingly well with her aura that was filled with pride, dominance, and in general all the features that would make one look like a queen. On the same note, her slightly pale skin was smooth luscious, as if she was radiating a godly aura out of her that made her even more beautiful than an angel-like... whatever her name was, she might have been considered beautiful, but River was on a whole nother level of beauty that apparently no one but myself could see. It was as if my divine eyes were reacting to her, making her look better than she seems in reality. [Name: Requice ??? Gender: Male Race: Human Age: 39 Power Level: 269 893 Title(S): The Loyal (B+) Affinity: Earth (B) Skills: Defence of Heart (Lvl 6) Status: Caring, happy Attractiveness: Humans: 5/10 Earth Humans: 4/10 As:0/10 Divine beings: 3/10 ] [Name: Xolder ??? Gender: Male Race: Human Age: 25 Power Level:250 893 Title(S): Wind Breaker (A) Affinity: Wind (B) Skills: None Status: Happy, Flustered, Aroused Attractiveness: Humans: 8/10 Earth Humans: 7/10 As: 0/10 Divine beings: 5/10 ] Xolder had glistening emerald hair that was just long enough for it to reach one of his brows. He clearly used gel every day to style out his hair, however, this did not cover up for the fact that he was slightly small. He was around 5ft 6 while River was 5ft 9, making their dynamic a little hard unless they are sitting down. However, even then it would look like RIver was the dominant one in the rtionship, best shown when she started clinging on him like crazy when she saw how he took a nce at me, a nce that did not even have a single hint of lust within it. This made her once-dominant, prideful and queen-like illusion that was further empowered by her true power level and strength, crack while giving glimpses of the insecurity and jealousy she felt towards any other woman her boyfriend would even bat an eye at. [Name: Sandra ??? Gender: Female Race: Human Age: 27 Power Level: 57 103 Title(S): None Affinity: Fire (C) Skills: None Status: Happy, Slightly Jealous Attractiveness: Humans: 6/10 Earth Humans: 5/10 As: 4/10 Divine beings: 4/10 ] Sandra, the one who is Raquaz''s wife, had pale blond hair that went down to her waist. She also had C cup breasts, however,pared to River she was nothing. At most, she looked like a pretty rose that you would see in a garden that you would nce at for a little longer, but I am guessing as she grew older, the age has started to take effect on her. One thing age did not take effect on was the fire burning within her eyes as if she had battle spirit burning within her at all times. Right now, however, it was directed at me. [Name: Elizabeth ??? Gender: Female Race: Human Age: 22 Power Level: 47 937 Title(S): None Affinity: Fire (B) Skills: None Status: Curious Attractiveness: Humans: 5.5 Earth Humans: 5 As: 5/10 Divine beings: 4.5 ] While Elizabeth looked almost identical to her older sister Sandra, she did not have the same fire burning in her eyes, nor did she have any of the mature elegance that Sandra had been though their age difference was only that of 5 years. Instead, she looked quite naive for someone her age, being 22 and all, and honestly, she was slightly hot and due to me being aroused for thest few minutes now, I could not help but look her up and down with my divine eyes activated. It did not help. Eventually, my eyes finallynded upon the curious gaze of Raquaze and the now slightly widened eyes of River. [Analysis Complete!] [Name: Raquaze ??? Gender: ??? Race: ??? Age: ??? Power Level: ??? Title(S): ??? Affinity: ??? Skills: ??? Status: ??? Attractiveness: ??? Humans: ??? Earth Humans: ??? As: ??? Divine beings: ???] Chapter 181 - The Deal [Name: Raquaze ??? Gender: Male Race: Human Age: 30 Power Level: 351 825 Title(S): Justice Bringer (A), The Favoured (S) Affinity: Light Skills: Breaker of Light Status: Excited Attractiveness: Humans: 7 Earth Humans: 7 As: 0/10 Divine beings: 6.5] ''Light magic, huh...'' I narrowed my eyes at him before ncing at River again with a questioning nce. She seemed to have realized my nce causing her neutral face to stiffen up a little before a mischievous smile appeared on her face. Simultaneously, her eyes started to glow as well, making the inner side of her bangs glisten in emerald light that no one realized. "Lilith? Why are your eyes all weird now?" Zaji tilted his head to the side a little. I hadpletely forgotten what would happen when I activate analysis, so therefore I had activated it without thinking about it much since no one else ever mentioned it when I had used it, which was probably because they were about to be killed but that is beside the point. "Oh, sorry about that. I was just checking how powerful all of you are" I smiled behind my mask before looking at River again who''s eyes had started to dim down again from their bright emerald back to normal green. Yet, when she saw mey eyes on her once again after talking about checking their power levels, a visible frown furrowed her brows. "Really? Well, we don''t have time to be talking about all that. Right now we should talk about the deal Zaji had proposed earlier." Raquaz sat down with a more calm and collected nature inplete contrast to his fiery childish personality from before. "Sure" I stat down as well before tapping June who had almost dozed off while resting her head on the palm of her hand. *thud* "Ouch!" She eximed before rubbing her forehead that she had just hit on the table like an angry child. Smiling at her behavior, I looked back towards the party and asked "What are your conditions for this temporarypanionship?" Raquaz raised a single finger before saying "How about this... We have a 70/30 split of the money, us getting the 70 because we are 7 people while you guys are too, so you can split it 15% each" The moment the word 15% left his mouth, I was in utter shock. I could not move nor speak, however, all they saw was me widen my eyes while June blinked a few times and looked at me with questioning eyes, as if I was the stronger one out of the two of us so, therefore, should be the leader. Regaining myposure, I looked at her and asked "Why are you looking at me like that?" "Uh- Uhm... Don''t get cocky! I am making the decisions here! Don''t think you are the leader all of a sudden just because I am allowing you to take the lead!" She harumphed "... I didn''t say anything..." I had be speechless for the umpteenth time today. "Sh-shut up!" She mmed her fist on the table. ''Is she a toddler?'' [Mentally, maybe...] "So what do you think of our deal, you like it?" Zaji smiled goofily, making me return to what I was thinking about first just to go into another daze forcing me to activate Mine-influx once again. ''Did they really just say 30%?'' I was speechless [Yes, are you deaf?] ''...'' [What?] ''Tell me, do I look like an idiot to you?'' I asked with a solemn smile [Yes] ''...'' [...] ''THEY ARE TRYING TO SCAM ME! WHAT THE FUCK IS 30% WHEN ALL TRHEY WILL DO IS GRAB ALL THE PEOPLE INSIDE AND RUN! WE DON''T NEED THEM!'' I screamed inwardly [Well, burly man, captain and that emerald bitch are all much stronger than you, especially that emerald bitch are much stronger than you. The only way I see you beat any of them is by using everything you have, and even then I don''t you think you can beat the emerald bitch.] ''So you are saying that I should ept their deal?'' [No! Are you stupid? I said it is a good deal but I am sure you can bargain your way up to 40%] ''sure'' I smiled warmly this time, however, a mischievous glint shed in my eyes. "How about 50%?" I tapped the table with my finger "50%!" I heard Sandra shout in outrage. "What makes you think you two are worth 50% of the mission payment?" Xolder scoffed. with hints of contempt while River to his side looked at me with curiosity and eagerness to know what I was about to say next "Well, at first, June over here is as strong as your party captain which already means a lot. I am guessing all of you would be splitting themissions depending on how much one would contribute. The two mages are not going to get more than 10%, while the captain and burly over there will be getting the most, if not 20% each. That means that June is entitled at least as much as the captain if not more for being the defense alongside Requice over there." My voice oozed confidence and arrogance, abination of two simr things, yetpletely different when looked at from different perspectives. I was emanating with pride. "Okay, let''s say we gave June 20%, since she isn''t the captain, I am-" "So you are saying you would get more than 20% when from the totalmission?" I sneered and cut off Raquaz as I lifted my feet and ced them on the table. "Y-yes... I get 25% whenever we give away 30%" He replied with a tinge of nervousness. Observing him, I could see a drop of sweat trickling down his forehead while he kept rubbing the silver ring on his ring finger. At the same time, I could see his nails were uneven and slightly crooked, allowing me to conclude he had a nail-biting problem that might have been caused by stress. ''Scar, nails, sweat, eyes darting towards wife, the person he loves most. Rubbing ring, the thing he treasures most, not his sword. A light-hearted personality means he wants people to be happy. Signs of depression + Anxiety. He does not fear death, but he fears...'' I grinned behind the mask, something I felt the emerald-eyed beauty reacted to. "Even if I give June 20%, what makes you think you are worth 30?" Raquaz was nowpletely serious while everyone else was watching with full concentration. On the side was Zaji sweating buckets as he watched what was happening before him, the only thing going through his mind being- ''What the hell did I do!?'' Chapter 182 - Manipulation (Mass Release 1/10) "Even if I give June 20%, what makes you think you are worth 30?" Raquaz was nowpletely serious while everyone else was watching with full concentration. "Let me ask you a few questions first before I answer your question" I smiled behind the mask. "Go ahead" Raquaz sped his clenched fist within his right hand "Do you know what kind of mission this is?" I asked "A rescue mission" He replied simply while I nodded "So do you know the protocol of what to do if the threat is toorge for us to attack or to even save anyone?" I tapped the table with the nail of my index finger. "Yes? You retreat and ask for back-up from a more powerful team/party" "And how would you do that?" "What do you mean?" He looked confused. "If the threat is toorge for you to handle. chances are that they have seen you before you have seen them... How will you get out of a situation like that?" my smile grew "Well, then it is just bad luck, right? There is nothing you can do about it other than fight with your life on the line" "And you are willing to do that?" My voice was filled with mockery "Of course!" Raquaz shouted with righteousness. "Really? You are willing to watch everyone you know and love, die right before your eyes?" I slowly took my feet off the table before standing up. "And for what?" I leaned closer, looking deeper into his eyes making him go into a trans for a split second "For h-humanity" He tried to keep calm, but his hesitation was clear within his voice. "..." "..." "Humanity?" "Yes." "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHA" I could not take it anymore and I had to break character. What I had just heard was probably the funniest shit I had heard in this life. This man is willing to sacrifice his life, his friend''s lives, and his own wife''s life for humanity?! Is he some kind of idiot? How the hell will his sacrifice help anyone? "Are you and idiot!?" I wiped the tears from the corners of my eyes. "Are you mocking my morals and aims?" His face was not pretty now "No, I am mocking you for your stupidity. I can get you there easily and out the same way, and even then, our chances of being caught are extremely slim. Let me tell you a few things from the start so you don''t have your hopes up about finding them alone. Firstly, if you ept or not, I and June are going anyway. Secondly, there is no way you are going to find them alone, and even in a situation where you actually find them, it will either be after we found them and had rescued them first, or when they are dead." This time, it was Zaji who stood up before pointing at me. "Wh-who do you think you are s-speaking to c-captain th-that way!" Completely ignoring him, I looked into the captain''s eyes and spoke softly, yet just loud enough for him to hear me. "I know who you are, what you are, your strengths and weaknesses, and guess what? All it took was a single nce. In a single nce, I already knew everything about you. Every single one of you is open books to me, and the same goes for my enemies. I can easily find any of you no matter where you go. I can smell the scent of your soul energy from miles away, while I can taste your fear, anxiety and insecurities as if they are all tes of food." I got even closer, this time making it that I was mere inches away from his face. "Do you really want to watch everyone die in front of your eyes because from what I know so far about the beast whose master n it was to kidnap people by using a treasure as bait, they will kill every single one of your fucking party, one by one, right in front of your eyes and he wont stop until it gets to your wife. Oh ho, I don''t even want to imagine what kind of unspeakbale things he would do to your wife" I smirked while Raquaz shuddered at the image that appeared in his mind. "But none of that has to happen. I can easily track down their route before finding where they are with my soul-mana eyes. This is nothing for me, but it is everything for you."I passed before carrying on again from our previous topic "Can you imagine what would happen? Maybe he would use her until she breaks, or maybe she will leave you for him? Maybe she is a masochist who just loves being used and thrown to the side by-" "OKAY STOP!" He pped the table making it crack before snapping in half. This created a silent atmosphere that was extremely awkward for all personnel involved, however, I did not care. While he might not like the video of giving me 50% right now, he won''t have a choice when the timees. "Just imagine it" I muttered, yet it was loud enough for him to hear as I slowly retreated by gradually taking steps back until I had gotten to where June was. This whole time June was quiet because she did not understand any of the things that were happeni*g right now, but now that she had the gist of it, she was willing to join in, well that was until she watched the table snap in half. *"Maybe we should break her"* *"What a scene it would be to make his wife beg for it in front of his very eyes."* *"To swoop in and steal his lowly wife, what a scene to etch into my mind"* The once much less coherent sentences had be borderline audible whispers whose effects had been multiplied by many levels due to the slight problem with the hormones. "I''d love to know your answer but let''s not meet for the next day or two. Tell Zaji to call me whenever you are willing to settle for the deal" I grabbed June by the arms and dragged her along with me without saying anything else. All the people in the club could do was look towards us with confusion, but eventually, they got over it and simply acted normal again. In the meantime, Zaji was looking down at a spherical crystal that showed countless names on them, however, one name that Zaji had no recollection of adding was now there, and its name was "Lilith xoxo" Chapter 183 - Morals (Mass Release 2/10) Once I and June had left the club, we walked aimlessly on the streets walking up to a few stalls here and there, however, throughout the whole walk we did not speak a single word to each other. While this might have been due to what had happened in the club, I simply did not care if she would speak to me or not. Yet, I would look at her with my 360-degree vision every now and then to make sure she is okay or to even see what her expression was like, and eventually, after seeing that she had no significant expression on her face that would tell me how she is feeling, I turned around and looked at her properly with my divine eyes. [Status: Complicated, Confusion, Animosity] She clearly saw the change in my eyes the moment I had looked at her, making her go on guard for reasons I did not know. "Why are you angry?" I asked while looking at another stall to the side nonchntly. "I''m not angry..." She harumphed while I nced at her again as if she was an idiot. After a few moments of silence, I realized that she would not say anything unless she was 100% I knew how she felt. "Did your brain skip the part where I said I had soul-mana eyes? I can read your emotions like an open book" I scoffed before gradually walking to one of the booths with mountain-boar meat on sticks which were being grilled openly to allow the smell of them to travel in the air. For a split second, I had been put into a trans-like state where all I could think of was food, making me salivate excessively. Snapping out of it, I looked back at June and saw herplicated expression before she sighed and spoke again. "I don''t like how you handled the situation, nor the fact that you think you are worth more than me" I stayed silent until I finally stepped into the line in front of the stall and looked around with a scoff. "What? Are you a child? This is how the real world works. If they try to scam you, you scam them right back. And about the worth thing, I don''t think I am worth more than you in general, but in this mission, I kinda am. Our guildmaster has directly told us to only find locate them, not save them. If we take that into context, without me none of you can actually find them before they eventually die, and I am telling you right now, I wouldn''t give them another 3 weeks to live at this rate" I looked back towards the stall with a shrug "That is not what I mean! What I mean is how you tried to persuade him. You basically threatened the life of everyone he cares about, and now he ill be basically forced to ask for help which will also force him to give us 50%!" Her fists clenched even tighter. "I don''t get what ou areing at, isn''t that a good thing?" I did not even look at her this time. Right now there were only 3 people left in front of me out of the 5 that were here before we joined the line. "You don''t understand! What you did is immoral! You are ying dirty and for what? Money? Do you really care that much about how much we get paid? There are lives at stake here!" Her teeth started to grit even harder while her fists were clenched so hard that her nails almost dug into her skin... Almost. "Immoral?" I scoffed "Do you think I care what is moral or not? They aren''t our friends, they are dispensable at the very least. Yes they might be strong, but I am sure we can easily finish the original mission on our own" "But YOU said that we shoulde here and save them, and I joined you! YOU said you wanted to be the hero and I decided I wanted to also save them. And now you are backing out this easily?!" "I am not backing out, because the facts are simple. We will at the very least get 45% of themission, whether they like it or not. They need us, and mainly me. You are basically just extra support" My words left June in a daze. ''Did she just call me dispensible'' her anger had almost reached a boiling point. "Can I get two of these?" I pointed at the meat sticks. "Sure, give me a second" The old man smiled warmly and grabbed two of them and lifted two fingers "Two gold coins?" I tilted my head to the right in confusion. "No dear! These are only 2 small silver coins" The old manughed. "Oh crap, sorry about that." I grabbed a gold coin and gave it to him, making him go into a daze. "WAIT, MISS! This is too much" The old man panicked. In the empire, 100 copper coins were equal to 1 small silver. 10 small silvers were equal to 1rge silver coin, while 100rge silver coins were equal to a single small gold coin. I had basically given him enough money for him to live off for a month or two especially due to him being one of the lower ss workers who would barely live off the amount of money they make. "I don''t have change" I walked away while gesturing for June to follow. Simultaneously, I took a bite from the meat and savored it in my mouth, however, I saw the old man''s face go pale the moment he saw me eat it. June grudgingly followed behind me and after a few seconds, tried to grab her meat stick however, I had already pulled it away from her. [Ding!] [Unknown substance has been detected] [Unknown Substance has been nuetralized] "Hey!" June shouted again before lunging at the meat stick. Seeing this, I quickly swallowed it whole with the wooden stick and everything before doing the same with my other. "WHA-!" June was about to explode, but then she heard my voice "It was poisoned so it would have been harmful for you to eat" I shrugged before closing the square hole in my mask my injecting mana into it. Doubt filled June''s face, however, she simply harumphed and walked ahead of me making me sigh in reliefe Chapter 184 - Witch Of Agony After being poisoned by the old man, I did not pay too much attention to him and walked behind June towards the gates of the middle region of the city. I could not help but nce at her ass every now and then, but I was not too interested in how well-shaped her buttocks were as in my opinion, they were slightly t. We eventually reached the gated that would lead us to the lower region of the city, which also happened to be thergest one and the one with a much higher crime rate probably due to all the poorer people living there. One could probably work themselves up thedder of society, eventually being able to reach the middle region after a few decades or maybe even a few generations, but that was it. They would always remain at the bottom of society unless they somehow create a child with an immense talent for magic who had a big-shot willing to train them. When we left the middle region, June took pace away and went in a direction that I was not familiar with. I did not care too much about how angry she was, nor the fact that she felt that my actions back at the club were immoral. Eventually, I reached my room after walking and thinking about random things on the way. No one dared attack me on the way after hearing what had happened to thest people who had tried to attack me. Spoiler warning, they were turned into a bloody paste on the walls of a building. Eventually, when I unlocked my door and entered the room, Iy on the bed and took my mask off with a sigh. A few hourster, I went and sat down on the mat in the middle of the room and started to try to move my soul energy around my soul channels while trying to purify it. *** In the middle of the ocean "So, everyone is here" Kaif Chowder looked at all his teammates with a hint of reminiscence. "Yeah, I just had so many wives to satisfy that Ipletely forgot about what you told me" A pale man with white hair and blood-red eyes smiles showing off all his sharp teeth. She wore menacing ck armor with runes and lines created out of blood-red energy that would shine and dim at different moments. His face was extremely handsome, one could even say he was otherworldly whenpared to the humans of this world. "Ugh, Kosmos you are disgusting. I still don''t understand why all those women are so eager to be with you. It makes me, as a woman, feelpletely disgusted." Women bull horns and H cup breasts scoffed in disgust. "What can I say, Mooshmoosh. My charm is so irresistible that it would cause every woman on this continent to feel naughty desires towards me" The pale man, also known as kosmosughed while puffing up his chest and raising his chin towards the sky with pride and arrogance oozing out of him. "DON''T CALL ME THAT!" She shouted in anger However, as I consequence of hisughter and her anger caused the whole boat to rock while the sea waves became violent. The winds also started to howl while the waves crashed into each other, creating booming sounds that would cause a normal person to go deaf. "Kosmos! Mooshie!" Kaif shouted as he released his battle aura,pletely suppressing all the power that exuded identally from Kosmos. "Oh crap, sorry haha!" Kosmosughed lighted while waving off what he did like it was nothing, making the other''s sigh in contempt. Kosmos was actually really well known in the country among the higher society. While no one knew who he actually was and where his origins are from, he has been really well known for thest 300 years, one of his biggest empire changing actions being the time he identally seduced 3 of the 7 wives of the Emperor, one of them being the first wife. If that was not enough, he had seduced all 3 daughters of the emperor before kidnapping the queens of three kingdoms surrounding the central kingdom (Where the emperor lives), before making them also fall in love with him. This all happened 180 years ago, and now all he would do is seduce the princesses, marry them, and love them full-heartedly until they became too old to satisfy him. "Ugh! Anyway, today I have gathered you all, even though it took us all a month or two to get here, to look at this magnificent clump of blood that seemed to be imprisoning something extremely powerful, and we don''t know what it is." Kaif spoke calmly while getting straight to the point. "So? Why did you bring us here?" Mooshie asked "Well, we think it is the Witch of Agony..." Melmo appeared behind them "Th-the Witch of Agony! THAT IS IMPOSSIBLE!" Kosmos roared however, this time his power was immediately suppressed by Melomo. On the side as well, Mooshie had started to shiver as memories of what had happened thest time they all fought appeared in her mind. "We lost so many people... So many of our friends are dead now because we had to kill her, and even then, we couldn''t even kill her! At most we only imprisoned her for a few hundred years and now you are telling me she might have escaped that prison!" Mooshie was now releasing enough killing intent to shake the skies. Her anger was almost bottomless. "Mooshie! Calm down... All I am saying is that there is a possibility that this was created by her seeing how she is the only person we know of with the ability to create such a strong blood spell." Melomoforted her by putting his hand on her shoulder, which finally caused her to stop releasing her killing intent and calm down. "Sorry" She looked down in shame "It''s okay" Melomo smiled back, something he rarely does. "I still don''t understand what you want us to do" Kosmos sneered, yet anger was evident within his eyes. "What I want us to do is simple. Mooshie and Melomo will find the remaining three so we can assemble the full team since we need all the help we can get, while I will go and see if the witch of agony had really broken out of her prison. I will be asking the Pdin for help since he owes me a lot of shit" Kaif replied matter-of-factly. "What about me?" Kosmos knitted his brows. "You are going to break that" Kaif pointed at the huge blood dome floating above the ocean. Chapter 185 - Day 9 (Mass Release 4/10) *Fredrick city - 4 days after going to the club* In the middle of a hotel room sat a young girl with pale blonde hair. Her eyes were closed while her eyebrows would spasm every now and then. While one might think that she looked like a normal girl, the moment they would see her face, their opinion would change. Some would call her the most beautiful thing on the continent, others would suggest she had fallen from heaven. Little did they know that even though she had been born beautiful, a lot of her unmatched beauty hade from the consumption of elemental energies, titles, and the awakening of divinity, a power that is bestowed upon 1 out of a billion people in a sr system, and even then the survival rates of being awakened as a divine being are extremely low, to the point where a single minuscule mistake on the atomic level could probably cause the awakening to fail. However, the girl in the middle of the room, who is me, did not know any of this and therefore did not know how lucky and fortunate she was to be alive right now. I was sitting in the middle of the room on a blue mat constantly trying to use the soul energy inside me to circte it around my body before purifying it, however, until now nothing was working and I was getting really agitated. [You should probably stop] ''No! I can do this...'' I replied with a tinge of annoyance. [There is no point in repeating the same thing over and over again. Like someone on earth said, ''Insanity is repeating the same mistakes and expecting different results.''] ''Tsk'' I opened my eyes and red at the ceiling the same way a married man would look at someone who just hit on his wife. [You can''t keep trying to do this without breaks and without a clear mind.] ''My mind is clear'' I sneered [Not it isn''t. Stop trying to copy June by being a tsundere and admit it. You are worried about Olivia.] ''...'' [Silence? Is that a yes?] ''Okay, I am kinda worried, but I am sure she is fine and can hold out for a few more days. She is quite strong after all'' Iughed dryly while analysis wentpletely silent. ''Speaking of analysis...'' I closed my eyes again andy on the ground without moving a muscle. ''Hey, analysis?'' I called out after a 15 minutes [Yes?] ''I''ve been thinking of a name for you'' I stated before pausing [Y-Yes?] Seeing analysis had be nervous after hearing what I had to say, I chuckled lightly. ''Don''t worry, I won''t choose a bad name'' I chuckled while the robotic voice in my head audibly sighed in relief. [What are you thinking of naming me? To be honest, I do not actually need a name so I am not sure why you want to give me a name] ''Because you are probably the closest person to me in this world and I can''t keep calling you analysis for the rest of my life...'' I shrugged, yet my eyes were kept closed throughout the whole time I was speaking. [So what are you thinking of naming me?] Even though its voice was robotic, I could still hear a tinge of excitement within it that seemed to be more imaginary than real. ''How about Athena? Or maybe H?'' [H!] ''You don''t like the name, Athena? She is the Greek goddess of knowledge!'' [It''s not that. I''d rather not have the same name as another god.] ''You do know what Hes from the Norse goddess Hel, right?'' [Yeah well, she doesn''t exist] ''So you are saying Athena does exist?'' I raised a brow [I didn''t say that.] ''H then?'' [Yes, please...] ''H it is!'' I pumped my fist towards the ceiling beforezily dropping it back on the ground and simultaneously opening my eyes. After a few minutes of justying there, I finally spoke and asked the question on my mind. ''How do you think Olivia is doing?'' [Well, for your sake, I hope she is okay.] ''That''s not what I asked'' My eyes were filled with worry, worry that I simply felt like I could not show to anyone except the only person who knows everything about me. [I know you didn''t, but I don''t know what we are fighting against so I cannot tell you if she is safe or not. All we can do is hope that she is safe for your sake and everyone else''s too.] I stayed silent. ''I haven''t heard of June for a few days. What do you think she is up to?'' I changed the topic a few secondster. [She is probably sulking. Let her be for today if you don''t hear from Zaji an-] H, a name that I for some reason find hard to say, paused. However, 3 secondster, a familiar sound rang within my ears. [Ding] [There is an iing call from Zaji, would you like to ept it?] ''Yes'' eagerness shed within my eyes. [Call has been answered] "Hello?" I heard a naive voice say from the other side. "Yes, Zaji?" "Well, I am calling to tell you that we ept your conditions and are willing to give you guys 50% of themission if it seeds," Zaji replied with nervousness. "Cool... When do you want to meet?" I asked while getting up. "Let us meet tomorrow atter dawn. Let us meet in front of the gates of the city and move on from there, okay?" Another voice sounded from what seemed to be a little further away, and from the constant rustling, I could guess that everyone was listening to the conversation. "Good. I''ll get June to pack up and We''ll meet you tomorrow, okay?" "June?" Zaji asked with uncertainty. "Yeah, June... If you tell me you forgot about June I will p you so hard when we meet" I chuckled "No, it''s not that... Its... Well... June is with us right now, I thought she told you that she hade here to n out the mission..." Zaji Spoke with a voice filled with uncertainty. [...] ''....'' Chapter 186 - Day 9 II (Mass Release 5/10) "Let us meet tomorrow atter dawn. Let us meet in front of the gates of the city and move on from there, okay?" Another voice sounded from what seemed to be a little further away, and from the constant rustling, I could guess that everyone was listening to the conversation. "Good. I''ll get June to pack up and We''ll meet you tomorrow, okay?" "June?" Zaji asked with uncertainty. "Yeah, June... If you tell me you forgot about June I will p you so hard when we meet" I chuckled "No, it''s not that... Its... Well... June is with us right now, I thought she told you that she hade here to n out the mission..." Zaji Spoke with a voice filled with uncertainty. [...] ''...'' [Pand-] ''This fucking son of a bitch'' [Breath in, breath out] ''That little shit dare go behind my back [Breath in! Breath out!] ''And ns the whole FUCKING THING WITHOUT ME!'' [Breath the fuck in, and breath the fuck out!] ''What if I don''t wanna fucking breath!'' [Oh, well... If you are into asphyxiation I am not going to stop you...] I could almost taste the judgmenting from H''s robotic tone while her words simply took my while off guard making me calm down. "Lilith? Are you there?" Zaji''s worried voice entered my mind. *"KILL HER!"* "Yes Zaji, I am okay. Where are you guys right now? I asked with a bright smile, a smile that hid the killing intent that I felt was about to overflow out of me. *"SHE DARES DEFY US!"* "The same club asst time, wh-" Before Zaji could finish speaking, the crystal dimmed down and turned grey, making him raise his head and look at June and everyone else. They were all currently either ring at him, this choice included June, while the rest facepalmed at how he had just told them where they were even though June, the one they considered more reasonable, did not. Back in the hotel room, I had started to dash around the apartment while putting on different clothes, from my cored shirt to my vest, and zer/suit Jacket. At the same time, H was trying to calm me down. [You should calm down before doing something stupid.] "I am calm" I roared in contrast to the words I had just spoken. *"Kill her"* [You are not calm, and you are being unreasonable.] "UNREASONABLE!" I paused mid-air. Now that I was no longer a blur bouncing around the room, if one was here to see my face, they would be able to feel the anger emanating from it. *"She deserves death"* [Yes! June has every right to go out with them and speak about the n without you being there. She is technically the captain of your two-man team and she is also considered the stronger one out of the two of you. She has much more experience than you when ites to missions, while at the same time, she has every right to consider you a nuisance after the shit you pulledst time!] Listening to what H had to say, I slowly hovered back to the floor with a frown still visible on my face. *"Give her to those animalistic barbarians!"* ''If you remember correctly, you were the one who told me to swindle for more, right?'' I spoke calmly before breathing in and out once again. [Yes, I told you to swindle your way to 40-45%, I didn''t tell you to threaten him with the life of everyone around him and to use his fears against him] ''So you agree that I was being immoral?'' I was about to snap *"RAPE HER UNTIL SHE BREAKS*" [No, did you lose brain cells or something? I am saying is that June has the right to not have to tell you everything she does. When you said those things to their leader, you knew she could hear you and you know that she would not like what she was hearing. And to top it off, you made her feel insignificant which for her, gave her even more reason to not let you into the n until it is toote for it to be changed. Do you understand?] Even though I was still pissed off, I wasn''t stupid. I simply sighed and decided to not make a ruckus for them, but I did not stop changing into my guild uniform. [Are you still going to go?] ''No'' I replied simply [Then why are you still changing?] ''Because I have something to do...'' [You know I can read your mind, right?] ''Then why ask?'' [Feels more natural too. It is a bit like when you ask a question to see how a person will respond even though you already know the answer] I did not say anything else and instead, I walked towards the window where I had ced my mask before putting it on. Right after, I walked towards the wardrobe where I had ced both my katanas and the belt that held them both before putting them on. "How hard do you think it will be..." [That''s what she said] ''...'' [...] "Pft, HAHAHAHAHA" I startedughing uncontrobly, making the tense atmosphere dissolve like salt in water Afterughing for a bit, I wiped the tears that hade out while I wasughing before speaking with a much more jovial tone of voice "That really caught me off guard. I didn''t even know you had a sense of human, even though your sense of humor is slightly outdated." [My sense of humor hade from you, so if anything, you are the one with a bad sense of humor] "Ouch" I chuckled out loud. Afterughing and speaking with H for a bit, I put my katanas on my belt before leaving my hotel room. After leaving my room, I slowly walked downstairs, checked out, and left the hotel lobby. The sun was already setting in the distance, making it so when I looked at it, I automatically started to reminisce about everything that good that had ever happened to me, not that there were many. Yet, for a single moment, the image of a mother carrying a little boy in her arms shed in my mind. The scene was beautiful, a scene that would make a depressed man smile with warmth. I quickly shut my eyes the moment I had seen it as I had already started to feel something warm filling my eyes almost to the brink of flooding.. However, I held it in before jumping up one of the taller buildings and dashing towards the outer gate of the city. Chapter 187 - Day 9 III - Back To Being Solo In the forest one could see a visible beam of golden light shoot across the trees, jumping from branch to branch while lighting up their way with the vibrant light terminating out it. The bright golden light was only further emphasized by the dominant divine aura around it that made every beast in the forest feel a certain level of threat from the light beam even though it meat np harm towards any of them, at least, it did not mean any harm to them as long as they stayed out of its way. The golden beam of light was obviously me. When I had left the hotel, instead of going towards the middle region of the city, I moved towards the outer gate of the city before dashing towards the forest, about 30 miles away from the gate. From then, I had started navigating my way through the forest until I eventually would find something. It has been almost 3 hours and I have found almost nothing, however, at the same time, one could argue that I had found out more from this 3-hour journey than one could see through their mortal eyes. From the start one thing I had realized was that the beasts were a lot more friendlypared to when I was with June. While this can be attributed to June and I being bigger and more threatening targets together, the real reason was that she had the scent of a human. This meant the beasts around the forest are more inclined, for whatever reason, to attack humans, and seeing how they have been "corrupted", it seems that someone wants to keep something away from the eyes of the humans. The pattern I had seen so far was quite simple. When I go towards the north, the number of beasts increases even though some of them are strong enough to have their own domains in the forest. Yet, they still decided to stay within the same area as each other without fighting over territory. While this might have made anyone else not want to enter the area, I had a mission toplete, and going in was the only way I was going to be able to do that. ''H?'' [What?] ''What do you think of what''s happening?'' I asked while crouching at a branch at the top of the tree as I looked down at the multiple beasts who were surveying the area. [Tell me what you think first] ''you can read my mind...'' [Things be more apparent as you say them out loud] ''Ugh, fine... There are two possibilities. One, they are guarding and making sure the stupid humans don''t get to it, or they are being used as bait so of if the humans do find out about them trying to keep them away from something, they would focus their attention on the beasts rather what is right under their noses.'' [But?] ''Both ns are wed. They are double-edged swords. If the person is trying to keep the humans from something, why make it so obvious? While if it is using the beasts as bait, the humans had not taken it, and instead, they have been repelled from the area overall.'' I touched my chin and looked around carefully. [But, what if the person doing this has ''bamboozled'' all of you, and the answer was quite simple...] ''Bamboozled? Really?'' I barely held in theugh. [Yes, bamboozled... What I am trying to say is that the person behind this might have pulled ''The animal corpse over the body'' maneuver from Earth, just this time it is a lot morerge scale and instead of hiding a corpse, it is hiding a soon to be cemetery.] Listening to what Hera had to say, I could not help but frown slightly under my mask. After staying silent for a bit, I unknitted my brows and looked down to see a beast ordering a few beasts around. ''Since they aren''t aggressive towards me, let''s go talk to them'' I stepped into thin air before plunging down towards the beasts at the bottom of the tree. About 8 half a meter tall rabbits standing around their boss who was telling them where to patrol. Their boss was a 2-meter tall rabbit with light blue fur instead of the usual white that the rest of its species had. It was clearly stronger than most of them and had a power level of around 36 000. It seemed to have immediately sensed me, but due to me not having the scent of a human, it was only wary, not aggressive. It slowly looked up to see a golden-haired humanoid figure plunge down from the branched high up. The smaller rabbits also went on guard the moment they saw their leader be so wary, however, I did not care. Inded a mere few meters away from all of them before looking at them and making eye contact with the leader whose eyes were filled with confusion. "Human?" It asked while bearing its two front fangs at me. "Do I smell human to you?" I chuckled back causing it to be surprised after seeing that I had spoken the beast''s tongue. "H-how do you know beast tongue! You are a human!" It shouted again I myself did not know how I knew beast tongue, right now I was speaking the normal humannguage as if it was nothing, while at the same time, everything the rabbit said I was able to understand. While the soundsing out of its mouth were those I would hear from a normal beast, however, I could understand everything it was saying to me as if it was my instincts too. "As I said before, who said I am human? I might look like a human, but I don''t have to be human, right?" I chuckled again. "Take off your mask and show us your true face!" The leader shouted back while simultaneously covering himself with lighting bolts that crackled around his fur. "sure..." I slowly moved my hand up and touched my mask before lifting it off my face. The first thing that saw was my beautiful warm smile, and as if the heavens themselves reacted to the reveal of my face, I felt the sudden warmth of the sun hit my face directly and shining on me as if I was a goddess that had descended to the mortal ne to spread the blessings. "Goddess..." The rabbit could not help but mutter, making my smile freeze before twitching slightly. ''Since when did beasts feel anything towards humans other than gluttony?'' I asked inwardly. [You aren''t human, well ording to them you aren''t so they don''t really mind. Usually one wouldn''t be able to mate across species, but for someone like you with divinity, it should be fine and they sense that.] ''Shit...'' I thought inwardly while looking at the fanatic gazes of the rabbits. [It kind of looks like a scene from one of those shows you used to watch, right? Hahahaha, even the heavens gave you the spotlight... You are truly blessed] Hearing the roboticugh of my closestpanion, I could not help but feel the vein on my forehead bulge while my fists itched to punch something. "Anyway, why are there so many beasts around here?" I asked with a raised brow while the rabbits tensed up and realized where they were and what their jobs were. "W-We can''t tell you" the leader stuttered "Are you protecting something?" I asked again "..." "Hello?" I waved my hand at them to see if they were still alive. "D-do you not hear it?" The rabbit took a step back while the smaller rabbits followed. "Hear it?" I raised a brow once again before parking it ears up while trying to listen to anything that might have significance to what they were referring to. After a few seconds, I just looked back at them and shrugged with a "Nope" The rabbit was about to take another step back before his eyes widened in realization. "The curse of that monster must not be able to affect a goddess like yourself!" It finally shouted in surprise. My eyes twitched and I was about to retort that I was not a ''goddess'', but then an idea hit me with the speed and power of a truck. ''Heheheheh'' a slightly evil smile crept up my face which made the rabbits shiver in fear. "Yes... I go by many names, but one of my most renowned titles would make even the gods shudder... I am Pandora, the light goddess" Even though I could see some confusion in their eyes, I knew that I had seeded, yet to just add fuel to the fire, I lifted my arm before raising my index finger and creating a golden Rubix cube with my arcane magic. The Rubix cube would constantly shuffle and turn in many differentbinations while slowly ascending to the sky. Chapter 188 - Day 9 IV - Deceived ''Heheheheh'' a slightly evil smile crept up my face which made the rabbits shiver in fear. "Yes... I go by many names, but one of my most renowned titles would make even the gods shudder... I am Pandora, the light goddess" Even though I could see some confusion in their eyes, I knew that I had seeded, yet to just add fuel to the fire, I lifted my arm before raising my index finger and creating a golden Rubix cube with my arcane magic. The Rubix cube would constantly shuffle and turn in many differentbinations while slowly ascending to the sky. Suddenly, their ears perked up and my voice sounded within their ears. "This is called a Rubix cube and in the heavens, it is known for being one of the most powerful imprisoning items. I had imprisoned many angels with power beyond anything you can imagine" I smiled and allowed the Rubix cube to slowly descend towards my palm until it finally fell into the center of it. Seeing my disy of magic. for some reason, the rabbits became even more trusting of me, not that I did not see thising. In a world where they were probably being suppressed by someone with much more power than them, I could understand why they would be so trusting of someone who promises freedom, especially after showing them something that they had never seen nor heard of in their entire lives. "W-Will you help us?" One of the smaller rabbits stuttered, making therger rabbit red at him with a mixture of shock while holdings small hints of hope "Of course" I smiled back warmly before my feet started to hover above the ground. All the rabbits looked at this scene in shock ''Flight? She has no wings, how is this possible?'' Seeing their surprised nces, I finally realized something that had been bugging me for a long time. Except for that one time where I had seen Jum standing on thin air, I had never seen a human fly before, and since I had not flown in front of anyone before since I found moving on my feet a lot faster, I did not get any reactions from anyone other than these rabbits. ''At most, I''ve seen the humans propel themselves using magic, not actually flying.'' I was quite confused, but I did not show it and simply hid it behind the demonic smile on my face that made even the golden light around my body not feel that bright anymore. With the golden light dimming, the rabbits shivered while every single beast within a 100-meter distance felt a shiver down their spines. Simultaneously, a strong sense of danger fell on them with the weight of a mountain. "However, to help you, I need you to tell me what exactly you are protecting" My smile returned to being normal, however, due to it being so much better than the demonic smile, while also beingbined with my ''heavenly'' beauty as I like to describe it, they could not help but feel a warm feeling within their hearts. "Of course, my Goddess!" They all replied with voices that seemed to be slightly too loud, making the other beasts in the area flock around us. Even though they had flocked around us, they did not ask any questions and simply watched while following me and the leader of the rabbits towards their so-called ''heavenly tressure'' that had fallen out of the sky. After walking for 5 minutes, I had a strange feeling that this walk would be a little long. "How long will we be walking for?" I asked "Until the sun rises" ''...'' I could not help but look up and feel my smile twitch. There were two reasons for this. Reason number one, looking at the sky, it would probably take a few more hours for it the sun to rise. The second reason was also quite simple. I had not realized it was night. I had been talking this whole time about the heavenly light falling upon me, but apparently, that was just lunar light which either meant, to them, I looked like a lunar goddess rather than a light goddess. While inwardly cringing, I quickly waved my hand in the air and created a cup out of pure mana before grabbing a bottle out of my storage ring and pouring myself a ss of wine. The strong aroma of the wine made all of them freeze for a second before looking at me with slight worry and inwardly asking the same question at the same time. ''She is going to drink that?!'' Clearly, they did not know the scent of good fucking wine, or right now they would probably be licking my feet for a single drop of it. "Why don''t we speed up?" I raised a half-filled ss of wine in the air as I looked at the rabbit who had been leading us this whole time. "How fast?" It asked with hesitation. "How fast can you run?" I retorted and waited for its answer. The rabbit widened its eyes before looking at all its subordinates with traces of shock as if saying ''she wants to run that fast?'', but it did not voice any of its opinions. "Should I go as fast as I can?" It asked with traces of hesitation "Sure" I shrugged while allowing lightning to flow throughout my body, but no escape through my skin. My eyes immediately started to shine gold and instead of having blue electricity crackling within the whites of my eyes, instead, there were semi-gold lightning bolts embroidered with hints of silver and blue. My mastery of the lighting element was way beyond my current level of power so something as minuscule as powering my own body without showing it to the outside was like walking. It was almost an instinct at this point and I did not even know its full capabilities yet. The rabbit also covered himself in lighting while the rest of the rabbits enveloped themselves with the wind. Almost every beast that was around me, no matter if they were currently stronger than my base power not had at least a spell that would increase their movement speed, which told me one thing. They were used to being preyed on and so, all of them had developed spells that would allow them to escape. It was simple evolution, if you cannot fight an enemy head-on, you will have an evolutionary trait that will help the species survive in the long term. A few secondster, they all started to dash in a particr direction, making me look at them with eyes filled with curiosity and slivers of evil intent. The next second, my body flickered and a gust of wind was left behind as not even a trail was left behind the wake of my speed. After running for around 15 minutes straight, they finally all stopped a certain area. All the beasts stopped next to a podium, however, one could see several cracks around it that constantly shifted around shing a multitude of over a thousand colors, ones that were not known to man, ones that were, and ones that the human eye simply could not see with the naked eyes. The beasts looked around with wariness until they saw what they were hoping would not realize their presence. A huge Lion with ck fur and a magnificent blue mane appeared to walk right out of the shadows. The beasts, while at first werepletely calm after knowing they had the ''goddess'' on their side, were now panicking due to not finding her. Yet as if the goddess herself had heard her pleas for help, a golden light flickered to the middle of the beasts with the sound of her foot creating a thud as it touched the ground. ''Oh crap, forgot to control my weight'' I could not help but sigh in annoyance, yet I still sipped from the ss of wine as if nothing had just happened. "You lowly beasts dare bring a human here!" The blue-maned lion roared causing countless gusts of wind to almost make some of the smaller rabbits fly off from the wind pressures alone. Yet, I still stood there with my divine aura protecting me from whatever provocative act he was trying to pull. The thing that really had me be surprised however was actually the species of the lion in front of me. ''Does he not look familiar?'' I asked and narrowed my eyes as if I was searching for something. [He really does...] ''What''s his race'' I asked while taking another sip from my wine ss. [Blue-maned me lion] ''hmm... What is his power level?'' [Around 130k] ''130k?'' I could not help but look at him with disbelief ''Oh well! If I can''t remember it, it must not be important, right?'' I shrugged before waving at the Lion who seemed to have be slightly stunned by the nonchnt gesture "Yo! How ya doing?" I asked with a smile. "..." "..." "..." "..." "Do you not know what I am?" The lion sounded more curious than angry "Blue-maned me lion, right?" I tilted my head to the right as my eyes shone with glints of fascination. "..." "..." "..." "..." "Goddess. This is one of the overlords of the forest. He is considered powerful among the forest beasts and is known for being able to take on one of the peak Gaseous stage humans" the rabbit exined while kneeling. "Really?" I looked at the lion wanting him to confirm what I had just heard. "Yes..." The lion was almost speechless "Good, I''ll need you for something" my bloodlust flooded out of my body while being unfused with uncontrolled battle intent and surges of silvery-golden lighting bolts.. At the same time, the glint in my eye had turned even more malicious as the same lighting began to crackle around my body, almost identical to the god of lightning from my dreams, just on a much smaller scale. Chapter 189 - Day 9 V - You Overestimate Yourself "Goddess. This is one of the overlords of the forest. He is considered powerful among the forest beasts and is known for being able to take on one of the peak Gaseous stage humans" the rabbit exined while kneeling. "Really?" I looked at the lion wanting him to confirm what I had just heard. "Yes..." The lion was almost speechless "Good, I''ll need you for something" my bloodlust flooded out of my body while being unfused with uncontrolled battle intent and surges of silvery-golden lighting bolts. At the same time, the glint in my eye had turned even more malicious as the same lighting began to crackle around my body, almost identical to the god of lightning from my dreams, just on a much smaller scale. The lion looked slightly shocked, however, it did not hesitate to create a fireball within its maw beforeunching it at me. The blue mes vortexed towards the center of the fireball, creating a beautiful ball of blue mes that caused the grass around it to turn into ashes. Even I felt the scorching heat as the blue fireball slowly approached me, yet I kept my sadistic smile on without letting it twitch for a single second. The beasts around me had started to panic, while some had already gone through the panicking stage and now skipped all the stages of grief, immediately reaching eptance. Their only regret was listening to this so-called ''goddess'' that had promised to help them. In a split moment, I lifted my arm and pointed my rxed hand at the fireball, the next second, it flicked up towards the fluorescent blue ball of destruction, and as if the ball of mes reacted to the sudden flick of the hand, a ripple passed throughout it. In the same second, a golden barrier created from pure mana appeared a few meters in front of my hand, yet not close enough to the fireball to be affected. The next instant, an aqua blue light shed in my eyes while aqua blue mana particles started to circte and spin in clockwise motions. Consequently, this caused water to condense and also spin before elongating slightly. On the other side of the golden barrier, the fireball for unknown reasons started to slow down both its speed of movement and the speed of the spin. Not only that, but it seemed like the ball of mes was only bing smaller, going from a me ball with 5 meters in radius to a ball barely 4 times the size of an average ser ball. Eventually, the fireball hit the golden barrier and exploded into a beautiful scene where blue mes dispersed along the surface of the rounded barrier that covered me and all the beasts, therefore defending us from the mes. The moment the lion saw this, however, it roared in anger, making the trees shake violently while the ground underneath it began to crack in a cobweb-like pattern. simultaneously, he tried to create another fireball within his mouth however, something it would have not imagined would ever happen to a beast of its caliber happened right in front of its eyes. "Vacuum chamer" I muttered under my breath before watching the me disappear. Simultaneously, I deactivated my barrier and sted the condensed ice spear I had been creating for thest few seconds. Using a mixture of the vacuum tunnel that I use for the majority of my sniper spells and a small controlled explosion to propel it, I caused the ice spear to dart across 18 meters in a matter of milliseconds. It moved as if its blur was a mere mirage while at the same time, it shed with streaks of golden light created from the addition of the golden-silvery lighting. The lion did not remain in its shocking state for too long as it immediately pped its ck wings andunched itself backward. Little did it know that I had already activated lighting of absolution as I watched the lion do exactly what I had expected it to do. This was the power of the foresight skill... [Name: As Adler (Pandora) Race: Human? (Divinity Detected) Gender: Male (Mentally) Female (Biologically) Age: 42 (Mentally) 8 (Biologically) ??????????????????? (Soul) Heavenly Energy: 732 Power level: 49 999 -----> 239 853 Title(s): Humiliator of Deities (S), Tamer of Angels (Astral B), Interdimensional Transmigrator (Astral X(Semi-Awakened)), Prideful (SS), Gluttonous (SS+), Bender of Sexualities (B), Possessor of ¦Ö??????????¦Ï??????????????????. (???) Affinity: Divinity (74.9%) (Semi-Usable) Skills: Combination Magic (Lvl ???), Analysis (Lvl ???), Eyes of Vanity (Lvl 8), Foresight (Lvl 3), Absolute-Consumption (Lvl 8). Status: Lustful, Prideful, Curious Attractiveness: Humans: 10/10 Earth Humans: 9.9/10 As: 10/10 (Pride) Deities/Divine beings: 8.3/10 ] Almost immediately, a powerful surge of both power and killing intent spread out in all directions, while at the same time, the feeling of danger made every single beast within a 100-meter radius feel their hairs stand up while simultaneously, I could not help but lick my lips after watching all the soul mes around me shudder. Instantaneously, I shed with golden light and disappeared while leaving nothing but an afterimage and the sound of thunder in the wake of my step. After watching me disappear from its line of sight, the lion could not help but feel like the hunter had turned into the prey. Simultaneously, it felt a could wind to its right making it dart its eyes to the right as fast as it possibly could. What it saw was me holding a white and gold katana that crackled with silvery-gold lighting bolts growing closer by the instant. The amount of danger it felt from the katana alone made it scared for its life, but when it looked at my face, it was scared for its existence. To it, I was currently holding onto the most terrifying smile it had ever seen in its entire life, and to make the whole situation even worse, it could not move a single muscle under the pressure of my killing intent. ''T-This isn''t the killing intent of mid-gaseous ranked human, nor is this the power a normal human can hold without their cheats... How is this possible? Don''t tell me, she is actually... a Goddess?!'' the lion was beyond terrified now. It did not even believe in the afterlife nor did it have time to think of such things, but if it had truly offended a goddess, would it go straight to the thing those humans call hell? *Thunder* *sh* *Thud* Chapter 190 - You Guys Are So F*cking Stupid *Thunder* *sh* *Thud* The head of a ck-furred lion hit the ground with a thud before I could even reach the ground. Right now I was already on the right side of the lion even though not even a few instants before, I had appeared on its left side. I casually nced back while seething my katana into its scabbard and coitantly powering down to my base power by deactivating lightning of absolution. ''It''s a shame I won''t be able to use lightning of absolution after my base power reached the initial Liquidus stages'' I sighed disappointingly before feeling the surge of euphoria and pleasure enter my body after killing the beast. It was not as good as killing a silver-ranked human, but the pleasure was there. [Ding!] [New goal has been created!] [Create a sufficient way to automatically convert the soul energy gained from kills into purified soul energy] [Difficulty: SSS+ [Reward: -Obtain the title -Inventor-] [Sub-goal Has been created!] [Obtain 25 different A ranked+ cultivation manuals OR Obtain 3 different Divine manuals] [Difficulty: A++ OR Astral C [Reward: -Personalized Manual (Divine Tressure) -Upgrade title -Inventor- to -Expert Inventor-] ''OOH!'' A glint of excitement shed within my eyes. After reading them all, the excited smile only grewrger, however, to the beasts outside of my mind, only a few seconds have passed making it so they hadn''t even recovered enough to even question what I was currently looking at with such a smile. ''Quick, show me all my goals'' Imanded excitedly [Tsk] [Goals: ~] ¡ª- [Receive a title representing every deadly sin (2/7)] [Difficulty: X [Rewards: -Unique SSS+ title -Evolution trait (1/2) ] ¡ª- [Consume the equivalent of souls of 3000 Advanced ranked entities and above 624/3000] [Note: The stronger the soul, the more units the host will receive] [Difficulty: B [Reward: -Transformation -Evolutionary trait (2/2)] ¡ª- [Ascend passed the -Divine Ethereal- mana-heart stage] [Difficulty: C [Reward: -Initiate Evolution -Heaven''s tribtion] ¡ª- [Create a sufficient way to automatically convert the soul energy gained from kills into purified soul energy] [Difficulty: [Reward: -Obtain the title -Inventor-] [Sub-goal Has been created!] [Obtain 25 different A ranked+ cultivation manuals OR Obtain 3 different Divine manuals] [Difficulty: A++ OR Astral C [Reward: -Personalized Manual (Divine Tressure) -Upgrade title -Inventor- to -Expert Inventor-] "Wow... Only 600?" I muttered out loud as my eyesnded on the second mission. I had thought I would have had around 1000 to 1500 at this point, but to think I hadn''t even reached 3/4 of 1000... My expression turned stiff, yet I still looked through the rest of the goals and nodded understandingly. I still had a long way to go, and finding Olivia and the rest was only a single step towards that goal. After taking my mind off the list of goals that I had to do, I looked back towards the decapitated lion with an unreadable expression. The next second, the lionbusted into dark blue mes before instantaneously turning into nothing but a scorch mark on the grassy ground. The rest of the beasts were still in shock as they could not keep their eyes away from the scorched grounds. I could see their gaped expressions that caused saliva to drip from their maws and mouths. This scene made my smile twitch, but I kept mostly silent for the whole ordeal. After waiting for a few more seconds, I eventually lost my patience before sping my hands, consequently releasing arge gust of wind in all directions, finally waking up the rabbits and the rest of the weaker beasts from their stooper. "Shall we get going then?" I smiled while they nodded with a sense of urgency. *** "Are you sure this is a good idea? What if the thing inside has been locked there for a reason" A pale man spoke with aplicated expression "Kosmos, you keep trying to get out of doing your duties with excuses like those Stop being a bitch and do your work" Kaif face palmed before grabbing his ''wife'' by the hilt and walking away. Kosmos slowly turned his head towards Mooshie before whispering "Don''t you think this is kind of fishy? Why would someone as strong as the witch of agony lock someone up? And even then, we don''t know if she had even left her prison making the current situation even less likely to be due to her." However, to his words, Mooshie simply rolled her eyes and walked away. She could no longer take his crap and found it easier to ignore him. "AM I THE ONLY ONE WHO SEES THIS?!" Kosmos felt like he was being treated like a mad man. Suddenly, a hand fell on his shoulder before a coarse and deep voice entered his ears. "Don''t worry, I believe you..." Looking back, Kosmos saw Melomo giving him a sympathetic gaze while pity littered every speck of his bodynguage. Kosmos looked speechlessly at Melomo before stomping off in anger. How dare they think he was going mad! His points werepletely valid! "If it was made by that damned witch, then it probably holds something that could help the humans, dwarves, and the rest of you undead. The person inside might be our only way of saving this continent and all the other continents from the doom that would fall upon them the moment the witch shows up again." Kaif voiced from inside one of the rooms in the boat. "That is what I mean! We don''t know it is the witch of agony! Maybe some kind of hero came out of nowhere and had decided to lock something even more dangerous than the witch!" The man shouted *Sigh* Three sighs became audible in almost synchronization which made a nerve on the head of Kosmos bulge in anger. "YOU GUYS ARE SO FUCKING STUPI-" Before Kosmos could say anything, Kaif''s voice resounded in everyone''s ears once again. "How about this. Me and there pdin will go to her tomb to see if she is still locked in there. If she is, then I''ll call you to call it off, but if she isn''t, it would be your fault that so many died..." He passed for a second before looking up at the blood dome and roaring in anger- "Look at this!" He pointed at the blood dome. "This has the witch''s fingerprints all over it! If she could create something like that the moment she got out of that tomb, how can we be sure that she hasn''t fully recovered yet?" "If that was the case, maybe we shouldn''t have taken so fucking long to get here!" Melomo gnashed his teeth. The sound of arguing could be hearding from the middle of the ocean.. It was the sound that would make a married couple feel at home, while also being the sound that would make any virgin man shiver. Chapter 191 - Am I A Protagonist Or Something?! "Shall we get going then?" I smiled while the beasts nodded with a sense of urgency. They knew now that an overlord of the forest had died, the true ruler would find out what was happening. If that wasn''t bad enough, the other overlords of the forest might also find out about the death of the ck-furred me lion meaning that they had even more troubleing their way if the true overlord was not enough. "Follow me" The leader of the rabbits nodded before turning into a streak of lighting and moving a few dozen meters in almost a second before appearing next to the stone podium. I also instantly shed before turning flickering next to the rabbit while my eyes shed with golden electricity. "What is this?" I asked while the rest of the beasts walked over. "We don''t know. We were just told to protect it no matter the price we have to pay..." It went silent as anger started to boil deep within it. "Who told you to protect it?" I raised a brow "The voice..." It replied mysteriously, and seeing this, I did not ask further as I knew it might cause more damage than gain. "Do you know why you have to protect it?" I crossed my arms and activated divine eyes to their full power. "No..." The rabbit had a solemn expression on its face that made it look slightly cute. "Its okay" I smiled and floated upwards to pat the rabbit on the head before dropping back to the ground and looking at the podium with the same intensity asst time. After a few seconds of this though, I gave up and simply asked ''Hey H, what do you think of this?'' [It is a treasure alright. One thing though, it is littered with runic traps that will trigger and vaporize anyone who tries to take it. The beasts are a mere diversion from the monstrosity these traps are..] ''Do you think the true overlord of the forest did this on purpose?'' [Pfft! Of course not, are you an idiot or something? The true overlord of the forest would at least have to be a few thousand years old and on top of that, a being on the astral ne of existence. There is no way such a strong being can show up out of nowhere. Plus, if they are angels or a being with divine energy there is no way that I wouldn''t be able to feel their presence. Anyway, these runes are natural. Think of them as the thorns on a rose, or maybe even the stingers of a poison ivy leaf.] I paused and thought for a bit before asking again ''Do you think we can break it?'' [The runes? Of course! We have divine energy, how could we not be able to break it. I''ll just navigate you on what to do and how to move your arcane mana to break all the runes at once, okay?] Hearing this, my eyes widened however, I did not get too excited too quickly as I still had another question on my mind. ''What is this treasure?'' [We''ll see when we get past the traps first. It has a strong aura around it that does not allow the divine eyes to see through and analyze the piece of junk] When I heard the word Junk, I could not help but look at the ne podium with a raised brow. ''Junk?'' [You know, the thing inside that spherical thing] ''There is something inside that?'' I inwardly eximed. [Sigh... I forget how stupid you can be sometimes.] Before I could retort, a hologram of what I was supposed to do and how I was supposed to direct the mana appeared in front of my eyes. Of course, no one else could see it. The beasts watched me as Isawyed my hands left and right as if I was dancing, after a bit of time passing, they looked at me with even moreplicated expressions when they saw sweat pouring down my face as if I had run for hundreds of kilometers without rest. *Crack* *Shatter* However, the thing that had the most surprising was the sudden lighting up of thousands of extremely small runes that spread throughout the podium and on the ground, growing 2-meters away from the center of the podium. Eventually, all those runes shattered like ss over the power and precision of a hammer. *sigh* Finally letting out a sigh, I looked at my work of art with satisfaction, however, the silence immediately broke after the sound of H entered my head. [Oh my god...] Words that I had never heard H say in thest 2 years entered my mind, making me immediately excited for what I was about to gain from getting whatever was inside. ''What is it!?'' My eyes glimmered [An inheritance crystal!] My happiness dropped a little. ''Oh, really? Good for you'' [...] ''What?'' [Analyzing...] [Analysisplete!] [Name: God-yer Inheritance Item: Inheritance Crystal Age: 11014 yrs Description: An item that will imprint the inheritance of a deceased person. This may contain powers, abilities, skills, titles, memories, etc. The inheritance can contain all of the former if the quality of the forging material is good enough. This inheritance had been prophesized tond in the hands of a being who will one day have the blood of Gods on their hands. Creator: unknown (Demi-God Race) Materials: Soul me (Astral: 350 Stars), Divine Copper Grade: Astral A+ Durability: 1 Time Use Enchantments: Imprint of Soul] I slowly grasped onto the marble-sized crystal that had been released from the podium. I could visibly see my hands trembling the moment they touched the marble that seemed to hold a cosmos inside of it. ''W-what do I do with this!?'' I inwardly screamed. [Eat it] ''EAT IT!?'' I shouted in confusion [Yes, eat it. Since you have the absolute-consumption skill, it should automatically be converted to its most useful features while anything that would cause harm to the body would automatically be destroyed and consumed.] ''So you are saying that I should not trust it?'' I was super confused now. [No! Just eat it already damnit! Do it before anyone realizes what you had done] Chapter 192 - Am I A Protagonist Or Something?! II [Name: God-yer Inheritance Item: Inheritance Crystal Age: 11014 yrs Description: An item that will imprint the inheritance of a deceased person. This may contain powers, abilities, skills, titles, memories, etc. The inheritance can contain all of the former if the quality of the forging material is good enough. This inheritance had been prophesized tond in the hands of a being who will one day have the blood of Gods on their hands. Creator: unknown (Demi-God Race) Materials: Soul me (Astral: 350 Stars), Divine Copper Grade: Astral A+ Durability: 1 Time Use Enchantments: Imprint of Soul] [Eat it] ''EAT IT!?'' I shouted in confusion [Yes, eat it. Since you have the absolute-consumption skill, it should automatically be converted to its most useful features while anything that would cause harm to the body would automatically be destroyed and consumed.] ''So you are saying that I should not trust it?'' I was super confused now. [No! Just eat it already damnit! Do it before anyone realizes what you had done]g Hearing what H said, I did not hesitate to drop it onto my tongue and swallow it down like a pill. *Gulp* It went right down my throat and into my stomach where it was automatically dissolved and turned into a liquid before bing steam and disappearing into the abyss of my gluttony. *Burp* All the beasts looked at me in shock. They just watched as the thing that they had seen kill many of their fellow beasts was broken into, grabbed without consequence, and eaten whole. However, to them, it seemed like their goddess was so strong that the thing that they had seen to be unbeatable so far, to the point the true ruler of the forest could not do anything about it, had just caused an extremely minuscule gas problem that came out as a mere burp. Simultaneously, they all thought the same thing. ''She is truly a goddess!'' I on the other hand had no idea what was going through their minds and nor did I care. A surge of energy had started to pass through every single cell of my body, reinforcing it and strengthening it in waves. As the energy passed through my body and strengthened it, my mind was also going through its own battle. Right now, a surge of information had tried to enter my brain, however, the moment it had tried to do so it was almost instantly repelled before being frozen in ce and analyzed thoroughly. [Ding] [Current mental strength is too low to receive the memories stored within the -God-yer inheritance-.] [Memories will be locked] [300 Heavenly energy units used to seal memories for future use] [Memories have been sealed within the Soul me] [Ding!] [Body is being strengthened] [Remaining memory fragment has been asorbed] [You have learned soul-energy cultivation technique] [Soul-energy cultivation technique has been altered] [You have created a unique cultivation manual] [1/3 Divine Manuals have been collected] I felt my brain start to ache but I did not allow it to show on my face. At the same time, it felt like my whole body had been lit on fire, yet even then I chose to not even let a squeak out. ''SO MANY GODDAMN POWERBOOSTS! AM I A PROTAGONIST OF A NOVEL OR SOMETHING'' I shouted inwardly as I could no longer hear my own thoughts Unbeknownst to me, a golden aura had already enveloped my body as cells began to break down and recover at unimaginable speeds. At the same time, the new cells shone with a reflective almost crystalline surface that reflected light like jade under the moonlight. My organs were undergoing the same transformation, however, a sudden furious roar shook everything within 5 kilometers. The leaves started to shift, the tress began to dance while the rocks began to vibrate. ''FUCK!'' I inwardly shouted Pushing through the pain, I instantly created 13 clones made out of a variety of elements, some being made out of mud while others were made out of ice, water, and even fire. I did not have enough mastery over the clone spell so all of them looked like elemental golem versions of me rather than actually looking like me. The only one that looked like me and happened to be the most powerful among the clones was the light clone, as it could simply change how light reflected on the surface of its body to create an illusion of it looking exactly like me. Every clone dashed in a different direction than the other. This was a simple n that would make sure that they would not be all wiped out together. For reasons unknown to me, the beasts of the forest began to follow them in whatever direction they went. Since I had injected a good amount of soul energy into each clone, not only was I exhausted but now I was also in more pain than I was in before. [Ding!] [Soul is now being strengthened] [Anomaly found] [Unpurified soul energy has been discovered] [Soul energy shall now be purified alongside the strengthening of the soul] [Mental strength is now being reinforced] A wave of mind crippling pain shot into my head while simultaneously, a wave of mountain-crumbling agony struck my sr-plexus like a truck. Everything was being reinforced and strengthened at the same time causing me to go through so much pain that was evenparable to the amount of pain I had to go through back when I had awakened. I could literally feel my organs turn into a paste before regenerating almost instantly better than before with the power of the golden light enveloping my body. *Thud* A ground-shaking thud sent a gust of wind in all directions. At the same time, I could feel a gaze lock into me from within the shadows as a creature with green and brown eyes looked into my eyes menacingly. I could feel the immeasurable killing intent that was so dense it would probably cause mercury to float. "YOU! YOU FILTHY HUMAN DARE STEAL MY TRESSURE!" I roared in anger "Do I look like a human?" I snorted in disdain before shing with golden lighting and disappearing from my location. Chapter 193 - Earth Wyvern A ground-shaking thud sent a gust of wind in all directions. At the same time, I could feel a gaze lock into me from within the shadows as a creature with green and brown eyes looked into my eyes menacingly. I could feel the immeasurable killing intent that was so dense it would probably cause mercury to float. "YOU! YOU FILTHY HUMAN DARE STEAL MY TRESSURE!" I roared in anger "Do I look like a human?" I snorted in disdain before shing with golden lighting and disappearing from my location. The moment I did that, a humanoid figure with mossy rock-like scales walked out of the shadow and looked towards the location I went towards with ferocious killing intent. The next instant, wings started to protrude out of its back, however, unlike its mossy green and gray scales, its wings were brown and green, almost like the colors of a tree. Green and brown energy shed within the eyes of the humanoid creature while its dragonic maw opened up to release a sky-shaking roar that told everything in the forest what was about to go down. Consequently, enormous amounts of beasts started to run out of the forest or in a different direction from the dragonic humanoid. However, some did go towards the city, making the guards have to be on guard after seeing such huge swarms of beasts running towards their directions. "Is this a beast tide?!" One of the mercenaries who were nearby at the time asked while cleaving down at a deer. "I''m nor sure, but if it is we will have to call for reinforcement from the other cities nearby" Another mercenary shouted while dodging an attack from a serpent-like creature that immediately fled away from the mercenary towards another direction that would both avoid the city yet get as far away as possible from the city. "HEY WAIT! DON''T ATTACK THEM!" A swordsman with sses finally roared, making all the other mercenaries jump back while defending or stop casting their spells before switching to defending ones. However, what surprised them was the fact that these beasts did not attack them and instead ran around them before aiming to run around the forest. "They are running..." A mage felt her face be cold and drained of blood while others felt their hearts skip a beat out of fear of what these beasts could be running from. "Wait... Is that Duke tier beast!" An archer shuddered while moving back even more. Everyone who was in front of him looked towards a lead-colored rabbit that had constant surges of electricity go through its fur. At the same time, behind it ran over 50 one meter to half a meter tall rabbits. the one leading the rabbits was around 10 meters tall and was releasing a powerful magical aura. Yet even then you could almost taste the fear and terror it was feeling towards whatever was in the forest. A few stay packs of beasts could be seen, one of the fastest ones being a pack of around 20 rabbits, the one leading them being around 2 meters tall while also being in the Lord tier. "We need to warn the mayor... NOW!" One shouted "ON IT!" A scout roared and disappeared from his ce, killing any beast that was in his way before shooting towards the center of the city without going through any of the gate checks. A few minutester, a ring rm went off waking up every person in the entire city with a sense of distress. *** In the forest, one could see constantly shes of golden lights followed by a green-brown beam of light shooting across the skies with an aura powerful enough to crush a mountain under its pressure. ''What is his power level?'' [...] ''HELLO! DON''T GO SILENT ON ME NOW!'' I roared inwardly. [Divine eyes are currently undergoing an upgrade. Please wait for -5:56:32-] "WHAT THE FUCK!" my blood was almost boiling with rage. This bitch dared to tell me to eat the fucking marble just to leave me here all by myself! However, I could do nothing about it right now so I simply gritted my teeth and sucked it up along with the traumatizing amount of pain I was currently going through. My organs were literally being destroyed, turned into a paste before being reconstructed, all in an instant without stopping. "HUMAN!" The roar was closer than before making me inwardly curse and try to move faster. I was currently keeping sh steps in case I were to get into any closebat. hand to hand battles where retreating several hundred meters in the blink of an eye is more than useful than running away for a few more minutes before being eventually caught. Instead, I quickly silently activated the Hermes'' boots onto might feet before reducing my weight with gravity magic and simultaneously casting a Light element body enhancement spell onto myself, allowing me to run even for a bit longer, or at least until my clones finish doing what I told them to do. I continued to run for around 15 minutes before I felt a slight sense of exhaustion. My breathing had started to be heavy while my speed was slowly dwindling, yet I still had enough mana to go for a few more hours. The real problem came from the pain I was going through that gave me an imaginary sense of exhaustion that really wasn''t there. If my mental strength wasn''t as powerful as it is now with thebination of mind-influx and my natural mental power, I would have probably been crippled under the pain. After running for a little longer, I simply gave up on running and concluded I was far enough already and did not have to run any further. "You have finally epted your fate human? Or should I say, divine being?" a primordial voice descended down from the skies onto me, making me shiver slightly under its pressure. However, even though it might seem terrifying at first nce, I had to make sure that I did not fall under someone''s mere pressure. After all, I am a divine being with the sin of Pride. "You think I gave up, Lizard?" A cruel grin tugged at the corners of my mouth. Hearing my words, the pressure only grew heavier, yet it only felt like the pressure of someone slightly stronger than me rather than the pressure of someone who is likely in the Diamon tiers of the Peak Gaseous stage. Chapter 194 - Battle Of Giants "You have finally epted your fate human? Or should I say, divine being?" a primordial voice descended down from the skies onto me, making me shiver slightly under its pressure. However, even though it might seem terrifying at first nce, I had to make sure that I did not fall under someone''s mere pressure. After all, I am a divine being with the sin of Pride. "You think I gave up, Lizard?" A cruel grin tugged at the corners of my mouth. Hearing my words, the pressure only grew heavier, yet it only felt like the pressure of someone slightly stronger than me rather than the pressure of someone who is likely in the Diamon tiers of the Peak Gaseous stage. "HOW DARE YOU!" The humanoid-draconic shadow slowly started to morph. Its wings began to growrger while its power began to surge more violently than before. Yet, most of its body was hidden under the shadow of the moonlight, its eyes being the only thing that shone through the shadows like beaming spheres of chaos. To me, however, I saw a rocky dragon with moss all over its body and several leaves and branchesing out of it. At the same time, the wings were brown like mud, yet there were batches of green as if bushes were growing on them. I would have said that this creature was probably a dragon, but one thing that made it distinct from a dragon was its wings which instead of protruding from its back, were attacked along its arms and before stretching down its torso a bit like a bat. ''A wyvern'' I narrowed my eyes and knitted my brows. The next instant, electricity crackled around my body the moment I saw the wyvern open its maw while particles made out of water and earth began to form in its maw with a spark of fire lighting it with mes and increasing its power. The moment I disappeared from my spot with gritted teeth from the immense pain that surged out of my body at random intervals, I saw aser descent down to the forest before splitting everything within sight in half with a 30-meter wide scorch mark. The scent of burned ground, grass, and wood entered my noise, subsequently making me shudder as the image of me being caught in that appeared in my mind. "YOU CAN NOT RUN FOREVER DIVINE BEING!" It shouted I wanted to re at the wanna-be dragon, but if I did, my poker face would break and the wyvern would be able to see that I was going through some pain. ''Should I call that angel?'' I thought for a second before shaking my head. For some reason, I thought that using it now would be too much of wastepared to the things I might be able to ask for in the future, and therefore I had chosen to only call the angel if I was on the verge of death. "You are quite powerful" I spoke with a monotone and emotionless tone and expression. "Have you finally decided to fight then?" It repeated its previous question "..." "If the silence is a no..." It opened its maw allowing the same elemental particles to it and form a small energy ball that gradually grew in size the more the elemental particles entered into it. "Tsk" clicking my tongue, I disappeared from my location once again before a powerful beam shot right through my afterimage and left another scorching line identical to the first one. However, to the wyvern''s surprise, this time I was much faster than before, almost to the point where it barely saw a blur go past it before a surge of slightly powerful mana came from behind it. *Thud* My golden energy cloaked fist crackled with both Golden-silver lighting and white sparks of mes before smashing into the rocky scales of the wyvern. However, to my surprise, the sales were much more durable than I had thought they would be, leaving a single ck scorch mark that could be dusted off as easily as sand from one''s shirt. "Crap" I muttered almost instinctively before shing away like a streak of lighting and appearing on a tree a few dozen meters away. "Haha! That tickled" The wyvern snorted in disdain and mockery making my frown deepen. ''I should go all out...'' I closed my eyes and took a short breath that was only stopped by the sharp pains going through my body. Instantaneously, multiple colors shed in my eyes before every energy particle in the area started to react to my mana. It felt as if my whole being trembled, however, I had already felt this twice before. Once when I awakened and once 28 days ago when I had identally done something I probably shouldn''t have. *** *ng* My katana shed with the de of an assassin that had attacked me. The battle had already gone on for several minutes now, and there was no clear victor yet. While the other person was strong and fast, he could not beat the power of my future sight as I would constantly use it to dodge all his attacks without fail. However, I could not dodge all day, but the thing about him was that he was in the first tier of the gold rank, meaning he was a lot more powerful than me, even when I fight with the lighting of absolution. His speed was no joke either, allowing him to dodge whatever strike I try to throw at him no matter what it was. As ast-ditch effort, I tried out something that H, also known as analysis at the time, told me to avoid using as much as possible. ''Absolute-consumption'' Absolute consumption was not a skill that one had passively, instead, it was a skill one would activate. However, when one would activate this skill to its full power, it would cause a huge surge in power while also giving the user a near-infinite amount of mana to use. It would make the user of the skill almost invincible, however, in cost of that power woulde to a tremendous bacsh. That day, all that was left of the battle was the erasure of several dozen buildings off the face of the city, and that kind of damage was created from the use of the skill for mere seconds. *** "Absolute Consumption!" Chapter 195 - Battle Of Giants II - This Is The Power Of A Divine Being! "Absolute Consumption!" Elemental particles within a 50-meter radius froze for a split second before moving towards me at gradual speeds. It felt as if invisible pores throughout my entire body began to open up to receive the unimaginable amount of energy. I had be almost like a miniature ck hole that started to absorb all the energy, including ambient mana and any soul ambient soul energies that might be nearby. A vortex created out of a multitude of colors began to swirl around me, and the wyvern had begun to feel it. ''Is she blowing herself up? Is she crazy!'' The wyvern could not allow this to happen. He had been trying so hard over thest month or so to use human blood to create a rune-breaking chemical that would allow him to finally take the inheritance, yet now some random child with a power fantasy showed and stole his treasure!? on top of that, that same child is now willing to blow themselves up so that he would not get the inheritance after killing her... The wyvern waspletely infuriated, yet it did not move as it racked its brain for the best ways for it to stop the explosion, yet it did not find anything. It was already toote to stop the child from exploding, meaning its work for thest month as well as its dream of ever reaching the Liquidus stage had been shattered in front of his eyes. However, another shock had hit him with the power of a truck, less metaphorical than literal this time. *BOOM* The wyvern was sent crashing into the ground by an enormous vine that had grown behind it while it was too busy trying to find out how to stop me from exploding. ''I should be fine if I use all the mana I gain instantly'' I thought inwardly while trying to tolerate the extra pain that had started to increase as more energy flowed into my body. My eyes quickly shed with green, brown, and aqua blue. As my feet reached the ground, countless vines and tree roots 10 meters in diameter began to protrude out of the ground like pods of dolphins jumping out of the ground just to enter it again. The vines began to uproot the ground, consequently causing trees to be flung into the air. ''I''ll use the air for carbon dioxide, ground for nutrientsbined with water condensed from the atmosphere and ground. All I need to do not is force the speed of growth to increase before adding mana to supply the vines with life energy...'' More and more nts began to grow in size. The forest that once had trees at the maximum height of 30 meters tall not had trees growing at visible speeds, reaching almost 100 meters tall and 15 meters thick. Countless roots and vines started to shoot towards the skied before visibly freezing and pointing towards a certain direction. That direction just happened to be where the wyvern hadnded a few seconds ago. As if the roots had be bullets, they began raining down at the forest. The wyvern pped its wings once before appearing in the sky again. However, all it could do was begin to watch as the rain of roots and spiked vines grew closer to it by the second. The countless roots that had hit the ground and missed would shoot up into the sky towards where the wyvern was, and due to the extraordinary amount of roots and vines, the wyvern had a very hard time dodging all the attacks that hade at him from several directions simultaneously. In the same instant, the wyvern felt a searing heat close in from afar. *ROAR* A heaven-shaking roar left the maw of the dragon, causing all the roots around it to freeze for a split second. A split second was all the wyvern needed to p its wings and disappear from its location before appearing 5 meters away from me as green and brown energy surged from its body and began to wrap around the area. This was the power of a dragon decedent, the power that came with the blood of one of the strongest races and had be something they could instinctually do from their births. "THRONE WORLD: DRAGONS NEST" The scene in front of me immediately changed from a scorched and vine festered destroyednd to hunger with a 500-meter patch of in grass and mud in the center of it. The trees seemed to go up infinitely while the rocks scattered around the 500-meter wid grassy field seemed to shine in reflection of an unknown light. "Where are you going to draw your mana from now?" The wyvern snorted with its primordial voice shaking the trees around us. We were in his domain now, and I could do nothing about it, or that was what he thought anyway. He had already realized that I had used an ability before that allowed me to suck all the energy out of the air around me and therefore thought quickly on his feet if quickly meant taking more than 30 seconds to find the obvious answer to his first question of how to stop me from exploding myself. However, unlike the despaired expression he expected me to wear in a situation like this, a demonic grin stretched along my face creating a shiver that went down the spine of the wyvern down to the tail, causing it to shudder slightly when it reached the razor tip of it. "You think something as pathetic as this little domain of yours..." I stretched out my arm before energy began to circte in front of my palm towards the direction I was pointing. The wyverns eyes widened, however, after using mana vision to see how it was happening, his eyes went from shock to terror. ''Don''t tell me...'' The grass around me began to shatter and turn into ssy white dust that slowly circted in front of my palm before turning a golden-yellow color. An icy cold wind began to blow across the field causing the grass to turn into ice before shattering and turning into mana for me to absorb into my body before pouring it all into the giant spear that had started to elongate and spin at terrifying speeds. Chapter 196 - The Battle Of Giants III - This Is The Power Of A Divine Being! An icy cold wind began to blow across the field causing the grass to turn into ice before shattering and turning into mana for me to absorb into my body before pouring it all into the giant spear that had started to elongate and spin at terrifying speeds. The Wyvern tried to recall back all the mana it poured into making this throne world, however, when the scene shattered into countless shining white lights, instead of its call going back towards the wyvern, half of it automatically poured into my body. Cracks began to appear along my skin as the mana surged throughout my mana channels and into the unstable spear that I was forced to erge. This was mainly due to my cultivation level being too low, and no matter how much Iprehend the fights of gods, I would not be able to replicate the same level of mana control as someone a whole stage above me in their cultivation. Eventually, when the scene disappeared I used all the mental power that hadn''t dwindled the pain of my mind being assaulted and my pain receptors going haywire to keep the spear stable. Right after, I felt even more energy from the surroundings enter my body before sending cracks throughout the skin of my entire body. After spitting out a mouthful of blood, I felt the cracks slowly being repaired by the energy from the inheritance before being cracked once again. The speed of healing was slightly slower than the speed of cracking, therefore almost nothing could be done in that regard other than pouring my heart and soul into the ice spear coated with arcane magic (pure mana). In the distance, I felt like some of the energy I was pulling towards me was being directed elsewhere, yet I did not dare look up before the spell was finished. My body had cracks spreading along with it like cobwebs as if it would shatter into a thousand pieces with a single gust of wind. On the other side, the wyvern had flown high up into the sky before looking down as its eyes shed in a multitude of colors varying from aqua-blue to a leafy-green. An extremely powerful mana aura exploded from within the wyvern as it let out an ear-piercing roar and directed energy to the front of its maw. its power kept increasing at speeds that were simply not possible for a mortal. The skies began to darken into an ashy dark grey while the ground began to shake and rapture under its brilliant disy of power. The trees around however began to wither and die away, and so did follow the grass and all other life forms that lived in the forest whether that would be nearby beasts who did not run far enough or animals who had not died yet from the shes of two of the most powerful beings in the forest. A green-brown ball created out of nature grewrger andrger as the mana and soul energy of all the nts and animals nearby withered into nothingness. Both of us had our powers grow coincidently, and while the wyvern might have had the upper hand at first, the entries waves that were being released right now were about the same level of strength, therefore, neutralizing each other energy shockwaves. Suddenly, I opened my eyes, and a crackle of golden electricity appeared in my eyes before I pointed the spear towards the wyvern that was flying in the air as it charged up its attack. The ice spear had fully absorbed all the pure mana that had enveloped it, causing it to be a golden color rather than cyan-white with a mixture of transparency in it. At the same time, golden electricity began to crackle along its surface while a mysterious half an inch thick azure me burned coldly while covering the 15-meter long spear that was spinning wildly and causing turbulent green winds gales to swoosh all over the now ne field with piles of ashes everywhere now... *ROAR* The Green-Brown ball was shot towards me. It caused countless gusts of wind to travel several dozens of meters in all directions while its speed online had broken several sound barriers. *BANG* *Swish* The spear was alsounched almost simultaneously to the green-brown ball of energy. Without waiting for another second, I instantly created dozens of golden shields with the use of arcane magic. The next moment, I used a sh step to appear 150 meters away before shing with golden-silvery electricity and booming in the other direction. The wyvern did not have the same luxury as I did since not only had my spear moved several times faster than his energy sphere, it had also collided with the sphere closer to the wyvern than to the ground. *BOOOOOOOOOM* A Deafening explosion rang out for miles while the shockwave of the st even reached me over 800 meters away and shatter all my bones and captured almost all my organs at the same time. This pain was not unfamiliar though, as I had been feeling what I considered much worse for thest half an hour or so. In contrast, I felt like the pain was a relief, a relief that told me that the pain I was going through would probably be the worst pain I will ever have to feel in my entire life and something as meager as having all my bones destroyed and my organs almost pulverized would not feel as bad as what I am feeling right now. However, I still pushed through the pain, the determination to not die under the power of a being lower than me surged out in the form of bloodlust and battle intent that swept the entire area with strong forces of energy. Looking back at the explosion as my bones healed and my organs repaired themselves, I watched as arge winged figure flew out of the explosion with a trail of smoke following it before it started to gradually fall. However, a few seconds before it, the figure pped its wings with so much power and force that it caused the remaining trees in the area it was about to fall on to be uprooted and flung into the air. I slowly got back on my feet and watched as several cracks began to glow a golden light across my body as if warning me that if I were to not use the mana inside me right now, I would explode. *Sigh* I looked at the sky with a slight sigh before I smiled "Let me show you the power..." My voice swept thends and was heard by everything in a 1km radius. I slowly lifted my right foot above the ground before muttering "The power of a divine being of my caliber" Chapter 197 - Battle Of Giants IV - Azure Flames Looking back at the explosion as my bones healed and my organs repaired themselves, I watched as arge winged figure flew out of the explosion with a trail of smoke following it before it started to gradually fall. However, a few seconds before it, the figure pped its wings with so much power and force that it caused the remaining trees in the area it was about to fall on to be uprooted and flung into the air. I slowly got back on my feet and watched as several cracks began to glow a golden light across my body as if warning me that if I were to not use the mana inside me right now, I would explode. *Sigh* I looked at the sky with a slight sigh before I smiled "Let me show you the power..." My voice swept thends and was heard by everything in a 1km radius. I slowly lifted my right foot above the ground before muttering "The power of a divine being of my caliber" My foot smashed back into the ground sending both shockwaves and cobweb-like cracks across the floor of what little remained of the forest. As the cracks spread throughout the floors of the forest, the ground began to sway before swelling and moving outwards in waves. It was almost like the ground under me had just turned into a sea of mud that began to sway like the waves of the sea. This phenomenon began to spread out from the area where my footnded, almost reaching 200-meters before the spreading began to stop. The mana that wasing in was simply not sufficient enough to keep the effect for more than 200-meters, however, this did not mean that the spreading had stopped, nor did it mean all my mana had been simply used up something so mediocre. I watched as the dragon snorted at my stupid attempt before flying above the ground with eyes filled with disdain. Not only was earth one of its main elements, but it also had the gics of a dragon. This meant that it would dominate when it came to suing the same element, therefore allowing it to conclude that it would easily be able to rip my control of the ground away from me without even breaking a sweat. *Rumble* A surge of mana began to form high in the sky as clouds began to clutter within the area, creating a dense ck cloud that would create a thick shadow that covered the entire region. The next instant, however, rumbling began toe out of the clouds while small shes of gold and silver shone from deep inside with enough power to vaporize in its path. *RUMBLE* *BOOM* A bolt of lightning shed and hit one of the wings of the wyvern before it could even realize what had happened. However, due to it having an extremely high affinity with the earth element, the only damage that was caused was the minor scratches on the surface of its scales Even though the wyvern was initially surprised, its surprise faded away and turned into a mockery as to how weak the attack was. ''Tsk, it truly is a peak diamond tier beast'' I cursed inwardly. Looking at its almost mocking eyes, I felt a surge of anger take over me for a second before a surge of pain overtook my senses and broke my expression. The one second that I allowed the anger to overtake me came to the pain, causing the extremely pained expression to be shown to the wyvern who was stunned for a second. He was only stunned for a second thought because, in the next moment, a sky-shakingugh came out of his throat. "HAHAHAHA! You can''t even fully absorb the inheritance and yet you are trying to fight me head on!? WHAT FOOLISHNESS! WHAT ABSOLUTE FOOLISHNESS. HAVE YOU BECOME STUPID FROM THE PAIN HAHAHAHAH!" Simultaneously, cracks began to appear across my jade-like skin followed by another surge of pain. ''Fuck it... Lightning body, Aura of a thousand battles, Light body, Blue mes of a symphony; Dance of blue mes'' Surges of different colors began to shroud my body from head to toe before making my power explode alongside the power of my killing intent and uncontrolled battle aura. The colors began to expand outwards in a vortex motion with the power of a tornado. The ground began to crumble under my feet while the mes around me turned whiter and whiter by the second. *Woosh* The sound of my body going through the air was the only thing that had warned the wyvern of my arrival, giving it enough time to p its wings before appearing a few hundred meters away. Simultaneously, the ground incaved and grumbled before being uprooted out of its ce and thrown into the air as if the gust created from the p was a cataclysmic event rather than just that, a gust of wind. However, being as stubborn as I am, I did not allow the wyvern to run further, subsequently barraging it with rainfall of golden-silver lighting. The golden-silver lighting could only stop it for a single second, however, that was all I needed from it, a single second where it would not be able to move forwards. With abination of sh steps and all the boosts that I had put onto my body, I flickered and disappeared before reappearing in front of the wyvern. Coldness shed in my eyes, both metaphorically and literally. ''Azure mes'' The fist was immediately covered with an azure-silver light before turning into a blur and appearing again in front of the wyverns chest. The wyvern was very quick on its feet, moving its wing in front of its chest allowing it to take the hit, yet that was one of the biggest mistakes it could have made. Immediately, ayer of frost began to spread from the ce my fist made contact before spreading along the wing, almost covering half of it with ice. At a slower pace, the same azure me was spread from the point of contact with a much deadlier effect than a bit of ice on top of the wing. It began to freeze everything, create more ice around it before starting to burn the wing of the dragon, digging deep into the wing and freezing a lot of the blood that circted there. Chapter 198 - Battle Of Giants V - Azure Flames II The fist was immediately covered with an azure-silver light before turning into a blur and appearing again in front of the wyverns chest. The wyvern was very quick on its feet, moving its wing in front of its chest allowing it to take the hit, yet that was one of the biggest mistakes it could have made. Immediately, ayer of frost began to spread from the ce my fist made contact before spreading along the wing, almost covering half of it with ice. At a slower pace, the same azure me was spread from the point of contact with a much deadlier effect than a bit of ice on top of the wing. It began to freeze everything, create more ice around it before starting to burn the wing of the dragon, digging deep into the wing and freezing a lot of the blood that circted there. At the same time, I looked at my fist in slight shock too. ''Since when could I move at this speed?'' this speed was simply not within my grasp yet, even if I had just used all the body boosts that I could use at the same time. While the fake dragon might have been slightly shocked that this mysterious me was able to prate its defenses, the mainshock came from the fact that the me was emitting the same feeling one would get when presented with an ice spell, intertwined with the feeling one would get from a fire spell. It was burning vibrantly, yet, that burn let outwinds that would only be felt in regions of the where boiling water would turn into ice in less than an instant. He had simply never seen anything like it, yet, he did not look at it for very long in shock before trying to p its wings once again before disappearing from its location. Of course, I did not allow it to do so since I was not going to stay idle the entire time it was in a state of shock. Instead, I shed with even brighter golden light and flickered above the wyvern head tond a critical blow. This time my fist was not only covered with the azure me, but it also crackled with golden electricity as well as having a vortex created out of wind around it. The feeling of danger made the tail of the wyvern shudder, making it finally use one of its trump cards. When my fist finallynded on its enormous head, all I felt was the feeling of emptiness instead of the sturdiness I once expected. Instantaneously, a shadow thicker than the shadows created by the clouds loomed over me while an incredibly bad stench began to breathe onto my back. *CHOMP* The sound of the wyverns maw closing could be heard, leaving an eerie silence to resound in the area for a couple of moments as the bottom half of my body began to fall as its support of the upper body disappeared into the draconic maw. The silence was finally disturbed by the sigh of the wyvern. It had been fighting this divine being tirelessly for countless minutes now, yet the fight ended just like that. A single trump card at the right time was all that was needed to kill it, simultaneously making a feeling of relief spread throughout its heart. ''Finally... I will finally be ascend to the Liquidus stage... After so many years'' Tears could be seen in the eyes of the rxed wyvern, yet in an instant, they turned into ice and shattered the same way his dreams of ever reaching the liquidus stage were about to crumble in front of his very eyes The feeling of immediate danger swept past the barrennds andnded on the wyvern. The next instant, it felt its entire maw drop to a scorchingly cold temperature while its insides also began to gradually freeze into sculptures of their former self. For the first time in the wyverns life, it finally felt the terror of true despair. In front of a being that it considered under itself, it could not move a muscle, partially due to the ice, and nor could its gaze away from the dense danger signalsing from the attack that was being weaved 800-meters away from it. The question still stood, how did I escape alive? And the answer to that question is quite simple. I was never there in the first ce. After the first hit to the wing, I had activated future sight and saw that I would die if I were to try to attack the head directly. So instead of attacking the head, I nned a trap for the wyvern that was clearly still underestimating even though it had seen my battle prowess was able tochange its own. You might call it a dragons pride, yet I call it pure stupidity. All I did was create a light clone in a split instead with the use of a little bit of illusion magic to make it seem more realistic. Afterward, I shoved a lot of icy balls of mes in it before concentrating them in a single ce and waiting for the dragon to eat them. From then on, everything else wasmon sense. Speaking about azure mes, this was a spell that I was able to create after using sma and a concentrated amount of nitrogen from the atmosphere to create a cold me. All I had to do from then on was add a little bit of ice magic to it and WALLA! You have yourself an azure me that burns with coldness instead of heat. Anyway, the whole time I just watched in joy as the expression of the wyvern turned from relief to pride and right back down to immediate despair. The scene was so satisfying that I had almost forgotten about the mind crippling pain surging throughout my body, alongside the cracks that keep bing wider the longer I did not use any mana. Chapter 199 - Battle Of Giants VI - What Is That Thing...? I just watched in joy as the expression of the wyvern turned from relief to pride and right back down to immediate despair. The scene was so satisfying that I had almost forgotten about the mind crippling pain surging throughout my body, alongside the cracks that keep bing wider the longer I did not use any mana. However, right now I was currently pouring all my mana into the fire explosion spell that I had created a few years back that could probably create a hole 1000 meters in diameter, yet now this one was dyed white with the color of the light element. On the other hand, I held an unstable azure me that circted with the power of wind, fire, ice, and electricity constantly being pumped with an enormous amount of mana. Simultaneously, the expression on my face softened from its stiff self while the cracks on my body finally started healing faster than they were being created. The wyvern watched without being able to say anything. It simply could not even bargain even if it wanted to make the despair on the face of the despair only grow deeper into its draconic face. "Any final words?" I asked with a tone of mockery before gasping as if I had remembered something "Oh wait, you can''t speak, can you? HAHAHAHAHAHAHAH" Myugh rang about in the area as Ipletely ignored the pain I was going through and simply let out my happiness. "TO THINK A PEAK DIAMOND TIER WOULD BE THIS WEAK, HAHAHAHAHAHA" Theughced with mockery continued to sound for a few more seconds before I finally sighed and pointed both mes towards the fake dragon. I could see it try to plead with its eyes, but I simply replied with a devilish smile. It could not attack due to its lungs being frozen and nor could it p away from its location due to one of its wings havingpletely been covered with azure mes before finally extinguishing and leaving behind an unusable wing. "Goodbye~" The two mes shot towards the Wyvern. As they got closer to the wyvern they began to close into each other before spinning like two stars with their own gravitational pulls and creating a trial that eventually came together to make a DNA-like double helix behind the two of them. The wyvern watched as death began knocking on his doors, making him finally close his eyes and open them again with a green-brown, and now, aqua blue color. A three-colored barrier formed in front of it in ast-ditch attempt to save itself, yet I did not loom back at whatever it was doing since I was too busy running the hell away. Thest time I had tried the fire explosion spell, it had created a hole in theke 500-meters in diameter. God knows what will happen when I try tobine both the azure mes and the blue mes together while also using dozens of times more mana than I had used the first time when testing out the spell on theke. When I had finally reached the distance of 2.1 miles away from the location of the after using all thebinations of spells that might make me go faster, I finally turned around as I felt a sense of danger loom over my head. I instantly created a dozen golden barriers coated in electricity and earth as well as the light element, and the number of barriers was only increasing. *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* A heaven-shaking sound came from the direction while a steam cloud visible from this distance protruded the height of clouds. The dark clouds that once loomed over the entire areapletely disappeared letting light finally fall onto the barrennd that would probably not bear any vegetation for theing years. *SHATTER* 5 of my now 60 barriers shattered from the sound of the explosion alone, making my face go pale in the next instant. ''Oh shit!'' That was my thought before a visible change in atmospheric pressure seemed toe closer and closer. I forced myself into absorbing more mana, therefore, increasing the cracks on my body. Several hundred barriers were created in the span of 10 seconds before taking another 25 seconds to reinforce the barriers around me to make them even thicker than they were before. It only took a few more seconds for the shockwave to finally reach me while being followed by the sound of ss shattering almost instantly. *** Several dozen miles away, a few minutes before the explosion. "Hey, guildmaster? We can''t find Lilith anywhere" A distressed voice spoke into a spherical crystal "What do you mean you can''t find Lilith?" an agitated voice came from the other side of themunication crystal "I mean, she just disappeared! In the middle of the night, there is just this random rm about beasts running out of the forest in tides yet they aren''t attacking the city and are only avoiding it." The twin-tailed girl replied "Okay? So what, Lilith is fighting with a strong beast?" The nonchnt yet annoyed voice came from the other side. "Multiple beasts were in the archduke rank..." Silence resounded between both of them for a few seconds before the woman on the other side said "Alright, I''ll be there in 15 minutes". This made the girl raise a brow, yet she chose to not question her guildmaster so she wouldn''t get a beatingter for being too stupid. "Yes, Guildmast-" *BOOM* The sound of an explosion sounded from the distance making everyone look towards the direction it came from. In an instant, everyone face turned pale and silence was the only thing that followed among the humans. The explosion was powerful to the point even some beasts paused for a second to look at the direction of the sound before running off again. "June? Are you there?" The voice of the guildmaster rose sounded in June''s ears, yet she chose to ignore it. All she felt she could do at the moment was mutter the words "Oh my god..." A few secondster, one of the warriors eventually pointed towards the mushroom cloud with a trembling finger and hints of fear in his voice. "What is god''s name... W-what in god''s name is that..." "Looks like the power of an emperor tier spell..." An older man with a much calmer voice spoke, yet his voice sent a shudder down everyone''s spines. ''Emperor tier?'' They all thought at the same time before ncing back at the explosion with even more fear in their eyes. "Feels more like a Peak-King tier spell if you ask me. If it was an emperor tier spell, the explosion would be at least a few timesrger than whatever the hell that is..." River voiced from the side, making many people feel even more uneasy than they were before. If that is the power of a king tier spell, how would they be able toprehend the amount of destruction an Emperor tier spells, or dare I say, the damage a Monarch tier spell would create. On the other side of the call was Rose who had heard everything everyone in the crown had said so far. A frown appeared on her blood-stained face as slowly levitate atop the mountain created out of the corpses of more than a thousand bodies. With the snap of her fingers, all the bodies had every single speck of bloodpletely drained from them before being consumed through the cellr-sized pores in her hands as if her hand was some kind of sponge for blood. "I''ll be right over..." She muttered and cut off hermunication. The next instant, she flickered inpletely disappeared. {P.S - I will shout out to the top 3 people on the golden tickets leaderboards as well as the person who gave the most gifts at the end of the month} Chapter 200 - Assimilation ''Oh shit!'' That was my thought before a visible change in atmospheric pressure seemed toe closer and closer. I forced myself into absorbing more mana, therefore, increasing the cracks on my body. Several hundred barriers were created in the span of 10 seconds before taking another 25 seconds to reinforce the barriers around me to make them even thicker than they were before. It only took a few more seconds for the shockwave to finally reach me before being followed by the sound of shattering ss the instant it came a distance of 50 meters from me. I watched as every barrier I created in thest few seconds was shattered without enduring for more than a second. However, the time it took for the ss did shorten after the first 50 were gone, and then the next 50, and the 50 after that. Eventually, it took around 3 seconds to shatter the barrier when the wave had gotten as close as thest batch of 25 barriers that I inforced with extra mana just in case it woulde to this. However, the wave would not simply target the barrier at all times, and due to how long it would take to break a single barrier, the wave started to move upwards and away from my direct range. After around 10 more seconds of this, the wave finally passed with only 5 more barriers remaining in ce even after I had started to pump the rest with mana. Only then could I deactivate the absolute-consumption skill since at this point it had actually started to create permanent injuries. I finally found time to drop to the floor out of exhaustion, yet within it wasced a sense of relief that my pain was gone. The constant cracking of my skin with the surges of pain that woulde with having such an amount of mana and elemental particles move throughout your body was enormous, and on top of that, there was the pain of the- "AGH!" I screamed out in pain as I remembered the pain that I was going through before I even activated the skill Absolute-Consumption. Iy there for a couple of minutes simply writhing in pain as surges of energy swept my body and healed all the injuries I had considered ''permanent'' before destroying my organs, skin cells, tissue fibers, and bones and regrowing them/ healing them back as if that injury had never happened. After a few more seconds of torture, a sound echoed in my ear. [Basic functions of the Divine Eyes are now avable] [Assimtion of inheritance: 87.54%] [Assimtion into the mana heart shall no begin] [Be aware, death is a likely possibility] And with that, I writhed on the ground for a few more minutes as my mana channels felt like they had been lit on fire before being pumped full ofva and poison while being told to circte them around the body. Equally, my mana heart felt like it was being stabbed, crushed, vaporized, frozen, and ripped out of me all at once before being regenerated, which hurt equally as much, and repeating the process over and over again without stop. The pain went on for what felt like hours, yet in reality, only a few minutes had passed during the whole process. [Assimtion of the mana heart is nowplete] [Assimtion of inheritance: 94.20%] [Your body now has the properties of a Demi-god] [The divinity of your mana has increased a tier] [Divine mana: 99.9% Assimted] [Your soul has consumed all the Soul-enhancing demi-god assimtion energy] [Divine eyes upgrade has been quickened] [Upgrade: 1:59:58] [Demi-god bloodline assimtion shall now begin] [WARNING: Demi-god bloodline is iplete due to the wasted use of the energy] [Demi-god bloodline assimtion: 3:59:57] The pain immediately subsided allowing me to both think straight while also giving me a much better awareness of the things around me instead of being disturbed by the pain. "Ugh" I moaned while slowly getting off the floor, however, it was only then that a problem hit me. ''Why didn''t I feel anything when I killed that damn wyvern...'' The worst-case scenario shed in my mind making me frown deeply. ''Even if he is not dead, he has to be on the verge of death... nothing below the Liquidus stage cane out of that I looked towards the steam mushroom cloud ''Unscathed... I have to check'' Lightning shed around my body and I immediately disappeared from my location while leaving behind nothing but a ray of golden light. Only mid-way to the middle of the crater did something finally be obvious. ''I''m faster...'' Yet, I chose to ignore the change for now and simply focused on finding the wyvern. When I had finally gotten to the middle of the crater, I used my divine eyes to look around the steam-filled area and as far as 850 meters away from me. ''My senses too... And they eyes didn''t even upgrade yet'' My excitement only grew to make me have to keep it on an even tighter check than before, or at least until I am sure that the wyvern is on the brink of death. Looking around, I quickly calcted the most likely scenario in my head before reenacting it as if was a 3D movie created out of holograms. When the reaction finally stopped, I stared in a certain direction for a little longer before squinting my eyes. Immediately, my vision that had already increased to 875 in that short span of time started to zoom in at something almost 1200 meters away from the epicenter of the crater. "Found you" I muttered as a cold glint shed alongside the golden-silver electricity in the whites of my eyes. *** 1.2 km away The only thing that could be seen in hundreds of meters was mud and ground. The barrennd filled with holes where trees were violently uprooted which became ashes a few moments after being uprooted. While someone might say something like "Deforestation? What''s now about that?", there was a significant difference between this type of deforestation and the type you would see back on earth in ces like the Amazon, the Russian tundras, and even in third-world countries like Hati. While on earth, trees are either uprooted or cut down to be used for something like furniture, infrastructure, and many other household items or work-rted item, this type of deforestation could bepared to the nuclear radiation of an atomic bomb. The trees and atmosphere were coteral damage in front of the true enemy in all of this. In the middle of the barrennd, one could see a figure bing smaller and smaller until it had be the size and shape of a human. However, this thing was the furthest thing you could get from a human. The figure could be seen desperately wing away from the mushroom cloud while muttering the word "Monster" over and over again. Both guilt and shame could be seen in its eyes. It had just used everything it had up its metaphorical sleeve to just barely survive that spell that was clearly way above the level of the caster, yet what did it know? It was just a simple-minded lizard trying to remain to itself wanting to perform a few experiments, yet when that treasure fell from heaven itself upon itsnd, it could not help itself before being overtaken by the greed for power. As it was wing away, it decided to take a nce up, yet it was that moment where it learned that the simple act of looking up could be thest mistake of one''s life. {Author''s Note - I will shout out to the top 3 people on the golden tickets leaderboards as well as the person who gave the most gifts at the end of the month. Also, WE JUST HIT 200 CHAPTERS! WOOO!} Chapter 201 - Dragons Heart The figure could be seen desperately wing away from the mushroom cloud while muttering the word "Monster" over and over again. Both guilt and shame could be seen in its eyes. It had just used everything it had up its metaphorical sleeve to just barely survive that spell that was clearly way above the level of the caster, yet what did it know? It was just a simple-minded lizard trying to remain to itself wanting to perform a few experiments, yet when that treasure fell from heaven itself upon itsnd, it could not help itself before being overtaken by the greed for power. As it was wing away, it decided to take a nce up, yet it was that moment where it learned that the simple act of looking up could be thest mistake of one''s life. Immediately, it watched as an illusionary pair of eyelids lifted to show a pair of beautiful golden irises. While most of the irises were golden in color, the pupil was slightly small while a 3-dimensional Star of David rotating around the slightly shrunken pupil. The wyvern in his humanoid shape knew these eyes very well. These were the eyes of the person who had put him, a wyvern, in this state with what looked like a single spell. The worst thing for him was the fact that the person wasn''t even stronger than him, yet, they had still one due to his arrogance and pride making him short-sighted. Right now, however, he could not think of any of that as he simply looked into the illusory eyes that sent a shudder down his very soul the moment they made eye contact with him. It felt like the goddess of life and death herself had opened her eyes to look at him before blinking and deciding on death. The illusory eyes disappeared from his sight a few secondster, yet the scene was deeply etched into his mind. A moment my eyes disappeared, a feeling of terror and pure despair fell over it. It knew it was found out. It quickly let go of the transformation it was holding onto with dear life. I thought maybe if it could make itself smaller, just maybe no one would be able to see it from far away. ''How wrong I was to think that she would be normal...'' The wyverny on its back before closing its eyes,pletely epting its fate of death. Barely a minuteter, the sound of whistling could be heard a few dozen meters away quickly bing louder. When the wyvern opened its eyes, it looked directly at the figure of a 5ft 5.5 woman with her arms crossed and a golden aura shrouding her entire body, making even space itself bend and be distorted around her. The pressure from her stare alone caused the wyvern to feel like a mountain had just been put onto its chest while the aura around her made him sweat cold. ''Is this the true power of a divine being...'' I thought as the thoughts of running away instantly shattered in front of its eyes. Even though it had expected to die, it could not help but feel like running away. Yet the moment it saw the aura of the person it was just beaten half to death by, it let go of all those ''stupid'' and ''foolish'' thoughts. The god-like figure slowly descended until its feet touched the stomach of the dragon. From then on, it started walking as it gradually uncrossed its arms and put them behind her back, yet not for a second did it stop looking into the wyverns eyes with the golden radiation of its own. "Hey" A primordial voice entered the Wyverns eats, making it reply in a timely effort- "Y-YES..." "I heard Wyvern hearts are also considered dragon hearts. Is the rumor correct?" I asked in an emotionless almost uncaring voice. This was no longer an act that I had put on the likes of before, but for some odd reason that was beyond me, everything around me started to feel so... Insignificant The bored attitude made the Wyvern feel an insurmountable amount of hate towards this person on its stomach, yet it chose to remain silent before asking the question in hopes of maybe, just maybe being let go if it was obedient. "Yes..." Of course, this wyvern was extremely stupid. What kind of person would ask if their opponent''s heart is good for consumption and now want to eat it? "I heard after a few years, a beast''s heart merges with their regr heart... And since you have the dragon blood line..." A cold smile appeared on my face sending countless shivers down the wyverns spine. "N-No! PLEASE! I''LL DO ANYTHING!" The wyvern shouted in ast-ditch attempt. Its voice was filled with despair to the point I could almost taste it. "I wonder, did those humans beg the same way you just did?" My smile grew colder. A scene of a human begging to not be killed shed in the wyvern''s mind, yet he still thought it was unfair. "I AM A WYVERN! THOSE HUMANS ARE WORTHLESS IN FRONT OF ME, SOMEONE FROM THE DRAGON BLOODLINE! WHY DO YOU CARE ABOUT THOSE WORTHLES- AHHHHGHHHH AHHHHHH" The dragon had started to scream in agony. Why you might ask? Well, out of anger I identally lit his wings on fire before letting the gluttony mes do their thing. Simultaneously, I sent a few lighting bolts into its wounds making it howl in even more pain. "Oh... Whoops. Don''t mind me, just muscle reflex" I tried to form a warm smile, yet what came out was something you would see from the devil right before being thrown into the deepest pits of hell. The Wyvern was even more scared now, yet it could not do anything. It could not run, it could not hide and mainly, it could not fight no matter how hard it tried. "Oh well... I''ll be taking your heart now" My eyes shed with coldness before golden energy began to expand along my arm before increasing in size and creating a hand big enough to hold his heart as well as having to shape enough ws to go through his tough skin. "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO-!" It tried to create ast attempt at creating an energy st in its mouth, yet before it could even open its maw further and draw any energies in... *Puchi* My hand went right through his already worn-out scales. The next second, I pulled out my hand as a gush of blood and a minute amount of mana began to escape, yet due to my passive skill Gluttony, all of that was automatically absorbed into my body since it was such a small amount. Moving smoothly as if I had done this a hundred times before, I moved my enormous hand that held the heart on top of my head before crushing the heart. The next moment, a water fall of blood began to fall into my mouth with a few chunks of meat being thrown in every now and then. The sound of gulping was the only thing that resounded in the area before IT happened. Suddenly, the sound of my heartbeat bing extremely loud was the only thing that could be heard other than the asional winds that passed through the barrennds. Chapter 202 - Useless Moving smoothly as if I had done this a hundred times before, I moved my enormous hand that held the heart on top of my head before crushing the heart. The next moment, a waterfall of blood began to fall into my mouth with a few chunks of meat being thrown in every now and then. The sound of gulping was the only thing that resounded in the area before IT happened. Suddenly, the sound of my heartbeat bing extremely loud was the only thing that could be heard other than the asional winds that passed through the barrennds. I could feel the valves within my veins open and close at a much more powerful rate, while at the same time I felt every muscle in my body almost bulge with power and energy. It felt like every single cell had been filled with energy before my absolute-consumption skill took over and absorbed it all into my cell nucleus. Mitochondria slowly began to radiate an insurmountable amount of energy that quickly overflowed the cell yet did not destroy it. Instead, I could feel the cells in my body bing tougher, stronger and for the ones that are connected to make tissues, they became much more tightly connected, as if they had be a solid wall with no cracks. My mana heart on the other hand had started to pulse mana throughout my body like there was no tomorrow. While the purity of the mana did not change, one thing did. [Assimtion of the dragon bloodline shall nowmence] [Would you like to merge your mana heart and your biological heart?] The pop-up shed within my retina making me look at it with bits of shock. Yet, even then, I chose not to answer the question immediately and started to think about it instead. ''From what I know, the only benefit of this is that instead of having mana pump through my mana channels, it would pump through my blood instead... On the same note though, doesn''t this blood taste kinda nice?'' I furrowed my brows before a feeling of wooziness hit me yet I tried to ignore it to the best of my ability. ''The disadvantage would probably be the fact that I have to consume other creatures to be stronger... That is the way of the beasts after all'' I sighed [Note: You can choose to answer this question within the next 24 hours] My eyes finally lit up. ''I can just ask H when shees back!'' the excitement was visible on my face. [Ding] [Effects of the title -Prideful- will now take effect] [All effects deemed to be harmful to the user''s growth with me neutralized without cost] My eyes lit up again ''Wait does this mean... Wait, no! I must not get my hopes up!'' I tried to look away from the hologram of the test in front of me as if it would just disappear when I look away, yet unfortunately, it was then that I realized you cannot look away from the system''s messages. ''Oh well'' I quickly created a dark blue me in my right hand and pointed it at the corpse, yet for some reason, I felt a small craving for the blood seeping out of it. ''WHAT THE FUCK! HAVE I TURNED INTO A VAMPIRE BY ACCIDENT!? IS THIS BECAUSE OF THE DAMNED INHERITANCE!? I KNEW I SHOULDN''T HAVE TAKEN IT!'' I started to curse inwardly while simultaneously panicking about what to do. *** A few dozen kilometers away from Pandora''s location a red beam of light could be seen piercing the skies at extremely high speeds. Eventually, the red beam of light stopped moving and a figure dressed in a ck and white suit with beautiful crimson-red hair braided around her head, almost like a crown. This figure was releasing such a terrifying aura that it caused animals within a dozen miles to shudder while the humans under her could only look up in a mixture of confusion of despair. ''What is this power?'' everyone in the city could not help but ask as a meteor-like pressure descended onto their city in the form of a blood-red magical aura. However, before the people could even think of running away, the figure flickered and disappeared. The next instant, the pressure faded yet simultaneously, a voiceced and intertwined with killing intent sounded from a particr direction. "June... Where... Is... Lilith..." June''s face immediately turned pale out of fright. One could visibly see her shaking in her boots before she eventuallynded on her ass while she looked up at the domineering figure with terror in her eyes. "I-I-I-I D-D-D-Don''t Kn-n-now" She barely let out past all the stuttering and shaking. She simply had never seen someone other than her father put so much pressure on such arge amount of people, yet the feeling she was getting from the killing intent now could be considered 100 if not 1000x times worse than the pressure she felt at the start, and since she was the target of this killing intent, her body''s immediate instinctual reaction almost made her lose control over her dder... Almost. "Useless" A voiceced in a terrifying amount of anger shook the entire area, yet that only urred for less than a second because, in the next instant, the figurepletely disappeared from her location. Only then could June and the people around herpletely rx, yet the people around her could not help but look at June with a few hints of pity. June on the other hand was still feeling the fear that had subdued her a few seconds ago, but since the pressure was now gone she could think a little more clearly. "That bitch!" She mmed her fist onto the ground while an image of me shed in her mind, making her gnash her teeth even more than she was originally. "If you are calling Lilith a bitch, I think you should reconsider your words..." A chilling voice made the hairs on June''s neck stand up. After looking back, June finally realized the origin of the voice. Chapter 203 - Learn From Your Mistakes, Okay? "That bitch!" She mmed her fist onto the ground while an image of me shed in her mind, making her gnash her teeth even more than she was originally. "If you are calling Lilith a bitch, I think you should reconsider your words..." A chilling voice made the hairs on June''s neck stand up. After looking back, June finally realized the origin of the voice. "River?" June muttered in confusion "I know you might be confused, and while I don''t like Lilith all that much I have to say, if she really went out alone to save those people, she truly has guts" River smiles "There is a fine line between suicidal and guts" June sneered. Hearing this, river smiled while sighing softly "I''m not trying to say that her actions weren''t stupid and reckless, but you have to recognize the kind of bravery you need to have to go out alone against an enemy you know captured several tinum tier individuals. While people like you might call it suicidal, others might call it the peak of bravery. It just depends how you see it" "What are you getting at" June snorted at the long exnation. Clearly, her mind was a little too small toprehend any of these things. "You are being narrow-minded. While I am not saying any of you are in the right, I can confidently say that both of you are in the wrong." River nodded slightly after seeing June listening intently with furrowed brows. "Lilith came out of nowhere and demanded a high price while using methods you did not like. She hurt your pride by saying she is worth more than you. Due to your childish attitude, you decided to create the n of going to the forest without her while also not informing us that she did not know that you hade to talk to us about the n." River paused for a second to give June''s mind time to think about what she had said so far, but instead, someone from the side interrupted. "And due to that, you not only pissed off the only person who can take us to the abducted members of the Pheonix and Lighting dragon guilds. The thing you did was not only lose us that but was also dangerous for us. Lilith is intelligent and with her, we could have made a good n that would lead to minimal casualties in the process while also giving us an efficient method to get there." Sandra pointed out from the side with a solemn expression. "Not only that..." Raquaz''s voice sounded from behind June. "The way Lilith asserted the fact that you two would be getting 50% told me something very important about her... She is prideful and at the same time, intelligent. Even though she is significantly weaker than most of us, I still felt like she knew that she could do the mission without our help" He finally looked down at June''s face before smiling and crouching down. Currently, June had small teardrops threatening to drop at any second while pouting as everyone told her off. "Don''t worry" Raquaz patted her head lightly before continuing "You are still young. Young people make mistakes all the time, the stupid thing to do is not learn from them while you are so young. After Lilithes back, I want you to go up to her and apologize, okay?" He tilted his head with a warm smile. Everyone looked at this with slightly widened eyes, yet they did not take a second nce as they were slightly used to this. In their party, Raquaz would be considered the holy pdin type who would always fight for good, show forgiveness and prioritize the safety of others before his, especially when it came to his friends and family. As he patted June''s head, teardrops started to slowly fall down her soft red cheeks before finally leaving her face and dropping onto the dry soil under her. Immediately, shes of memories of her father and mother showed up in her mind. Eventually, the image stopped on her father''s face, making her see the silhouette of her father around Raquaz before a certain string of words finally entered her ears. "It''s not your fault... It''s okay" He cupped her face and muttered "look at me" She slowly lifted her eyes up to his eyes, yet instead of Raquaz''s eyes, she saw her father''s eyes. They weren''t scornful like they usually were, nor were they filled with disdain. They were soft and warm. "Everything will be okay... Don''t let a single mistake define you" Raquaz smiled Tears immediately started to overflow from her eyes as she jumped in the embrace of her ''father''. The embrace was warm and something she hadn''t felt in a very long time, ever since she awakened her affinity... As everyone looked at this scene, many hadplicated expressions as some of them felt guilty for causing this while others felt a sense of heartache at seeing her hug raquaz like a child. Sandra, Raquaz''s wife, looked at this scene with eyes filled with warmth before joining and hugging the crying girl tightly. Sandra quickly unloosened June''s twin tails before starting to run her fingers through her silky brown hair. Her eternal instincts were almost screaming at her to give this child the warmth of a mother, even though she was not one yet. "It''s going to be okay... Learn from your mistake... I am proud of you." Words that June would have never thought she would hear from such a motherly voice entered her ears, making her sob even harder than she was before until eventually sumbing to exhaustion and falling into a warm and deep slumber. *** At my location in front of the Wyvern''s corpse. I slowly pointed the dark blue me towards the corpse of the wyvern yet after thinking for a few more seconds, I chose to not burn the corpse yet. ''I really want to drain it of blood... If only someone with the blood branch of darkness magic was here. Man, if only the darkness element was as easy toprehend as all the other elements'' I sighed. ''I could try to put the corpse into my storage space... but at the same time, I would need multiple storage rings to do that...'' I frowned deeply as I used my mind-influx to its full capacity. Since everything in my body had been given a dramatic power boost, I was able to use things like Mind-influx to a much higher level. Chapter 204 - Roses Arrival ''I could try to put the corpse into my storage space... but at the same time, I would need multiple storage rings to do that...'' I frowned deeply as I used my mind-influx to its full capacity. Since everything in my body had been given a dramatic power boost, I was able to use things like Mind-influx to a much higher level. Other than the initial increases to my physical power, my magical power that had increased my base magical power 5 folds, and my mental fortitude that had increased by leaps and bounds. Other than that, my soul had also had a lot of the unpurified soul energy inside me forcefully purified by the inheritance energy. This not only increased my physical abilities but also my mental strength and my control over the elements and mana in general. All I needed now was a way to manipte and control my soul energy to either cultivate it alongside my body or to use it as a battle aura to fight against opponents and use it as a weapon or even a deterrence as the mere pressure alone would be able to make everyone weaker than I feel as if they were suffocating. This is of course due to me having a divine soul apanied with divine mana, both things that I do not even need to release for them to automatically let out a bit of pressure around me. ''Ugh... I can''t think of anything... I wish H was here, she would have to know what to say I rubbed the bridge of my nose in annoyance. It was only then that I felt the ever-growing magical aura expanding and simultaneously thinning as it released a blood-red crimson light. I could not actually see whatever was making this little light show, but after looking at the direction of the epicenter and squinting my eyes, I could finally see it. 1600 meters away stood a figure wearing a ck and white suit. Her clothes were bloodied and even slightly destroyed due to the battles she had beforeing here, yet not a single scratch could be seen on her body. His luscious figure stood in thin air with shut eyes while a blood-red magical aura expanded out of her body. For a single second, one would be able to see the silhouette of her curves as the crimson magical aura touched her clothes and illuminated her body from the inside, yet in reality, no one saw it due to either how quickly it urred or due to the fact she was in the middle of nowhere. Her long coat pped violently due to the wind around it, yet when the aura expanded around her, it was as if the entire area had submitted before agreeing to never touch her again. As the winds slowly calmed down, the figure opened her eyes while a single drop of cold sweat went down her forehead, brow, and into her eyes, yet not for a single second did she flinch due to this. As she looked forwards, what greeted her were a pair of enormous illusory golden eyes in which their irises had a 3-dimension star of David that continuously spun around a miniature pupil. "What the hell?!" Rose could not help but exim as a feeling of danger enveloped her for a single second before shattering as if it was some kind of illusion. In the next instant, the pair of eyes shut and disappeared as if they were never there. After a few seconds, a feeling of coldness made her nce towards the sound before creating a blood-red barrier out of the blood that instantly froze like water in space. Rose looked at the blood barrier with hints of confusion, but a few secondster she snapped her fingers and converted the blood back to its original state before absorbing it into her hand again. She then looked towards the direction that the beam hade from and finally realized what had happened. *** As I watched Rose put up a blood barrier to block my attack, I could not help but think about how beautiful she looked today. While many things today have seemed to be insignificant to me for reasons unknown to me, things I deemed as secondary before have started to gue my mind almost all the time now. ''Am I be a degenerate...'' I mused inwardly After making eye contact with the beautiful woman almost 1600 meters away, I smiled warmly while gesturing to her toe over. Immediately, she flickered with red light and dashed towards my direction, appearing in front of me a few momentster as I looked back towards the corpse of the wyvern on the ground. "Yo, Rose... You''re looking good today" I smiled warmly. "..." Rose did not reply "Silent treatment huh... Come on, you can''t be that angry with me, right?" I looked away from the corpse and started to walk back towards her. I could feel her ring at me with so much ferocity that if looks could kill, I would have be a bloody paste on the grounds of these barrennds. "Rose?" I muttered before tilting my head to the right a little. "What happened to you?" She finally opened her mouth, yet to me, it looked like she opened her mouth, let out air, and closed her mouth again. Even though I found the question meaningless and a waste of time to answer, humans usually liked to waste time so I yed along for her sake. "Saw this big lizard and beat it up... Why?" I looked back with a smile. This time, my smile was as warm as the sunset and as beautiful as an angel''s. It was not pure, actually, it was very far from being a pure smile, yet for some reason Rose felt a warm feeling spread out from her heart the moment she saw that smile, making her heart thump a little harder while her ears became red. "Rose?" I narrowed my eyes and touched her forehead "Are you okay? You seem to be spacing out a little" The moment my hand made contact with her forehead, her entire face became slightly flushed before she pped my hand away and quickly maintained her cold temperament. "So you are trying to tell me you, all by yourself, killed this wyvern?" She walked towards the wyvern with quickened steps. Seeing this, I shrugged and looked at her curvy behind, which of course due to her being so strong, felt my gazend upon her ass. She did not react to it at the moment and changed my line of view to the corpse of the wyvern by pointing at a hole in its chest. "You took the dragon heart?" She looked at me with curiosity "Yeah, why?" I started looking around at other things in the barrennd out of boredom.. Since I could not look at her ass, I needed other things to keep me entertained. Chapter 205 - You Did WHAT!? "So you are trying to tell me you, all by yourself, killed this wyvern?" She walked towards the wyvern with quickened steps. Seeing this, I shrugged and looked at her curvy behind, which of course due to her being so strong, felt my gazend upon her ass. She did not react to it at the moment and changed my line of view to the corpse of the wyvern by pointing at a hole in its chest. "You took the dragon heart?" She looked at me with curiosity "Yeah, why?" I started looking around at other things in the barrennd out of boredom. Since I could not look at her ass, I needed other things to keep me entertained. "Are you thinking of giving it to someone?" She inquired "No" I narrowed my eyes "Then, can I have it?" She smiled wryly "Huh, why?" I finally looked into her eyes instead of using my 360-degree vision. This was mainly done so I can see the movements of her soul me to see if she is trying to hide something from me even though she really wasn''t that kind of person, but you never know with human greed. Even your closest ally can be your enemy in an instant if you have something they are desperate for. "Well, since you are still in the gaseous stage you will not be able to use it, and even though you were able to beat this wyvern through whatever method you used, you are still far from breaking into the Liquidus stage. I''m willing to give you a good trade for the heart if you want." Her expression did not change throughout her whole speech, making me feel a little weird. ''She didn''t even ask me how I beat it... Is this trust, cunningness or stupidity?'' However, I did not voice any of those thoughts and instead spoke the words "Sorry, but I can''t give it to you." Rose widened her eyes slightly but after a bit, she just smiled wryly while shrugging "Oh well. Just make sure whoever you give it to is worthy of you" She began walking away. "Uhm, I think you have the wrong idea" I grabbed her shoulder which surprised her since thest time she sensed me there was quite the distance between us. ''She became stronger'' Rose looked at my hand with weariness. Not knowing what she was thinking, I quickly reached for her other shoulder and forced her to look me in the eyes even though she could have easily resisted and broke out of my grasp, yet she did not "Rosie... If I ever got something as beneficial to you as the dragon heart and couldn''t use it, I would give it to you 10 times out of 10" I smiled warmly before continuing "I wouldn''t even ask you for pay, since you know, that''s what friends do. They help each other out" Rose looked me in the eyes yet she was still a little taller than me forcing her to look down a little. It was only then she realized the change in my height, skin, power, and mental state. She could even feel the soul energy inside me that I clearly never use had be stronger somehow, making her even more confused. ''Wasn''t she a little smaller?'' she on a cold expression "We are friends?" She sounded more curious than surprised. "Of course we are friends" I moved both my hand up her face and cupped her face. Only then did I realize how hot her face was bing, yet she still kept her cold emotionless expression. My smile became even brighter as I pinched her cheeks and pulled on them from either side forcing her to do a cute expression, making me chuckle at her dismay. After seeing her pout silently for a few more seconds, I finally dropped the bombshell on her. "I ate the dragons heart." Her brows became knitted but she still didn''t seem as surprised as I thought she would have been "Is that why your skin looks smoother and you grew a little?" she folded her arms as if she was about to scorn me for doing something dumb "N-NO! That wasn''t due to the dragon''s heart!" I cried out in panic "Then what was it due to?" She narrowed her eyes further. "I..." "..." ''I dug my own grave again'' I sighed "Hmm?" She looked at regretful face with even more intensity, making me finally blurt out- "I- I kinda..." "You kind of?" she repeated The corners of my mouth twitched "I kinda ate the treasure..." "..." "..." Silence seemed to be the only consistency throughout this entire conversation "Let me get this straight. Two guilds fought over a single treasure for countless days, some were even sacrificed and lost in the process due to the wyvern, and you are telling me after you found it, you simply plopped it in your mouth and decided to consume it?" His smile was growing warmer and warmer, yet I could feel the immense power being held back by the dam that was her self-control. ''If I run, would I be able to live?'' my eye visibly twitched "I can exin!" I started to panic "No need" She muttered and flickered in front of me before putting one of her hands on my shoulder I closed my eyes expecting my arm to tip out of its socket or something, yet the next second, a string of words was spoken that shook me to the core. "Truly amazing..." A low mutter entered my ears "You have no idea how proud I am of you" She patted my shoulder with a prideful smile. ''Oh yeah... I forgot what kind of person she was'' scenes of Rose emptying restaurants with the amount of food she ordered entered my mind and made me lightly chuckle. ''I SURVIVE ANOTHER DAY BITCHES!'' I shouted inwardly while thrusting my hand towards the skies with a mixture of enthusiasm and relief *** After she put the dragon in her storage ring forter use, I started to look around before voicing. "Oh by the way-" I nced at Rose who was looking at the sky with a frivolous expression on her face. Honestly, while most people would think her heaven-piercing gaze filled with determination would be slightly scary, I thought it was quite cute. Of course, at the same time, I could not help but treat myself to a nce at her buttocks before looking up like nothing had happened. Of course, unknown to me, she felt my gaze almost immediately, therefore, making the corners of her moth almost stretch into a small smile, yet she kept it in and looked at me with a curious yet oblivious expression. "Yeah? You were saying something?" She put her hands behind her back and leaned forwards to look into my face. "Oh yeah. I was going to say something about my clones finding the hostages/ captives almost an hour ago. They found them almost instantly but I didn''t let instruct them to help them out unless I really had to run. So right now they should be in their cell back in the undergroundb." I pointed in the direction of theb. "You have a clone spell?" Rose was slightly surprised. Having a clone spell was simr to having a spiritual spell like the spirit warriors spell that Gen''s brother, who I forgot the name of, used a few years back. "Yeah... Anyway, we should probably get there as fast as possible. There are many stupid things that I can imagine them doing, none of them end well for either of us." I closed my eyes and started to float off the ground with the help of wind magic that I had started to circte around my body, as well as gravity magic as to where I would try to lower my weight to the lowest amount possible. ''Wind magic?!'' Rose was stunned again ''First, she kills a wyvern, eats its heart, eats a treasure, gets insanely more powerful, can sense me from kilometers away... and now this? Wind magic... She used the ice element before which means she had water magi-... No way right? All 4 elements'' Feeling Rose''s distress, I put on a warm smile and said "Don''t worry, when we get back home I''ll answer all your questions, okay?" Knitting her brows in frustration, Rose nodded and also flew. As she did so, she began to eye me from top to bottom beforementing "Your breasts have increased a cup size" "Oh shit" I touched my breasts before realizing it too "No wonder they felt so ufortable..." Rose looked at me speechlessly as I said those words, yet, she was still more concerned by the fact I could fly. As we started to fly towards the area, I realized that I was currently moving just as fast as I did when I was onnd, however, this wasparing my current flight speed to the speed I had before ''evolving'' Chapter 206 - Your Knight In Shining Armor II {Disimer! The chapters have been sent out in the wrong order so you should read the chapter after this one before getting to this one. I am really sorry about this inconvenience!} Rose seemed to have realized the change, yet even though she saw what was about to happen nexting, she did not expect it to be to this extent. Immediately, I started to release domineering golden energy created out of mana that spread out of my body. The aura began to bend and distort the space around it before shing with Rose''s red aura. [Absolute-consumption has been activated] Rose''s red energy began to recede the moment it touched my golden aura, but when I had finally felt what I had done, I quickly absorbed the energy back into my body. Yet, even though the energy was now boiling inside me, my body alone could not stop the pressure from being exuded outwards in the form of waves of the air being distorted like the air above a parked car. *"Kill them"* A whisper entered my ear *"Kill them all"* *"They do not deserve to live"* *"It is us who decides to lives"* *"Give them hope and crush it in front of their very eyes."* Unbeknownst to me, the moment I had released my aura and killing intent, almost 100 meters away, countless eyes began to open within the shadows of the cer, making people who were taking advantage of the women, along with a few others who seemed to have seen it too feel as if the shadows of the room wanted to swallow them up. Since everyone in the room had been bound with magic and soul restricting cors, the men started to dominate due to their superior strength, yet in front of the eyes, they felt as if the roles had reversed and instead of being the hunter, every human in the cer had be the prey of a beast beyond their imagination. When Olivia saw this, she was also scared, yet only the voice that came through the mind link calmed her down. ''Don''t worry... I''ll kill them all.'' "Calm down" Rose''s voice tried tofort me, yet it did nothing to extinguish the raging fire within my heart. The raging tides of mes could only be extinguished with the blood of those bastards who dared even think about doing anything to Olivia. "Lilith" A soft hand passed the distorted air and lightly touched my back. Feeling the warm heating from her as well as the gentle nature of her hands, I felt my anger recede slightly, slightly being the keyword in this sentence My eyes were as cold as the Antarctic and if expressions could kill, those people would have died over a thousand times. "Are you calm now?" Asked rose "Do I look calm?" I replied seriously. "No, but it looks like you are trying you best to keep your anger from boiling out, so that is something right?" Rose chuckled,pletely in contrast to her normal cold attitude. Actually, this and the scene she pulled earlier where she was ''proud'' of me for eating the treasure were new sides of her that I had never seen. The only time I would ever see rose even slightly happy would be when she was eating, and even then, there was never this intimate feeling that she was terminating right now as if something in thest 9 days had changed inside her. "Let''s go" I muttered before stepping forwards and disappearing. Looking at my afterimage, Rose did the same, allowing her to appear in front of a steel door almost 3 meters high and 1 and a half meters wide. "It''s behind here, isn-" Rose could not even finish her sentence before hearing a loud crashing sound *Boom* The door went flying in as I kicked it using my right foot. It was a good thing that no one was actually kept in front of the doors because if they were, they might have died from being struck by the door alone, not to mention my foot being right behind it, therefore, making it likely that I could have struck them directly. However, due to my divine eyes, I knew I could not hit anyone even if I intended to unless I chose to hit it from a certain angle. "Immediately, the men who were taking advantage of the women stopped moving and looked at the door with traces of terror in their eyes. They all felt the pressure from before and were all scared for their lives, but instead of stopping and maybe taking their chances at a head-on battle, they chose that if they were going to die, they might as well finish what they had started. Olivia was only able to survive this long without being taken advantage of because was able to protect herself from some of the men since a lot of them were either mage who had basically no muscle mass, or they were warriors who relied on their battle auras way too much. Olivia on the other hand was someone with an amazing physique as well as someone with traces of divine energy inside her. If it came to brute force alone, she would easily be able to win, but if the men were to gather on her, she would probably lose. Right now at least 9 men can be seen gathering around her with lust filling their eyes to the brim as if this was something they had waited their entire lives to do. They had already concluded that they were probably going to die and so, therefore, they chose that the best thing to do right now was to take their chances with the beautiful brute woman. Yet the moment we walked in, they all looked at us simultaneously with terror that turned into joy and relief just as fast as the terror had appeared. They were slightly scared after feeling such a threatening aura from me, but when they saw rose it was like an anvil had fallen off their chests and the pressure they felt in thest few weeks had disappeared like it was not even there. Some began to cry in joy, while some of the women cried in grief and pain due to what they had been put through by not only the wyvern but the men they were supposed to be in the same race as. Ignoring the disposable ones, I looked at Olivia and took a good look at her body to check if she was fine. After making sure of her injuries, I had only found a few scratches that seemed fairly new, making me sigh in relief.. It was only then that I looked towards Yuri who was constantly being held up by chains as the countless whip marks on her body leaked traces of blood. Chapter 207 - Your Knight In Shining Armor After she put the dragon in her storage ring forter use, I started to look around before voicing. "Oh by the way-" I nced at Rose who was looking at the sky with a frivolous expression on her face. Honestly, while most people would think her heaven-piercing gaze filled with determination would be slightly scary, I thought it was quite cute. Of course, at the same time, I could not help but treat myself to a nce at her buttocks before looking up like nothing had happened. Of course, unknown to me, she felt my gaze almost immediately, therefore, making the corners of her moth almost stretch into a small smile, yet she kept it in and looked at me with a curious yet oblivious expression. "Yeah? You were saying something?" She put her hands behind her back and leaned forwards to look into my face. "Oh yeah. I was going to say something about my clones finding the hostages/ captives almost an hour ago. They found them almost instantly but I didn''t let instruct them to help them out unless I really had to run. So right now they should be in their cell back in the undergroundb." I pointed in the direction of theb. "You have a clone spell?" Rose was slightly surprised. Having a clone spell was simr to having a spiritual spell like the spirit warriors spell that Gen''s brother, who I forgot the name of, used a few years back. "Yeah... Anyway, we should probably get there as fast as possible. There are many stupid things that I can imagine them doing, none of them end well for either of us." I closed my eyes and started to float off the ground with the help of wind magic that I had started to circte around my body, as well as gravity magic as to where I would try to lower my weight to the lowest amount possible. ''Wind magic?!'' Rose was stunned again ''First, she kills a wyvern, eats its heart, eats a treasure, gets insanely more powerful, can sense me from kilometers away... and now this? Wind magic... She used the ice element before which means she had water magi-... No way right? All 4 elements'' Feeling Rose''s distress, I put on a warm smile and said "Don''t worry, when we get back home I''ll answer all your questions, okay?" Knitting her brows in frustration, Rose nodded and also flew. As she did so, she began to eye me from top to bottom beforementing "Your breasts have increased a cup size" "Oh shit" I touched my breasts before realizing it too "No wonder they felt so ufortable..." Rose looked at me speechlessly as I said those words, yet, she was still more concerned by the fact I could fly. As we started to fly towards the area, I realized that I was currently moving just as fast as I did when I was onnd, however, before I had gotten a boost to everything. Since the boost, I hadn''t fully tried my capabilities out yet meaning that there is a chance that the gap between my speed onnd and speed in the air might have either lowered or increased. Rose on the other hand had no problem keeping up with my speed as if this was just another walk in the park for her while on the other hand, I was trying my best to maintain the speed I was currently going at. She was using her magical aura at the perfection, power, and mastery of a liquidus stage. Most people in the liquids stage would learn how to fly which was one of the main differences between gaseous and liquidus stages. Liquidus staged people could use their magical aura to stay afloat while normal people like me had to use spells that would eventually tire someone out. "Oh fuck this" I finally paused mid-flight and looked at the ground. Seeing this, Rose also decided to stop and see what I was doing, however, in the next second she watched me as I plunged towards the ground at high speeds. She knew since the changes in my body had been so drastic, it would at least be able to take on a fall of this size, yet she was still slightly worried. However, to her surprise, when I had gotten a mere meter from the ground, golden lighting shed around me before traveling down my leg and crackling onto the ground. The next moment I was gone just like that. With a single sh of light, I had turned into a golden streak that was traveling through the forest at speeds that almost doubled the speed I could move before ''evolving''. Rose shrugged a few minutester and followed me in the direction I was headed. A few minutester Inded in front of a while as golden-silvery electricity crackled around my body before dissipating and appearing inside my body shown through the lighting that crackled within the whites of my eyes. "So this is it?" Rose''s voice came from behind me, yet I did not nce back since I did not need to. "Yep" I replied. With my divine eyes, I quickly scanned the area to see several people in a single tight ce that seemed to be their cer, while on the other hand, countless beasts could be seen either cage up to patroling. Whenever a beast would walk past one of my clones, they would die almost immediately making me ask. ''Did my clone''s power increase too?'' Expecting an answer, I waited for a couple of seconds before remembering that H couldn''t reply. With a sigh, I stepped forwards onto thin air, making me instantly plunge down to the depth of the hole. On the way down, there were countless runes on the walls that shed every now and then in rhythmic formations and times. I did not know what they did, but they did not seem to be dangerous, at least from what I could tell. As I plunged down with the full weight of my body, there was something else that I had also realized. ''Oh fuck... I weigh more now...'' I mused while calcting my weight inside my head. ''What was the form again? P=MV? So P/V = M... Now, how the fuck do I convert my mass into kilograms'' After a few seconds of trying my best to recall how to do this math equation, I finally concluded that I had be 700kg in weight, or around since I didn''t really know how to measure the wind resistance. *thud* My foot finally touched the ground, making me look up to see where Rose was however, in the next instant a red beam of light shed at the top before appearing at the bottom creating a dust cloud within its wake. ''Too powerful'' The corners of my mouth twitched. shing with both golden lighting and green wind, I started to zoom towards the direction of the cer while decapitating any beast I saw on the way. Even though I might like beasts more than humans, that did not mean that I would not kill them for fun. Also, for some reason, every time I looked at the beasts in the tunnels I always felt like their lives were a little too insignificant, making me want to kill them more since I would be both gaining soul energy and a good amount of pleasure. Finally, I and Rose appeared in front of one of my clones simultaneously, and since it had already felt meing, I was not surprised. I quickly broke the spell that minded them, making them turn into piles of the element they were created of or making them disperse like in the cases of the air, fire, and light clones. I felt countless clumps of soul energye towards me and enter my soul, sending a huge amount of information that my new mental strength was able to take in, deconstruct, and absorb fully without breaking a sweat. Yet, the moment memories of what the cell looked like at the moment came in, I felt an energy inside of me start to rise while my blood boiled out of anger. The scenes were disgusting, to say the least, and if that wasn''t enough, not only did theypletely humiliate Yuri who I do not really care that much about but the way those men from the lighting dragon guild were eyeing Olivia made me want to crush something under the palm of my hand. Rose seemed to have realized the change, yet even though she saw what would happen nexting, she did not expect it to be like this. Immediately, I started to release a domineering golden energy created out of mana that spread out of my body. The aura began to bend and distort the space around it before shing with Rose''s red aura. [Absolute-consumption has been activated] Rose''s red energy began to recede the moment it touched my golden aura, but when I had finally felt what I had done, I quickly absorbed the energy back into my body. Yet, even though the energy was now boiling inside me, my body alone could not stop the pressure from being exuded outwards in the form of waves of the air being distorted like the air above a parked car. *"Kill them"* A whisper entered my ear *"Kill them all"* *"They do not deserve to live"* *"It is us who decides to lives"* *"Give them hope and crush it in front of their very eyes."* Unbeknownst to me, the moment I had released my aura and killing intent, almost 100 meters away, countless eyes began to open within the shadows of the cer, making people who were taking advantage of the women, along with a few others who seemed to have seen it too feel as if the shadows of the room wanted to swallow them up. Since everyone in the room had been bound with magic and soul restricting cors, the men started to dominate due to their superior strength, yet in front of the eyes they felt as if the roles had reversed and instead of being the hunter, every human in the cer had be the prey of a beast beyond their imagination. When Olivia saw this, she was also scared, yet only the voice that came through the mind link calmed her down. ''Don''t worry.... I''ll kill them all Chapter 208 - ********DO NOT READ THIS CHAPTER******* {This chapter was supposed to be a deleted chapter since it is a duplicate of another chapter ''Your knight in shining armor. If you clicked on this, I am truly sorry, but on the same note, you should have probably looked at the notice in thest chapter. For those who read the premium chapter, I will give you a 15 chapter mass release on the first of march.} As we started to fly towards the area, I realized that I was currently moving just as fast as I did when I was onnd, however, this wasparing my current flight speed to the speed I had before ''evolving''. Since the boost, I hadn''t fully tried my capabilities out yet meaning that there is a chance that the gap between my speed onnd and speed in the air might have either lowered or increased. Rose on the other hand had no problem keeping up with my speed as if this was just another walk in the park for her while on the other hand, I was trying my best to maintain the speed I was currently going at. She was using her magical aura at the perfection, power, and mastery of a liquidus stage. Most people in the liquids stage would learn how to fly which was one of the main differences between gaseous and liquidus stages. Liquidus staged people could use their magical aura to stay afloat while normal people like me had to use spells that would eventually tire someone out. "Oh fuck this" I finally paused mid-flight and looked at the ground. Seeing this, Rose also decided to stop and see what I was doing, however, in the next second she watched me as I plunged towards the ground at high speeds. She knew since the changes in my body had been so drastic, it would at least be able to take on a fall of this size, yet she was still slightly worried. However, to her surprise, when I had gotten a mere meter from the ground, golden lighting shed around me before traveling down my leg and crackling onto the ground. The next moment I was gone just like that. With a single sh of light, I had turned into a golden streak that was traveling through the forest at speeds that almost doubled the speed I could move before ''evolving''. Rose shrugged a few minutester and followed me in the direction I was headed. A few minutester Inded in front of a while as golden-silvery electricity crackled around my body before dissipating and appearing inside my body shown through the lighting that crackled within the whites of my eyes. "So this is it?" Rose''s voice came from behind me, yet I did not nce back since I did not need to. "Yep" I replied. With my divine eyes, I quickly scanned the area to see several people in a single tight ce that seemed to be their cer, while on the other hand, countless beasts could be seen either cage up to patroling. Whenever a beast would walk past one of my clones, they would die almost immediately making me ask. ''Did my clone''s power increase too?'' Expecting an answer, I waited for a couple of seconds before remembering that H couldn''t reply. With a sigh, I stepped forwards onto thin air, making me instantly plunge down to the depth of the hole. On the way down, there were countless runes on the walls that shed every now and then in rhythmic formations and times. I did not know what they did, but they did not seem to be dangerous, at least from what I could tell. As I plunged down with the full weight of my body, there was something else that I had also realized. ''Oh fuck... I weigh more now...'' I mused while calcting my weight inside my head. ''What was the form again? P=MV? So P/V = M... Now, how the fuck do I convert my mass into kilograms'' After a few seconds of trying my best to recall how to do this math equation, I finally concluded that I had be 700kg in weight, or around since I didn''t really know how to measure the wind resistance. *thud* My foot finally touched the ground, making me look up to see where Rose was however, in the next instant a red beam of light shed at the top before appearing at the bottom creating a dust cloud within its wake. ''Too powerful'' The corners of my mouth twitched. shing with both golden lighting and green wind, I started to zoom towards the direction of the cer while decapitating any beast I saw on the way. Even though I might like beasts more than humans, that did not mean that I would not kill them for fun. Also, for some reason, every time I looked at the beasts in the tunnels I always felt like their lives were a little too insignificant, making me want to kill them more since I would be both gaining soul energy and a good amount of pleasure. Finally, I and Rose appeared in front of one of my clones simultaneously, and since it had already felt meing, I was not surprised. I quickly broke the spell that minded them, making them turn into piles of the element they were created of or making them disperse like in the cases of the air, fire, and light clones. I felt countless clumps of soul energye towards me and enter my soul, sending a huge amount of information that my new mental strength was able to take in, deconstruct, and absorb fully without breaking a sweat. Yet, the moment memories of what the cell looked like at the moment came in, I felt an energy inside of me start to rise while my blood boiled out of anger. The scenes were disgusting, to say the least, and if that wasn''t enough, not only did theypletely humiliate Yuri who I do not really care that much about but the way those men from the lighting dragon guild were eyeing Olivia made me want to crush something under the palm of my hand. Rose seemed to have realized the change, yet even though she saw what would happen nexting, she did not expect it to be like this. Immediately, I started to release domineering golden energy created out of mana that spread out of my body. The aura began to bend and distort the space around it before shing with Rose''s red aura. [Absolute-consumption has been activated] Chapter 209 - Your Knight In Shining Armor III Ignoring the disposable people, I looked at Olivia and took a good look at her body to check if she was fine. After making sure of her injuries, I had only found a few scratches that seemed fairly new, making me sigh in relief. It was only then that I looked towards Yuri who was constantly being held up by chains as the countless whip marks on her body leaked traces of blood. She looked so weak and fragile at this moment that even the whispers in my head stopped whispering for her, not sure if it was out of sympathy or sheer pity, yet I also held their same thoughts no matter what they were. It seemed that even I myself could not understand what I was feeling. It was as if something was squeezing my heart the moment I saw her, yet at the same time, my lungs felt lights and were able to take in any amount of air. ''What is this feeling'' Even though not a single muscle on my face moved throughout the whole time I stared at her as the ce became more and more silent, my inner emotions were all in disarray. In the end, only a few strings of words could leave my mouth and create a sentence. "Wow... This is pathetic" *silence* My eyes quickly locked onto her soul me that was depleting rapidly. My natural instincts to me to give her some of my blood to save her even though I myself thought I did not care all that much about her. Yet, since my instincts were telling me to do something, I would do it without asking since my instincts were the only things that had not failed me in thest few years of my life. Immediately, under the gazes of everyone in the room, I quickly walked over to Yuri and raised her chin up to look at her lifeless and dull eyes. The feeling inside me grew a little stronger but I still did not know what it was. The closest thing I couldpare it to was a pity. I swiftly bit my wrist and started to draw blood before forcing the wound to stay open with a bit of arcane magic that kept the blood going. A few momentster, I had my wrist on her luscious lips as she began to forcefully drink the blood. After a few seconds I tried to pull my hand away but in the next instant, I heard the cracking of chains before her hand grabbed onto my arm and started to such the blood out of me even harder. Only then did I stop forcefully opening my wounds, making them heal almost instantlypared to the normal human healing that might have taken days to heal that kind of wound. Even though my wounds had already healed and there was no more blooding out, Yuri did not stop holding onto my arm and sucking on the ce my blood wasing out of. Herplexion now hadpletely returned while at the same time, her aura had started to increase in power and strength by the second since she had no chains restricting her. Only then was I able to get a good look at her face that now looked a lot more healthy than the pale white skin she had earlier, what at the same time, her eyes seemed to have regained some kind of fervor they had lost when I had gotten here. "Are you okay?" I asked with a cold and uncaring tone which was what I thought I felt towards her. I thought I did not give a single shit about how she was and at most, she was a tool who could turn into a well-trained pet in the future who might do all my bidding if I were to please. "L-Lilith... Rosemary..." Yuri began to sob slightly as his shoulders began to shudder and tears formed in her eyes. "Rosemary?" I looked at Rose with a weird expression. ''Who the fuck is Rosemary... Didn''t I just make up Rose''s name on the spot back then? Am I some kind of god?''I chuckled inwardly while the imaginary voice of H told me that this probably wasn''t the right time for me to be praising myself, especially after there were countless people "We''ll talk about itter..." She smiled mysteriously making me shrug. Everyone had their secrets after all, and it was not like I really cared that much about what her name was. I would just wall her what I was morefortable with, Out of nowhere, I felt a tight grasp hold onto my arm with dear life. I quickly looked at the sobbing Yuri who kept grabbing my arm as if it was the only thing that could make her forget what had happened. On the other hand, I was currently looking down at her pathetic figure with a mixture of what now clearly felt like pityced with a bit of amusement. ''She is truly a child'' I sighed and shook my head. A few secondster, I pulled my hand back making Yuri look at my eyes with her teary ones, as if pleading to not be let go of. To that, I swiftly took off my jacket and put it around her shoulders. It was something I learned off the inte when I was back on earth. People like firefighters or police would put a nket around someone to calm them down and with that, I hoped that I could calm down this crying child in front of me. ''Must have been really pampered to cry like that from a little torture'' I inwardly sneered. It was only then that I looked back at where Olivia was. When I looked over, I saw Olivia look back at me with a warm smile, the smile I would see after training for weeks and being forcefully stopped by both Olivia and Jum to eat and talk and sleep. This was the smile of a person who while they might be someone forced to submit under me, was not forced to do anything unless I had asked them to. Yet even though I asked for nothing, she gave me everything. She smiled when I needed warmth in my heart, she held me as I cried to sleep, she stroked my head as I slept, she forced me to feed when I forget to do so for weeks, and in general, she had always been there for me in thest 2 years... And what had I done for her? When I was assigned this mission, I wasted 4 full days to even waiting for an answer from those idiots who happened to form a party. Even before that, I hadpletely neglected Olivia due to thinking I knew best... "Hey Olivia" A warm smile stretched up at the corners of my lips as I walked towards the steel bars. I quickly bent the bars and created a hole in the cell big enough for a 5ft 10 human to get past it, since that was the current size of Olivia. "Are you okay?" I asked with a little bit of worry. "Of course I''m okay" She smiled back with a thumbs-up. "Your lying..." I frowned "Why would I be lying?" She tilted her head to the right.] "You tell me..." I replied "..." "..." Finally sighing, I quickly wrapped my hands around her head and pulled her closer to my chest. While I might have grown taller, I was still 4 and a half inches shorter than Olivia forcing me to pull her down. When she finally felt the warmth of my chest, I heard an almost inaudible sniffle, yet I decided to ignore it since she had decided not to want t talk about it. "Are you okay?" I repeated my first question "Yes..." A muffled reply could be hearding from her. "DId they hurt you?" I asked with no hint of anger in my voice. "No..." Her me flickered, making my eyes be cold while the air around me became much more distorted. My eyes darted past everyone in the cer while looking to every one of their soul mes to see what they had done. From the reaction of my gaze, I could easily guess which soul me had been tainted with the filth of sinning recently. "Oi, you guys" My voice made the metal walls in the room vibrate in synchronization with the waves of power being released out of me. I quickly hugged the now sobbing Olivia closer and tighter to my chest while covering her ears, as if I was protecting a child from the real world. The next second, however, golden electricity started to crackle out of my body with probably enough power to fry everyone with a cor on by just being close to it. *Crackle* "LILITH!" Rose shouted from the side, yet I acted like I could not hear her. 3 arches of lightning shot towards the most sinful 3 that happened to be 3 men from the lighting dragons guild. At the same time, I looked at the women who seemed to have lost their wills to live before making a decision. "You can call it mercy killing" I muttered as three more arches of lightning shot towards the women, yet was stopped by a blood wall. "Lilith, that is enough" Chapter 210 - Your Knight In Bloodied Armor 3 arches of lightning shot towards the most sinful 3 that happened to be 3 men from the lighting dragons guild. At the same time, I looked at the women who seemed to have lost their wills to live before making a decision. "You can call it mercy killing" I muttered as three more arches of lightning shot towards the women, yet was stopped by a blood wall. "Lilith, that is enough" Rose''s voice thundered throughout the cer, yet my biggest concern was to make sure to plug Olivia''s ears just enough for her not to be able to hear any of themotions. This of course can easily be done with a bit of air magic to redirect the sound away from her ears. "What are you doing?" I red at Rose. "We need these guys so we can submit the mission in." Rose tried to argue "No, we don''t" I tantly counter-argued while making sure that she would know that I was not about to back down from this argument. Rose on the other hand was speechless. "I was the one who asked for the mission in the first ce, I know how the mission works." She was trying to reason with what she thought were prideful and idiotic ims that I was making just so I could kill those bastards who even dared to think of touching my Olivia. "I know you did, and I read that same mission over and over for a few days now. I know how it works. It was originally mentioned to be a B-ranked mission but what we had just gone through was scarping the S ranks. Not only did I have to fight a Peak Diamond-tier wyvern, but I also had to find the hostages and save them before they were killed off by beasts, or even worse before they killed themselves off. The only reason it isn''t an S rank mission is that it does not have a single person in the Liqui- I mean, not a single creature who exceeds the archduke magical beast tier" I exined. Afterprehending what I had said for a few more seconds, Rose simply sighed with a shrug while muttering before I could even finish exining all the details "Do whatever you want, I don''t care anymore. Just make sure the two regional guild masters are out safely, okay?" The next moment, she had already walked out making my mouth twitch slightly. ''This damn... Whatever.'' "N-NO! PLEASE DON''T KILL ME! I HAVE A FAMILY! I HAVE FRIENDS WHO WILL FIND YOU! YOU WILL REGRET IT" One of the men shouted making the other men around him riled up enough to shout with him. However before he could even squeak another word through that disgusting throat of his, a golden lightning bolt went right through his head and exploded his head. Everyone looked at the headless body drop to its knees before falling to the right while blood continued to gush out of where its head was supposed to be. Everyone instantly became silent, yet this did not stop me from pointing my finger at the next man. Air began to circte at the tip of my finger before leaving it with a bang and entering the head of the man and making it also explode from the sheer power put behind the sniper bullet. "Y-YES! SHOOT HIM! HE USED ME! PLEASE KILL THEM A-" The woman who had begun preaching felt something extremely powerful touch the center of her forehead before everything turned ck and her life was no more. "Tsk... Annoying" I muttered as I blew at the tip of my finger as if it was a real gun that was releasing smoke rather than just my finger that happens to be able to use magic. After a few more minutes of watching all of them beg for forgiveness or tell me to shoot someone, almost all of them were already dead with almost the entire ground being dyed with the beautiful color of their blood. ''Ugh... It doesn''t feel the same anymore. Before their sins were enough for me to feel an unimaginable amount of pleasure, but now? Ugh... I need something like that wyvern''s soul again. Something so powerful, sinful and domineering to satiate my hunger..." "You don''t seem satisfied" The man who had sat silently in the corner of the room as all his members died finally spoke. Since he was the regional guildmaster, I did not kill him but even if I wanted to, there was really no reason to. From the scent of his soul as well as the way his soul reacts to my gaze, he had notmitted a single sin during his imprisonment, yet not once did he do a good deed meaning he was a simple bystander throughout almost 4 weeks of being put in this cell. "Why do you think so?" I asked as more of a gesture than curiosity. "Well, your expression says it all hahaha... I have to say though, even though you had that kind of expression that would make any woman in the world look even slightly repulsing, on you it looked as beautiful as the lunar rays thate from that window over there" He pointed at a really small window that in reality, only a rat could fit within. It was only then however that I had realized that this whole time I had not been wearing my mask. While this did not mean much anymore since most of the witnesses were dead anyway while the other two were good enough to keep the secret, it also meant that there was one person that could leak my true identity. There was one problem though... ''Wow... I really do not care that he knows huh...'' I could feel it. Not a single shred of my existence cared about the human in front of me. To someone like me, a divine being, he was more like an antpared to me even though he was technically stronger than me as long as I am in my base. Looking at him for a little longer as if I was trying to uncover something in him, I slowly looked away as I lost interest once again and looked towards the two girls who were currently on me. On the one hand, you had Olivia, one of the closest people to me and probably the single most important person to me on this other than Aroura and my father. On the other hand, you have Yuri, someone that I had literally met once before today, yet unlike Olivia who was simply sleeping on myp, Yuri was tightly cuddling my arm as if it was her boyfriend. "Wow, you really tamed her? To think you would be able to tame Yuri Snow, the heiress of the Snow branch of the Raven family... Wow, look at her! She is like a child! A heroes by for a single day and now she is cuddling her arms? Disgusti-" Before the man could even finish his words, my could voice echoed in his ears. It was the kind of voice that would make even rose shudder in a bit of fright. Right now I was no longer restricting my natural divine aura, making Olivia and Yuri get up in rm while the man stood up and stepped back. Before he even knew it, his back had already hit the corner of the cer and he could not get any further away from me. "Let me tell you right now something you should not forget for the rest of your life. The moment youy a finger on anyone I care about, I will not only destroy your branch of the guild but I will also bring you and your entire family line all the way to your second cousins down with you... DO you understand or do I need to take a few limbs to engrain it into you?" My eyes were so cold that he could not help but shiver constantly under my gaze. "H-Heh... You think you can-" "I don''t think I was being clear enough." I cut him off once again before flickering close enough to hin to whisper "My words were a threat". In the next moment, I had flickered away from him in the blink of an eye, as if I was never there, to begin with. The man could only watch as I princess carried Olivia and give Yuri a Piggyback before also flickering off again, leaving behind traces of a golden light, a golden light that would be the symbol of terror among kingdoms, races, and even continents. *** "We have news!" A man with orange hair shouted at the top of his lungs. The man was wearing long robes alongside holding a staff on his left hand, immediately telling everyone that saw him that he was a mage and that there was no doubt about it. "What is it Telimar?" A woman with pale green hair asked as she looked at the man. "The guildmaster of the Discarded Devils guild has confirmed that the Adventurer named Lilith has single handilypleted an A++ mission." The surrounding instantly became quiet as the countless people around the man had bepletely speechless Chapter 211 - Wait... I Have Divine Eyes, Why The Hell Am I Asking You "We have news!" A man with orange hair shouted at the top of his lungs. The man was wearing long robes alongside holding a staff on his left hand, immediately telling everyone that saw him that he was a mage and that there was no doubt about it. "What is it Telimar?" A woman with pale green hair asked as she looked at the man. "The guildmaster of the Discarded Devils guild has confirmed that the Adventurer named Lilith has single handilypleted an A++ mission." The surrounding instantly became quiet as the countless people around the man had bepletely speechless. After a couple of seconds, one of the younger ones in the crowd frowned before saying "So what does this have to do with us?". In an instant, everyone looked at him as if he was an idiot and if I was there too without my mask on and hiding behind the identity of Pandora, I would have looked at him the exact same way everyone had just looked at him. Same stares were mocking, others were pitying, yet most of them simply shook their heads while sighing in disappointment. "What?" The younger man, probably no older than 19 started to look around while bing increasingly more flustered by the second. It was only when someone tapped his shoulder and showed him their crystal that he finally understood why everyone was so shocked. "W-wait... Lilith was a C-rank? Why did all of you talk about her as if she was some kind of god then!?" The boy was even more confused while his words only made them sigh more. "The point is that she, a C rank who officially had the power of a B rank which was confirmed when she killed a Silver-tier mercenary that was after he, had justpleted a mission that can ONLY bepleted by either a team filled with tinum-tier to Diamond-tier individuals. That means she is officially scraping the walls to the S rank that had not been broken through by anyone but The Red Devil for thest 4 years." A slightly elderly-looking woman exined. "Damnit! Those damned Discarded Devils! They keep getting all the good ones!" Another man stomped and walked away. "Wait, wasn''t that the Red Devil who had flown down towards June over there before flying off towards the explosion? And now she is confirming that Lilith hadpleted the mission... Don''t tell me that explosion from befo-" "Don''t be stupid Michael!" Another man pped the back of his friend''s head. "OW!" Michael eximed "Don''t ow me! You know it is impossible for anything that had not ascended past the Imperial Mage ranks to create something as big as that!" His friends shouted in retaliation. June, River, Raquaz, and the rest however werepletely speechless. While at first, they were almost certain that I had gone to save them myself, they had not even considered the possibility that the mission would have be an A++ rank mission in such a short amount of time. "Didn''t you say this was at most an A-rank mission!? What the hell June" Elizabeth, Sadra''s sister and Raquaz''s sister-inw spouted before ring at June. "Yeah, that could have been really dangerous!" Xolder chimed in while ignoring the res that Sandra and Raquaz were giving them, yet he chose to speak on. "Guys,y off" River''s voice sounded making all of them stop and look at her while waiting for the exnation that she was about to give. "This was originally a normal B rank mission, to say that it would be a Possible A-rank mission if not an A+ ranked mission would have been a slight stretch at that, so who would have ever known that it would be an A++ ranked mission in such a short span of time? The original mission is to just find them and leave to let stronger people take on whatever took the people from the two guilds. Honestly, we were stupid to not think of the fact that their capturer would have been at least in the diamond tiers since Yuri is in the diamond tiers and yet, she was still captured." TIver lectured "h h h River... We get it, but all that exining in no way tells us why Lilith is so strong. Wasn''t she supposed to be an Elemental Knight at the peak of the Grand Wizard rank? Now she is even more powerful than Yuri snow out of nowhere and no one knows why! What I am saying is that the guildmaster of the discarded devils guild had set us up and were going to use us as bait before letting Lilith finish up the job! You saw how confident she was that she could have done it all alone!" Xolder tried to argue however, all he received was a flick to the forehead forcing him to sit down again. "I am sure June did not know how strong Lilith was, while a more likely theory is that she was also a paw in this, isn''t that right" Raquaz bent a knee and got down to cup June''s tearful face. Suddenly, a loud cry from the distance could be heard as someone shouted "Look over there!" while pointing at two beams of light, one being a bright gold color while the other shone with a crimson red that was very simr to blood "Oh crap, they areing in this direction... EVERYONE CLEAR THE LANDING AREA!" A man who had been leading against the wave of beasts before started tomand everyone on how far they should get from the ce they were most likely tond. It only took a few more seconds for those two beams of light to crash into the ground with a loud explosion of dust being thrown upwards in their wake. Everyone looked towards the dust cloud with anticipation as they watched the golden flickers of light dissipate and the red light shrink until it had be no longer visible. Within the same instant, the dust cloud was parted like the sea in front of Moses, creating a perfect tunnel with no dust or smoke for them to walk out of. Immediately, everyone was able to see me, a girl with blonde hair as well as having a ck and golden mask on the walk out of the cloud of dust while holding a grown woman, at least 5ft 10, as well as carrying a young girl with snow-white hair and minimal clothes on, on my back. I slowly let down Olivia from my arms letting her walk again. She staggered a little, however, after a few more seconds of trying to walk, she was finally able to walk normally again. Yuri on the other hand was simply too exhausted therefore making her puke once on the way here before sleeping throughout the entire way and not waking up even after I hadnded. ''Olivia?'' I spoke through the mind link ''Yes?'' She looked at me with a slightly embarrassed nce before looking away with a flushed face. ''wtf'' I thought in English text which simply did not make sense to Olivia, therefore, producing a questioning gaze from Olivia. ''You''re really flushed. Are you sure you are okay?'' I asked with a tinge of worry in my mental voice. ''N-N-NO! NOTHING IS WRONG'' She shouted into the mind link which was basically the equivalent of shouting down your mic in a ''call of booty'' lobby. ''Anyway, can you check Yuri''s pulse? She hasn''t woken up even though I justnded'' I asked with a sigh. Hearing my words, Olivia immediately became serious, making her walk over top and putting her hand on her back. Seeing this, I could not help but ask the question that had been guing my mind since the day I had met her. "Are you stupid?" I sneered "HEH!? What did I do wrong!" She became even more flustered as she watched me put Yuri down from my back. Afterward, I joined both my index and middle finger together before putting it on the throat of Yuri while checking her pulse. ''Wait... I have divine eyes, why the hell am I asking you?'' The sound of me facepalming made everyone look at me with the same questioning gazes that Olivia had towards me a few seconds ago. I swiftly closed my eyes and opened them again, this time with a 3-dimension star of David spinning around my pupil in random directions, at random intervals. Instantly with a ding, a pop-up with all her vitals came up showing me how she was doing, and from it, I could tell she was doing perfectly well. The only problems were probably the wounds that were healing extremely well at an extremely fast speed which was apparently due to my blood that she was ingesting. "Protein toxins in the brain are a little high and she seemed a little exhausted, but she should wake up in the next day or two without any problems" I voiced before carrying her in a princess carry and starting to walk off from the location and towards Rose who was using hermunication crystal to talk to someone. "Excuse me miss Lilith? Can I ask you for an intervie-" I nced towards the person trying to talk to me, making her instantly turn as frozen like a statue. Only after I had walked a few meters away as she finally able to let out a breath she did not even know she was holding while at the same time getting drenched in buckets of cold sweat "Lilith!" A familiar voice shouted before stepping in front of me. Not even sparing her a nce, I simply walked forwards and simultaneously pushed her from my way with a gust of air magic to her liver. Chapter 212 - Alright, Good. Now Shoo "Lilith!" A familiar voice shouted before stepping in front of me. Not even sparing her a nce, I simply walked forwards and simultaneously pushed her from my way with a gust of air magic to her liver. "Ugh" June was instantly flung aside and she loudly groaned in pain. "HEY! YOU CANNOT DO THAT! SHE IS PART OF YOUR GUILD! YOUR FAMILY!" Raquaze unsheathed his de and blocked my way. Seeing him do this, other party members, even the ones that were against June being right, immediately stepped in as well to help their captain. Rose looked at this with curiosity and amusement, but due to her being a guildmaster of one of the top guilds in the Southern regions of the empire, she could not stand idly as one of her members fought alone while protecting two people. Olivia also saw thising the moment she saw the way everyone looked at June when she was hit. This leads her to reach for her sword on instincts just find it not there. With a sigh, my body started to flicker and disappear leaving behind Olivia and the tiny golden crackles of lighting behind. In the next moment, I was back but this time hands were not holding anyone. On the other hand, Rose was almost 50 meters away carrying an unconscious white-haired girl that had basically been thrown at her to take care of. As I stood firmly on the ground I looked Raquaz in the eyes. Even though Raquaz was a powerful man when it came to both physical strength and mental strength, he could not resist shuddering under the gaze of my divine eyes. "Raquaz... I am warning you if you do not step aside right now something we both don''t want will ur." My voice was almost primordial. It caused silence among the crowds, yet nature itself was shaking in its wake. The winds had be more powerful as well as the air within 20 cm of my body became visibly distorted by the pressure I was releasing. The clouds began to gather towards us as the sound of the ruling could be constantly heard proportionate to the darkness of the cloud above us. "Tell me, what would ur?" River stepped forwards with folded arms as she looked at me with a slightly degrading re, clearly showing that she did not take my threat seriously. *Step* In response, I took a single step forwards. Raquaz also stepped forward and got into a fighting stance as he whispered "Get back, River" When I saw this, I could not help but give him a ridiculing tilt of the head. In the next second, I threw out my hand to the side with an open palm as a golden sword created out of arcane magic slowly started to form which I grasped onto the moment the handle was finally created. "Alright you two, that is enough" Rose finally flickered in between both of us as she carried Yuri the same way I had been carrying her before I had given her off to Rose. "I WILL NOT BAC-" before Raquaz could even say anything, a flick of the finger hit his forehead making him fly in the other direction. "I will not watch as one of my own has to fight another party because another of my own had made a stupid decision" She nced at June with a sigh. "Anyway, let us all forget this happened and go home. I am sure we all had a rough night so far but try to sleep it off for a few hours when you get back, okay?" She watched as they all hesitantly nodded. "Alright, good. Now shoo" she waved her hand dismissively at the party as she flickered towards me and Olivia. Right now, Olivia had an extremelyplex expression, yet I chose to not say anything since she might start thinking that I was prying. We spent the next 15 minutes running towards my room at a moderate speed that Olivia could handle since she was no basically a lot slower than me and Rose even though I did not know the full capability of Rose''s power. Eventually, within the 15 minutes, it took us to get to my room in the hotel, my eyes had lit up as if I had remembered something. Looking towards Rose I scratched the side of my mask while saying "Oh yeah. I forgot to mention the fact that I had left that bastard from the lighting dragon guild in the cer." Rose looked at me as if I was stupid before facepalming and muttering just loud enough for only us to hear "Do you think I am stupid or something? Of course, I know you left him! You aren''t carrying him on you right now, are you? I already sent a team to pick him up before he gets eaten by one of the hungry beasts". The corner of my mouth twitched. ''Oh well. I guess I have be so intelligent that I now think everyone around me is stupid... HAHAHAHAHA'' I started to rejoice at the fact that there was no longer anyone in my mind to constantly remind me how stupid I was. Before I knew it, we were in front of the hotel. "Wanna crash at my ce?" I looked at Rose since I already knew the answer Olivia would be forced to give since she didn''t really have any money on her to get her own room. "Don''t worry, I''ll get a double room for me and Yuri. We can do the catching up when we get back home because I am sure you two" She nced between me and Olivia "-Will need your privacy" Seeing where she looked, I also nced at the solemn Olivia who turned tomato red in an instant. "Alright bye." I waved towards Rose who walked in with her usual emotionless Depression. Seeing Rose walk in, I looked back at Olivia and smiled behind the mask. "Should we go in now too?" I pointed with my thumb towards the doors before receiving a nod. Chapter 213 - The Least She Can Do Is Pleasure Me, Right? I and Olivia walked into the room both filled with aplex array of emotions, each for a different reason. With an exasperated sigh, I slowly took off my jacket and hung it up on one of the hangers in the room. Right after, I slowly walked towards the bed and slopped down on it like a dead fish if that description even made sense. It was how I imagined myself to be moving as I moved closer and closer to the mattress of the bed. After my face hit the mattress, the room stayed silent for a few minutes. "hmey Im wmant tmo mamsk ymou smomting" (Hey I want to to ask you something) "I want to ask you somethin-" We both spoke at the same time, making us both freeze. "You go first" I turned my face to the side and mumbled. "N-No... It really isn''t that important! I am sure yours is more important." Olivia waved her previous words easily "Really? You seemed to have a tone of determination within your voice which is only really prevalent when you are about to make a breakthrough in cooking, cultivation or something that can actually have a breakthrough." I looked at her weirdly "I... Ugh, I''ll just tell you... Even though this started a few months ago I cannot help but feel useful whenever I am around you. And now not only was I caught my some dragon for almost 3 weeks, but I also wasn''t able to learn, cultivate, experience, while you were out there getting stronger every day to the point you were even able to fight that same dragon that Yuri so miserably failed to beat... What I am trying to say is that I feel useless and I want you to help me to get stronger! I want to be as strong as you and I want to be useful to you again. I don''t want to be something you are forcing to protect but rather, I want to be someone who can protect you or at least take some of the hits for you! So please, let me train with you!" Olivia had started to clench her fists halfway through that speech with enough power to probably crush several boulders with a single hand. "Sure" I shrugged "R-Really!?" She shouted in excitement "I mean, of course, I would way yes. Why would you expect me to say no?" I raised a brow as I took the mask I had forgotten to take off before slopping on the bed. "So what was your thing?" Olivia smiled "Oh okay. I also thought that this was quite important but I didn''t want to impede in whatever you were thinking about" the corners of her lips visibly twitched, yet I acted like I hadn''t seen it. "Anyway, I just wanted to say that when I saw you in that cer back there, something hit me!" I raised one finger. "W-what was it?" Curiosity was almost literally gleaming within her eyes yet a sense of hurry could not help butce that same curiosity. "So I was thinking to 2 years back when I was thinking of making your coffee and I couldn''t remember how to make espresso since I never actually checked how to make it before, I usually just added milk to it and hoped for the best" I shrugged while Olivia was speechless. "Anyway, I just remembered how to make it so expect the best cup of coffee you will ever taste in your life. It actually wasn''t that hard. I just needed to put a few strands of information from different times and ces together and WALLA! There you have it, espresso!" I folded my arms in pride of my work. After a few seconds of silence, Olivia was finally able to gather enough courage to mutter "I-Is that it?" "Yeah, why?" I tilted my head as I looked her in the eyes. On the other hand, Olivia had already be mesmerized by my new jade-like smooth skin and my eyes that were only growing more and more beautiful by the second. Feeling what was happening, she could not help but try to look away., yet the moment she tried to look away from my eyes, her eyesnded on my naturally red lips that looked more than delicious to her. ''Those luscious lips... Those beautiful eyes... The smooth skin'' Her eyes were bing more and more cloudy while her expression was only getting scarier. "Actually, that wasn''t it" Thinking that she was angry due to the fact that as someone who doesn''t know the smallest thing about earth other than the espresso I just exined, she might have felt confused or mocked for being too stupid? I didn''t really know but I had been attacked for much less before so I didn''t really care about making a small fake excuse. "Come of here!" I made a split-second decision to try and hug her which instantly froze her creepy smile before making her do a cute flustered expression that I would pay to see again. ''If there were only cameras in this wor- Oh crap there are cameras in this world! I ran out of excuses... Oh well, I already engraved the memory into my mind even though I literally cannot forget it even if I want to, ever. I quickly closed the gap between the two of us and took Olivia into a tight hug. After realizing that the hug might have been slightly awkward if not ufortable, my eyes lit up with an idea. I quickly grabbed Olivia by the cor of her shirt before throwing her on the bed. The throw was slightly violent, but it was something someone like her could easily handle so that amount of violence could be argued to have been needed. At the same time, Olivia who had just been flung onto a bed had her mind rummaging for reasons I would throw her onto a bed like that, and all the reasons that she was able toe up with pointed at sex ''NO! No! Okay... I am into guys, why would I think like that? I am into guys... I am into guys... THIS ISN''T WORKING! WHY DOES SHE HAVE A GUY VOICE! DOES THAT MEAN SHE IS ALSO A GUY!? Would that make it okay? I mean,if she is a guy, it would be okay, right? After all, I have been locked up in a cell for 3 weeks watching people around me die and get tortured, the least she can do is pleasure me, right?'' The degree of change between the first sentence and thest sentence was a little terrifying, to be honest, but of course, like the normal person I was, I couldn''t read her mind unless she gave me permission so I did not know what she was thinking on, but who would have known she was a pervert this whole time? Chapter 214 - Helas Return (6/20) At the same time, Olivia who had just been flung onto a bed had her mind rummaging for reasons I would throw her onto a bed like that, and all the reasons that she was able toe up with pointed at sex ''NO! No! Okay... I am into guys, why would I think like that? I am into guys... I am into guys... THIS ISN''T WORKING! WHY DOES SHE HAVE A GUY VOICE! DOES THAT MEAN SHE IS ALSO A GUY!? Would that make it okay? I mean,if she is a guy, it would be okay, right? After all, I have been locked up in a cell for 3 weeks watching people around me die and get tortured, the least she can do is pleasure me, right?'' The degree of change between the first sentence and thest sentence was a little terrifying, to be honest, but of course, like the normal person I was, I couldn''t read her mind unless she gave me permission so I did not know what she was thinking on, but who would have known she was a pervert this whole time? Ignoring her subtle blush, I walked to the end of the bed and towered in front of her, making her squirm a little on the bed as she imagined everything that I would do to her. Of course, everything remained in her imagination as all I did was get on the bed and start hugging her really tightly. towards my D-cup chest that I had be extremely proud of in thest hour or so. ''It might be ufortable, but that is what we have sports bras for, right?'' I mused half expecting an answer that did note. On the other hand, Olivia only realized what she was doing after she felt the warmth of my body. As I hugged her tighter to the center of my body, she also reciprocated the feeling and started to hug me back, yet due to her being a little lower than me, she was basically hugging my lower waist as well as my butt, yet I chose to swallow my annoyance and let it happen. Only after a few minutes of this when I considered letting go and talking to Olivia directly did I hear the low sobsing from her. Every sob of hers made my heart ache a little more as if every sob that left her mouth left a small crack in my heart that would make me feel an insurmountable amount of pain. "Ahhhhhhhhhhahahahhhh" Olivia began to ball her eyes out while rubbing her face in my chest. I could not help but feel like I was being sexually harassed, but since I was doing this for Olivia I decided to stay silent and not even mention it for a week. An hourter, the sobs and cries stopped and the sound of rhythmic breathing reced it. Peace and quiet were finally restored within my hotel room, making me sigh in relief at the cute scene of Olivia sleeping peacefully after having ranted about every single thing that went wrong when she was in the cell, not that I amining or anything. Eventually, I also slept a few minutes after due to the pure exhaustion that I had to go through to save the idiots and Olivia that had been captured. Of course, the real idiots in this situation were the two leaders, Yuri and that other guy that I don''t even remember the face of anymore. The only thing I remember about him was probably his soul me, but that isn''t of much use right now. When I woke up again, I found a string of notifications greeting my eyes first thing in the morning. I could still feel Olivia sleeping with her face in my chest but instead ofining, I slowly began to stroke her head the same way one would stroke a cat. ''Isn''t she cute'' I mused with a big smile [You know what would be cute? If you read your fucking notifications!] ''Nice to see you are back too, H'' I chuckled [Ugh, just read damnit...] ''Wait, is it just me or did your voice be more human after the upgrade?'' I smiled deviously. [Just you. Now stop wasting my time, your time, and Olivia''s time asleep, and please look at the goddamn notifications!] ''Okay okay,'' I waved in dismissal, however, the moment I looked at the notification I could not help but feel like my eyes would pop out. ''H-hey... H? Is this real? I think my eyes need car wipers...'' [...] ''What?'' [I am imagining how easy my life would have been if I was given to a more intelligent host] ''Hey, are you calling me stupid!?'' A nerve bulged on my forehead [This is what I mean. You keep asking the obvious. If only it was someone else she chose] The now only SEMI-robotic voice replied with a robotic sigh. ''Ugh'' Ignoring H''s new yet weird behavior, I looked back at the pop-ups that made me want to throw something out of the window. This was not due to anger but instead, it was due to the excitement I was feeling in the moment. [Demi-God Bloodline had only been 50% assimted due to the overuse of the Demi-god energy to save the host''s life and heal his wounds] [You have received the title -Demi-God-] [Your Divine mana has be purer] [Mana based attacks are now 30% more powerful] [Mana based attacks will cause slow-healing wounds] [Divine eyes have increased a level] [Divine eyes have now been recognized as a skill with the potential of -Astral SSS+-] [Soul-Energy had been fully purified] [-Divine aura- has evolved into -Demi-god aura-] [-Divine body- has evolved into -Divine body- Lvl 2] [Demi-god divine manual will be installed into you...] [Installment has been a failure] [Demi-god divine manual shall now be consumed by the host''s soul-me] [2/3 Divine manuals] [Ding!] [You have assimted 100% of the Dragon-heart] Chapter 215 - What Are These Stats! (7/20) [Dragon bloodline has been 100% assimted] [Dragon''s eyes has been absorbed by Divine-eyes] [Divine eyes Lvl 2 -----> Divine eyes Lvl 3] [Dragon''s aura has been absorbed by Demi-god''s aura] [Evolutionary trait ''tough-skin'' has been passed on to the host] [Tough skin has been absorbed by Divine body] [Understanding of the earth element has increased] [Understanding of the Air element has increased] [Understanding of the Water element has increased] [Your understanding of the nature element has increased drastically] [Control over the Earth element A+ ---> SS] [Control over the Air element B+ ---> A+] [Control over the Water element C ---> B] [Control over the Nature element D ---> S] [Due to the divine eyes upgrade, 1 skill has been unlocked and 1 skill has been leveled up] [irvoyance (LOCKED) ---> irvoyance Lvl 1] [Forsight Lvl 3 ---> Foresight Lvl 4] [ivoyance: Ability to sense and see everything by a multiplied distance.] [Current affect: 1.5x Increase to all sensory functions] [Would you like to use bination-magic- tobine the skill -Foresight- and -irvoyance-?] Due to me still being speechless, it took me a few minutes to say "Yes" to the question at the bottom. [500 Heavenly Energy units have been deducted from the host] [Combining...] [...] [...] [...] After almost 5 minutes of only seeing dots, the illusory screen within my retina shed again with golden letters saying- [Combonationplete] [You have discovered the skill -Superior irvoyance-] [Suprerior irvoyance: To be able to sense everything around at all times. [Affects: - -1.5x Increase to all sensory type abilities and sense (1125-Meters soul sense) -5 Second visual of the future] [Divine eyes, as well as all the skills thate within them, will all turn on 30 seconds before danger arrives] [Due to only half of the demi-god blood being assimted, the host will now only gain 20% of the power boosts that woulde with the assimtion of the bloodline. In conciliation, the transformation -Demi-God form- has been granted to the host] [Demi-God form: - -??? -??? -??? -??? ] [Ding!] [Would you like to merge your Biological heart and Mana heart?] After finally reading all the notifications, I could not help but breathe a sigh while massaging the bridge of my nose gently. However, what I did not expect that I in reality should have, was the next notification about the heart merge ''What do you think H?'' I asked [Ugh... Usually, I would say it is a horrible idea because it would normally stop you from ever reaching the astral stage, but due to thebination of both your -Trasdimensional Migrator- and -Prideful- titles that literally make it so you can never do something that might ruin your future cultivation, you should be fine. The only difference from now on would be that instead of having a mana heart that will change depending on your cultivation, you will have a mana filled heart that will change between its insides being ethereal, gaseous, liquidus, solidus, and crytalline over time as you ascend in your cultivatio-] ''WAIT WAIT! crystalus??? Isn''t that the exact same thing as solidus?'' I inwardlyined [Ugh, you are so annoying when you speak. Anyway, imagine you have coal. Imagined it yet with your tiny ass brain? Yes? Good... Anyway, you have a shit-ton of coal that you have now put under a shit-ton of pressure with a shit-ton heat. What do you get?] ''Diamonds... and also why are you saying shit-ton so muc-'' [YOU SEE!? Diamonds and coal are both solid and are almost chemically identical. The only difference between the two of them is that one had much stronger bonds between each atom than the other. Now think of it in terms of your mana heart. The liquid mana that fills your mana heart releases mana in the form of vapors (mana) and pumps it throughout your body. Eventually, the liquid in your heart would slowly solidify before creating a solid, yet tiny marble in the middle of your mana-biological heart, which by the way is what I am calling it now because your names are horrible-] ''I NAMED YOU!'' [When you create that marble, it released semi-liquid mana which is much richer in all the properties that make your mana whenpared to the vapors from before. When you make that marble bigger, the gas liquid bes more and more liquid, eventually bing fully liquid, a bit like water. This won''t matter to you because your mana travels through your blood vessels and arteries so it just means that you will have a tiny marble that will slowly be bigger over time until you eventually decide to breakthrough to the crystalline stage of mypressing the hell out of that mana marble. After that, you just have to make sure to crystalize it to the point your biological heart be a mana heart, which is what I am hoping will happen because there was only one person who had done this in the history of this gxy and I am using their records as my ''research''.] ''...'' [Well, in reality, he was the only one who consumed the dragon heart of a wyvern before it had reached the astral realm, sooooo...] ''SHOULD I DO IT OR NOT!'' The information was a little too much for me to imagine right now since I am not much of a listener but rather more of a visual learner. [I understand that you don''t understand, let me show you a diagram of them!] I diagram of a human popped up in front of me, making me flinch back a little since it wasn''t what I was expecting even though H has just said that she would show me a diagram. *30 Minutester* ''Please... My head hurts, let us just do this. Everything points at it making me stronger!'' I pleaded while trying to plug my ears from one of the 3 voices that would appear in my head every now and then. [You sure?] ''Do you want to do this or not?'' [Let''s do it for them :)] ''Oh god I don''t like that smi- AHHHHHHHHHH'' I quickly muffled my scream of pain as I clutched my chest while quivering and squirming in the bed. Olivia of course wasn''t blind, deaf, or stupid so she immediately woke up the moment she felt a little too much movement, something that probably came from being stuck in a cer for so long and having to wake up whenever she felt something move. Her eyelids flung open as her eyes darted around the room while she jumped out of the bed and started to analyze the situation. When her eyesnded on me, however, she moved swiftly to my side before asking me- "hey! Hey! Pan, are you okay? what is happening? Did you eat something? Are you having a heart attack? Chapter 216 - I Have Truly Become The Protagonist Of This World (8/20) "hey! Hey! Pan, are you okay? what is happening? Did you eat something? Are you having a heart attack?" Olivia started panicking. "Do I look like *ARGH*, someone who can *pant* have a heart attack?!" I retorted, but as if she did not hear what I had just said, she began to take out countless potions, some that did not even look like they were even for healing, while others were basically just lotion in the shape of positions. However, in retaliation, I put up a golden barrier between us. No amount of pain was about to make me stop using magic, and while a lot of the pain might have been reduced due to the adrenaline within me while I was fighting the wyvern, I was still going through pain that was at least double the amount that I was going through right now. "PAN! I am trying to help you!" Olivia pleaded from the other side of the barrier "EVOLUTION! MOVE! SHOO!" I waved with my hand. ''Okay, I never thought that I would be saying this but WHY THE FUCK DOES THIS ALMOST HURT JUST AS MUCH AS THE SHIT I HAD TO GO THROUGH WHILE FIGHTING THAT WYVERN?!'' [You had adrenaline then, you don''t now. You were focused on something else. Your mana channels are basically being burned into your normal veins and arteries. I heard one of the worst pains in this world was actually just that. Imagine the pain other people go through as you burn them alive and just multiply that by 20. Wow, must really hurt. I heard soul pain is much worse-] ''I beg you! Please, PLEASE stop talking! your talking is almost worse than the pain! Wait no, your talking is like an amplifier of the pain!'' I begged [Tsk... What would you know about facts HUH!? Here I am trying to inform you and you are saying no? Do you even respect knowledge? HUUUUH!?] ''Please go! Make my ears stop bleeding!'' [Fuck you!] ''FUCK YOU!'' After arguing, squirming on the ground, grunting every now and then, and screaming when the pain maximized around my heart, the pain finally receded. By the end of it, the true teaching from this whole experience was that H is a horrible hype-woman and that we are possibly the two most ipatible beings in this universe. "Is it finished? Are you okay? Does it still hurt? What happened? Why didn''t you tell me that you were going to evolve? Do you not trust me now that I am weaker than you? Don''t worry, I''ll get stronger! Please don''t leave me I am trying so hard to get stronger and I will try 100x harder so please!" Olivia began to shoot questions, sobs, and pleads with the speed of a machine gun on full-auto. "No full-auto in buildings!" I shouted while covering my ears and shutting my eyes tight. "Wha-?" Olivia was so taken aback that she stopped crying, pleading, and sobbing altogether. Instead, now she started to look at me in worry, probably wondering if the pain had made my brain snap into a different dimension or something of those sorts. "Oh, sorry. PTSD." I waved off her question gaze and opened my eyes slowly ''Bitch, give me an analysis of my body'' [I am a bad bitch but don''t you dare speak with that tone of voice with me! Do you see what I did there? That is the way your teacher spoke back in 5th grade minus the ''bad bitch'' part] ''Please, you have been screaming in my ears for as long as I can remember, and the longest I can remember right now is an hour ago so please, just do this for me'' The way I started to beg made me imagine myself groveling at the feet of an illusory and ethereal creature with both a devil''s tail and two red horns at the top of her head. [You woke up like 10 minutes ago, how the hell do you remember what happened an hour ago? Have you been lucid dreaming... WITHOUT ME! How dare you not invite me hmph] ''I want to kill you so badly...'' [alright here] [Analyzing...] [Analysis Complete!] [Name: As Adler (Pandora) Race: Human? (Divine-Being) Gender: Male (Mentally) Female (Biologically) Age: 42 (Mentally) 8 (Biologically) ??????????????????? (Soul) Heavenly Energy: 232 Power level: 266 924 Title(s): Possessor of ¦Ö??????????¦Ï??????????????????. (???), Interdimensional Transmigrator (Astral X (Semi-locked)), Tamer of Angels (Astral B), Gluttonous (SS+), Prideful (SS), Humiliator of Deities (S), Wyvern-Killer (A+), Bender of Sexualities (B). Affinity: Divinity (99.9) (Cultivation is now possible. Breakthrough after reaching Gaseous stage) Skills: Combination Magic (Lvl ???), Absolute-Consumption (Lvl 8), Divine calction (Lvl 2), Thought eleration (Lvl 2) Divine eyes (Lvl 3)(Analysis (Lvl ???), Eyes of Vanity (Lvl 8), Superior irvoyance (Lvl 2)), Divine Body (Lvl 2) Status: Groggy, In pain, Angry Attractiveness: Humans: 10/10 Earth Humans: 10/10 As: 10/10 (Pride) Deities/Divine beings: 9/10 ] ''Oh... I look like a protagonist of a crappy story where the MC will get a power boost after every fight...'' I chuckled [You swallowed a treasure, you consumed a wyvern''s heart, you have multiple cheat titles that make it impossible to slower your cultivation. You have years upon years of memories from the earth where even though you might not have understood everything, you can still remember them and that is more than enough considering THAT YOU HAVE A GODDAMN SKILL THAT MAKES EVERYTHING YOU LEARN 100 FUCKING TIMES EASIER] ''Oh god! PLEASE DON''T SHOUT! Ah! Fuck me my own noise voice sounds like someone screaming down my ear canal'' After squirming a little more under the gaze of Olivia who had already stepped back a few meters, I finally stopped as I let the healing work itself back to perfect shape. Of course, due to me being a divine being and all, the healing only took a couple of minutes. While in reality there were no injuries, I felt like my mind had been severely injured due to the constant, and I mean CONSTANT nagging of the bitch who lives in my head.. I had thought of changing her name again but I was almost sure that she would never reply to me ever again if I changed the name to anything offensive. Chapter 217 - Sparring (9/20) 2 hourster "You really scared me there! I almost thought you were about to die on me" Olivia pouted "For the 19th time, I had everything under control. You looked so cute sleeping I just kinda didn''t wanna wake you up" I shrugged "Can you please speak proper tongue for once? Every time you speak Zogarian you keep adding these words like ''Wanna'' or ''Kinda''. It''s like you are speaking anothernguage and trying to trante it to the best of your ability" Olivia sighed "Hey! Don''t make fun of my Zogarian! I''d like to say that my Zogarian tongue is splendid, and while I can choose to speak eloquently like all you basic bitches, I choose to speak the way I speak because I ain''t no basic bitch? You get me homie?" I chuckled "Oh no... I''ve made it worse!" She cried and covered her face with her hand in embarrassment as countless people looked at me strangely for the way I talked. Everyone looked away quickly when they saw my iconic mask that was put up in almost every bar with a ''WANTED DEAD OR ALIVE'' title above it in really shitty font. ''The saddest thing about this is that it isn''t even a font, someone actually writes like that'' I gave a silent prayer to the person who wrote in that font. [Really? An hour ago you were saying that the saddest thing about killing a wyvern is that your bounty goes up and no one lets you into bars anymore because they think you will be forced into a life and death brawl at every corner] ''I did say that, but I think the font thing is a lot sadder now'' I made another silent prayer [Have you realized yet?] Raising a brow behind my mask, I retorted- ''Maybe I would realize a lot more things if you stopped speaking in cryptic messages'' [Let us be honest, if you were to be given a cryptic message you would activate mind-influx before solving it in what seemed like 10 seconds to other people. Anyway, what I was asking was if you realized how much your personality has changed] ''heh?'' I was confused [You do realize that you have be criminally indifferent about things you should actually care about, right? Like 30 minutes ago when someone tried to attack you and you were more worried about your clothes getting dirty rather than your own protection as well as Olivia''s. YOUR CLOTHES HAVE AN AUTO-CLEAN FUNCTION!] ''Oh my god, they do! Wow, I feel like I am bing a woman! I care more about my clothes than the lives of people close to me!'' For some reason, I was smiling [Women care about people they are close to, too...] ''Oh... Oh well'' I shrugged "What are you shrugging at?" Olivia asked in annoyance behind her own mask. Her mask did not stop me from seeing her skeptical and suspicious expressionced with a bit of anger as she pouted cutely. "I was having a conversation with myself" I replied nonchntly. "Wha-?" Olivia was speechless. "Hey! Don''t you judge me and the ten voices in my head that I am forced to hear every time I make a decision, look anywhere or even try to sleep!" I pointed at Olivia usingly "We really need to get you a therapis-" Before Olivia could finish her sentence, she was cut off by an overly loud- "HEY ROSE!" without bringing any kind of sphere out "Oh hey! I wanted to tell you toe down to the assessment hall. I booked us, including Yuri who has recovered at a fine pace, a sparring hall that can handle any power under Diamond tier 5 and above. It means that everyone should be able to use their full power unless your spell is going to destroy everything within a 1.5-kilometer radius around the epicenter of the st." I could almost taste the ridicule in her voice as she used me of something that I, as someone who had not even reached the second Gold-tier could ever do! "Also, we are going to have a private ID reboot thing so, pleasee ready with your Guild ID''s" ''Fuck'' "I''ll be right there!" I smiled behind my mask before swooping Olivia off her feet and carrying her in a princess carry. "He-eyyyyy! PA WHAT ARE YOU DOI- AHHHHHHHHHHHH" Activating lighting boots, lighting body which is just shooting lighting throughout my body to amplify and make me move faster with a lot more strength, just like that celestial that I for some reason know he was a celestial, or is a celestial ... I am not sure of what I am seeing in those dreams and if I should use the past or present tense to describe them, but if I were to guess with all the novels I had read in my past, I would say it was someone''s memories because there is no fucking way they are mine, is what I thought at the time anyway. Anyway, I quickly crouched a little, bent both my knees, andunched into the sky. Just to make sure that she was okay with the ride, I added a little bit of my magical aura that I happened to unlock and be able to use ever since I had fought the wyvern. It took us barely a minute to get to the assessment hall, center, whatever you want to call it. This was partly due to there being no traffic in the air and since the time I had found out that no one was actually enforcing the ''No flying'' policy, I chose that it would be much easier if I just flew everywhere. "You guys are here?" Asked Rose with a wry smile that Yuri, that was at her side began to look at like it was the world''s rarest animal "Yep!" I let go of Olivia who immediately hit the floor due to her not being ready to be let of so suddenly. "OUCH!" She shouted in pain "Ouch, my ass. You cultivate soul energy. You can fall off buildings andnd on your head yet no receive a single scratch" I scoffed "Uhm, actually depending on the building height, she would receive anything from a bump on the head to turning into a stter on a sidewalk" Rose pointed out. "Oh! You''re right!" My eyes widened as if I had learned something that I did not know before. Chapter 218 - Sparring II (10/20) "OUCH!" Olivia shouted in pain "''Ouch'' my ass! You cultivate soul energy. You can fall off buildings andnd on your head yet no receive a single scratch" I scoffed "Uhm, actually depending on the building height, she would receive anything from a bump on the head to turning into a stter on a sidewalk" Rose pointed out. "Oh! You''re right!" My eyes widened as if I had learned something that I did not know before while Olivia shuddered at the image of her sttering on the ground head first. "Anyway, should we go inside now shouldn''t we?" I asked as I walked forwards and inside before anyone could even answer. Yuri who was too preupied with the rare smile she saw on Rose''s face was now looking at me as if I was some kind of monster. ''She saved me, she saved Olivia, she made Rose smile... But she killed my task force...'' Her expression was a lot moreplicated now that she thought about what she was being put up with. After I walked in, I walked straight to a man behind a desk. For some reason, I was expecting to see the same brown woman that stayed at her desk snoring all day back in Lagua city, but that simply was not what was happening since this wasn''t another case of Nurse Joy who for some reason has 20 sisters that look exactly like her all across every country in the world. "Hello. Reservation under The Red Devil?" I asked "Ho Ho? Actually, she put it under her real name. If you don''t know her name, you are not allowed inside. Just ask her toe in if you wou-" Before he could even finish speaking, he saw me point my index finger at her as a fire-bullet formed at the tip of my finger before shooting off like the sniper bullet it was. To my exact expectation, she immediately caught it as it dispersed into a puff of smoke within her iron grasp that would turn a T-rex into a squirming child. She looked at me with a slightly disbelieving look before shaking her head in what seemed like a disappointment. The man on the other side of the desk however just saw his entire life sh before his eyes as I shot a bullet at someone he believed to be a merciless cold killer that would murder her own family if they were to get her in a bad mood. *Woosh* "Send her in please" She waved at the receptionist who immediately shivered and stuttered out "O-o-o-o-k-kay Mad-d-dam..." Not wanting to go in alone, I flickered next to Olivia and grabbed her by the cor before running inside and into the hall. After speaking to Olivia for a bit while we waited for Rose and Yuri to do their thing, 30 minutes passed quite easily. Only after I had made my mind up to check on the theme did they finally show up. The only difference now was that Yuri was finally wearing some battle appropriate clothing rather than her tight dress that would have made it extremely hard to run around in. "Finally! I was getting bored" I kicked up andnded onto my feet. "Well, Yuri has something to say to you, Lilith." Rose looked at Yuri with a nonchnt nod before walking away and sitting on a fallen pir. The whole hall had the vibe and aesthetics of a destroyed and broken down greek temple that was at least 5 times the size of those that we see on earth. There were countless pirs lying around as if they had fallen, while others were either already fallen apart or we very close to that standard shown by the countless cracks on the several copsed pirs. "I''m listening?" I was more confused than anything, but since she wanted to speak before we had our spars, I was going to listen with as much fervor as possible to make sure that she can thank me, praise me and get the hell out of my sight as fast as possible. "I know you saved me and I know I should be thankful that I am even alive right now" She sighed in exasperation while I grinned like an idiot behind my mask. "But I don''t appreciate that you killed my task force. Those guys were one of my best squads, they had families, they were good at their jobs and some even had children... Yet you killed them without thinking twice after just grouping them with the bastards who took advantage of them!" A cold aura began to radiate off Yuri and freeze the ground around her, yet there was a visible difference between the ground under me, behind me, and everywhere else. "Yuri... I ept you challenge..." My smile behind the mask could have not been bigger "This is not duel!" She muttered "Huh?" If one were to look closely, one would be able to see question marks above my head. "This is a battle between fighters. A battle between two people who have a problem with each other" I could see her visibly grit her teeth. "For the record, I have nothing against you!" I shouted and waved under the strong icy winds that were carried by her icy aura. She had a fire that I had not seen in many, yet that was as cold as my azure mes. "Hey! Before you two fight, I would like to re-enter your guild ID if you don''t mind? Jut in case you can''t walk after this fight" A smile blossomed on Rose''s face. The misty energy almost instantly stoppeding out of Yuri. After that, she looked up with an angry yet shy frown as she walked away and jumped onto one of the copsed pirs, and sat on top of them. After she sat down, she clearly was unable to handle keeping in her bottled anger, causing a much strong tidal wave of misty ice aura to envelope the entire area with its pressuring aura. Ignoring the icy re on my back, I walked to one of the small podiums with a in white crystal in the middle. After touching the crystal once, I felt energy enter my body, scan around before leaving it. Other than the icy cold re pointed at my back from the icy witch, there were another two intense gazes pointed at me. One was Rose obviously trying to find out how I hid my elements, while the other was Olivia who was stressed about how much weaker she had be than me and the fact that she might not be able to catch up to me anymore. "Results are in!" A robotic voice sounded within the hall. "Results will no show on the holographic screen" Its voice echoed in the room again as a blue and transparent screen appeared in front of us. Chapter 219 - This Doesnt Feel Like A Friendly Spar Anymore! (11/20) Ignoring the icy re on my back, I walked to one of the small podiums with a in white crystal in the middle. After touching the crystal once, I felt energy enter my body, scan around before leaving it. Other than the icy cold re pointed at my back from the icy witch, there were another two intense gazes pointed at me. One was Rose trying to find out how I hid my elements, while the other was Olivia who was stressed about how much weaker she had be than me and the fact that she might not be able to catch up to me anymore. "Results are in!" A robotic voice sounded within the hall. "Results will no show on the holographic screen" Its voice echoed in the room again as a blue and transparent screen appeared in front of us. [Name: Pandora White Age: 18 Gender: Female Height: 5ft 5 Affinity: Fire (A+), Earth(SS), Light (B), Lightning (SS+), Magma (S+) Bende?r? ???o???f????? ???S????e????x????u????a?????l???????t????????i??????????e??????????s????? Power Level: 266 925 Titles: Humiliator of Deities (S) Prideful (SS) Gluttonous (SS+) Wyvern Killer (A+) Skills: Combination Magic (Lvl ???), Analysis (Lvl ???), Eyes of Vanity (Lvl 8), Absolute Consumption (Lvl 8), Superior irvoyance (Lvl 2) ] When Rose saw the results, she could not help but look at me weirdly while Yuri started to get cold feet. While she knew I had fought against the wyvern alone, she must have thought that I had fought the wyvern alongside Rose since not even she could fight against the wyvern alone and stay on her feet for longer than 5 minutes. Olivia on the other hand was probably the most devastated one. After grasping onto the hope that she would not be useless to me for the rest of her life while praying that I would not get too strong without her, her dreams were crushed instantly. Rose was probably the only one who had a clear mind, making her ask me "What is that thing that starts with bender but kind of breaks afterward?" "Oh, that? No need to know about it haha" I waved it off like it was nothing "No, I want to know" She asserted "No... Anyway, should we start the spar, Yuri? I blurred to the center of the stage. "You think I will back out huh?" Yuri flickered to the middle as well as she exuded confidence and oozed pride. "Haha! Look at you go. You deserve the Pride title more than me haha" I straightened my back and smiled brightly behind the mask, but at a certain point, I had already decided on my next move. *Swish* *ck* Throwing my mask towards Olivia at a wooshing speed, I looked at Yuri with narrowed eyes yet apanied by a subtle smirk. "Okay... I will respect your fighting spirit and in return, I will fight you seriously" My smirk disappeared and a serious expression overcame my face. Seeing this, everyone immediately tensed up, especially Olivia since she had never seen me get this serious over a fight, not even against Jum. It only took a few more seconds for my superior irvoyance to activate which basically told me exactly what would happen in the next 5 seconds as long as that thing happened in the room. For some reason, my senses could not expand beyond the room even though they were more than able to, yet I chose to not think about it too much. "The real question now though..." I muttered as my eyes began to stare into the depths of Yuri''s soul-making a visible shudder go through every cell of her body. Simultaneously, I was releasing a golden magical aura, something that I was not able to do as an Ethereal-stage mage before the breakthrough in the forest against the wyvern. The aura radiating out of me caused the winds to increase in ferocity as they blew out in all directions. The air around me had already be distorted, while the pressure everyone in the room was feeling was not something one should mess with. This was the power that came from swallowing the inheritance of ''God-yer'' whole. While a lot of the information is still locked inside my soul me since my mind cannot handle all the information just yet, I still had the aura and presence of a Demi-God, making it hard for anyone to breathe unless I were to suppress my presence to a certain level. Right now, not only was Yuri starting to pant more heavily, on the far side of the room Olivia waspletely drenched in a cold sweat while Rose on the other hand just had virtually no symptoms other than the extremely small amount of difort that could be shrugged off, like a leaf on one''s shoulder. ''What is this power... She is supposed to be weaker than I am but her aura is almost suppressing me... I need to act, QUICK!'' Yuri furrowed her brows and instantly shot towards me with the speed of a bullet. As she sped towards me, she would leave a misty trail of white mist that immediately caused the ground to turn frozen. *Woosh* *Woosh* *Woosh* *Woosh* *Woosh* *Woosh* *Woosh* *Woosh* *Step* *Step* *Step* *Step* *Step* *Step* *Step* *Step* *Step* *Step* *Step* *Swish* *Swish* *Swish* *Swish* *Swish* *Swish* *Swish* *Swish* *Swish* *Step* *Step* *Step* *Step* *Step* *Step* *Step* *Step* *Step* *Step* *Step* As Yuri began to throw countless attacks at me, even though she was much faster than anything I would usually be able to handle at this level without using the electric body or lightning boots, I was still able to easily dodge all the attacks that came at me, as if I was dodging the attacks of a toddler instead of a grown woman with years of academic and field experience. I watched a white fist covered in snow particles thrust towards my face before sidestepping and dodging. Next, I jumped as she tried to sweep my feet off the ground and make me fall headfirst or at least try and ruin my bnce. What surprised me next actually was the unexpected ice dagger shooting towards me from the ground on my right, yet even though I could have just taken a step back to dodge it, I chose to dash as lighting crackled in the whites of my eyes to my right side instead beforending on my heel, spinning and grabbing the hilt of the ice dagger and melting it with my blue me. "Is that all you''ve got, Miss regional guildmaster?" Chapter 220 - I Am Disappointed... (12/20) I watched a white fist covered in snow particles thrust towards my face before sidestepping and dodging. Next, I jumped as she tried to sweep my feet off the ground and make me fall headfirst or at least try and ruin my bnce. What surprised me next actually was the unexpected ice dagger shooting towards me from the ground on my right, yet even though I could have just taken a step back to dodge it, I chose to dash as lighting crackled in the whites of my eyes to my right side instead beforending on my heel, spinning and grabbing the hilt of the ice dagger and melting it with my blue me. "Is that all you''ve got, Miss regional guildmaster?" While one might usually think that I would have a smirk on by now, since Yuri had decided she want to be serious about this, I had chosen to not smile for the entire ''spar''. Yet it did not stop me from mocking her... Right now, my expression was not one of confidence, pride, or even fighting spirit. My back was currently slouched while my arms were rxed, flinging around to my every movement, yet at the same time, I made sure that not for a single second did I have to look up to Yuri. My expression however was that was filled to the brim with pity as if I was looking at a starving dog rather than a human. This only made the aura around Yuri be more violent than before as her eyes became red. All she could do at the moment was grit her teeth andunch towards me at maximum velocity. I of course simply dodged for the next few minutes as she tried her hardest to hit me. Unfortunately, all that energy of hers went right down the drain after a few more minutes of trying to hit me as I constantly dodged her attacks. ''She is dodging the attack before they are evening...'' Rose analyzed while watching my every muscle movement from the point Yuri chooses to attack. One thing she had realized over the fight was that I was always moving half a second before Yuri would finalize her decision to attack a certain ce. At one point she had surrounded me with icicles andunched them all towards me, yet due to them not being made properly, a consequence formed by extreme anger and unfocused, I was able to use a single swipe of my hand to create a wall of blue fire to melt them all in ana instant. A few secondster, she attempted to attack me with multiple icicles yet at random times with random intervals and a random number of icicles at each interval. Sadly, that would have worked on anyone who can''t see mana particles, the future, and literally everything in the room from the heartbeat of a person to the movement of a tile. "Wow... Regional Guildmaster, you are so pathetic" I finally shed a wry pitying smile to Yuri as she tried to throw 4 more punches that I easily dodged. "Shut up" She growled through gritted teeth. "You''re like a dog who lost her puppies. You be ferocious, a little more powerful and a lot scarier, but in the end, you are still just a dog." The edges of my lips curved into a mocking grin. "..." "It is no wonder all of you got captured" My grin only grew wider. "..." "With a leader as weak as you, it is no wonder they all died" I whispered, yet my voice was loud enough for everyone in the room to hear since it had be deathly silent the moment I uttered those words. "YOU BA-" Yuri could not even finish her sentence. Instantly, the moment she was about to finally boil over, a knee with the power and speed of a bullet train smashed right into the center of her chest causing her to be flung upwards for several dozen meters. The thing about foresight that I had not mentioned before was the detail that it was not wless. It could not see into the future infinitely and see exactly what would happen, yet instead, it would see what is most likely to happen in a situation. However, when ites to situations where people make split-second decisions possibly at thest second, foresight would not be very helpful at all and instead, would show multiple possibilities, many that might contradict each other. However, with thebination of both the irvoyance skill and the Foresight skill, I had be able to see exactly what would happen 5 seconds from now with a 90% uracy. This could be done through irvoyance which would allow me to see the muscle movements of the enemy in 4K resolution. Thatbined with divine calction alone gives me something close to foresight, yet when you add a skill that can literally see oues of the future, before adding math, probability, and a lot more crap, you get what from now on will be referred to as Quasi-FutureSight "Hey, aren''t you a little weak? How did you even get this position?" I looked down from the air at Yuri who was currently falling down from the pir I hadunched her at, however, right before she hit the ground again, I felt an immense surge of mana vortex around Yuri before a colossal amount of ice began to emerge out of the ground and protrude upwards. "Oh? I see you have some fight left in you?" I folded my arms and looked down with a glint of curiosity in my eyes. "I will kill you..." A cold murderous aura began to emerge out of the ice witch, making my smirk only get bigger. "I am sure you said the same thing to that wyvern right before he killed everyone you love... Oh wait, was I the one who killed everyone you loved? No way right? You would have been a lot angrier about their death if I was the real culprit" Iughed out loud "I''LL KILL YOU!!!" Chapter 221 - Yuri Vs Pandora (13/20) "I am sure you said the same thing to that wyvern right before he killed everyone you love... Oh wait, was I the one who killed everyone you loved? No way right? You would have been a lot angrier about their death if I was the real culprit" Iughed out loud "I''LL KILL YOU!!!" Her murderous aura grew in size before her body flickered and her hand appeared next to my head. I had dodged by a close margin. Right before she was about to stab right through my head, which she wouldn''t have been able to do anyway since Rose would have stopped her on the spot, I was able to tilt my head to the right, yet not for a single second did that mocking smirke off my face. "Oh look at you, finally showing the abilities of a true Diamond tier individual" The smile only grewrger. Rose and Olivia on the other hand were looking at the fight with hints of worry. While Rose was currently debating on how she would have to deal with this after the ''spar'' is finished, Olivia was more worried about my safety since it had not even been 2 months since I was a Grand Wizard in my base while being barely a silver tier when using lighting of absolution. Of course, she had her own trump cards, but since hers were;t as strong as mine she could not imagine anyone being able to jump a whole tier with a single spell. Back in the fight, Yuri began to weave multiple hand signs which indicated that her spell would be somethingrger and much more precise than something like a cier popping out of nowhere. It was only when I felt wind and water elemental particles merge into one did I know what she was about to do. ''Crap'' I tried to jump back and out of the radius, yet I was still caught in it. "Blizzard" She muttered before the already violent icy winds became even more violent. While this spell might be called a blizzard, it was more of a tornado that made everything within its radius turn into solid ice before being sucked into it and crushed into a million pieces. The spell was so powerful that Rose even had to put a blood barrier on Olivia after seeing how close she was to being frozen and sucked into the blizzard tornado. "You call this a blizzard?" I chuckled as I looked the tornado in the ''eye'' and unfolded my arms. ''Hey, what do you think of the name I am about to give it'' I spread out my arms and released my golden divine pressure. One could say that I looked like a goddess opening my arms to chaos itself as it moved into my embrace, however, it would be really stupid if that was really the case. In reality, I was getting ready to copy the name of a ''super-move'' that I saw in the manga I read back on earth. [I am cringing so hard right now] ''Too bad bitch'' A grin that showed all my teeth shed towards the blizzard as my power started to surge. An azure blue me enveloped my right hand while a Dark blue me enveloped my left. Rose back on the ground widened her eyes at the familiar azure me. It was actually the thing I used to shoot at her to get her attention, and while she might have felt that something was weird about that ice bullet that was thrown at her, only now did she realize that it was not a bullet at all. ''Such a powerful spell and she is not even using hand signs'' Olivia could only feel the power and dangering from both hands and therefore making the most surprising thing about the way things had turned out to be the fact that I had not sued any hand-signed or chants during my casting of the spell. *CLAP* The ear-piercing sound of a p made the once noisy hall due to all the wind blowing around at extremely high speeds with countless ice particles shing in the middle turn intoplete silence. As some might call it, this was the calm before the storm. It did not even take a second for the sound to return however, this time the strong winds came from the ''blizzard'' tornado thingspletely dispersed as a giant hole at least 50 meters wide suddenly pierced right through it. ''shFreeze Heatwave'' With that single spell, I was able to cause a spell that would kill multiple tinum tier individuals to part in front of me like the sea before Moses. "Such power" Olivia was awed and could not stop herself from beingpletely gaped at the performance of power. On the other hand, Rose was just twitching randomly while a nerve bulged on her forehead. Yuri was simply looking at her ''blizzard'' as it exploded into nothingness. Her anger was about to boil over again, but a voice momentarily stopped it. "Wow... Is that it? Even as a dead man I would be ashamed to have a leader as weak as you. Imagine I were to die in the hands of a moron like me, or a bastard like that wyvern. While I beg my leader and regional guildmaster for help, all she can do is turn a blind eye due to how disgustingly weak she is. Imagine, that even at this moment, those you failed back in the undergroundb still curse you as they are being tortured in hell, and in the end, it was all your fault for being so weak..." a figure with crossed arms floated even further up as the goldy golden aura around my body pulsed outwards creating a shockwave with enough power to cause anything under the High gaseous stage to bepletely incapacitated. "YOU BASTARD" Yuri bellowed in a much deeper voice than before, as if something had taken over her body, and I was right. It was not someone, but rather, something... Two wings suddenly sprouted out of her back as the white light of ice and light magic blended together beautifully. Yet, this did not stop me from seeing the fury and rage hidden deep within the demonic expression Yuri was currently directing at me. With the single p of Yuri''s wings, she was instantly in the air. The next moment, her deep, threatening, and nightmarish voice echoed in the room, causing countless objects to begin to shake as well as the wind and water elements in the room. "THRONE WORLD!" Chapter 222 - Yuri Vs Pandora II (14/20) Two wings suddenly sprouted out of her back as the white light of ice and light magic blended together beautifully. Yet, this did not stop me from seeing the fury and rage hidden deep within the demonic expression Yuri was currently directing at me. With the single p of Yuri''s wings, she was instantly in the air. The next moment, her deep, threatening, and nightmarish voice echoed in the room, causing countless objects to begin to shake as well as causing the wind and water elements in the room to vibrate violently. "THRONE WORLD!" Before I even knew it, I was already in a frozen tundra with countless long trees covered in snow and ice covering the boundless nes. Looking around, all I could currently see was huge clumps of mana, ice elemental particles created after the air and water particlesbined into one, and Yuri who stood there with a menacing aura ready to kill me at any second. On the outside, both Rose and Olivia wanted as both I and Yuri were enveloped in white light and before being sucked into a brighter white light that radiated off a ball. The ball quickly stopped shining when we entered it and instead, looked like a normal 15-meter wide sphere of ice that would shine certain colors depending on the situation inside. Olivia looked at Rose as sweat began to streak down her face. "C-Can you save Pandora? They went into that thing and-" Before Olivia could finish speaking, Rose stopped her with the wave of a hand. "Don''t worry, I can see everything that is happening inside plus, I can easily enter it or shatter the throne world if I wanted to. It was only then that Olivia''s heart rate could finally be calm while at the same time, allowing her to let go of the breath she did not know she was holding in herself. Back inside, I and yuri were having a staring contest, or what seemed like it anyway. Whenever I would walk to the right, she would walk to my left and we would start circling each other. Eventually, we would lose sight of each other since there were trees everywhere, but that was not a problem for me since I had the irvoyance to help me out in situations like this. I could not use divine eyes because the trees were made out of mana, therefore I would not be able to see past the thick mana used to create them. "You think you can win?" Yuri snorted "Fiesty aren''t ya''?" I chuckled "I know exactly where you are at all times as long as you stay in my throne world. The worst thing for you is that you can''t even use that little trick of yours, what was it called? The lightning of absolution, right?" She smirked "These trees are pretty cool, don''t you think. They are madepletely out of mana yet they look so real" Iplimented making Yuri''s frown deepen. "This is not some yground for you to y in. This is a battle, and in a battle, you must fight to the death with your opponent. That is the way of a fighter." She growled in return. "Hey hey" I raised both my arms "You are the one who chose to fight me. All I wanted was a spar" I chuckled ''nervously'' "NO! You killed my team, my squad for no reason. Yes, I might not know them that well due to me being a solo kind of person before being the regional guildmaster, but they were my squad and I will avenge them. Also, do not DARE disrespect them" Her hands began to clutch tightly and her aura had be more ferocious than before. It was then that I felt strong energy burst out of her and in the same instant, I saw an image of my heart being stabbed through by a knife made out of ice. I quickly sidestepped and with blurring speed, throw an underarm punch towards where her liver would be in a split second. The moment she appeared and she felt no resistance behind her stab, she immediately bes extremely vignt, allowing her to jump back in an instant, thereforepletely avoiding my punch. In response, I swiftly dashed backward, yet I was forced to lean back as I watched a knife slice at where my head once was, barely avoiding at a hair''s breadth. Simultaneously, I threw a punch toward her abdomen, hitting her square in the naval and causing her to cough up a bit of saliva. Again, I dashed back and shed with her for a few more minutes until she was finally clutching at her knees while panting, unaware of the amount of saliva that was leaving leaking as she breathlessly tried to get up again to fight. "I... Won''t... Let... You... Get... Away... With... This..." She panted "Really? Cuz'' it seems like I am winning" I chuckled. In reality, I was barely winning. Thebination of Throneworld and continuously shing with me over and over again caused her to be extremely tired. And to add insult to her injury, the only thing that was currently keeping me from having my heart or head impaled was actually my irvoyance ability. Without it, I would have died 500 times by now. "You think this is... Game?!" Yuri gritted her teeth and looked at me with fiery. The hateful expression on her face could not be described with words. I could not tell if it was anger, betrayal, or grief she was feeling. "Yeah... I mean, you were the one who attacked me first, remember? This is a spar" I tilted my head a little and raised a brow "Spar? SPAR!? YOU THINK THIS IS A SPAR?!" Yuri roared with some kind of newfound energy that exploded out from her. "I WILL NOT FAIL THEM AGAIN! I AM THEIR GUILDMASTER! THEY PUT FAITH IN ME... AND YOU KILLED THEM!" Yuri flickered and appeared to my side while iling around her hands as I barely dodge her attacks, getting only a few minor scratches and cuts that immediately healed. Yet, with all the skills, titles, and powers I had, I could not see what she was about to do nexting. Suddenly, as if my irvoyance had stopped working, I felt an immediate threat from behind. It was then that she flickered, appeared behind me, and even though an image of her attacking me from behind shed in my mind, due to her speed that was way above mine, I could not react in time. Multiple images of all the ces she could have stabbed started to sh in my mind. My heart began to race while my mind started to go into overdrive. *SLASH* *Thug* *Thud* The sound of two thuds, one much lower in volume than the other, rang out in the violent winds of the snowy tundra. My lifeless heady two the side of my motionless decapitated body while blood began to spew out of where my head once was. Chapter 223 - B-But I Killed You (15/20) Suddenly, as if my irvoyance had stopped working, I felt an immediate threat from behind. It was then that she flickered, appeared behind me, and even though an image of her attacking me from behind shed in my mind, due to her speed that was way above mine, I could not react in time. Multiple images of all the ces she could have stabbed started to sh in my mind. My heart began to race while my mind started to go into overdrive. *SLASH* *Thug* *Thud* The sound of two thuds, one much lower in volume than the other, rang out in the violent winds of the snowy tundra. My lifeless heady two the side of my motionless decapitated body while blood began to spew out of where my head once was. As the blood gushed out of where my head had been severed, it immediately dyed yuri red. She was covered in blood that continuously dripped down her body and eventually, created a pool of blood below her feet and around my body. It was only then that Yuri was able to finally sober up, making her eyes widen while she looked down at the slushy red ice. Her eyes began to shake while her whole body felt as if it was about to copse. The urge to vomit had only increased this whole time while the mushy red snow did not help her. "I killed them..." She spoke with lifeless eyes while clutching her head as if she was trying to block out the sound of something *Rumble* *Rumble* The entire throne world began to rumble and shake violently. Her constant shudders sent countless fissures to form in the ground. Trees began to break, crack and even fall. Literally, everything was falling apart. On the outside, they could see that the ice orb had begun to crack all over as if it was about to shatter into a million pieces at any second now. "What''s happening?" Olivia shook Rose who hade closer to Olivia to describe what was happening inside. Olivia had been tense ever since Yuri had pulled both of them into her throne world, and since she knew Yuri would not be stable right now, especially after onlying back from a mission where she was tortured and left on the brink of death every day. "I have no idea..." That was all that Rose could say. At this moment her mouth gaped and her eye was widened. Even though these expressions were mild at best, for someone as cold and ''emotionless'' as Rose, anyone would think that with such an expression she must have just watched a normal farm goat kill a 500-year-old dragon. Olivia could only scratch her cheek before continuing to watch whatever was happening. It only took half a minute more for the throne world to crumble under Yuri''s broken state of mind. In the middle of the shattered ice was Yuri sobbing while her shoulders began to vibrate. "Hic... Hic... I killed her... She saved me and I killed her? Why did I kill her? I don''t want to kill... Rose... Why didn''t you stop me?" She looked at Rose''s cold expression with tearful eyes. "WHY DIDN''T YOU STOP ME!?" She wailed "Stop you? Why would I stop you?" Rose lifted a brow "BECAUSE YOU PROMISED! YOU PROMISED ME THAT I WOULD NOT LET ME GO BERSERK AGAIN! YOU PROMISED!" She began to sob even more before covering her face with her hands and sobbing into it instead out outwardly. "So you''re scared of blood huh?" Yuri heard a familiar voice from her right side. The voice wasn''t mocking but instead, it was curious and even a little mysterious. "L-Lilith?" Yuri looked to her right and saw a 5ft 5 girl with golden blonde hair that went down to her shoulder and no lower. "Yo~" I just waved at her before almost forgetting about her existence. "Y-Yo?" Even more, tears began toe out of her eyes. "Heh? Why are you crying?" I started to panic as I took out a handkerchief from my dimensional ring "I killed you" She sobbed "You didn''t though..." I paused and looked at her with squinted eyes and an agape expression. "What? Is this a dream?" She began to hug my lower weight while crying into my forbidden area. ''Oh god... I am being turned on, right?'' Sweat had begun to pour down my back. [Let''s just say that just from looking at your blood cirction, if you had a penis you would be suffering from an erection right now.] ''Ugh... Why do all the people I fight have to me so emotional?'' I cried inwardly [I know right! Remember that guy you fought almost half a month ago who started to cry in the middle of the battle?[ ''Oh my god yes! He started crying about his kidnapped wife and his dead kids... Now that I think about it, we probably should have avoided killing him'' [Oh well. People like that are bound to be killed eventually. They get so hungover people they were close to that when those same people are taken away, they start crying. Look! This is why having friends and people close to you is a bad idea, yet for some reason, you are not taking my advice, and instead, you tripled your followers... *sigh*] ''Whatever. It is nice having friends around you all the time. Maybe I can get something like the friend group I had back on earth, right?'' I nervously chuckled. [Almost impossible. In a world like this, it will be very hard to find someone who truly cares for you. The only way to gain proper friends is to have them indebted to you. It is very rare toe by an angelic soul like Jum''s. So powerful yet so humble] ''Right'' I nodded. "How did you do it?" Yuri''s voice finally entered my ears. It seemed like she had finallyposed herself after bing a crybaby. "Uhm, well, it is a littleplicated." I rubbed the back of my neck awkwardly "I want to know to. What did you do?" Rose looked at me with a rare glint of curiosity in her eyes. Her eyes were practically sparkling even though her tone of voice did not show any of the same enthusiasm that appeared in her eyes. ''Oh wait.. That is her soul energy, not her eyes'' I practically gave myself a spiritual facepalm for forgetting to turn off my divine eyes. "Okay well, I have to start with the beginning of the battle...." Chapter 224 - How Did You Do It? (16/20) "How did you do it?" Yuri''s voice finally entered my ears. It seemed like she had finallyposed herself after bing a crybaby. "Uhm, well, it is a littleplicated." I rubbed the back of my neck awkwardly "I want to know to. What did you do?" Rose looked at me with a rare glint of curiosity in her eyes. Her eyes were practically sparkling even though her tone of voice did not show any of the same enthusiasm that appeared in her eyes. ''Oh wait.. That is her soul energy, not her eyes'' I practically gave myself a spiritual facepalm for forgetting to turn off my divine eyes. "Okay well, I have to start with the beginning of the battle. At the start, I purposely riled you up by saying things about your dead teammates. You of course fell for it and then I put you into a light illusion which has be extremely easy after you got all angry. Later you used throne world and since I knew it would be a tundra, therefore filled with trees, I could easily execute my second n..." I smiled mysteriously "And that was?" I could hear the impatience in Rose''s voice as she crossed her arm before tapping the floor with her foot and tapping her crossed right arm with her left finger. "Well, as we circled each other, I took advantage of the fact that the trees covered for me the whole time. Every time I would get out of her sight, I would switch between being an illusion, a light clone, and my real self. At a certain point, Yuri got angrier than I had expected and attacked my light clone. A bit after that, Ibined my light clone and the illusion to give you a sense of an equal fight the whole time. Eventually, it gets to the part where you dash to my clone''s right before slicing his head clean off." I paused for a breather and continued under everyone''s gazes. "After I just used the illusion to spill blood all over the ce and you, therefore causing you to have a mental breakdown and consequently destroying the throne world without forcing it to close or shatter..." I smiled proudly, yet for some odd reason, everyone had a different expression. While Rose was looking at me suspiciously, Yuri looked at me with a trace of hatred, probably because of what I had made her go through just to break down the throne world. Olivia on the other hand was looking at me with a dead smile filled with self-pity. ''I''m so weak'' She inwardly cried as imaginary tears began to pour out. [They fell for it so easily... except Rose of course. I would be deeply disappointed if Rose didn''t even have the least bit of suspicion from that story. You aren''t a very good liar after all hahahah] ''... You know what? One day I''ll show you! I''ll be the best liar in this goddamn world'' But H was right. Everything I had just said was aplete lie. *** 9 minutes ago "You think you can win?" Yuri snorted "Fiesty aren''t ya''?" I chuckled "I know exactly where you are at all times as long as you stay in my throne world. The worst thing for you is that you can''t even use that little trick of yours, what was it called? The lightning of absolution, right?" She smirked "These trees are pretty cool, don''t you think. They are madepletely out of mana yet they look so real" Iplimented making Yuri''s frown deepen. ''These trees are made of mana... If I y this well, I can distract her just enough to do it...'' [The timing has to be perfect. I''ve already done all the calctions, All I will do now is upload the information into your brain, allow you to digest it, and then let you finish her off] ''Again, we are not killing her.'' I sighed [I didn''t say kill!] H cried out in injustice ''You implied it dumbass. Anyway, just do your uploading'' for the next few seconds, I would speak while circling around making sure that I was not in her vision for too long, at least until the information finishes uploading. The moment I raised my arms and said "You are the one who chose to fight me. All I wanted was a spar", I was already done with the uploading and had already digested all the information while only using 30% of my mental power. It was also then that I had started to walk slower while making sure that everything I said would aggravate her in so sort of way shape or form. It immediately worked, causing her to dash towards me and try to kill me, yet, I was simply too many steps ahead of the enraged snow princess. *** 5 Minutester "I... Won''t... Let... You... Get... Away... With... This..." She panted "Really? Cuz'' it seems like I am winning" I chuckled It was the instant she looked up and made direct eye contact with me, that she lost. From that point on, unless she knew some kind of way to break out of what I had put her in, there was no way she would have won. ''Eyes of Vanity'' My eyes spread into a 3 dimension shield of David that spun around my shrunken pupil. Yuri was put under my skill within the time it would take me to snap my fingers, and there was no way out. The first thing I did was create a light puppet that I could control the movement of. I made sure that instead of seeing a light puppet, she would see me as faces of the people she hated the most in this world shed across the puppet''s face. Eventually, when she cut off the puppet''s head because I had let her, I used my eyes of vanity to create a world she would consider hell. A world where her biggest phobia would surround her while giving her no way to run away, The moment she sobered up and had realized she had killed me, she looked down to see the decapitated heady there with a lifeless expression with its eyes rolled up. Yet, the moment she looked at, the eyes began to move on their own and made eye contact with Yuri. "Why did you kill us?" my decapitated head asked her but she did not answer. "Why didn''t you save us..." The world around her turned into a sea of blood. Countless bodies could be seen floating on top of the water wearing different clothes,ing from different races, and even being of different colors. Throughout the entire sea of blood, the onlyrge simrity they all had was the fact that their eyes were open and their bodies were motionless. Yet this did not stop them from looking into Yuri''s very soul with envy and anger, as if she had something they deserved to have more than her. "Why did you kill us?" "Why didn''t you save us?" "Why did you choose them over us?" Chapter 225 - The Beasts Return? (17/20) Throughout the entire sea of blood, the onlyrge simrity they all had was the fact that their eyes were open and their bodies were motionless. Yet this did not stop them from looking into Yuri''s very soul with envy and anger, as if she had something they deserved to have more than her. "Why did you kill us?" "Why didn''t you save us?" "Why did you choose them over us?" "Do we not matter to you?" Yuri had already begun to clutch her head between her hands and shake her head in disbelieve. Her eyes began to shake while her whole body felt as if it was about to copse. The urge to vomit had only increased. Suddenly, all the bodies that were once motionless began to move at the same time as their eyes werepletely locked onto Yuri. Out of fear, the only thing Yuri could do was look down at the sea of blood with a pale face and weak pants. She could barely breathe due to the feeling of her lungs closing up only increasing. It felt like her lungs were slowly being filled up with blood, making them heavier and much harder to breathe with. It was only after she had closed her eyes for long enough to hear the sound of the throneworld shattering around her that she finally opened her eyes. She looked down at her once blood-soaked hands just to see thempletely clean. She then urgently looked at Rose with teary eyes and an expression of someone who had been betrayed. "Hic... Hic... I killed her... She saved me and I killed her? Why did I kill her? I don''t want to kill... Rose... Why didn''t you stop me?" *** Present After the little debacle, Rose and Olivia walked out alongside me out of the training hall. Rose was carrying Yuri while I and Olivia were looking at my new mercenary card. I had already put my mask on so I looked identical to the picture that was put on the card. At the same time, I was currently looking at the skills and titles tab at the bottom of the card that only appears if I want to it. This would make it so mercenaries would not have to expose their skills, affinities, and titles whenever they show their ID anywhere. It only took a little bit of one''s mana to see the skills, titles, and affinity ranks. One''s affinity would not be a secret to anyone so therefore, people only saw purpose in hiding the ranking of the affinity. The ranking of an affinity showed how good a person''sprehension of the affinity was and at the same time, how good their control of the affinity was. An example would be my lighting element which is considered to be at the SS+ rank, and the only reason it is not ranking at the SSS rank is that I did not expose my lighting element. In reality, my control over lighting can be considered to be on the level of someone in the middle stages of the Liquidus stage, and even though that might just sound like one stage improvement, the difference between each stage is enormous. The true miracle here is how I am able to read the High ranks of the Gaseous stage while still being in the high level of cultivating within the ethereal rank. Anyway, we carried on walking, registered my ID into the system with my power level, titles and skills before walking outside. We walked a little more but stopped after Yuri began to whine about being carried like a baby. As Rose let her down, I heard something that someone had said a few dozen meters away that rmed the people he was speaking to. The people who had also heard the thing the man had just said also began to speak about it within their own groups, causing a chain effect where the ''rumor'' began to spread like wildfire. Meanwhile, I was currently being red at by a manchild by the name of Yuri for hurting her before. ''Ugh! It is not my fault that you are scared of blood'' I inwardly harumphed [Pretty sure she isn''t scared of blood but instead, she is scared of bloodshed. She is scared of what the blood signifies which makes the fact that she was able to be the regional guildmaster of the phoenix guild in this city a lot more surprising than it already was. Even though she is just 20, I can tell that she has seen more bloodshed than you have seen in both your lives if we don''t count the news and war clips that you liked to watch online which I still find kind of weird. Why did you do that? Were you that bored?] ''This is not time to be questioning my life choices. This is a time where I should be thinking about the rumor I just heard that I feel like I am about to get the short end of.'' I tapped the floor a few times before I finally spoke "Did you hear?" I looked at some of the parties who began to go towards the outer walls. "Hear what?" Rose looked at me weirdly. "The rumor about the beasts lurking around the city" A mysterious yet wry smile showed up on my face. I already had an idea of why they hade, but it was better to see it with my own eyes rather than continue to make assumptions like the rest of the humans. "You heard that too?" Olivia asked while itched her ear, making Rose and I looked at her with tinges of surprise. [She has your divinity and is contracted to you by a master-servent contract. By thews of the heavens, if she does not have any divinity within her she will start gaining some in small portions. It is just a side effect of the runes that were used to create the contract.] ''That would make sense. A bit like how she was able to see Tastet 2 years ago before everyone else'' Many of the urrences started to make sense [Yes, and the fact that as someone with the power level of merely 50 thousand, she can probably cut down someone in the Imperial knight or wizard rank if not someone within the bronze tier by using her enraged buff.] Chapter 226 - Youre A Psychopath (18/20) "Did you hear?" I looked at some of the parties who began to go towards the outer walls. "Hear what?" Rose looked at me weirdly. "The rumor about the beasts lurking around the city" A mysterious yet wry smile showed up on my face. I already had an idea of why they hade, but it was better to see it with my own eyes rather than continue to make assumptions like the rest of the humans. "You heard that too?" Olivia asked while itched her ear, making Rose and I looked at her with tinges of surprise. "Yeah. I saw we go check it out. Nothing can go wrong and even if it goes wrong, it just meant that it would go wrong anyway and would affect us even within the walls." I shrugged and looked at Yuri. "Do you have enough energy to fly?" I asked with a slightly concerned tone of voice "Yes... I don''t need your pity" She snorted ''What happened to the pure and innocent heartbroken Yuri that I met the first time?!'' Imaginary tears rolled down my eyes. "Alright then, let''s go. Make sure to not use your lighting and also slow down a little when running" Rose looked and me and then nodded. All 4 of us began to jump from building to building at a moderate speed that the exhausted Yuri and the slightly weak Olivia could follow. Eventually, I found myself jumping on the same building as Yuri, allowing me to finally start a conversation. "Yo~" I waved at her with a smile behind my mask "Go away..." She tried to jump into another building, but I just followed her anyway "What do you want?" She gave up way too fast. "I want to talk about something" I replied sternly. "What is it? Want to mock me for my fear of blood or are you going to insult my dead teammates again?" She sneered and tried to speed up, but at her current power, her speeding up was nothingpared to my full speed. "I actually wanted to talk about your teammates and why I killed them" I sighed "Trying to find reasoning for killing them won''t make me suddenly like you." Yuri sneered while I lighting chuckled "Well, what I was going to say probably won''t make you like me, but I at least want to tell you why I killed them since they were your teammates after all..." I paused and looked at the distance before speaking "I have mana-soul eyes" Yuri immediately widened her eyes at the reveal before looking at me weirdly. "And you are telling me this because?" "Because I wanted you to know that I can see the sins of people by looking at their soul energy. I can tell if a sin is new or old and also how grave the sin was that they hadmitted" "And?" She frowned "First I killed the guys because they had allmitted some kind of sin while being there, I killed the women because if I didn''t kill them right there and then, they would have lost their reason and if saved, would have be insane the moment they left the cers. Best case scenario, they would have just killed themselves" I shrugged "But that wasn''t for you to decide. They could have gotten therapy when they left or they cou-" Before she could even finish talking, I quickly stopped her and spoke again. "Look. I simply did not care enough for them. They had lost their dignities and would have either gone on genocides or had killed themselves. The moment I saw that I just chose it was better to mercy kill them rather than let them live with the trauma and shame." I rolled my eyes. "Well then, you are a psycopath! How can you take human life so easily!? We are of the same race yet you just choose to kill them, and even then, you have the guts to call it mercy killing?! You are disgusting!" Yuri quickly flew off with renewed figure while I halted my movement for a bit and raised a brow ''What was wrong with that I said?'' [Not sure. Maybe she is overly sensitive because she just lost her friends? Or maybe it is from some kind of trauma resurfacing after you two fought.] *Sigh* I quickly nced around before shooting off in the direction of the wall at a speed much faster than before. 2 minutester, I found myself finallynding amongst hundreds of people all d with different armors that suit their fighting styles. When my foot finally touched the ground, I stopped looking at all the people around me and instead, spread my senses to up to 1.25 km and 4 miles with my eyes. It was then that I was finally able to see the thousands upon thousands of beasts that were looking at the city with menacing res. They all ranged from being intermediate up to Duke tier beasts, the strongest among them having a power level of 198 thousand, barely a few thousand away from reaching the archduke tier or in other words, the bronze tier. The moment I had looked at them, they all seemed to have looked up and made eye contact with me, or in reality, the illusory enormous eyes that watched them from above. "Let us form an attack n before we start chargin-" Before the man could speak, a huge gust of wind almost knocked him off bnce, causing him to cover h face using his arm while getting into a fighting position. Everyone in the crowd then watched as a golden beam went up to the skies before shooting like a meteor and descending upon the beasts.. It was only then that some of the more arrogant ones also go the courage to shoot off as well without having to hear a lecture from some random guy who thought he was the leader, yet one of the most powerful people who decided to follow the golden beam for apletely different reason was actually Rose. Chapter 227 - Kneel Before Your Savior Everyone in the crowd then watched as a golden beam went up to the skies before shooting like a meteor and descending upon the beasts. It was only then that some of the more arrogant ones also go the courage to shoot off as well without having to hear a lecture from some random guy who thought he was the leader, yet one of the most powerful people who decided to follow the golden beam for apletely different reason was actually Rose. As countless beams of light, blurs and figures began to dash forward with no n, everyone else in the crowd shrugged and charged ahead without listening to the man who was trying to create a coordinated attack. Finally, the man clenched his fists and cursed his bad luck before also shooting off towards the direction of the beasts. Eventually, when everyone hadnded or for those who could not fly, stopped running, they looked towards the two main culprits that had caused them to gain the courage to charge without a n, they widened their eyes in surprise. "Lilith and The Red Devil?" one man spoke with an agape expression. "Isn''t that Yuri from the Phoenix guild over there too?" Another pointed "Do you think they have a n?" A woman with ginormous breasts raised a brow "A n? This is The Red Devil and Lilith we are talking about! They don''t need a n!" Another man with bright pink hair waved his arms fanatically while the woman pushed her breasts up by crossing her arms and rolling her eyes. "Boys will be boys" A girl with twin tails and fiery orange eyes shook her head. Alongside her stood a tall burly man, a tall and handsome man with a righteous aura around him, 2 women that looked quite simr to each other, a young boy with lead blue hair, another man with green hair, and finally, a girl with emerald eyes and streaks through her ck hair. Even though the tall man with a righteous aura seemed to be the strongest among them, the girl with emerald eyes released an overpowering pressure that was simr if not equal to many of the regional guild masters. June quickly took a nce towards the three looking at the horde of beasts not even half a mile away. No one moved and instead, the two sides stared at each other without saying anything. The chattery human side quickly became silent while the atmosphere became thick enough that it could be cut with a knife. It was only then that I took a step forwards, causing one of thergest beasts to also take a step forward while releasing his aura of a power level of 198000. I looked at the towering figure of the magma horse as its hooves began to melt the ground under it creating smallva puddles wherever it stood. It had cracks running throughout its entire body as if the magma within it was about to explode out. Yet alongside all that, the most terrifying thing about this warhorse was probably the inside amount of heat that was being exuded out of it. It was at a point where some of the beasts around it had been cooked to death before being able to escape while at the same time, we humans that were almost half a mile away only felt the strong gusts of heat. ''It might not be in the Bronze tier yet, but I''m sure it could take on a silver tier or even a gold tier on its own...'' Rose frowned ''This thing is powerful'' Yuri looked at the horse with vignce, but she was not worried about herself and instead, was worried about all the people behind her. If a battle were to break out and they weren''t able to kill the horse straight away, there is a chance that hundreds of adventurers would die. {P.S Mercenaries and Adventurers are the same things, it''s just that some choose to call them adventurers while the more realistic ones call themselves and other people in the same job mercenaries.} Yuri then looked to her left while Rose also looked to her right when they both felt movements on their respective sides. They quickly widened their eyes before morphing into a weird expression of stupefaction and shock. I started to walk towards the towering war horse with long strides, making sure to take my time at every step I took towards it. Simultaneously, I released an air distorting energy around that caused countless gusts of winds to fly out in all directions. While the humans were awed by my disy of power, they still did not believe that I could have taken down the wyvern on my own. They still believed that Rose was the mastermind and the one behind the publicity stunt she pulled by giving me the credit. ''Hey. Do you think I can speak to him the same way I did with the other guys?'' I asked H [Of course... I mean, he is a beast, right? ( ????? ??)] ''YOU TELL ME!'' [Hey! No need to shout okay! I''m super hungover right now and you are ruining the mood!] ''Hungover? aw, please! Just tell me if I can speak with him or not'' I sighed in defeat [First off, it is a she. Secondly, as I said before, she is a beast and you can speak with her the same way you speak with other beasts. You have the divinenguage embedded into your brain, remember?] ''Oh yeah... I do... Wait, isn''t the divinenguage an actualnguage?'' I raised a brow before releasing my divine battle intent alongside my already release magical intent. This only made the gusts of wind even more ferocious than before, yet the horse did not back down for a single second but instead proceeded forwards [Divinenguage is anguage, yes. It is considered thenguage of the heavens and also an ancientnguage that was used back in the days to inscribe the divine spells we have today. Right now though you can''t use any of the spells nor can you speak the divinenguage due to you being so weak. Anyway, one thing people who get the divinenguage before reaching the Astral realm was the ability to learn everynguage or the ability to understand another randomnguage while also making them understand yournguage h h h! You get the idea] ''I see... Thanks H!'' I smiled and finally focused on the ginormous horse in front of me. "Yo~" I waved at the horse The horse looked back with aplicated light shing within its eyes, yet it did not take another second for me to find it kneeling in front of me while simultaneously roaring "KNEEL BEFORE YOUR SAVIOR! KNEEL BEFORE THE GODDESS WHO BROKE OUR ENSLAVEMENT! KNEEL BEFORE THE ALMIGHTY WHO GIFTED US FREEDOM! ALL HAIL HER MAJESTY!" Chapter 228 - The White Egg {ENORMOUS THANK YOU TO KAIF CHOCHO FOR THE SPACECRAFT GIFT! SUPER APPRECIATED!} ''I see... Thanks H!'' I smiled and finally focused on the ginormous horse in front of me. "Yo~" I waved at the horse The horse looked back with aplicated light shing within its eyes, yet it did not take another second for me to find it kneeling in front of me while simultaneously roaring "KNEEL BEFORE YOUR SAVIOR! KNEEL BEFORE THE GODDESS WHO BROKE OUR ENSLAVEMENT! KNEEL BEFORE THE ALMIGHTY WHO GIFTED US FREEDOM! ALL HAIL HER MAJESTY!" "ALL HAIL HER MAJESTY" "ALL HAIL HER MAJESTY" "ALL HAIL HER MAJESTY" "ALL HAIL HER MAJESTY" "ALL HAIL HER MAJESTY" The chants went on and on yet on the human side, every single person in the crowd with quiet. Some held the hilts of their weapons in their hands while others had already taken their weapons out of their sheaths and had gotten ready to charge at a moment''s notice. The unity between the beasts had caused all the humans to tense up, yet this was only the beginning for them. In their perspective, they had just watched the strongest beast among the beasts lower itself to the level of Lilith, but that was where it ended. After that, most of them had be too preupied with the sudden unity of the beasts while their skins crawled at the thought of what possibly could make beasts that they believed to be stupid, wild, and instinctual to rally up like this. The fact that the beasts weren''t attacking yet only made it worse for the humans, making some grip the hilts of their weapons hard enough to make the dent, bend or shatter. Countless splinters, shards of metal, metal scraps, and many other pieces of weapons began to fly around, yet not a single person moved even when they were hit by one of these broken-off scraps. Yet, the tensest person in the entire crowd was not the weakest, but instead, it was one of the strongest that was literally shaken to her soul. ''They just called her a goddess... What is happening... This shouldn''t be possible! Beasts of the human continent are not supposed to be this intelligent!'' River hand clenched her hand so hard that the dagger that she was once holding turned into dust while at the same time, her power began to fluctuate. ''What did she do! WHAT IS SHE'' The terrified expression did not fade from River''s face and instead, only grew deeper as she looked at my back. "So you guys came here to thank me?" I tilted my head and looked at the warhorse. "Yes, your majesty. We could not thank you enough for what you had done for us by breaking our envement once and for all. We are willing to give you anything in repayment for your service for us." The horse''s kneel deepened even further than before as if he could not show how much respect he had for me through bodynguage alone. "Ah, no it''s fine. I don''t really think you have anything I would need, however..." I paused and an idea popped into my mind. From everyone else''s perspective, I seemed like a crazy ma-... Woman who had started to speak to a beast randomly, causing many of the humans including Rose and Yuri to look at me strangely. Olivia would have done the same but we had decided to leave her behind just in case something dangerous were to pop up. She was technically the weakest among us and therefore we decided it was better if she was left in the back lines. "Actually, I have something to ask off you" I smiled mysteriously behind the mask, but the horse could almost feel it. ''H, is the soul space ready for use?'' [Uhhh... No? I mean, you can only fit something the same size as an average human female body. In reality, that is barely anything. It increases with our soul strength so when you proceed and ascend to a higher soul cultivation level, you will get a muchrger one than this. Why?] ''You know why'' My smile widened "I was looking to get a pet, what do you think?" I spoke This caused the warhorse to widen its eyes, yet it only stayed like that for a single second before answering honestly "We have a few eggs that you might be able to take, but I am not sure if they would be to your liking... Their potential is not the best, to say the least." "I saw a snow-white egg hidden in one of the walls when I entered the undergroundboratory. What was that?" I crossed my arms "Are you talking about the crystal white egg that looks like marble?" The warhorse wanted to confirm "I am not sure. I looked through the walls so I am not sure, but it might be crystal white." I nodded "Yes... Well, that was one of the experiments that the wyvern had conducted, or it would be more urate to say that experiments were conducted on it. ording to all his rambling, it was an egg he found when he went up the Neverend mountains. He was not sure what it was but he said it was as if fate had guided him to the egg and that he felt like it was calling to him all this time." The horse replied. "And?" I tried to inquire further "He could never get it to hatch. He apparently had it for many years now yet not once did it show any signs of hatching." The horse lowered its head "I see..." Nodding, I looked at the horse again and surrounded the two of us in a silencing wind barrierced with arcane magic before whispering "Meet me in theboratory today at midnight." I swiftly turned around on my heel and walked in the other direction, as if I hadn''t just talked to the current strongest beast of the forest. The horse also chose to turn back before rallying off the beasts towards the first with the noise and intensity of a marching band. ''Well, that went great, right H?'' I rejoiced. Chapter 229 - How About We Do The Deed Today? After walking away from the warhorse, I looked back into the crowd of humans with a tilt of the head. ''Why are they all looking at me like that?'' a single sweat drop rolled down from the top of my forehead. [Probably because youmunicated with a beast] ''Oh yeah... Completely forgot about that'' A stupid smile curled at the corner of my lips [*Pensive*] ''Pensive?'' [I don''t know how to make a sighing emoji ¡¥_(¥Ä)_/¡¥] ''Bruh...'' "What was that about?" A familiar voice entered my ears making me look to my left to see a red-haired girl with bright yellow eyes. Her face was currently emotionless, yet that did not take away from her heaven-shaking beauty that would stun even the gods. She had voluptuous curves that made her not only beautiful in one sense but sexy in another. This was all without mentioning how amazing she looked in her suit and long coat, both things that could not hide her busty figure. "Stop ogling me and answer the damn question" She waved her hand that wore a ck leather glove around it. I could see countless runes on it with my divine eyes, but since I could not read them, I had no choice but to look away. ''I really need to learn the runguage. Why can''t the divinenguage help me with this?'' I inwardly cried [If runes are anguage, then maths is too. But you don''t see it helping you with math now do you?] ''And why is that'' I retorted stubbornly [Becuase both thosenguages are tooplicated for something as meager as the divinenguage to decode. They are both things that are considered above Gods, which is also another reason why they are so scared of it. If they can''t control it, they banish it] I could almost hear the contempt in her voice even though her voice was but an emotionless robotic one that had gained specks of life after her evolution. Unfortunately, I could not delve further into the origins of her hatred for the God race due to Rose being, but I made sure to keep in mind a note to ask her about itter. "Wassup" I nodded at her "..." [...] "..." "What?" If one were to squint, they would be able to see question marks above my head. [Did you get possessed by some kind of gangster?] I could not tell if she was mocking me or asking a serious question. "I don''t know... For a second there, it felt like your vocabry had degraded to a level of retardedness that I had not seen in a long time" Rose rubbed the bridge of her nose. "Wha-... Ugh. Anyway, what did you want?" I asked while pulling a tired face that unfortunately, no one could see. Yet even then, Rose was able to identify the change in the atmosphere, allowing her to guess what my expression looked like right now. "Well, you just spoke to the beasts, didn''t you? How do you want me to react?" She scratched her right cheek "Oh, that? I thought everyone could do that..." I lied through my teeth Seeing me slightly confused, Rose sighed and said "While I know you might have seen some people talk to beasts before, that beast did not speak the human tongue! It spoke the beast tongue and you understood it perfectly" Rose took a few more minutes trying to emphasize how drastic my action was but I acted like I could not understand where she wasing from. After seeing her finally give up, I grabbed her by the arm by locking our arms together before walking forwards with skips in my steps. Yuri chose to just follow us while the rest of the humans in the area looked at us with mixtures of admiring nces and fearful ones. This was natural though since humans are scared of the unknown. It is why some people have fears of the dark. "Hey Rose" I whispered to my side when I finally saw Olivia in the distance. I wanted to ask one thing before closing in further on Olivia. "What?" She raised a brow I quickly switched my attention from Rose''s body and instead used my 360-degree vision to see if Yuri was far enough for me to speak about what I was thinking. After seeing that Yuri probably could not hear me as long as I whispered, I moved closer to Rose''s ears and opened the mouthpartment of my mask to whisper in her ear. "Since this is technically considered an S rank mission, how about we do the deed today" My hot breath mixed with my melodic voice sent shivers of euphoria down Rose''s entire body, but she made sure not to show any of it on her cold face. Yet, this did not stop me from being able to hear, see and even smell her blood pumping much faster than before. She also began to exhale and inhale a little faster which surprised me considering she was sometimes referred to as the "Cold Faced Devil" "We''ll speak about itter" Rose quickly pushed me away from her and moved a few steps further away from me than before waving at Olivia and gesturing to her toe to us. After meeting with Olivia, she asked all the questions that I had expected her to ask, like "What happened?" or "Why didn''t you take me along?". At the same time, she purposefully avoided asking questions about mymunication with the beasts, and even when she heard about it, she did not look too surprised. This caused a slight frown to form on the forehead of Rose. Ignoring that though, we were able to quickly move out of the crowd and back towards our rooms without anyone stopping us on the way which was probably due to the dominating aura I and Yuri exuded the whole time. We ''chilled'' together for a little while. Only after 4 hours had passed did we separate and the worst thing about it was the fact that I was unable to speak with Rose alone the whole time. A few hourster, one could see that I was sitting in a lotus position on a blue mat. At the same time, transparent specks of light started to form in the air while moving towards my heart and umted as ethereal amorphous clouds formed in the center of my heart and expanded out with it. Those same clouds eventually turned into pure divine mana and diluted into the blood the moment my heart pumped. "I''m going to sleep. Goodnight" Olivia spoke groggily from under her sheets as she felt as if her soul was sinking into her pillow Chapter 230 - Bio-Mana Heart We ''chilled'' together for a little while. Only after 4 hours had passed did we separate and the worst thing about it was the fact that I was unable to speak with Rose alone the whole time. A few hourster, one could see that I was sitting in a lotus position on a blue mat. At the same time, transparent specks of light started to form in the air while moving towards my heart and umted as ethereal amorphous clouds formed in the center of my heart and expanded out with it. Those same clouds eventually turned into pure divine mana and diluted into the blood the moment my heart pumped. "I''m going to sleep. Goodnight" Olivia spoke groggily from under her sheets as she felt as if her soul was sinking into her pillow I slowly opened my eyes allowing my radiant golden eyes to shine within the darkroom. ''Finally, she is asleep'' I sighed and quickly flickered out of the room. Flying in the skies above the city, I looked down at the mediocre view with a bit of mncholy. While a view from up here might seem beautiful to many people who live in this city or really, anyone in this continent, in reality, it was nothingpared to what earth looked like back when I was alive in it. ''I might have lived a shit life, but at least I can appreciate beauty when I see it'' I sighed as images of greyish and slightly colorless memories reyed over and over again in my mind. It was then that I heard a loud voice call out to me, making me halt my advancement towards the forest and look back. "Hey, you! What do you think you are doing flying above the city like this huh?" His deep voice rang out in the skies as countless green elemental particles moved towards him. "What?" I looked at him with confusion. Was the rule about not flying supposed to be enforced at all? Why is it suddenly being enforced now? "You heard what I said! Get out of the sky or I''ll have to force you down! Only those in the Colorless Feather n can fly up here. That damned red demon might be able to get away with it because she is strong, but when the boss gets the treasure, he''ll make sure to teach her a lesson for breaking the territory rules... You on the other hand I can take care of myself" A disgusting smile curled up his lips as he looked me up and down, consequently making me frown in disgust. "DON''T YOU LOOK AT ME LIKE THAT! I AM A MAN WITH DESI-" He was finally able to see my mask under the light of my eyes. His body froze in ce while the urge to flee overtook his entire being. While he might have been disgusting, he clearly was not stupid, otherwise, he would have tried attacking me for the bounty the moment he saw my mask. However, clearly, he was a man who read the papers, and therefore, he had chosen to run rather than fight ''The demon who killed a wyvern''. He believed that Rose had killed the wyvern and had given me the credit for holding it off for so long, but in the off chance that the rumors were wrong, he did not want to be the man to test their credibility. With a sigh, I quickly used a lighting body which increased my power level to approximately 320,000. I then flickered in front of him before taking out both my katana''s and slicing him into 8 pieces as if I was cutting onions. I then swiftly used the gluttony me to swallow him whole which not only gave me pleasure and soul energy but also gave me mana from technically consuming his entire being, mana heart and body included. While before I would swallow a mana-heart and would have my body destroy it and break it down to its key elements, in this example being air, before allowing it to travel through my body as nutrients, therefore strengthening it further, this time it would automatically go to my heart to increase its cultivation. While humans could cultivate, beasts start off by eating other beasts to get stronger. It is technically not needed for dragons and other beasts that are inherently intelligent enough to cultivate, to eat other beasts, but they choose to since it is the fastest way to cultivate due to cultivation methods working better on people who could not cultivate through eating. Since I had both absolute consumption and pride, none of this applied to me, meaning even though I had consumed a dragon heart and now could get stronger by eating another being, I could also gain the same results from using a cultivation technique like the breathing technique I was using before being able to cultivate properly. Anyway, after allowing my meced with the gluttony sin swallow the 8 pieces of the man, I felt a surge of energy enter both my heart and my soul, making me feel both a cool breeze and a huge amount of euphoria, yet nothingpared to the amount I felt when I had killed the wyvern. A few secondster, I turned into a golden bolt of lighting and shot towards the forest at the fastest speed I could muster in this form and without using lightning of absolution. It took me a few minutes to get to the forest and even longer to reach the hole that was the entrance of the wyvern''sboratory. I deactivated the lighting body and allowed myself to fall into the hole, letting gravity do all the work forme rather than having to shoot down at full speed.. It only took around 30 seconds for me to reach the bottom, making me instantaneously activate lighting body again before flickering off into the tunnel as lighting crackled off me and onto the walls. Chapter 231 - Crystal White Egg I turned into a golden bolt of lighting and shot towards the forest at the fastest speed I could muster in this form and without using lightning of absolution. It took me a few minutes to get to the forest and even longer to reach the hole that was the entrance of the wyvern''sboratory. I deactivated the lighting body and allowed myself to fall into the hole, letting gravity do all the work forme rather than having to shoot down at full speed. It only took around 30 seconds for me to reach the bottom, making me instantaneously activate lighting body again before flickering off into the tunnel as lighting crackled off me and onto the walls. It only took me a few more minutes to traverse through all the different tunnels while using my divine eyes to find the fastest way to where the strongest mana signature in the entire undergroundboratory was. Of course, on the way were some beasts that the wyvern had forced to patrol the tunnels, and since they didn''t know that the wyvern was already dead, they decided to attack me almost immediately. I did not pull any punches back when killing them since I simply did not care if they remained alive. But since they had chosen to attack me, the least I could do was to punch them once and let them see their maker. In arge hall with a slightly big podium in the middle stood a few beasts, one of them being the warhorse that I had talked to before. One second he was lying on the floor with her eyes clothes, and the next second, it had gotten up and looked in a certain direction with narrowed eyes. ''What speed...'' I could not help but inwardlyment as it felt my traversing the tunnels that had taken them more than an hour to move through and get to their destination. It''s surprising only turned into fanatic fervor a few seconds after feeling the speed I was moving at. ''Truly worthy of the title goddess!'' It got up and made everyone get ready to greet me when I entered. They did not have to wait for too long because not even 30 secondster, they watched as an insanely fast golden bolt whizzed past them and finally appeared behind them. The momentum caused me to slide a few meters before finally halting and looking up to look at the beasts around me. The moment I looked up, a fanatic expression glint shed within all their eyes before kneeling in front of me. "Your majesty! I am d you were able to make it." the excitement was extremely vivid in their voice. Their bodynguage alone could barely hold back the excitement they currently felt from being in front of me alone so it was no surprise that their voices would be filled with so much excitement. "Is that the egg?" I nodded towards therge podium in the middle of the room. It was about two meters tall and 5 meters wide. At the same time, the crystal-like white egg satfortably in the middle of a cushion ced on the top of the podium. "Yes, your majesty... It has been there for thest few months, however, it could have been here for years. The first time I saw it was when Lord Fraduil allowed me toe down here, and since then, it had been months and the egg has still not hatched. He believed that it would take some kind of energy to get the egg to hatch but I still don;t know since he died before he was able to make it hatch" the war horse spoke with an apologetic tone. "His name was Fraduil?" I tilted my head to the right while simultaneously scanning the entire egg with my divine eyes. I could find nothing wrong with the egg. More precisely, I could see nothing about the egg that was an off-putting or clear sign that indicated anything, and while some might think this egg is nothing by getting just that information, this was a huge g for me. ''I can''t see anything about this egg. Not what is inside, not even anything on the surface... The only thing I can see is that mana is entering it but that is it. It is like an empty ck hole... This doesn''t make sense'' I frowned and took off my mask. "Yes... What is the matter my majesty? You seem t be frowning..." the horse began to be covered in a cold sweat. Did it do anything that had pissed off its goddess? Did it say something wrong? Was it because she called the wyvern ''Lord'' on ident? "This egg... I want it" I mischievous smile stretched across my face "Of course. Anything for her majesty, but I''d just like to remind you that there are many more things you can take alongside this egg. I am sure with your heavenly vision you were able to already see what was so special about this egg so it is understandable that you would get excited" The fanatic fervor returned and the horse stood up straight. ''The excavation team will be raiding this hideout in a few days so I might as well take any valuables with me, right?'' I smiled with eyes twinkling with dor signs "Really? What else is there?" I nced at the horse. Seeing how excited I was to see the other rewards they would give me, the horse was even more ted than before. "Please follow me!" The horse galloped towards one of the walls. "Oh wait! Let me take this egg first" I flickered next to the egg and stretched my hand out to touch it. It was then that it happened hundreds upon hundreds of golden runes began expanding from the location that I was about to touch, covering a portion of the egg in gold with gaps of white. "What the-" I couldn''t even finish my sentence before angr cyber-like tendrils expanded out of the egg in a 3-dimensional format rather than a 2-dimensional one.. All the tendrils immediately stabbed into my hand before making golden runes expand along my arm all the way down to my shoulder and finally clustering around the base of the right side of my neck. Chapter 232 - The Wyverns Treasury "Please follow me!" The horse galloped towards one of the walls. "Oh wait! Let me take this egg first" I flickered next to the egg and stretched my hand out to touch it. It was then that it happened hundreds upon hundreds of golden runes began expanding from the location that I was about to touch, covering a portion of the egg in gold with gaps of white. "What the-" I couldn''t even finish my sentence before angr cyber-like tendrils expanded out of the egg in a 3-dimensional format rather than a 2-dimensional one. All the tendrils immediately stabbed into my hand before making golden runes expand along my arm all the way down to my shoulder and finally clustering around the base of the right side of my neck. A surge of a sizzling scorching pain shot through my entire body, and due to the surprise of not expecting to feel such sudden pain, it caused me to fall onto one knee while gasping out in pain. I was quickly able to control myself, however, but as if I had no control over my body, I could not move my hand away from the egg. Without even realizing it, my hand had already touched the surface of the crystal white egg, making even more runes appear before finally covering the entire egg in intricateplex runes. It was only then that I had finally realized what was happening. I could feel an enormous portion of both my mana and soul energy being sucked out of my body like chocte milk through a straw. The runes began to expand even further down, finally reaching my mana heart and not even taking another second to reach my soul me. *** In dark void space, countless golden cyber tendrils cracked through the endless void and began to go towards the center, where a lonely purple candle-sized me sat on a throne at the end of a throne room. The throne room had no door, nor did it have any walls other than the portion of a wall behind the throne made out of purple-ck crystals. The floor of the throne room expanded outwards with a red and ck carpet which went to the other end of the room, which didn''t really end. Instead of there being arge double-doored entrance at the end of the throne room, instead, there was nothing but a floor that began to distort and break by the end of it. Countless purple particles and lights can be seening off the end while a few chunks of the throne room''s ground floated in the abyss, yet not too far from the floor it hande from. This was the case all around the room where not even the pirs that looked like they once held a roof up were spared from having small specks of purple lightsing from them while countless chunks of them floated above them. The entire throne room, or what was left of it, looked like it had been ripped out of space and ced into this abyss. The small candle-sized me ced on the throne gradually expanded and vortexed into a humanoid figure that glowed with a vibrant violet. "What are you doing?" The figure spoke as the vortex grew smaller and became an ethereal figure of a little girl with unimaginable detail that would put non-ethereal living creatures or things to shame with how detailed it had be. The moment the girl''s voice rang out, the golden tendrils that had now be a transparent white halted their movements towards the tiny and ''harmless'' candle-sized me. Trying to slowly escape from the abyss, it quickly retracted almost left the abyss, yet it was a little toote. Actually, the moment it had entered the abyss, its fate had been sealed. "You think you can enter my domain without consequences?" The little girl chucked before a cruel smile curled up the edged of her lips "Well think again" The gild calmly thrust her palm forwards and watched as a purple-ck dome expanded out of her palm. The next second, everything in the abyss had been dyed with mysterious violet color, even the transparent white tendrils that had invaded it. The girl then walked back to her throne. She calmly sat down on her throne and shut her eyes while leaning back on it. ''I hope that I won''t have to interfere again any time soon'' She sighed *** I gritted my teeth and tried to stand up, but it was of no use. It was not that I could not handle the pain, I actually think that the pain was mediocre at best. Instead, the real problem came with my ability to be able to stand up. My vitality had been almostpletely robbed from me while my mana and soul energy had both almost been emptied. However, in a shocking turn of events, my eyes shed purple while my soul me exploded from its meager and fragile state after being robbed of its energy, back it''s prime or even bigger and stronger than it was before all my energy had been sucked. Yet, the biggest difference now was that my soul me was no longer a glistening gold like before, but instead, it had be a magnificent violetced with the darkness of a deep abyss that made it much more ominous than it would have been with the violet color alone. [Contract creation had been terminated] I watched at the once golden tendrils that had turned a transparent white slowly whither and shatter into dust while simultaneously bing a vibrant violet color. This continued until the violet energy corrupted all the tendrils up to the base of them which was in reality, the egg. The egg instantly had its golden runes sh and immediately be violet in color. In the same instance, I felt my vitality, mana, and soul energy all return to my body. [New contract has been created!] [Primordial Contract has been created between the host and the -Heavenly Feline-] [Possessor of C("¡ê$os title''s effect "The host cannot be a ve" and "The host will not have their soul contaminated" have both activated simultaneously.] [Primordial Contract has been determined to be a Master>Pet contract] [Would you like to store the -Heavenly White Egg- within your soul space?] ''Yes'' I answered without hesitation [...] Immediately, a purple light that was gradually turning golden again enveloped the white egg before distorting the space around it and making it stretch out, spin and disappear, as if a ckhole had formed in the middle of it. Chapter 233 - The Wyverns Treasury II Immediately, a purple light that was gradually turning golden again enveloped the white egg before distorting the space around it and making it stretch out, spin, and disappear as if a ck hole had formed in the middle of it. It did not even take another second for it topletely disappear into thin air, making all the beasts that had looked at me and the egg in worry finally let out a sigh of relief that they did not even know they were holding. "Y-Your highness?" Asked the horse with wariness and terrorcing its voice. "Yeah?" I looked towards the warhorse with a raised brow "Was the purple power your unrestrained power?" The horse retreated a few more steps on instinct the moment I narrowed my eyes after hearing what he had said. "Purple? Oh wait-... Yeah." I waved my hand nonchntly and slopped my way to the warhorse. "Your majesty, you should probably avoid using that much power when we are here. It might alert people" The horse lowered its head. I could still see that its entire body was still shaking, but it still chose to kneel. "What do you mean? There aren''t any human settlements in miles" I looked at the horse weirdly. "Your highness... With all due respect, I don''t think you understand how truly powerful you are. The moment you released your power I felt as if every cell in my body had reacted to your presence." The horse shuddered as the very recent memory of an insurmountable amount of pressure that felt as if a god the size of a titan had descended up her and everything within 20 miles. After listening to what he had to say, a strike of realization finally hit me. ''The same thing happened when the word crystal fragment tried to swallow me... A huge amount of pressure that made even yuri faint immediately. Could it have been my soul me? Is my soul me the golden finger I had been waiting for this entire time!'' A sh of excitement appeared in my eyes. [Yes, of course, it is. But we have to ignore the fact that you had multiple GODDAMN TITLES YOU HAVE! YOU''RE A WALKING CHEAT CODE!] Ignoring the party pooper''s remark, I skipped towards the war horse and spoke. "So, where is this treasury you were talking about earlier?" My face was beaming with joy and renewed vigor. "Over this way" The warhorse nodded in a particr direction with tense posture. I could tell that she was extremely tense after feeling the amount of power that I must have released from my purple soul me on ident, and since she was so close, it would have only made sense that she would be more affected than everyone else. *** Lagua city Countless powerful men and women found themselves drenched in a cold sweat as a terrifying wave of pressure fluctuated in the distance. Even though they were not even within the range of the aura, they could still feel how lethal and powerful it was, even for them, but other than that, nothing really happened. It did not seem that anyone under the liquidus stage could feel the terrifying pressure, probably because it was so far away, however, there were two people who did wake up in a cold sweat that had not even reached the high tier of the gaseous stage, and that was none other than both Yuri and Olivia. The moment Olivia had woken up, she had shot out of her bed and looked around the apartment with panic before seeing that everything was fine and going back to bed again. It was only when her face had hit the soft and bouncy pillow that she finally realized that something was missing from the room. ''I can''t feel our connection... Oh, no Pan! What have you done this time." In another room, Yuri had also shot up from her bed while looking around warily. After finally linking her sudden awakening and scare to a possible nightmare she had while sleeping that she does do not remember at all. She quickly went back to sleep, unaware of the blood within her system that had started to glow with a golden radiance. Outside of that same room stood a girl with red hair and a voluptuous body that would make any man in this world fawn over her beauty. She had already left her bed and had gotten outside the room the moment she felt like the energy was half-familiar. After retracing her memories, she finally realized that even though both energies were different, they were inherently the same. This was of course simr to the energy she felt from the residual mana that had been created and festered within the area after I had let off a huge explosion that vaporized everything within 1km and destroyed everything within 2.5 km other than some of the sturdier trees. Remembering this, she quickly decided to fly towards the area where she felt the energye from before a few more shes of lights followed behind her in the same direction. *** "Here we are. The treasury" The horse looked around and was not every impressed initially. While most beasts, depending on their breed and race, were as intelligent as a human by the advanced tier, they still did not have a functioning society running therefore they also did not have any use for money. Literal mountains of gold could be seen towering high in the enormous treasure hall, making me almost salivate while watching the glimmers of lights reflect off the golden coins. In the middle of the room stood a single mannequin that was d in ck armor that seemed to have been made for someone 30 times the size of me and countless unactivated runes along with it that seemed to need the mana of a person to activate. This probably meant that the moment I put mana in, the armor would automatically be mine, probably shrinking to my size and activating all the runes the moment I put the armor on. [Name: Martial Destroyers Armor Item: Runic Soul/Mana armor Age: 30 000+ Description: An armor that is automatically personalized to bring out the maximum protection of destructive abilities, spells, skills, titles, and affinities. The main ability is to stabilize mana and soul energy flow throughout the channels of the body. This guarantees the user with at least a one rank increase in power from the power amplifier while the power increase can be much higher depending on the talent of the person wearing it. Had was created 30 000+ years ago by a legendary cksmith to an elf and being passed down generations, lots of wars, and much more before reaching the host. It regtes itself every time the user gets more powerful. Creator: Unknown Materials: Cosmic Titanium Grade: Mortal X(current) Potential: Cosmic X(Max) Durability: 95% Enchantments: Customizable + (Strength+Agility+Durability) Chapter 234 - Martial Sovereigns Set [Name: Martial Sovereign''s Armor Item: Runic Soul/Mana armor Age: 30 000+ Description: An armor that is automatically personalized to bring out the maximum protection of destructive abilities, spells, skills, titles, and affinities. The main ability is to stabilize mana and soul energy flow throughout the channels of the body. This guarantees the user with at least a one rank increase in power from the power amplifier while the power increase can be much higher depending on the talent of the person wearing it. Was created 30 000+ years ago by a legendary cksmith to an elf and was passed down generations, lots of wars, and much more before reaching the host. It regtes itself every time the user gets more powerful. Creator: Unknown Materials: Cosmic Titanium Grade: Mortal X(current) Potential: Cosmic X(Max) Durability: 95% Enchantments: Customizable + (Strength+Agility+Defence) Mending, Camouge] "Wow..." I could not help but mutter out loud "It is amazing, right your highness?" I could hear the overflowing joy the horse was feeling the moment she saw the greedy grin stretch across my face while my eyes shone with glints of gold and diamonds. [Your affinity to -Greed- is increasing] [Your affinity to -Greed- is increasing] [Your affinity to -Greed- is increasing] [Can you calm down? Your hormones are off the charts!] ''Oh crap! Sorry'' I rubbed the back of my neck [Ugh...] "Are you sure I can take all of this?" I asked "Of course. As I said before, we beasts have no use for the human currency of gold, silver, and copper. What we usually do is hunt for our own food, fight our own battles, and in general do everything by ourselves." The horse did the closest thing it could do to a shrug. "Even the armor?!" My eyes gleamed "Y-Yes?" Now the horse was bing worried. If the wyvern had something that even made a goddess''s eyes gleam with dor signs, how powerful would his backers have to be? "I''ll take it all them!" I quickly pulled out 40 or so storage rings before walking to each pile of gold and storing all of it. Within the piles, there were countless treasures like golden crowns, swords with golden handles, golden chairs, and even golden toilets! And even though the golden toilet was one of the more appealing from the gold themed treasures, I had to peel my eyes away from them before looking at the countless martial techniques manuals, martial arts manuals, soul energy cultivation manuals, mana cultivation manuals, battle aura technique manuals and much much more! Without even looking at the books properly, I quickly shoved them into my storage things until all of them had been filled. It was then that I started to dart around the room to see if there were any storage rings or items in the area, yet I could not find any with my normal vision. My pupils quickly shrunk while my eyes became 3-dimensional stars of David that spun around at random speeds, in random directions at random intervals. I was quickly able to spot abend in space and a huge amount of manaing to form its direction, something I was unable to see before for an unknown reason. My head shot the direction of the mana surge before narrowing my eyes and darting towards it. When I finally found myself standing in front of it, I realized that I was looking at it all along. Taking a closer look at the mannequin, I saw that there were multiple other essories that I was unable to see before due to all the mana and runic formations on the armor that had blinded me earlier from them. I looked at a ring that held a dull grey crystal within it. ''H... Analysis'' [Name: Martial Sovereign''s Ring Item: Dimensional Amulet/Ring Age: 30 000+ Description: Storage Dimension with a capacity of 1000km. Cannot store living things. Was created 30 000+ years ago by a legendary cksmith to an elf and was passed down generations, lots of wars, and much more before reaching the host. Creator: Unknown Materials: Cosmic Titanium Grade: Cosmic S Durability: 100% Enchantments: Mending, Camouge ] It did not wait for another second to snatch the ring off and put it on my index finger. I quickly grave all my other dimensional rings before releasing everything and shoving it into the ring that had started to glow with golden runes. The runes spread out to my entire finger before disappearing again. When I finally peeked inside the ring, I watched sd the countless things I had put in we''re sections into rows and shelves, as if this was a store 1000km squared. "I''M RICH" I was overjoyed. My eyes quickly darted around the mannequin until I found something else other than the armor that was worth looking at. A pair of dull grey earrings and a ne with another dull grey prism hanging at the end of it. This time with a much calmer attitude, I grabbed all three and slowly began to put them on while analyzing them individually. [Name: Martial Sovereign''s Ne Item: Mana Trinket Age: 30 000+ Description: Mana-pool increases by 500%, Damage caused by using mana increases by 250%, Damage taken by mana-type spells and attacks decreased by 30%. Was created 30 000+ years ago by a legendary cksmith to an elf and was passed down generations, lots of wars, and much more before reaching the host. Creator: Unknown Materials: Cosmic Titanium Grade: Cosmic S Durability: 100% ] Enchantments: Mending, Camouge ] [Name: Martial Sovereign''s Earrings Item: Sensory item Age: 30 000+ Description: All senses be 2.5x times more powerful. Was created 30 000+ years ago by a legendary cksmith to an elf and was passed down generations, lots of wars, and much more before reaching the host. Creator: Unknown Materials: Cosmic Titanium Grade: Cosmic S Durability: 100% Enchantments: Mending, Camouge ] All the items I had out on started to also glow with golden light before splitting off into energizing the dormant runes with the same golden color. All the dull crystals also began to be filled with energy and also glow with the same light. [Dormant runes have been activated] [Runes have the mana of entity -As-] [Entity -As- now owns 3/??? Legendary items from the Martial Sovereign''s set] I did not stay stagnant either after hearing the notifications from H.. My hands moved at a blurring speed to grab everything on the mannequin, making the constant sound of notifications ring in my ear. Chapter 235 - The Heroes Curse All the items I had out on started to also glow with golden light before splitting off into energizing the dormant runes with the same golden color. All the dull crystals also began to be filled with energy and also glow with the same light. [Dormant runes have been activated] [Runes have the mana of entity -As-] [Entity -As- now own 3/??? Legendary items from the Martial Sovereign''s set] I did not stay stagnant either after hearing the notifications from H. My hands moved at a blurring speed to grab everything on the mannequin, making the constant sound of notifications ring in my ear. Everything I grabbed quickly turned glowed with runes before shrinking to my size, like the tree other essories that I had equipped earlier on. They also all bore my mana signature making it that no one could take it as long as I was alive. [Name: Martial Sovereign''s Bracelet Item: Sensory item Age: 30 000+ Description: Soul-Energy bes 500% more efficient. Any attacks using soul energy are 2.5x more powerful. Was created 30 000+ years ago by a legendary cksmith to an elf and was passed down generations, lots of wars, and much more before reaching the host. Creator: Unknown Materials: Cosmic Titanium Grade: Cosmic S Durability: 100% Enchantments: Mending, Camouge ] [Name: Martial Sovereign''s Dagger Item: Sensory item Age: 30 000+ Description: Increases the speed of whoever is holding it by 3x for 1 minute. Was created 30 000+ years ago by a legendary cksmith to an elf and was passed down generations, lots of wars, and much more before reaching the host. Creator: Unknown Materials: Cosmic Titanium Grade: Cosmic S Durability: 100%/ Cooldown: 1 Day Enchantments: Mending, Camouge] [Name: Martial Sovereign''s Assassin Cloak Item: Stealth Inducing Item Age: 30 000+ Description: Makes someone, no matter their race, able to hide their presence from almost everything. Speed will increase by 50% while the item is equipped (Note: Cannot hide from divine eyes in the astral realm tiers)(Note: Does not work well against those in the Cosmic realm) Was created 30 000+ years ago by a legendary cksmith to an elf and was passed down generations, lots of wars, and much more before reaching the host. Creator: Unknown Materials: Cosmic Titanium Grade: Cosmic S Durability: 100% Enchantments: Mending, Camouge, Stealth ] After finally putting all those on except the cloak since I thought it would look silly without the armor, I finally retreated back a few steps with a much more satisfied look on my face. "What do you think of this armor H?" I asked while constantly jittering [You asked me this before, I think? I can''t keep count of your questions anymore] I could almost taste the contempt in her voice even though it was technically robotic and emotionless. "Miss? Are you not going to take the armor?" The warhorse asked me from behind "I am, why?" I nced back at her with a weird expression "There are a few powerful mana and battle aura signaturesing towards us at extremely high speeds. While it may take them long to get through all the passages, they can always just choose to dig right through meaning we have a little under 8 minutes to escape." The warhorse''s previous jovial voice was no longer there and was instead reced by a distressed tone. Hearing this, I frowned before looking back with a slightly determined expression towards the horse and muttering "I see. So my time hase" before pushing my imaginary sses up and imagining the lenses glowing. [You aren''t taking this seriously enough] ''I am!'' I retorted before continuing ''You''re just jealous you can''t do cool anime poses'' [Let me assure you, I would be more focused on surviving. Now please take everything in the room with you while equipping that armor. I already calcted the fastest escape route that would allow us topletely avoid them at the same time. The wyvern was clever, so he had dug out a few escapes exists that would allow us to get to the surface without anyone realizing, especially since you have that cloak.] ''Tsk... Party pooper! Come on! Live in the breeze and sway with the wind. Land wherever the sea takes you'' [Are you high?] ''No'' I pouted [THEN STOP ACTING LIKE A FUCKING RETARD AND GET YOUR ASS IN THAT ARMOR!] ''AH! Yes ma''am'' My ears were almost bleeding and my brain had be rattled from the volume of H''s scream. I dashed towards the armor that stood much taller than me before touching it. After touching it, I watched as runic formations all over the armor began to light up starting from where my palm hadnded all the way to the ends of the armor. The armor gradually began to melt and shrink for some reason before turning into a spherical ck blob of what looked like sewage. However, unlike sewage, I felt an immense amount of power and even danger from the armor even though it was not even activated yet. [If you squeeze it in the palm of your hand, it will wrap around your body and d you in it. After that, something about 50% of your life expectancy being sacrificed but don''t worry about that, it won''t work on you] Even though what I had just heard from H seemed a little far-fetched, the fact that she had beenpletely honest with me about what was about toe up while also being confident that it would not affect me made me want to trust her even more than I already did. I quickly squeezed the ball of ck metal in my hand, allowing it to wrap around my entire body and giving me the ''Drip'', as the youngsters of earth used to say, I needed to before going into some life and death battles. I also did not forget to equip the cloak which in reality was just a red cape that could be used for agility and stealth. [Entity -As- now own 7/7 Legendary items from the Martial Sovereign''s set] [50% of the host''s soul me will be sacrificed due to the -The Heroes Curse-] [Unable to sacrifice 50% of the host''s soul me due to the title -Transdimensional Migrator-] [Unable to sacrifice 50% of the host''s soul me due to the title -Prideful-] [Unable to sacrifice 50% of the host''s soul me due to the host''s unique soul me] [Unable to sacrifice 50% of the host''s soul me due to the title -Possessor of C("¡ê$os] [The Curse has been broken and lifted off the armor] A strong surge of mana, something way beyond my current power shot out of my body, or in particr, out of my body that had been modified to be much stronger due to both the essories and armor that I had just equipped. Chapter 236 - The Martial Sovereigns Staff Of Obliteration [Entity -As- now own 7/8 Legendary items from the Martial Sovereign''s set] [50% of the host''s soul me will be sacrificed due to the -The Heroes Curse-] [Unable to sacrifice 50% of the host''s soul me due to the title -Transdimensional Migrator-] [Unable to sacrifice 50% of the host''s soul me due to the title -Prideful-] [Unable to sacrifice 50% of the host''s soul me due to the host''s unique soul me] [Unable to sacrifice 50% of the host''s soul me due to the title -Possessor of C("¡ê$os-] [The Curse has been broken and lifted off the armor] A strong surge of mana, something way beyond my current power shot out of my body, or in particr, out of my body that had been modified to be much stronger due to both the essories and armor that I had just equipped. However, even though I was temporarily intoxicated with the amount of power that was surging throughout my body, I did not forget to ask the important questions. ''Why does it say 7/8?'' I resisted the urge to use my strongest attack to see how strong I was. [Look at the mannequin] I quickly looked back at the mannequin just to see that it had turned into dust. However, without warning, the dust that had fallen to the floor began to rotate aggressively before bing a vortex of wind, mana, and dust. Using my arms to block my eyes from the wind and dust in the air, I slowly got into fighting form just in case something dangerous were toe out of the vortex. I didn''t think anything dangerous or alive woulde out of the vortex, but in a world like this, you have to be on guard at all times... Just in case. I watched as the vortex began to slow down while simultaneously bing smaller and smaller until it became 5ft and a half feet tall. At the same time, I felt like a portion of my mana had been sucked into it, making it radiate with a magnificent golden light that submerged the entire treasure hall with its glory. The vortex finally stopped spinning a few secondster, making me lower my guard a little but not too much, just in case something bad would happen. [I see...] H mysteriously muttered ''What is it?'' I asked, making sure not to take my eyes off the thing in the middle, no matter what it is. Even though I had divine eyes that could look through walls and hundreds of meters away from me, I still could not see through the golden dust cloud. However, since the dust cloud was about to disappear, it would not take long for me to know what was behind it. [Oh uhm... I was thinking about your personality change. You are a lot calmer yet a lot more reckless after ''evolving'' or in other words, assimting part of the demi-god bloodline. But now you became really cautious... Why is that?] ''I don''t know? I just felt a little threatened by the thing behind the cloud of dust. Not only could I not get closer to it, it also stole some of my mana! Of course I''ll be cautious'' I retorted. [But you are not cautious over multiple people with liquidus stage powering towards us? Isn''t that a little strange?] ''Ugh... Let us talk about thister. First we gotta go'' I sighed with contempt while shifting my attention towards the dust cloud that had almostpletely dissipated by now. It only took a few more seconds, but after those had passed, I could finally see what was behind the dust cloud. A gloomy dark bo staff stood on the podium the armor had stood before. It had a metal so dark that whenever one was to look at it, they would feel as if they could be swallowed whole by the depth of the darkness within it. Inplete contrast to the soul swallowing darkness, there were countless tiny yet extremelyplicated vibrant golden runes, almost identical to the runes on all the other pieces of the set, yet the only difference being that there were some parts of the runic formation that had apletely different sequence and drawings of runic patterns. Each of the golden runes would constantly glow up before bing dull again as if someone was holding a lever where they would slowly push it down to make the light dim and fade, before slowly pushing it up again to make the rune slowly be light up again while bing less faded. Both tips of the bo staff were pointed edges with golden-colored des on both of them with just enough length to decapitated a human head or pierce through a humanoid creature''s heart. "Wow" I could not help but mutter, however, my daze onlysted a few seconds because the familiar voice of someone echoed from behind me. "Your majesty! They have reached the hole! What do we do!?" The horse shouted in a panicked state, making me wake up from my stooper. "It''s okay!" I dashed forwards and grabbed the staff before running out without even analyzing it. I immediately a low rumble go throughout the entire hideout, making e move even faster to get out. *"No one else can have it"* ''I can''t let anyone have this other than me!'' I thought with a serious expression. *"Yes... it is yours... Everything it yours and only yours"* [Your affinity to Greed has increased!] "What direction should we go-" Without realizing it, I had mmed into the wall right next to the entrance of the treasure hall, something I did not think would have happened at my current power with my current skills and abilities. [Pft HAHAHAHAHA] ''Stopughing!'' I pouted [Sorry... It was just so funny to see you get all serious just for you to run into a wall] ''I didn''t run into it on purpose'' I took a few steps back from the imprint I had left on the wall. I was simply too fast for my own good. "Y-Your Highness! Are you okay?" The horse asked "YES! Now lead the way" I waved her off awkwardly. "YES YOUR MAJESTY!" She replied and started to gallop towards a nearby wall at a very high speed. At the same time, I slowly moved my foot forward before tapping on the ground and pushing my body lightly towards the direction I wanted to go. *CRASH* I found myself in front of the horse once again and crashed into the fall again, yet this time there was no imprint and instead, I went right through the wall as if it did not even exist. ''Oh wait...'' I looked around and found out that I was in a secret passage and had crashed into the wall on the other side rather than the illusory wall that was put in ce. "Your majesty!" The horse shouted in distress "Shush idiot! They might hear us" I put a finger up to my sealed mouth "Oh... Sorry, your majesty!" The horse aggressively whispered while kneeling.. Countless other beasts also followed us into the secret passage and after the final one had entered, the horse tapped its hoof on a nearby wall, causing the wall we had just walked through to slowly be solid instead of a mere illusion. Chapter 237 - H-H-Hela... How Do I Take This Off!? "Oh... Sorry, your majesty!" The horse aggressively whispered while kneeling. Countless other beasts also followed us into the secret passage and after the final one had entered, the horse tapped its hoof on a nearby wall, causing the wall we had just walked through to slowly be solid instead of a mere illusion. I could also feel that a few dozen meters away from us, the first wall that I had crashed into began to self-repair, making my eyes widen in surprise. After looking at the wall being repaired, I looked at the runic patterns and realized that they were simr to some that were on the armor, and I automatically linked it to the mending enchantment. I could also feel that a few dozen meters away from us, the first wall that I had crashed into began to self-repair, making my eyes widen in surprise. After looking at the wall being repaired, I looked at the runic patterns and realized that they were simr to some that were on the armor, and I automatically linked it to the mending enchantment. "We should go, your majesty" The horse kneeled once again before seeing me gesture to her to lead the way. *** At the entrance of the tunnel that would lead down to theboratory stood 13 people with their aura erupting out of their bodies like volcanoes They were all currently looking at each other with malicious nces, yet not one of them dared to move. While 4 of them were men, only 2 of them were women. "What are you all doing here?" Asked a voice that I was very familiar with. The person who said this sounded cold and distant, yet inplete contrast to their cold attitude, their body was steaming hot. The woman had voluptuous curves in all the right ces, to the point it would even make married men feel an uncalled-for heat below their wastes while also making most women either jealous or in awe at how beauty and sexiness could exist in someone without shing. Out of the six that were standing in thin air, the red-haired woman who had just spoken was by far the youngest among them. Yet even though she was the youngest, she did notck in power and in fact, could probably win fight them all simultaneously. "Why are you here, Rosy?" Asked one f the old menpletely ignoring Rose''s question. "I asked first" She frowned "And our answer is the same as yours" Another old man with a silky ck robe with a hood to cover most of his head spoke out. Everyone turned silent while the tension in the air grew so much that it could be cut with a knife. The silence was almost deafening, yet it all ended with a sigh from the other woman among the six. "Come on guys! We all felt the power and now we are here to make sure it isn''t a threat to our people... Well, to the people of all 5 of us excluding Rosemary. But I am sure she is also here to save the people of the city! What kind of human would you have to be to not care about your fellow human?" She nced at the rose with her bright orange eyes. "What are you implying?" Rose narrowed her eyes. "I''m just saying that you are a nice person." The orange-haired girl smiled. The girl was no bigger than 5ft 1 making many think that she would be the youngest among the 6, however, her outer self is just a mirage to make people look away from her evil nature. The ''girl'' was over 40 years old even though she looked and spoke like a 12-year-old. Amongst the upper society, she was known for being a ruthless maniac that would kill her husbands after getting tired of them, which is why whenever someone sees that she is being apanied by a man, shed of sympathy glint in their eyes while doing all they can do to save him, which was pray that she would give him a swift and painless death. "How about we team up? We all go down and see what kind of monstrosity had awakened. If it does not try to hurt us we can leave it be, but if it is a danger to the city and our people we have to kill it" A man that was only a little older than Rose spoke out with creased brows and folded arms. "That sounds like a good idea" one old man spoke before looking at the others. One by one, everyone took their turn to agree before giving their own conditions until finally, it was Rose''s turn to agree. "I decline" She spoke out tly before shooting off in a random direction. "Stubborn bitch" One of the old men muttered under their breath yet, due to everyone''s power, they could hear him as clear as day. "Come on old man. No use sulking! Let us go down and check if whatever is down there is a threat. If it is too much for us to handle, we will have to call reinforcement from the other cities nearby, or even worse, we will have to awaken your father from his cultivation" The orange-haired girl spoke thest part while looking at the green-haired youth. "Yes... That truly would be the worst-case scenario" He frowned. After finally making sure that they had everything, they all looked down at the pit of darkness before shooting down it with their guards up, just in case. *** As the 5 of them plunged down the tunnels, I watched them from afar while hiding my mana signature and presence by using the cloak. After seeing them halfway there, I and all the other beasts began to move up the secret passageway, taking us only 10 minutes to reach the top due to us walking at an extremely slow pace just to make sure that they would not feel our presence as we went up. After all, I was the only one with a stealth cloak among all of us. On the way up, I realized that I was having problems controlling my strength so I tried to take the armor off. However, it was only then that I realized I was going to suffer from another problem. ''H-H-H... How do I take this armor off?'' I stuttered [Oh... About that. Do you really want to know?] ''YES!?'' I eximed inwardly [Are you like, 100% sure] She asked again ''Oh no... Don''t tell me...'' I felt like fainting. [HAHAHAHA! I''m kidding. The look on your face though when you thought that you would be permanently in this armor of yours hahaha! Anyway, even though there is a camouge runic pattern that would make it so it doesn''t look like you are wearing the armor, you can''t technically take it off] I felt my heart drop again after feeling a brief sense of relief. Chapter 238 - Fists Itching For To Beat Something ''Oh no... Don''t tell me...'' I felt like fainting. [HAHAHAHA! I''m kidding. The look on your face though when you thought that you would be permanently in this armor of yours hahaha! Anyway, even though there is a camouge runic pattern that would make it so it doesn''t look like you are wearing the armor, you can''t technically take it off] I felt my heart drop again after feeling a brief sense of relief. [HEY! Don''t faint yet! I didn''t finish speaking!] After hearing this, a tiny sense of hope began to appear in my heart [The armor and all the equipment have been linked to your soul and mana. It means even though your soul space is barely big enough to fit that egg you swallowed earlier, it had been expanded just enough to store the armor and essories. Usually, that is the only way to create a soul space but for some reason, you could open one up, no matter how small it was, without even reaching the astral ne yet. In conclusion, you can store the armor and essories in your soul but can also choose to wear them at all times while using the disguise feature to make them look like normal clothes even though that does take a little bit of mana every second or so.] Only after she had finally stopped speaking could I let out a sigh of relief. "Why didn''t you say that from the start!" I cried out loud, making the beasts look at me weirdly [Well, it is kind of fun to see you put a dreaded expression on hahahaha] Gritting my teeth, I promised that the day H gets a physical body would also be the day where her howls of pain would be heard throughout the nation as I constantly mmed her face into the ground as she begged for help. The scene of her begging made me put on a dazed smile while simultaneously causing the beasts to feel a shiver down their spines. [HEY! WHAT ARE YOU THINKING ABOUT!] ''A just remembered a really good memory'' I smiled [You know I can read your mind, right?] ''Yep'' [And you still lied?] ''And you still asked?'' My smile grewrger while the scene of my dragging her face through the mud before throwing her at a mountain repeated in my mind in a loop. Before I knew it, we were almost at the surface but due to me imaging a nice scene over and over again, I waspletely caught off guard when I felt something on the surface looking down at us. "Halt" I whispered making all the beasts stop moving. I looked forward and saw a single blood-colored mana signature at the top, allowing me to take a sigh of relief. "Don''t worry. She is an ally" I sighed while walking forwards. ''Hey H? How do I put the everything inside my soul space?'' I purposely walked slowly so I could ask a few questions before finally meeting Rose. [Just envelop what you want to put inside with your mental strength. To do that, you just have to really focus on what you want to take in and I''ll do the rest of you.] Listening to what H said, I closed my eyes and did as she told me before finally starting to feel something leaking out of my head and circting around all my armor pieces, essories, and bo staff. The next instant, they all disappeared and left behind my Discarded Devils suit. I straightened out the suit a little before walking out and being greeted by the fist of Rose that I easily dodged as I had seen iting with my irvoyance. Of course, I would have been mmed across the forest if she had used her full power and speed, no matter how far into the future I could see. Another problem that would have emerged would be the double vision, where someone as skilled as her might find multiple ces to attacks depending on how I try to defend, and since she was so much stronger than me, I would have probably not been able to calcte the number of possibilities she could go for. After all, foresight was not omnipotent. "Hey Rose" I waved at her nonchntly, as if I had just seen her on the walk to school "Don''t hey Rose me! What the hell are you doing here" She looked a lot more enraged than she usually did whenever she was annoyed. Plus, for someone who was called ''the cold-faced devil'', her face right now was theplete contrast of that nickname. "Cleaning up, why?" I smiled innocently which she could see now that I was not wearing a mask. "C-CLEANING UP!" She would have exploded in anger if she didn''t know that not even a few hundred meters away were 5 other people with almost equal power to her. Even though they were almost equal to her, she could probably fight all of them off for a couple of dozen minutes before finally tiring out. With a sigh, she clenched her fist and muttered "Let''s go home" Just loud enough for me to hear. However, she then froze in her ce and looked back just to see the countless beasts look at her with a mixture of fear and pity. ''Now that she attacked the attacked the goddess, we can only pray that shees out of this one alive'' They all thought at the same time. Seeing the way they were looking at her, her mouth twitched before turning her head and looking at me. "They are?" She pointed at them with her thumb. "They helped me clean up" I smiled "Th-they did?" She stuttered in disbelief "Yep. Anyway, lets go." I jumped into the sky before shooting off in the direction of the city. The only reason no one realized I was going in the direction was because of the fact that I had chosen to quickly equip my cloak before camouging it into a bra and equipping it around my breasts. Even though like this it did not work very well for assassination or stealth since nothing was covering me, it worked well to hide my mana signature, the natural divine aura that pressured everyone around me and also hid my soul energy so no one other than those above the cosmic realm, whatever that meant, could see it. Since I hadunched off before Rose could have even put another word in, she gritted her teeth and shot towards me, her fists itching to beat something. Chapter 239 - The Paladin I jumped into the sky before shooting off in the direction of the city. The only reason no one realized I was going in the direction was because of the fact that I had chosen to quickly equip my cloak before camouging it into a bra and equipping it around my breasts. Even though like this, it did not work very well for assassination or stealth since nothing was covering me, it worked well to hide my mana signature, the natural divine aura that pressured everyone around me and also hid my soul energy so no one other than those above the cosmic realm, whatever that meant, could see it. Since I hadunched off before Rose could have even put another word in, she gritted her teeth and shot towards me, her fists itching to beat something. *** On the middle of a in grassy field stood a short man with glistening bronze skin and a muscr physique stood as he looked towards an enormous mansion. The man held a huge ax in his right hand that went over his shoulder for support. However, at the same time, he held a longsword within the scabbard hanging on his hip, yet for an odd unexinable reason, it did not look like a sword that would have been used for battles, and instead, a gloomy lust-filled aura revolved around it. "It is nice to see you again, Kaif..." Another man that was standing in front of the mansion while leaning his back onto the mansion doors smirked as he crossed his arms. "I havee to you for an urgent reason" Kaif frowned at the blonde-haired youthful-looking man. "Really man? You nevere and visit me for reasons other than work! What happened to our bromanceship? We were bros man!" The blonde man sulked as if he had recalled their previous rtionship and how it had gone down the drain. "We can talk about thatter" Kaif spoke again, this time a lot more emotionless than his previous self. "You can''t discard our rtionship just like that man!" The blond-haired man sulked even further. Kaif simply looked at his face, discarding it as moderately handsome even though hundreds of thousands of women in the empire would bash his head if he were to say it out loud. "Babe, are you going to back inside for a little more fun?~" An extremely underdressed woman that left almost nothing to the imagination walked out of the left side of the double doors while simultaneously cat walking in a way that would make her ass more visible to the blond-haired man. At the same time, she grabbed the top of her skirt while pulling it down a bit to allow him to have a peak, but that was it. She then looked at him with both a lustful and seductive smile that might have even outdone a subus, yet the man chose to close his eyes at the woman locking her lips. The man then spoke again "After I am done with my friend here. Please go back inside, then we can have some fun" He opened his eyes and looked at her with a seductive smile. "To think you are supposed to be some kind of holy pdin. All I see is someone that had unlocked the sin of lust" Kaif snorted "Hahaha" The Pdinughed before pping the butt of the woman who was walking in with a pouted expression. However, when she felt his dominant hands p her behind, she immediately let out a pleasured "Eek~" before looking at him one more time, licking her lips, and walking inside. "Kaif, make this quick. I have several panions''-" The pdin winked "- of mine waiting to be one with me" A smirk stretched across his face before giving another wink. "We have reason to believe the witch of agony is back..." Kaif frowned at thest part even though he had thought he had already built enough resolve to say those words to the Pdin, the one who had lost the most to the clutches of the witch. The blonde man frowned, yet he made sure to keep a clear mind, allowing him to think clearly while also being able to ask the right questions instead of exploding out in anger. "What evidence do you have?" The Pdin narrowed his eyes, his smirk from earlier almost nonexistent. We found a blood sphere more than 150 meters in diameter with several blood chains wrapped around it to make sure whatever was inside would not get out." Kaif crossed his arms as well, yet he did not dare look into the eyes of the Pdin and instead, looked at the ground emotionlessly. "Are you positive it is her?" The pdin straightened his posture and looked at kaif as if he was looking into the deepest depths of a bottomless pit. "We are not 100% certain so I wanted to take you along to look at her seal. If she isn''t there, it means we have a new yet a lot more solvable problem on the horizon. If it is her though, it means that she had escaped and is stronger than ever" The pdin only nodded at this, making kaif raise a brow. "You don''t seem surprised..." "Well, I heard about the blood sphere a couple of days ago and didn''t think much of it because it could have technically been anyone. An example of someone who could probably do that is the current head of the crimson family looking at how adept he is in blood magic. A much worse scenario would have been the awakening of the original crimson ancestor, but that one seems too unlikely. Anyway, let''s go and see if that damn witch had escaped." A little more enthusiasm could be seen in the pdin''s face. "And if she has escaped?" Kaif asked with weariness. "Well, then we would have to inform the Raven family as well as all the other families of her arrival. I am sure the heads of the families would not be too pleased, but what can we do, right?" The pdinughed out loud ''What have I gotten myself into'' Kaif sighed before turning around and shouting "I''ll meet you in your hut!" After nodding at each other, they both walked in their separate directions, yet both of them had the same goal. Kaif was going to go to the hut and make love with his ''Precious'' while the pdin would be going back to enjoy his night with all the women that were just waiting to be ravished by him. Chapter 240 - Oh Crap! I Did Do That! *** The next morning I slowly opened my eyes and got out of my mediating position by jumping up from the mattress and appearing a few meters away like a flicker of light. ''I''m not fast enough'' I narrowed my eyes slightly but waved my annoyance off with an exhausted sigh. [We''ve been here too long...] H also sighed with her robotic voice. *"How about we massacre everyone tonight for the hell of it."* *"Imagine how much pleasure you would feel... Better than any kind of sex you would ever feel."* *"Pleasure is overrated! Imagine how much money you could get!"* "Don''t I have like a million gold coins now that I had robbed the wyvern''s treasury. Why the fuck do I need money" I exined out loud [Who are you talking to?] "Who are you talking to?" Another groggy voice rang out throughout the room, making me look in its direction before saying "Nobody. How was your night?" with a wry smile. "Crappy!" She sighed before carrying on "First I woke up in the middle of the night, couldn''t sleep, looked around just to see you were gone, started to feel a crap ton of anxiety, went to the toilet a bunch of times, went back to b-" Before she could finish, I quickly gestured to her to stop because I felt like she had gone on for hours. After going silent, she finally took a deep breath in before getting up and asking "So, where were youst night? I was kind of scared" She blushed in embarrassment. "Scared?" I raised a brow "I don''t know why, but every since I had gotten stuck in that cell with all those men from the lighting dragon guild, I started to have problems sleeping. When I saw you weren;t therest night, I kind of panicked and also couldn''t sleep" She looked away with a flushed face while a look of guilt shed in my eyes. "Alright don''t worry. I won''t leave your side whenever you go to sleep. And even if I have to, I''ll make sure that Rose is at least there, okay?" I walked up to Olivia and began to caress her head before sitting down on the bed. After caressing her head for more than a minute, I move my hands down slightly before beginning to caress her face, cupping them in between my palms, before going even further down to her and finally her neck. I could feel that her breathing had be heavy and yet I did not care. As if in a trance, I took in the feeling of moving my hand down the smooth and elegant pale skin of her neck while moving away from the trends of ck hair that were in the way of my hand''s movement. *"Yes... Make her yours"* a whisper entered my right ear. "Grab her by the throat and strangle her until she can''t breath"* another whisper suggested Ignoring the second whisper, I moved forwards and opened my mouth slightly while moving towards her neck. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* The scene was immediately ruined while the atmosphere had turned awkward. Olivia knew exactly what I was about to do, but unlike her past self who would have tried stopping me, her current self felt a small sense of anticipation for what was about toe next *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* The knocking carried on "Coming" I sighed, slightly annoyed that my chance to lose my virginity to someone as hot and loving as Olivia had been thrown down the drain for the meantime. The thought of her maybe having taken advantage of her did not even cross my mind even though I knew well how much Olivia and Yuri had suffered through, making them a lot more open to new ideas while also being more susceptible to being manipted into doing something another party as close to them as myself would ask for. Opening the door, I was greeted with the sight of both Yuri and Rose standing at my door alongside June, River, and River''s boyfriend, Xolder all looking at me weirdly. "Do you always wear that mask?" River could not help but question. In reality, I had already felt their presence before they had Olivia had even told me of her fear of going to sleep, however, since June was living in the same hotel as me, I chose to ignore it. Only after they had met up with Rose and Yuri did I finally start praying for them to take a different route than the one towards me. It was only after I was closing in to bite Olivia''s neck did I finally lose hope, mainly due to seeing them all walk in the same direction which just happened to be the direction of my room. "What do you want?" I ignored River''s question. "You are going to go back tomorrow so we might as well make the best of today. Right girls!" Xolder trusted his fist up in the air, yet he was just meat with the threatening death red from everyone other than me, who simply did not care, and Rose who also seemed to think all of this was above her. "I have training" I tried to close the door but Rose''s handheld it in ce. "Juste" She smiled wryly, something that made everyone else freeze before looking at her as if they had just seen a ghost. "Ugh... Do I really have toe" I grumbled "Yes" Xolder crossed his arm, but instead of being red at, this time he received a punch to the back of his head. I watched him rub his head while crouching on the ground but instead of saying something, I chose to stay silent. ''I have beef with so many of them. Yuri because I killed her teammates.'' Even if I fight her again, I won''t be able to use eyes of vanity without having her state of mindpletely unbnced again, something that was very unlikely to work more than once. ''June cuz'' I... I don''t remember why I don''t like June but I will still choose to hate her... Wow. I am bing more like a woman by the day. Anyway, River... I don''t know why rover dislikes me. Did I kill her husband or something?'' I could not help but raise a brow. From a single nce, I had identified that more than half of those who have knocked on my door hated me, and 2 out of 3 of them didn''t even have a good reason to. [You beat Yuri up when you came back from beating up the wyvern] ''Oh, crap.... I did do that'' I hammered my fist onto the center of my palm. Chapter 241 - Since When Was I This Popular? [You beat Yuri up when you came back from beating up the wyvern] ''Oh, crap... I did do that'' I hammered my fist onto the center of my palm while simultaneously making everyone in the room look at me weirdly. "What?" I looked back at them with a raised brow. "Nothing" Rose waved it off for them. Shrugging my shoulders, I also walked in while closing the doors of my hotel room before walking towards all of them who had just taken every space on the couch and asking "So, why are you guys here?" "To chix! Part-ayyy~" Xolderughed, causing him to get another hard p at the back of his head from River. "We just wanted to smooth out our rtionship before you left" River finally sighed and exined. "Really? Then where are the rest of you guys?" I asked with a nonchnt shrug. "Well, we have a little party we have nned for you. The sisters and giants are preparing everything back in the club so we came here to get you toe with us." River smiled "Not Interes-" before I could even finish speaking, I looked at the pitiful-looking Olivia, causing me to sigh and finally say "Alright. I''lle." "Woo- Ouch!" Xolder was about to celebrate, yet he was hit with another fist to the top of his head. "Really?" Rose looked a little shocked "Of course, there is one condition" An innocent smile stretched across my face, yet everyone in the room except Xolder immediately became on guard. [Is this what they call a women''s instinct?] ''Nope. It is just that the guy in this situation is a slight numbskull'' I chuckled "My condition is that you get a few bottles worth of that wine I got from the forest" I winked at Rose who looked at me with a nk expression. Even after a few seconds, her face was still nk so I decided to hint even harder. "You know, the wine I got after killing the wyvern?" Her face was still nk. [You are not hinting hard enough] ''HOW CAN I HINT HARDER!?'' I retorted "Ugh. I''ll tell youter" I rolled my eyes "So you''reing, right?" River narrowed her eyes. She did not look particrly happy about how all of this had been nned out, however, she could notin outwardly so the most she could do was show slight changes to her facial expression. I on the other hand did not need her facial expression to know how she felt due to the fact that her soul me told me everything that she was feeling at every moment of our conversation. Right now, she felt a mixture of annoyance, jealousy, and weariness. [I think she thinks that you are gonna steal her cinnamon roll] Hughed with her robotic voice. ''Hahahaha'' After speaking for a little longer, we finally decided to move on and get ready to go. After all of them except Yuri, Olivia and Rose had left, I looked at rose and blurted out "Put the wyvern blood into bottles and bring it over. Make sure to give me all the bottles before we go inside." It was only then that Rose finally widened her eyes as if understanding something that she had struggled to understand for centuries. However, her expression turned sour extremely quickly before looking at me as if I was some kind of monster "What? It tastes nice okay! I have the gluttony sin, I can literally eat anything and this has been one of the best-tasting drinks I have ever tasted." I crossed my arms Rose quickly shrugged off what I had said and left the room alongside Yuri. Right after they left, I and Olivia began to get ready. Even though I was nning to wear my Discarded Devil''s uniform to the party, Olivia made sure that I would dress up nicely for it even though I could not care less about how I dressed. After using me as a dress-up doll for an hour, she finally decided that the ck dress that barely reached my knee was the best option. The dress waspletely ck, however, with it came a few strands of gold that I had to wear as if it was a purse alongside a golden belt and golden heels. "Do I really have to wear this?" I asked as my face flushed slightly at how much it revealed my legs. "It looks really good!" Olivia replied with a little too much excitement, making me look at her with a skeptical furrow of the brows. After seeing her look away from me with a shameless expression, I could not help but furrow my brows even further, yet I chose to ignore her while making a note to teach her a lesson when we get back to Lagua city. It only took us another 30 minutes to getpletely ready, allowing us to walk outside while making sure both our masks were on. Another 15 minutes passed and we were finally in front of the entrance of the private club and I could already feel countless powerful figures conversing within. While none of them seemed to be as powerful as Rose, there were 5 of them that could probably rival her if they were to attack her at the same time, dare I say even win. "Let''s go" I sighed as I thought of how much of a crappy night today would be. This was only until I remembered what I has asked Rose to do for me. While at first, this was just a way for me to make sure that Olivia would not lose touch with the outside world while also being a way for her to recover, now it had be all about the wyvern blood that I would massacre to just have a taste of again. As we walked downstairs, Olivia turned her head towards me and opened her mouth. "Thank you~" She smiled, something I could easily see with my divine eyes. "No problem" I smiled as well, but unlike me, she could not see through my mask and therefore could not see my smile. Once I stepped into the club, it seemed like everyone had bepletely silent, all looking at me as if I was a mixture of a terrifying ghost and a gorgeous goddess. "Looks like our main guest is here" Raquaz announced over the voice-enhancing crystal that caused his voice to echo throughout the room. *CHEER* *CHEER* *CHEER* I looked upon the cheering crowd with a dumbfounded expression. ''Since when was I this popr?'' Chapter 242 - Oh God... That Is Gruesome Once I stepped into the club, it seemed like everyone had bepletely silent, all looking at me as if I was a mixture of a terrifying ghost and a gorgeous goddess. "Looks like our main guest is here" Raquaz announced over the voice-enhancing crystal that caused his voice to echo throughout the room. *CHEER* *CHEER* *CHEER* I looked upon the cheering crowd with a dumbfounded expression. ''Since when was I this popr?'' I thought to myself [I know right? I thought that you would have stayed the same, a loser, in both of your lives hahaha] However, to H''s surprise, a monovalent aura came out of me for a split second when she mentioned my past life, making her metaphorically choke on their words. Ignoring everything around me, I walked past the cheering crowd and towards Rose. "Miss Lilith! Can I please have your autograph!" One man with a flushed and fanatic face came up to me with a tunic shirt of his. "Me too Miss Lilith! Another shoved his way through the crowd "All of you move! I was here first!" Another man came out of nowhere and began to push everyone out of the way. "Please Miss Lilith! Can you please just shake my hand?" One of the younger men stretched out his hand and begged me to shake his hand, yet instead, I pped it away which seemed to have been the wrong choice out of the ones I had left. "Ah! She touched me! I am never going to wash this hand ever again" The young man''s face waspletely flushed and he held the hand I pped as if it was a delicate treasure. Others looked at him with envy before directing their gazes at me. ''What did I do to deserve this?'' I cried inwardly [Kill a few innocents when you rescued Olivia. Nothing much honestly] ''I know right! Ugh! Why does the universe have to be against me whenever ites to socializing'' I almost cried out of self-pity. [Maybe you used all your good karma when you found that treasury] H suggested ''Maybe'' I let out a sigh and finally decided to disperse the crowd that had decided to surround me. Suddenly, a surge of killing intent exploded out of me like water erupting out of a cracked dam. It was not only destructive, but it grew in size as time passed. No matter how strong they were, almost everyone in the club felt their skin crawl as constant shudders went down their spines. It was as if thousands of ants had decided to dig into each one of their skins before slowly moving up their limbs. It was not a very nice feeling, to say the least. After the club had quietened down a little, I finally decided to walk over to Rose who held 2 bottles in her hand waiting to give them to me. "Here" She passed on both of them before watching them disappear the moment they touched me. Suddenly, a wine ss appeared in my hand out of thin air before the bottle did the same and began to pour automatically into my cup. To my surprise, the blood had a much stronger scent, yet at the same time, the scent was not bad. The scent could have been considered to smell like an English flower garden in the middle of spring. Everyone looked at me with a sense of anticipation, even the 5 who could rival Rose in power. They were all currently looking at me as I Rose my ss of blood to my nose, allowing me to take a whiff of it before finally gulping it all down without hesitation. My eyes widened in utter shock the instant the blood touched my tongue. At the same time, I felt slightly woozy, something that I had not felt since the day I had been reincarnated into this world. "WHOO!" I shouted at the top of my lungs after gulping down the ''wine''. Everyone else stares at me before staring at the person closest to them before also cheering and gulping down their drinks. Overall, the entire night was not too bad. Even though the Wyvern blood had made me feel a little woozy the first time I took a sip, even a whole bottle was not able to get me drunk so I eventually decided to give up on drinking, or at least until I find some dragon blood which would probably be much better at making me drunk. While June, River, and the rest of their party stayed at our table while speaking with Yuri and Rose every now and then to keep them in the conversation, Olivia took full part in their coverage and even lead the conversation at certain parts. [You like her, don''t you?] ''I don''t know... I don''t know what the difference between love and being simply sexually attracted to her body is. On the one hand, she is my closest friend, on the other hand, she is someone that I wouldn''t mind having sex with every now and then. I don''t want to ruin what we currently have by entangling a sexual rtionship between the two of us, or at least not this early into our rtionship.'' I smiled wryly while looking at the cheerful Olivia speaking with everyone on the table while juggling the topics of conversation to make sure it would never be awkward. [You have to remember that she also has a little bit of trauma after what had happened to her in the past.] ''In the past?'' I raised a brow. While I knew that there was something that had happened to her to be distrustful of men, an example being the first time she heard my voice over the mind link, I had not asked her anything about it. Another thing was that then, whenever I would use eyes of vanity, I would not be able to see or know what the person is experiencing, unlike now where I know exactly what the person is seeing, an example being my spar with Yuri. [Oh yeah. Your power was a little low so you couldn''t see it at the time, but one of her most traumatic experiences was walking into a burning house, seeing her limbless sister sprawled on the ground after being used like a sex doll before having to watch her mother have sex with 5 different men and enjoy it. Those were the same men that had killed her sister too by the way.] ''Oh god.... That is gruesome'' My face distorted a little, but only a little. Chapter 243 - Before Creation, Comes Destruction... [Oh yeah. Your power was a little low so you couldn''t see it at the time, but one of her most traumatic experiences was walking into a burning house, seeing her limbless sister sprawled on the ground after being used like a sex doll before having to watch her mother have sex with 5 different men and enjoy it. Those were the same men that had killed her sister too, by the way.] ''Oh god... That is gruesome.'' My face distorted a little, but only a little. After, the rage grew within me for a little while, we finally decided that it was time for us to return to our suites so we could get a good night''s sleep before finally going back to Lagua city. *** I felt the scorching rays of the sun hit my skin the moment I opened my eyes. Slowly getting up, I felt like a sticky substance had dried up upon my skin, making me slowly look down to see that I was not even in my hotel suite anymore. To make matters worse, I was in an abandoned broken-down room with broken or shattered ss for windows. Looking up, I could see that the wall had encased into the house itself, consequently causing a pir from the attic to prate the floor of the room I was in. "What happened?" I slowly muttered to myself while getting up from my sprawled position. I was leaning my back onto the wall with windows while at the same time sprawling my left out as I slept through the night. However, the only problem for now was the fact that I had no idea where I currently was. Sitting up, I was finally able to get a good look at what I was wearing, yet the next thing I knew I was looking at my blood-soaked clothes and stained skin. "What the..." I was almost speechless. ''H? What happened?'' I asked inwardly, yet I did not get a reply. My body flickered and appeared again in what seemed like a bathroom. Looking into the mirror, I was even more shocked to see that my eyes were fully purple and were not flickering with a shred of gold, even less actually converting back to being gold. "ANALYSIS" I roared, yet it was as if my words hadnded on deaf ears. "GOD DAMNIT", I quickly dashed out of the ''bathroom'' and into the room before spinning on my heel and shooting towards the stairs that led downstairs. Without even realizing it, I was tripping on multiple corpses, some that I could barely remember even with my photographic memory, while others, or in other words, the majority of them were faces that I could not recognize. However, even when I did realize that I had been trampling on them, I continued to crush them at the soles of my feet without a care in the world other than getting out of there. *Crash* Finally, I crashed into the door that led outside, yet the scene that followed was even more terrifying. Thousands of men and women were running around the streets in a panic, all holding those who were most dear to them, no matter if they were alive or dead. Houses and buildings were engulfed in purple mes while lights that looked like small ember mes floated above the thousands of corpses thaty there in the middle of the havoc. Hundreds of soldiers equipped with countless armors and weapons ran around trying to help as many people as they could, yet for the majority of civilians, it was all for naught. Men and women were burning, people were fighting, others were crying and corpses were lying, sprawled like either a burnt corpse or one soaked in their own blood or even the blood of others. When I had crashed out of the building I had left, I looked around with horror draining my face from its needed blood. "Olivia! Rose!" I got out of my stupor and did not waste another second before starting to dash around the city like a golden blur. "AHHH! IT''S HER! RUN! IT''S THE DEMON OF ¡ê"¡ê(*&!*^¡ê%&!" One man shouted before his voice became distorted and broken. "RUN! SHE WILL KILL US ALL! SHE WILL DESTROY OUR EMPIRE! SHE WILL DOOM THE HUMAN RACE!" A woman wailed while trying to w away and escape. Her shriek of terror only caught the attention of more people, who seemed to also havepletely lost the blood from their faces and were running as if the adrenaline had reced itpletely. "PLEASE! PLEASE SPARE MY CHILD! PLEASE SPARE MY CHILD! KILL ME INSTEAD, I BEG OF YOU!" One man mmed his forehead on the hard rock ground while pleading and begging. I could only look at the people with a dumbfounded expression. What the hell did I do wrong? I could even see that not even the armored individuals were calm in front of me, and instead, they were shaking even more than the people who had started begging on the ground, as if they were begging to be forgiven on judgment day. Suddenly, out of nowhere, the wind began to blow causing my hair, which was now long for some reason, to get blown in front of me. Unlike when I had looked in the mirror before, my hair was no longer a golden blonde that was soaked in blood. Instead, it had be a tinum white that danced in the iron-stenched winds constantly moving around the strong smell of blood throughout the air, as if it was trying to remind everyone who was currently alive of what happened to their closestrades, family members and friends. However, unlike a normal wind, the wind began to blow harder and harder, the winds bing much harder to resist than before, while also bing a lot more dangerous. I could only watch as houses were ripped out of the floor while men, women and children were sliced into pieces by the ferocious wind, yet that was not it. The wind had started to circte around a particr area, forming something close to a tornado-hurricane. After a while, a set of purple eyes opened in the wind while a crack appeared in the tornado in the shape of a mouth. " You will be the very thing that destroys this world..." A primordial voice echoed throughout the city, causing the ss to shatter while being blown everywhere, to the point that some people even died from being stabbed in the brain by a ss shard. "You will be the very essence of chaos".. The voice carried on as two hands formed out of purple winds before being spread out and around the city. Chapter 244 - A Promise I Would Never Break. "You will be targeted..." the winds at the borders of the city had begun to strengthen. "But in the end, your name alone will cause the universe to shudder." "Chaos might swallow you..." "But you might swallow chaos..." "Before creationes destruction." "Before peacees chaos" "Destruction creates life and creates hope, while chaos is what eventually creates peace" "Without light, there is no darkness" "Without good, there is no evil" "And without destruction, there is no creation." "So let it be known..." At this point, it looked like the winds had shattered the atmosphere and reality around the city itself. Countless cracks in space began to expand infinitely as if they had no end to the amount of energy they had within them. "Let it be known that Chaos has awoken once again..." "Let it be known that the third progenitor of chaos has finally awoken!" The cracks began to expand at an infinitely faster pace, going every direction including mine. Before I could even evade the iing attacks of the spacial cracks, I could only watch as my vision cracked and shattered into pieces, thest words I heard being "Khaos and Eris send you their blessings" *** I opened my eyes in a panic before shooting up from the blue mat that I usually used to cultivate. I looked around with a panicked expression, trying my hardest not to make too much noise in case that thing was still here. That thing, the thing with a purple mouth and eyes from what now seemed like just a dream had let out an aura so powerful that it had immediately frozen me in ce. If I had topare it and the aura of the angel that I had met 2 years ago, I would describe the angel''s aura as beingparable to mount Everest. An unmovable mountain that stands above everything in the world. However, if I was told to describe the aura I was feeling from that monster, I would have to describe it as facing the very sun. It felt like that creature made out of wind could have destroyed our entire world with just a sneeze, let alone actually attacking it. Remembering its power, I felt a powerful shudder go through my body, yet I quickly calmed down by consoling myself by repeating ''It was just a dream.'' over and over again in my head. After calming down my heartbeat and breathing, I slowly strained my neck to the side to look at the peacefully sleeping Olivia with a wry smile. "So cute..." I could not help but mutter [True] ''HELA! YOUR BACK!'' I inwardly cried [Wha-?] '' I MISSED YOU SO MUCH!'' [Huhhh!] ''I never knew your value before today!'' [HEY! Calm down] ''Oh, sorry'' My previous sulking and crying attitude were no more, making H doubt if it even happened. [A-Anyway... Congrats on reaching the Peak Divine Ethereal Stage! High five?] ''Thank and no, no high-fiving for today. [Suit yourself] After a few seconds of silence, my eyes finally widened and I asked ''Divine ethereal?'' [Yes. Divine ethereal. That was what I said so your illiterate deaf brain can actually understand. Anyway, divine mana isn''t something that can be naturally awakened in anyone. Of course, divine energy can be awakened in anyone who reaches past the stage after the cosmic realm which I am not going to tell you the name of because you don''t really need to know about it for now. Anyway there are only a few races that have been able to inherently and gically awaken divine energy naturally, something that will rapidly increase the power of someonepared to their cultivation alongside the cultivation speed of someone.] ''So like the God race?'' I asked after remembering something that had happened when I absorbed the demi-god inheritance. [Well, yes and no. The God race is gically superior in every way to mortals and therefore automatically bing astral beings or higher from the moment they are born. It is only those who have diluted God''s blood inside of them, like demi-gods, or those who have inherited a god''s energy as a moral, like apostles and angels, who start off at a lower stage than the astral ne.] [There are a few other races across the cosmos who awaken divine energy naturally, but it would be better if you didn''t know about it. Anyway, due to you having the Transdimensional-migrator title, you are not restricted by the rules and limits of any world, therefore, allowing you to awaken divine energy instead of an element like all the other normal people from this world] [Divine energy, while it isn''t very useful for anything other than cultivating faster and strengthening spells at both the mortal and astral nes and shows its uses when you reach the cosmic ne. ''Thank you for the exnation I nodded with newfound enthusiasm. Who knew I had hit a jackpot when I had awakened Divine energy. '' And to think I used to think that it was a curse rather than a blessing. How naive I truly was'' I nodded to myself with an expression that I would expect to see on a wise old man. [When you reach the Astral ne you should be able to use other universal elements other than the primary ones that are limited to this world. Well, that would be the case normally but after seeing that you were able to stop time and even teleport back when you first awakened, you should be able to at least teleport by the time you reach at least the liquidus stage if not earlier.] H exined ''Wait... So you are saying I can do that cool teleportation thing I did back then?'' I asked, anticipation evident in my eyes. [Yep! Anyway, you should stop standing there motionless. Olivia is looking at your weirdly] Hearing this, I could not help but turn my head and look in her direction just to see her staring back at me. "Good morning~" I put on a loving smile and walked up to her. "Mornin''~" She yawned back like a cat that had just woken from a nap. [You should do it...] *"Do it"* *"Make love to her all day"* *"Break her both physically and mentally"* The nice and peaceful scene had been broken by the whispers in my ear. ''I want to marry her...'' I couldn''t help but think inwardly as I watched her squirm under her sheets while trying to find a warm andfortable position to sleep in. At the same time, she poked out a leg from under her sheets before turning around again, consequently moving her shirt down and causing one of her nipples to out of her clothes. I felt my sense of arousal almost skyrocket, but it did not end there. My eyes tried to dart away from her nip-slip, but they quickly locked onto her ravishing red lips before darting around again and locking onto her curvaceous and luscious ass. "Oh god," I blurted out with a flushed face. If this went on for any longer, I would not be able to hide it nor keep it in anymore. I would do something that I had promised myself not to do even if I was drunk. It was the promise of never taking advantage of someone who trusts me with their life when they are emotionally down. Chapter 245 - We Have To Contact Kosmos... The Continent Is In Danger! "Oh god," I blurted out with a flushed face. If this went on for any longer, I would not be able to hide it nor keep it in anymore. I would do something that I had promised myself not to do even if I was drunk. It was the promise of never taking advantage of someone who trusts me with their life when they are emotionally down. A promise that I would make sure not to break, ever. *Knock Knock* ''Oh thank god!'' I loudly sighed before walking towards the front door with e relieved smile. *click* Opening the door, I looked at who was knocking and widened my eyes a little ''What''s the time, H?'' I asked with sweat dripping down my forehead. [It''s almost noon] ''Oh, crap'' Sweat only began to pour out of me at a higher rate. "Hey, Rose. How''ya doin''?" I asked with the sweetest smile I could muster. "You woke upte, right?" She looked at me with a disappointed sigh "Uhhh..." "It''s okay. I kind of expected this. Just get ready in the next hour" She walked off without giving me a second nce. "Oh damn..." I couldn''t help but mutter, yet I quickly put her to the back of my head and went back to waking up Olivia. It took us about an hour and a half to get ready to depart, especially since it took almost half an hour to force Olivia out of bed. Even though I had tried to wake her up normally, my methods slowly became more and more extreme until I was finally forced to use my trump card "EEK" She immediately jumped out of the bed before reaching behind her and pulling out a dull ice cone that had shallowly hit the center of her ass and even went inside, just a little bit though. She immediately looked at me usingly, however, she just saw me standing there with my palms joined and my eyes closed as if I was praying to something. "BASTARD!" She roared before shooting towards me with the same ice cone in her hand, holding it like a serial killer "Ahh!" I flickered out of sight. *** We both walked down to the hotel lobby, Olivia sulking a lot more than I had thought she would. Throughout the entire time she spent attacking me, she couldn''t even get close to me, let alone even get a chance to attack me. "Why do you two look like that?" Rose asked with a raised brow After looking at our expressions. "Nothing" We both blurted out at the same time, making rose to look at us for suspicions for a few seconds before dismissing the matter with a shrug "Shall we go?" I asked as I walked forwards "We still have to wait for June and Yuri," Olivia said from behind me. "Ugh. Sure then" I sighed and flopped myself into one of the lobby sofa chairs. It only took another 30 minutes for them to show up, allowing us finally to depart with the carriage away from this ce. I watched as the carriage began to leave through the city walls. Slowly, the city began to grow smaller and further away as we moved, finally bing so small that no one other than me and Rose could see it. ''One day I wille back, and I will steal everyone''s riches!'' I inwardly thrust my hand up into the air, getting myself pumped up for the unknowns of the future. The rest of the journey was silent and awkward. To not ruin the silence, me and Olivia just talked through our mind link the whole time while looking outside, alongside Rose, with who I usually spent most of my time in silence. *** Thousands of kilometers away were two men flying through the skies at jet-like speeds. They both left a trail one being a yellow-white while the other was a browny-red. These were of course both the Pdin and Kaif Chowdar flying through the skies towards where the witch of agony was kept. They did not speak a single word throughout the entire journey, yet one could feel the amount of tension and seriousness around them. A few hourster, on a mountainside in a deserted area of the continent rang out two loud explosions created by the two figures crashing into it. Both figures did not stay in the dust cloud for long as it took barely an instant for them to disappear and appear again at the top of the mountain where an extremelyrge hole with scorching hot gasses fuming out ity bare for the skies to see. "I''m going in" Kaif muttered before jumping down and parting theva from his way. The Pdin quickly followed, but instead of parting the magma like water, he covered himself in a golden white aura that repelled any and all damages away from him. As they both entered the magma, it did not take them long to appear at the ce they were looking for. Within the magma was a small human-sized hole that had an array so that it would not allow any kind of liquid or partially melted solid in, the main example being the magma that threatened to enter at all times if not for the array/runic inscription put in ce. "We are here..." Kaif muttered while looking around as a maze of tunnels showed up in front of them. Of course, since they had made this ce, naturally they would know what tunnels to take on the way there. At blurring speeds, they dashed through all the correct tunnels without fail and reached the other time at a record speed of 2 minutes. "It took me 13 minutesst time" Kaifughed to lighten the mood, yet all it achieved was the creation of an awkward yet extremely tense atmosphere. Well, that was what Kaif thought anyway. "Oh no..." The Pdin''s face had be pale "What is it?" Asked Kaif with the same signs of distress as the Pdin. "I can''t feel her" The Pdin barely muttered, his knees bing extremely close to buckling under the weight of his own body. "No..." Kaif, the one who was almost 80% sure that the witch had escaped was still holding out for hope. At first, he had panicked and told Kosmos to shatter the blood prison open, but after finally being able to calm down he was finally able to make the sensible decision of checking if the witch was still in her prison. Hearing what the Pdin has said, panic arose within him again, causing him to recklessly dash forwards before appearing right in front of where the witch was supposed to be held. Yet, in the ce of the prison onlyid purple shards of obsidian ss that had been used to hold her within her cage. "We have to contact Kosmos... The continent is in danger...." Kaif muttered, terror evident in his eyes. Chapter 246 - Organizing My Treasures *** 1 day after departing, we finally took a stop at one of the inns. Everyone except me and Olivia got their rooms in the inn. In the room, I faced the window that allowed the rays of lunar light to bath me within the room as I sat in a lotus position. While one would think I was cultivating at this moment, they would bepletely wrong. Right now I have just sent my spiritual senses, which was the name of what I kept calling mental strength or fortitude, into my storage ring. The instant I looked in, I was immediately greeted by the thousands and thousands of shelves covering a quarter of the entire area inside the ring. I breathed in a cold breath seeing this, but I was still not too surprised since I had already known how big it was. ''How the hell am I supposed to find out how much crap I have in here without having to look through each and everyone one of them with my spiritual sense?'' I asked,pletely baffled by how anyone was able to make use of space thisrge. [You could have just asked me, you know...] ''Asked you? You don''t have a spiritual sense... Or do you?'' I was even more confused now [No dumbass. Just cover the ce you want to have analyzed with your spiritual senses and I will do the rest] Not waiting for another second, I covered an area of 2.25km with my spiritual senses,pletely encapsting everything that was within it with a golden light. The next moment, the familiar sound of a notification rang in my mind, making me focus on the message iing. [Ding] [All items within the sensory range have been identified] A screen that looked eerily simr to something I used to use often in my past life. ''Did you just steal Bbay''syout before putting it into a blender and throwing every other sight you can buy things from like Dream(Wish) or Zamanon?'' [Yep] *sigh* Putting everything H had ever said to the back of my mind, I started to look through all the different materials I had. After searching through it for a bit, I found it a little hard to navigate so I asked H to put them all into categories andbels. [Ding] [Money:31 395 LGC1, 3582 SGC, 23 945 LSC, 734 SSC Categories: --->Herbs +Mortal +Astral +Cosmic +??? --->Manuals +Mortal +Astral +Cosmic +??? ++DIVINE++ --->Items +Mortal +Astral +Cosmic +??? --->Mana Cultivation Cores +Mortal -Common -Umon -Rare -Legendary -Exotic +Astral +Cosmic +??? --->...] The Lists of things went on and on, each one showing categories, sub-categories, and sub-sub-Categories. However, in general, this was a really good find. In a single day, I was able to earn an amount of money that would have taken me months to earn, and at my current level of poprity, maybe even years. In the city of Lagua, crime has seen an expediential decrease in crime and the only thing I could attribute it to was me. The thing what they the moment a face would appear on the notice board, as long as they were not above the silver tier I would always go for them. However, when they are in the silver tier, I usually try to avoid thempletely, something I do not have to do now since, without any external factors, I was already in the gold tier. ''Why are there so many herbs here?'' I asked with exasperation after looking throughout the storage ring again without the help of H. [Thest owner must have been an Alchemist, something you should try bing when you go to the academy] I had gotten so used to H''s antics that I had already tuned her out without letting her finish speaking. In the end, after looking through my storage ring a little more, I had finally decided that it might be better to just leave it be for now. While I could absorb all the manuals now, I didn''t know what kind of effect it would have on me and therefore I chose to not do it now after H''s constant pestering. To be honest, I was very tempted to use it, but after being pestered by H for almost 10 minutes about not doing it now, I chose to listen to her and not use it. For the rest of the night, I had chosen to sit in a lotus position while gradually pulling in elemental particles from their air, condensing them, and then allowing them to be an ethereal gas and evaporate into my bio-mana heart. *** 3 dayster, I was sitting in the lotus position once again but this time we were in a different inn in a different city. Since there were only 2 rooms avable when he hade, Yuri and June had to share a room while me, Olivia, and Rose shared the other. Seeing that I would have to share the same room as both of them, I decided to leave early and go into the forest where I could cultivate without anyone seeing me. To anyone above the gaseous stage, feeling the elements around them was like feeling the wind on their skin, especially when they are rted to that element in some way. This was one of the main reasons I had chosen not to use any of the manuals that I had on me. While I trusted Rose to a certain extent, even revealing to her that I had more than 2 elements plus the light element, I did not trust he to the extent where I would tell her about divinity. *"Move"* one of the whispers I usually heard before ever making a decision echoed in my mind. At the same time, as I absorbed the ambient mana through my nose, mouth, and the rest of my pores, I could not help but feel a shudder shoot through my spine like an electric shock, making me open my rays immediately before flickering to a few dozen meters away from my previous position. *BOOM* A loud explosion rang out causing flocks of birds to fly away as the trees around the area I sat shook violently. LGC: Large Gold Coins SGC: Small Gold Coins LSC: Large Silver Coins SSC: Sarge Silver Coins Chapter 247 - Black Panther *"Move"* one of the whispers I usually heard before ever making a decision echoed in my mind. At the same time, as I absorbed the ambient mana through my nose, mouth, and the rest of my pores, I could not help but feel a shudder shoot through my spine like an electric shock, making me open my rays immediately before flickering to a few dozen meters away from my previous position. *BOOM* A loud explosion rang out causing flocks of birds to fly away as the trees around the area I sat shook violently. I quickly started to look around vigntly, trying to find out what had attacked me from the shadows as I was sitting there peacefully, not hurting anyone. "You are not human, are you?" A voice rang out from the shadows of the forest, making me take a few steps back in wariness. "I''ll tell you if youe out..." I smiled outwardly,pletely forgetting that I did not have my mask on at this moment in time. "Your smile is not very weing though" The voice chuckled "Of course not. For someone who just attacked me, you sure are shameless. Is your name Alekzi or what?" I chuckled before returning to my unperturbed state, leaving myselfpletely open. "You do act like a human though... And you sure are cocky like one. I could kill you whenever I want but I have chosen not to. Yet you feel like you have the right to not only enter my territory but also boast and walk around in confidence with your measly strength? Absurd!" Itughed back "How about we use our fists instead of our words to fight. Seems a lot more reasonable than this unneeded bber." I scoffed before putting my hands behind my back, oozing utter andplete confidence in my capabilities of beating whatever was attacking me. "Good! You have the mentality of a beast, the tongue and overconfidence of a human, and the mana of an elf... I like it! However, you are stupid to underestimate me" It roared, getting ready to pounce, however, it was only then that it felt and saw something that it would have never imagined to see from a human that it had perceived to be weaker than it. "H-How" It stuttered, retreating a couple of branches. "You can''t hide from me" A cruel smile appeared on my face before my eyes began to glow gold, prating through the darkness of the forest andnding on a ck-furred panther. "A lighting panther huh... But you also have the darkness element and can speak the human tongue even though you are still below the Peak of the Solidus stage... What race are you from?" I tilted my head, more out of curiosity than anything. "How can you see me!" It roared back, unable to believe what it was seeing. Within the human race, few mages were able to unlock the darkness element, and even within them, there were few that we were able to attain higher power due to the shame having the darkness element would not only bring on you, but your entire family and anyone aligned with you. This was why people usually cut all connections with those who unlocked the darkness element, even if they were siblings, twins, their parents, or even their friends. Anyway, right now I was seeing the darkness element for the 4th time in my life, 2 of thest 3 dying before they could use the darkness element, while another one I was forced to kill after it had attacked me in the middle of the forest when we were near ake. Thankfully, I had awakened right after it had attacked or we would have been dead. "I haven''t encountered the darkness element much in this life. How about you teach me a thing or two about it" I smiled mischievously, something that only came out after I had tried to purposely give a warm smile to stop it from running. I am not very good at giving forced warm smiles because the instant it looked at me, it began running away at full speed, coated in both darkness and lighting. "Oh? He thinks he can run" I smiled again, but this time I did not try to hide the cruelty behind my smile. *BOOM* A loud explosion followed by the sound of cracking rang out through the forest. In the next instant, a light moved at lighting speed before leaving a golden trail behind as lightning crackled around the figure, sometimesing off it and zapping things to the side. *Woosh* The air whistled as the ck figure also started to move faster than before, but this time, its aura was a little more chaoticpared to before. As the gap between the both of us grew smaller, the panther could not help but feel a cold sensation go throughout its body, making adrenaline pump through its veins alongside mana and blood. However, right before I was about to catch it, I stopped mid-air and dashed back. *BOOM* A loud explosion rang out from the ce I was previously standing, making me look at it with a mixture of worry and a small trace of fear. When the dust finally dissipated, one would be able to see that the ground had a huge crater, almost 50 meters in width and 100 meters down in length. ''Oh fuck'' I inwardly shouted. "Hmm?" A surprised sound echoed from extremely far away, yet even though it felt like the thing had spoken from quite a distance, it still reached my ear at a volume that was just loud enough for me to hear it. Looking in the direction of the sound, I activated my divine eyes before squinting, finally allowing me to see the figure of a panther, much taller than the one that I had been attacked by, almost 750 meters away from our current spot. [Oh damn...] ''What is it?'' I asked. [Ah. Two things. You actually got a little scared and the fact that I can''t see the power level or cultivation of that panther over there. On the one hand, it might just be the work of the darkness element, because, without it, you would have been able to see them both without them having to make their presence obvious to you. On the other hand, there might be a chance that he or she is on Rose''s power level... If that is the case, then we are fucked....] Chapter 248 - Purple Panther Beast Tribe [Oh damn...] ''What is it?'' I asked. [Ah. Two things. You actually got a little scared and the fact that I can''t see the power level or cultivation of that panther over there. On the one hand, it might just be the work of the darkness element, because, without it, you would have been able to see them both without them having to make their presence obvious to you. On the other hand, there might be a chance that he or she is on Rose''s power level... If that is the case, then we are fucked...] "Oh damn indeed" I blurted out "Don''t worry human... I have no reason to real reason to kill you" I heard a voice from behind me. In a split second, I found out that the panther was no longer where it was before, almost 750 meters away and now instead was right behind me. It wasn''t even hiding its presence anymore, yet I still could not feel it getting behind until it actually talked. Jumping away in fright and shock, Inded almost 30 meters away from it, right next to the 50 meters wide hole that had corroded almost every tree closest to it within a circle. "What do you want?" I asked with narrowed eyes. "I don''t want anything, but the real question is what do you want? After all, you are in my territory." I looked at myself as if I was the stupidest person in the world. "Ah... I see what just happened" I facepalmed, but I still made sure to keep my guard up in case it was to attack once again. After all, I was carefree, not stupid. "How about this. I ask a question, and if you answer, I''ll allow you to ask me a question. "Sure" I shrugged "How do you know the beast tongue "It was only when the question was finally asked did I realize what situation I had just put myself in. "I know some beasts" I answered vaguely It narrowed its eyes but still asked "And those beasts are?" "Is that another question?" A smug grin stretched across my face. "HAHAHA! Spoke like a Human" Iughed before nodding, confirming that it was another question. "They are my friends" I answered vaguely again. "I will not ept an answer like that twice" "Okay okay! One is my mentor who taught me how to use earth magic, the others are my friends that I used to spar with when I still lived back home" I smiled before turning into a blur and appearing on a branch opposite the panther. "I see. Do you mind if I ask what race they are from?" I could not feel any malice behind his tone, but I still did not feel easy telling him about the white paw tribe. "I do not feelfortable giving away that information" I shook my head. "I see. I will respect that decision. Anyway, you have two questions. Go ahead" It quickly began to shrink in size, bing no bigger than an indoor cat. It was only then that I had finally realized that their fur was not ck and instead was a dark purple. "What Beast race are you from?" I got right to the point. "The Purple Panther race. We have both darkness and lighting as our main elements. Only some of us unlock the lighting element, but all of us have the darkness element from birth" I was left a little stunned after how much information was given away to me so easily, but I did not waste time and thought of another question. "How strong are you?" "HAHAHAH" It started tough loudly, something that was inplete contrast to its size. If someone from the outside would have looked at the cat, they would have thought that theughing would havee from somewhere else, not only because of how deep and loud the voice waspared to something so small but also because of the fact that most humans believed that beasts that were not on the level of dragons and Pheonix''s did not have the vocal cords nor the mouth structure tough the same way that cat just did,, "I am in the Crystallization stage." It said simply, making me finally take a step back. "T-T-The what!?" It was only when the cat had finally told me its cultivation stage did I actually feel threatened. I had also concluded that even with my armor and essories, running would be futile "You seem to have heard of it? From what I know, the humans are not supposed to know about the cultivation stage" It began to lick the back of its paw before wiping it on the top of his head. The silence grew after those words and did not vanish for over a minute. "Can I gain your permission to run?" I asked with a smile that looked like it had already given up on hope "HAHAHAH! If I wanted to kill you, I would have done it a long time ago. Anyway, I did not stop to talk to you about these worthless matters and instead, I stopped you because I felt something inside of you that reminded me of a being I had met a few years back." It closed its eyes and stopped talking. Letting curiosity get the better of me, I could not help but ask "Who?" "It was a beautiful woman in the skin of a human, yet the heart of a dragon and the wings of a Pheonix. She was truly terrifying. Her nickname was ''The Angel of bloodshed'' but you humans call her by a different name, right?" I could almost see a grin on its cat maw. "Oh, her?" I instantly remembered the story that Jum had told me before nodding "You seem to know about her" The cat nonchntly stated. "Yeah. I''ve heard of her" I replied simply "Well then, you should know that I know about your divinity now, right?" The cat stood up and vanished into thin air. In the same instant, I felt a weight drop onto my left shoulder, making me dart my eyes to my left to look at the terrifying existence of that was just standing there without a care in the world. "What about it?" I shuddered "I want to make an alliance with you" It finally spoke, making my mouth go agape while my heart simultaneously began to pump much faster. Chapter 249 - You Can Trust Me... "Well then, you should know that I know about your divinity now, right?" The cat stood up and vanished into thin air. In the same instant, I felt a weight drop onto my left shoulder, making me dart my eyes to my left to look at the terrifying existence that was just standing there without a care in the world. "What about it?" I shuddered "I want to ally with you" It finally spoke, making my mouth go agape while my heart simultaneously began to pump much faster. "What?" I blurted out "An alliance" It repeated. After hearing it again, I finally went intoprehension, starting to think about everything from a third-person view. ''I have divine energy so there is no doubt that I will one day be a powerhouse. He wants to make sure that he has a backer in the future and therefore is one step ahead of the other beast races'' I quickly concluded "And what do I get out of this alliance?" I asked while narrowing my eyes. "Hmm... I guess I''ll teach you how to use the darkness element when you unlock it. I''ll also teach you a few techniques and spells you can use with the lightning element. I saw your disy of control over the element and I have to say, it is outstanding. Your control could even challenge the control of those prodigies from the god race" The panther nodded. "Hmm? How about I add another thing to the table." I finally spoke after thinking about his offer for almost 3 minutes. In reality, it only felt like three minutes because of the whole thought eleration thates from mind-influx, therefore making the whole process just a little more than 18 seconds. "If you happen to have a conflict with one of the best races that I am aligned with, I can choose to be neutral or even aggressive against you and your beast race. I can only use my aggressive card once on a single race, not any others, but I still have the right to remain neutral." After hearing what I had said, I could finally see the expression of the panther distort. "You are asking quite a lot" The panther sighed "I am? Then how about you ask your leaders what to do about this situation now. Will they try to force me, possibly angering not only me but also a few of my astral ne backers, or would they back offpletely?" I smiled wryly. The panther had thought that it was poaching me but in reality, within a split second I was able to reverse the situation letting me be the aggressor while the panther had to take the back foot "How did you know-... I shouldn''t question you since after all, you are a divine being. I''ll get to the elders as fast as possible. Do you happen to have amunication crystal on you?" The panther looked at me with a little bit of malice, but at the same time, his expression was one of defeat. "Yep~" After sharing our contact information, I finally took off as fast as possible, making sure that no other beast saw me on the way before making sure I was wearing my assassin''s cloak that naturally hide my presence magically, spiritually, and physically. Whenever I would run through the forest, it would feel like running through the shadows while sometimes even bing one with them and my surroundings. ''I have to say, this must be one of the most useful things I have ever used in this life'' A huge grin stretched across my face as I skipped from one branch to the other. It only took me about half an hour to get back to the inn at the pace I was going which was mainly due to me still looking through the ring and seeing if there was anything cool that I could use right now without having a huge colorful disy of lights if I were to breakthrough in something. "Oh yeah! The staff!" I couldn''t help but exin and look into my soul space. Their ity bare alongside the rest of the items, yet right before I was about to check what they did, I heard a familiar yet chilling voice enter my ear,ced with traces of killing intent end even bloodlust. "What are you doing?" The voice asked while a figure flickered from behind me and appeared right in front of me. "How the hell do you keep finding me?" I couldn''t help but ask in exasperation "Why the hell do you keep leaving your room at night to do some kind of suicide mission?" She retorted while crossing her arms. After seeing that I did not say anything in return, she smiled wryly and looked at me again. Before I even knew it, we disappeared from our ce and appeared again in an area almost 3km away within an instant. I looked around nonchntly and said nothing, but the next thing amazed me even more than the fact that we had moved so far in such a small amount of time. ''She''s supposed to be in the Liquidus ranks, right?'' I asked myself inwardly as I watched shadows slowly seep out of the ground and create two thrones and a table in the middle "What is this?" I asked with a raised brow. "Sit down" She gestured me towards one of the chairs and Iplied. After seeing Rose''s power, I knew that she could easily tten me if I decided to piss her off, even if I had chosen to use the Armor I had gotten back in the treasury. Sitting down, I crossed my legs and looked at Yuri, an invisible yet dominating aura automatically seeping out of my body and spreading around me and the throne I was sitting on. ''So this is the power of the sin of pride'' Rose stayed calm, her smile growing slightly warmer. "Why did you bring us here?" Even though I intended for it to sound like a question which was what it was, it sounded a lot more like amand due to the pressureing out of my body. "First off, I just want to say that I understand that you would want to hide a few things from me, but you trust me... I promise" In a sh, the distance between both chairs was nonexistent and she had her hand gently on my knee. "What do you mea-" I was about to refute, but she simply shook her head and spoke once again, however, unlike before, this time her words hit their mark. "You''re Pandora Raven, right?" She asked Chapter 250 - Personalized Manual "First off, I just want to say that I understand that you would want to hide a few things from me, but you trust me... I promise" In a sh, the distance between both chairs was nonexistent and she had her hand gently on my knee. "What do you mea-" I was about to refute, but she simply shook her head and spoke once again, however, unlike before, this time her words hit their mark. "You''re Pandora Raven, right?" She asked Against her expectations, I did not have an agape expression on my face. Instead, the most I showed was the slight crease of the brow before they returned back to their previous state. "Unless you want to give me my S tier reward early, I better stop touching my thigh like that" I chuckled wryly,ple2tley ignoring her previous words. "Stop trying to dodge the subject" Rose''s expression became serious "I''m not... It''s just that what you know right now doesn''t really matter anymore. I left the family a long time ago" I shrugged "Well, you technically didn''t since you are still Pandora Raven in the records..." Rose sighed before widening her eyes as if she just remembered something "Oh yeah! By the way, why can''t I find anything at your age? The most I can get are hearsay, most people saying that you were 14-16 2 years ago while others keep saying that you are barely even 10..." She began to scratch her head in confusion as she stared into hermunication crystal that had all the information that she was talking about. "Oh, that? Don''t worry about that. Let''s just say thatpared to me, you are a child" I smiled and finally walked in a random direction. "The city is that way" She called out and pointed towards the north. "Of course, it is" I covered myself with golden lightning and disappeared *** 2 dayster. A carriage embroidered with gold, red, and white appeared at the front of Lagua city. The moment the guards saw the carriage, they did not waste a single moment and began opening the gates of the city almost immediately. The carriage went on to finally stop next to the city guildhall. "I guess this is goodbye for now." Rose sighed as she looked at Yuri. "Actually, I have a request" Yuri scratched her cheek in embarrassment "What is it?" Rose replied nonchntly without a single change in her facial expression. "Can I spar with you every two days if I don''t have a mission?" She asked Rose did not make any exaggerated expression and instead just widened her eyes by a very small fraction before shaking her head. "I can''t help you with that but I suggest you fight Lilith. Even though it might seem like she used her trump card against you back then, it was only one of her many trump cards. I am sure that you would learn a lot by sparring against her." After saying so, Yuri had a difficult and reluctant expression on her face, but shaking her head of those thoughts that were popping back into her mind, she finally decided that she would take up Rose''s offer no matter how bad it may sound. "Oh yeah... Where is she anyway?" June asked. She felt as if everything between me and her had returned to normal after the day out, but she could have not been further from the truth. I still disliked her, but it wasn''t to the point I would be petty about. My dislike for her was one of disregard instead of hatred, making her feeling of ''neutrality'' between us barely neutral. Calling my attitude towards her passive instead of neutral would make much more sense. "I don''t..." Rose spread her senses out and quickly found me, but her expression became dumbfounded after a few seconds she finally rxed and looked at the rest of them with a nerve bulging on her forehead. "What is it?" Olivia asked from the side. "We probably try and not disturb her for at least a few days" Rose''s mouth twitched *** At this moment, while everyone was speaking about random crap I could not care less about outside, I had gone into the guildhall and had chosen to rent out a cultivation room for 2 days just in case I would go unconscious after doing something, or even worse, I would have to cultivate for 2 days straight to fix a problem that might ur during the absorbing of all the manuals. ''H? Should I do the manuals or the cultivation treasures first?'' I asked just to confirm [You had the right idea before. Your cultivation might be able to skyrocket if I can calcte and create a perfect cultivation manual for you for both mana and soul energy] ''Wait. I thought you said that you can only make one for soul energy?'' I was a little confused [Well, the main objective back then was for you to get a way to refine and purify the soul energy you absorb into your body every time you kill someone, but now that you had raided a wyvern''s treasury, we have everything we need until we reach the Solidus stage. Anyway, bring out all those manuals and split them into three piles. Cultivation manuals which are split into mana and soul, Spell books in another pile since they are not very useful, and finally, the martial techniques on another pile to see if we can use them] I swiftly did as she instructed. I only had to wait a few seconds before the notification I had been waiting for appeared in my retina, making me sit down in a lotus position, [Obtain 25 different A ranked+ cultivation manuals OR Obtain 3 different Divine manuals] [25/25 ¡ª 2/3] [Difficulty: A++ OR Astral C [Reward: -Personalized Manual (Divine Treasure) {Can Absorb other Manuals even after being created} -Upgrade title -Inventor- to -Expert Inventor-] [Manuals Ranked A or above: 32] [Divine Manuals: 2/3] [Manuals in total: 129] [Absorbing manuals...] Suddenly, as if all the manuals had turned into energy, they began to vortex around me, causing huge fluctuations of energy toe out of the room I was in, but in the room was made for mana instion, most of the mana remained inside. Only those in higher stages could tell that something was happening, yet none of them truly knew what. Chapter 251 - Cultivation Manuals [Absorbing manuals...] Suddenly, as if all the manuals had turned into energy, they began to vortex around me, causing huge fluctuations of energy toe out of the room I was in, but in the room was made for mana instion, most of the mana remained inside. Only those in higher stages could tell that something was happening, yet none of them truly knew what. *BOOM* A loud noise shot out of my room while simultaneously, cracks began to emerge from under me, spreading to the walls of the room before being covered in white energy that started to fix them. At the same time, a golden aura had begun to slowly seep out of my body, while a string of notifications that I could not focus on due to the amount of information pouring into my brain, began to ring in my ears. [Personal Soul cultivation manual has been created] [You now can control soul energy.] [Battle aura controlling technique has been absorbed from your mindscape] [You now can weaponize the use of battle aura] [12 Manuals have been absorbed] [Creating a -Battle art-...] [Absorbing past observations of -battle art-s] [You have created 1 basic -Battle art-] [Due to your prior divine knowledge and divine manuals, the -Battle art- has been upgraded to a -Divine Battle Art-] [You have created the -Divine Battle Art-, The Basic Divine Military Redirection art.] [NOTE: It is an art mainly used for defense. It allows one to use their enemy''s power, against them, tiring them out while making sure that you do not need to even throw a punch] I could feel a flow of knowledge and energy shoot into my mind, forcing me toprehend everything that was being sent my way at an even faster rate, causing me to simultaneously sweat buckets as I did so. Gritting my teeth and kitting my brows, I carried onprehending everything with my eyes closed, yet myprehension speed significantly dropped after the same familiar sound began to ring in my ear constantly... [Manuals on mana cultivation arts is being created] [Prior knowledge of mana heart cultivation have been absorbed] [Changed to mana heart have been taken into ount] [Breakthrough has been deemed overdue] [Absorbing 1 Divine manual on mana cultivation.] [Absorbing the Light cultivation manuals...] [Absorbing the Earth cultivation manuals...] [Absorbing the Fire cultivation manuals...] ... After listing all my elements, the ringing in my mind paused for a minute before beginning again, this time, however, with a different set of messages. [Cultivation techniques forbined elements have been detected within your storage space] [Mana based cultivation techniques have been detected within your storage ring] [Due to your Divine body, Inhuman cultivation techniques can still be absorbed] [Cultivation techniques -Destroyers Lighting Body- has been absorbed] [Cultivation technique -Feathers of Winter- has been absorbed] [Cultivation technique -Dragon''s ming scales- has been absorbed] ... [Cultivation technique -Tempest Body- has been absorbed] [Cultivation technique -Sr mana- has been absorbed] [All Mana Cultivation techniques have been absorbed] [Creating a personalize mana cultivation technique] The annoying voice and the ringing finally stopped once again, however, I did not sigh in relief due to knowing that it was about toe back without warning. Instead, I chose to focus wholly onprehending everything that had just entered my brain since I had still not gotten pastprehending the battle art that had been injected into my brain as easily as injecting a vine into an unconscious patient. In fact, I had gotten so deep intoprehending that when the noise finally began to ring in my head once again, I did not even realize it. [Personal Mana Cultivation Technique has been created] [Absorbing knowledge...] The silence was the only thing that I could hear after that message, not that I was listening anyway due to meprehending so hard, to the point that everything else became irrelevant and the only thing that began to matter in my eyes was the knowledge that was constantly entering my brain. After 20 minutes of this on the outside and 200 minutes ofprehending for me, a ding rang in my head, yet even then it still did not shake my focus away from what I was focusing on. [The host has entered a state of Apprehensiveness] [Thinking speed has doubled] [Comprehension speed has doubled] [Calction speed has doubled] *** In Rose''s room, one could see that 4 women were sitting on either side of the room while an awkward tension began to grow as seconds passed. One could say that the tension was so thick that one could cut through it with a knife, but that would be an understatement. One could not be able to simply cut through it with a knife, instead, they would require a katana wielded by someone in the Astral ne to cut through it, since a normal knife would simply break aftering in contact with the tension. One could probably put a block of coal within the room and expect it to turn into a diamond after a day or so. After 2 hours of no one saying anything, Rose finally looked back and spoke up, making the other three tenses up, as if the tension and awkwardness in the room were not enough for them. "She hasn''t been out for 2 days now... Should we go and check up on her?" Rose asked out loud before turning away and looking at the stove once again. "I mean, isn''t it normal for someone to spend that long within a cultivation room?" Yuri asked, seemingly unworried about what happened to me, yet the reality was theplete opposite, While I could say that she was worried about my well-being, in reality, she was only worried about the fact that if I do note out of the cultivation room, she would not have anyone to spar against. In her eyes, everyone but me and Rose was weak, meaning the only way she could train was through me and Rose, and since Rose had told her that she would not be helping her, she was forced to choose me instead. Another reason that she wanted to fight Rose was due to her fear of blood, and since she knew that rose could control blood, she wanted to fight her and slowly get used to seeing blood all the time without having any mind-crippling shbacks in the middle of the fight. Chapter 252 - Breaking Through Another reason that she wanted to fight Rose was due to her fear of blood, and since she knew that rose could control blood, she wanted to fight her and slowly get used to seeing blood all the time without having any mind-crippling shbacks in the middle of the fight. "I''m sure she is fine" June chimed in, also seemingly unworried and in reality, being the least worried person in the room. "How do you know that?" Rose spoke from where she stood, not bothering to nce back at June when speaking to her. "Like what Guildmaster Yuri said, a lot of people go in and note out for days. It would be a normal urrence for someone of her power to go into solitary cultivation for maybe even a month straight." June shrugged and took out hermunication crystal. "Yes, but the guildhall contacted me today about her overstaying her visit... She had only paid for 2 days and yet she is spending more than that, meaning she was not nning on staying for a long time which increases the chance that something had happened to her." Rose retorted this time a little maliceced in her words causing June to shudder. Throughout all of this, Olivia only looked towards the girls with a wry smile. She was worried but the fact that she had a connection with me helped her ovee most of that. The only thing that she knew was that I had gone into to room to absorb all the cultivation manuals. It was also the reason why whenever she tried to establish a mental connection with me, she would either get repelled, violently repelled, or in that one time, she was finally able to connect, a mind-shaking amount of information. "Let''s leave her for a few days, I''ll try to pay for her overstaying and she can pay me back when shees out" Olivia waved their words off dismissively. Currently, Olivia was wearing a mask due to the presence of June, but even when June wasn''t in the room, no one could see any traces of worry in Olivia''s face, as if she knew exactly how I was doing at all times without having to look by going there. At the same time, Yuri had concluded that Olivia was really good at masking her emotions, making her a little bit more wary of Olivia since they were both in the same guild after all. If she could mask her emotions here, it meant that she would be able to do it when they are speaking about funds or even guild activities. Being wary was a simple measure that Yuri had put in ce so Olivia does not scam them in the future, and after seeing how unfazed she was and how unlikely it would be for both Olivia and me to have a link that would tell us how we are both doing, she concluded that Olivia would be a very good maniptor since she could easily fake an emotion. "Don''t worry about the pay. I already paid for it and it really isn''t that much in the first ce" Rose shrugged, but for some reason, she still did not look towards them again after the first time. After that little interaction, however, everyone sat there in silence, the tension and awkwardness growing once again, causing them all except Rose, to take out theirmunication crystals, that they had installed all the images they had captured with their capture crystals, within. All of them began to either look through captures(photos) or in June''s case, they began to write to someone through the messaging feature that the newest crystals now have. *** 15 dayster On the outside of the guildhall, one could see the same 4dies that were sitting around on either side of the room back in Rose''s apartment standing in front of the guildhall, all of them looking at it with narrowed eyes as if something or someone inside had stolen their husbands. "Maybe we can wait an extra day?" Olivia tried to reason, yet her wordsnded on deaf ears. "I''m going in" Rose finally spoke, this time taking a step forwards simultaneous to her voice reaching the ears of the girls beside her. The moment the sole of her foot touched the floor, it cracked and her figure disappeared, appearing again in front of the sleepingdy in reception. After thedy felt a gust of wind hit her, she opened her eyes in a state of panic before looking around and finally locking eyes with Rose who was sending out a murderous aura. "I''ve never seen her this riled up about anything but mass killings, but those aside, nothing else" Yuri had an uneasy expression on her face as she looked at the back of Rose "M-Miss- I mean, Guildmaster! Is anything the matter?" The woman in the reception got up from her chair and pped the sleepiness away from her face before speaking to Rose with a worried smile on her face. She also made sure to keep a little hunched down, just enough o keep at eye level with Rose who was a little shorter than her. "I want to know-" Before Rose could finish speaking, the mana in the area began to fluctuate before haltingpletely "What was that?" She looked around warily causing other people to look around to see if they could find what she was looking for, yet, they did not find anything. "Is anything the matter, Guildmaster?" The woman asked Rose in a worried tone "Hmm... I don''t know if I imagine it or-" In the next instant, all those same mana particles began to shoot in a single direction, as if they were humans flocking for a treasure, or sheep flocking for hay or grass to eat. In the next moment, however, all the mana in the area had disappeared, and for those that were focusing on my mana signature, they widened their eyes as they say that I had also disappeared. *** Dozens of miles away in a deste mountain ''stood'' a figure d in shadows alongside another figure that was sitting in the lotus position. The mountain had been deste and empty before this, however, the moment that the two of them appeared, the seemingly deste empty ce began to be filled to the brim with something unexpected. "Divine beings surely do like to make a spectacle when breaking through," A voice said before letting out an audible sigh. Chapter 253 - Breaking Through II "Divine beings surely do like to make a spectacle when breaking through," A voice said before letting out an audible sigh. Countless upon countless specks of light all radiating 9 different colors had begun to move towards the mountain by shooting past the forests and vortexing near the top of the mountain, being absorbed into a single figure d in a golden aura. That same figure had its golden hair fluttering in the wind while rocks from the mountain began to be uprooted out of it and shot towards the sky due to the power behind the turbulence and wind pressures that came with these elemental specks of light. I was finally breaking through. "To think she would have been able to unlock all these elements before even reaching the age of 9... Truly impressive, especially since she is not from the God race. *** 12 days ago [You have created a personalized mana cultivation technique] [Mana Cultivation technique: Breath of Eternity(Iplete)] [You have received a personalized soul cultivation technique] [Soul Cultivation Technique: re of Perpetuity] [Breath of Eternity: - -Passive: Mana in the environment will be automatically absorbed, filtered, purified, and concentrated into divine mana. -Revitalization: When using this technique, you will be automatically revitalized to your peak. The effects greatly diminish after every use of this technique. To reset the effects, the user must sleep for 4 hours. -Cultivation(iplete): The ability to absorb all elements from the atmosphere into your bio-mana heart} [re of Perpetuity: - -Passive: Burn and purify all soul energy that enters the body and turn it into divine soul energy. -Passive: Absorb soul energy from the atmosphere alongside -Absolute-consumption-] Slowly opening my eyes, my eyes finallynded upon two holographic screens in front of me. My eyes slightly widened when reading its contents while my blood began to pump heavily as if my whole body was getting a craving for me to go outside and pick a fight with the first person I see. I quickly controlled my emotions before looking around at the room that was now barely able to recover as the white energy that was once fixing the cracks had be extremely dim. ''I only spent almost 2 days in here, but I should be fine if I don''t overdo it with the cultivation. I''ll have like an hour or so though, so I should start quickly'' Nodding, I quickly closed my eyes and got back into the same sitting position I was in. I was nning on leaving my state of cultivation after an hour or so, but something happened that made mepletely forget about the time outside my mind and body. ''I''m about to break through'' My shut eyes widened a little before a creepy smile stretched across my face from ear to ear. I soon forgot about the time limit I had put on myself and fully focused on breaking through, not realizing that 2 weeks would go past without me even opening my eyes once. I would slowly take breaths in and out, surges of different elemental particles shooting towards me, into my mouth, and being redistributed throughout my entire body, but mainly my veins and arteries. At the same time, I could feel that after the energy that enters my body turns into divine mana, sometimes some of the divine mana breaks off, and before turning into abination of two elements, like magma or lighting, before shooting through all my cells, filling them with the element''s energy, reinforcing them and making them stronger. Even though this was something that has happened before constantly, this time the energy felt much more direct and efficient as if it had a job to do and it was doing it correctly. However, alongside that, I could feel my divine energy doing the same thing by filling those same cells with the divine energy. This reminded me of how I would infuse my lightning with divine energy, creating divine lighting. Within the 2 weeks that I had kept my cultivating without rest, I had realized that once again, I would need 5 times more mana than the normal person due to me having tobine all 5 elements into divine mana. The only thing that I found weird was the fact that I did not have tobine darkness into all the elements, but I just guessed that I would only need one of the two special elements to make divine mana. While yes, it would have been faster I was in a ce rich will all the elements, like a forest or a mountain, my breakthrough would have happened at a much faster rate, but since I could not do that now, I simply focused on cultivating rather than themotion that me stealing all the elemental energies and ambient mana in the area had caused. It was only 12 dayster that I felt that I had the breakthrough within my grips, forcing myself to push past my limits and breakthrough... *BOOM* *** On top of the mountain, I sat there in a lotus position, swallowing all the ambient mana and elemental energies in the area like a ckhole. ''Truly amazing'' The figure next to me could not help but widen his eyes at the spectacr disy of mana absorption. Compared to before where I would be absorbing energy at a normal pace, at least for me, now the mana was simply entering my body as if I had be a bottomless hole that could absorb all the energies in the world without batting an eye. On my side, however, my mind had bepletely nk, the only thing working within it is themand to absorb more and more mana and elemental particles, no matter what. At the same time, my re of Perpetuity was absorbing tons upon tons of soul energy, whether that would be the soul energy of recently buried individuals or the soul energy of nts, trees, and even weak animals nearby. All of it was being absorbed into my soul me before being set ame, coursed through my soul channels to be filtered before being sent back to the soul me and burnt and purified into nothing but divine soul energy. Unbeknownst to me, the clouds, winds, and skies were all reacting to my breakthrough. The clouds had begun to circte me as if I was the eye of a hurricane, while mana and elemental particles that hade towards me circted like a tornado and reached the skies. The winds within a dozen miles had begun to be violent, while animals and beasts under the Liquidus rank all looked in my direction and ran as if their life depended on it. Those in the Solidus rank, which were very few in this forest, began to move in my direction as they knew that the aftermath of my breakthrough would be very beneficial to their cultivation as they could absorb any of the remaining energies in the area if not even absorbing some of the energy that would explode out of me after the breakthrough. Slowly, I had begun to float mid-air without even realizing it, but even then, the winds and clouds did not react at all to my change in location. After around 5 minutes, beasts of the peak liquidus stage and above had surrounded the mountain, watching me as I slowly ascended towards the skies with agape expressions as it was something that they did not expect to see in their lifetimes. The breakthrough of a divine being was something that they would only hear in fairytales, so seeing it would have been life-changing in many ways. "It is magnificent..." One could not help but exin. "Who do you think is breaking through?" another asked. "You think I would know a divine being? If I did, I wouldn''t be among you filthy lower beasts." Another scoffed. "Me? Lower beasts? Have you be mad after looking at the magnificent disy that we are watching? Now you think you are better than us just because you are watching a divine being breakthrough? Are you stupid?" A wind wolf growled towards another. Chapter 254 - Breaking Through III "Me? Lower beasts? Have you be mad after looking at the magnificent disy that we are watching? Now you think you are better than us just because you are watching a divine being breakthrough? Are you stupid?" A wind wolf growled towards another. "SILENCE" A sky-shattering voice shot in all directions, causing everything from trees to rocks from the mountain to be uprooted while at the same time, throwing all the beasts either off bnce or away from the mountain. "A crystallization stage..." One muttered, fright evident in both his voice and eyes. "The divine being is trying to breakthrough! Do not be a distraction you filthy lower animals" A ck panther with lighting coursing along with its fur roared as it appeared near3 the top of the mountain out of thin air. "SILENCE YOURSELF OR BEGONE!" The panther roared again, this time causing a few beasts to feint while others began to feel their knees beginning to buckle under the weight of their bodies. *BOOM* The next instant, somethingpletely unexpected urred. The once multi-colored rainbow tornado vertexing around me hadpletely stopped moving, however, within the blink of an eye, all the different, all the elemental particles that had once been circting me began to merge into a single golden particle that was radiating a terrifying amount of energy. In the same instant, the vortex shrunk to about a 5th of its size, but now instead of just causing winds and clouds to cortex around me and above me, it caused the clouds to be golden while the winds became filled with mana. Storms began to awaken all around me, tornados forming in the middle of forests out of thin air while golden lighting bolts shot down from the skies and scorched allnd within a 25-meter radius of itsnding area, causingrge forest fires to spread out from them. All the beasts, including the panther, looked at this disy with shock in their eyes, but after feeling the danger that each lighting bolt came with, alongside the tornadoes and the tree cutting winds, they all became wary of their surroundings and immediately went on guard. *RUMBLE* *BOOM* A random lightning bolt shot towards me, but due to me having a golden vortex of mana around me, all that urred was the absorption of the lighting bolt into the vortex and being turned into mana that I would eventually absorb. *RUMBLE* *BOOM* Another lightning bolt was sent down, however, instead of going towards me, it went towards the nearest person to the sky and that just happened to be the panther. However, to everyone''s surprise, even though the lighting bolt seemed to have moved at the speed of light towards the panther, it only took him a single blink of the eye to appear to disappear and appear again almost 900 meters away In the next 5 minutes, countless lightning bolts rained down from the skies, scorching thends and turning beasts into ashes with a single sh of light. After the lighting finally began to calm down a little, only 5 beasts were left, two of them being at the peak of the solidus stage while the other three were slightly lower. However, even with their cultivation stages, their mana signatures had be extremely weak while their bodies looked ragged with scorch marks and wounds. ''That divine being... To think that a breakthrough would cause this much damage... She must be in the crystallization stage, if not higher...'' As they were standing there breathing in and out heavily, an unscathed ck panther appeared out of thin air, causing all of them to retreat a few steps while gritting their teeth due to the pain moving caused them. "I see. She is almost done... To think she would cause this kind ofmotion even at a lower stage. Truly amazing" The ck panther nodded in eptance and pride as if it was his student breaking through and not some random divine being that he had met half a month back. Around 30 minutes had passed the vortex of energy had only be thinner and smaller in size. It had be so thin that one could see right through it, allowing them to look directly at the beautiful figure floating mid-air. I looked like a literal goddess. *Swoosh* The sound of the wind whistling as someone flew against it rang out in the silent forest. Even though those beasts at their ragged states could not hear it, the Panther had felt the presenceing closer and closer from the city that I was in. ''A Darkness mage? At the peak of the Liquidus stage too'' The panther looked in the direction and nodded its head slightly. After a while, the figure had be visible for everyone to see, while at the same time, also bing visible to me too. With onest push, I had absorbed the remaining energy into my body with a single breath, allowing the clouds to finally stop rotating above me while clearing up the rest of the mana winds and divine mana that had been circting me. Finally, I opened my eyes while I still floated mid-air before looking in the distance. "Rose?" I couldn''t help but exim out loud, but my focus was quickly switched towards the fact that I was floating mid-air, causing me to immediately fall towards the ground. To my surprise, however, as my body descended, something took over me and I instantly move my entire body before shooting a gust of air towards the ground, catapulting me up and allowing me to solidify the air under my feet into a sheet, finally allowing me to literally stand on thin air. "HEY ROSE" I called out and waved her, making her halt her movement and look at me with a questioning and even slightly enraged re. At the same time, all the ragged-looking beasts looked at me with the same eyes as her, trying to see through my strength, yet for some reason, they could not feel anythinging from me. Not a single mana fluctuation nor any soul energy seeping out of my body at the smallest of amounts... Nothing. Suddenly, I stopped waving and looked at the area around me. The next second, my smile twitched as slowly muttered... "Where the fuck am I?" Chapter 255 - Oh Crap... I AM! "Where the fuck am I?" I blurted out, curiosity and confusion glistening in my eyes. "Pandora?" Rose shouted from almost half a mile away while also being in the position where she would be able to shoot towards me without a second thought if anything were to happen. "Oh hey!" I waved again as if I hadpletely forgotten about the fact that I was in a ce I had no recollection ofing to. "Why are you here? Aren''t you supposed to be in the cultivation room?" Rose asked "I''d rather not shout, can youe closer" I waved her toe closer, which she immediately did by turning into a beam of red light and appearing in front of me. *SWOOSH* *Tug* The sound of wind whistled and swooshed as the shot towards me, but when she finally appeared in front of me, to my surprise, she pulled me in for a tight hug. "Oh... Uhm... Well, that was unexpected" Iughed nervously while trying to push her away without her getting suspicious. "I was worried" I heard her whisper into my ear, making me finally rx and hug her back. "Sorry?" I muttered, still slightly confused at what was happening. I quickly spread out my senses covering over a 4km distance with ease. ''Ah... My mental strength and increased'' I thought with a slight smile, yet my brows kept knitted to the amount of force Rose was putting into a hug that I thought to have been friendly. [Spiritual force*] ''Whatever'' I rolled my eyes Only after a few minutes of hugging was I finally able to peel Rose off me, finally allowing me to get a good look at the rare sight of a blushing Rose in 4K. ''Caught in 4K'' [I''d like to hope that our vision is better than 4K] ''Same... But whatever. I''ll ingrain this memory into my mind even after I die. I''m going to get it printed onto my coffin'' I inwardlyughed. [Fun Fact... You will live much longer than her.] ''How much we talking?'' I raised a brow discreetly. [After analyzing all your previous behaviors, it would be better if you simply did not think about any of that crap... Anyway, how do you feel? You are finally in the gaseous stage after so long. You must feel incredible] After seeing how quickly H had changed the subject, I could not help but narrow my eyes yet I had chosen to not delve any further into the matter. "So Rosie... How did you find me?" This time, I asked while prompting to use her nickname rather than Rose or Rosemary, thetter being something I had never called her with before. Hearing how I addressed her, I could see that her cheeks had be rose red, but she still gulped down her saliva and answered- "W-w-well, after your mana signature disappeared from the cultivation room, I kind of panicked and shot in a random direction. After going a few miles, I realized that I was going in the wrong direction so I was prompted to go in the direction the huge mana fluctuations wereing from, and here I am now" She tried to look away and act nonchnt, but due to her rosy cheeks, her act. failed meticulously. ''I want to marry her...; I couldn''t help but think while staring at her beautiful crimson eyes and rosy cheeks. Not only was she beautiful, if not the most beautiful person I had ever met, she was also cute, an extremely nice person, and someone close to me even though not close enough for me to tell her about my divinity or dare I even mention, my reincarnation. [Don''t forget your age] H chimed in. ''Oh thanks, H... I really needed a reminder of how young I am in this world'' I pouted in silence. After floating or standing in/on the air for a little while, we finally both decided to float down to the ground, finally allowing me to touch the ground properly for the first time in what felt like ages. "Hey, uhm... Pan- Pandora? Panny... If I can even call you that. Uhm... Did you get taller?" Rose asked, constantly pausing throughout her sentence but she was finally able to let it out. I looked at her speechlessly for a bit, thinking of how the current her was aplete contrast of the persona that she put up in front of everyone else alongside the persona she had been putting up for me, even in private. It was only after a few more seconds passed that her words finally sunk in and rang out through my mind. The next instant, my eyes widened in realization before I began to look at Rose from head to toe, finally realizing that now I was as tall as her if not half an inch taller. "Oh crap! I AM!" excitement could be seen radiating off me visibly as the fervor in my eyes only grew. I was currently around 5ft 7 to 5ft 8 while Rose was only 5ft 7. Even though I was still a far cry from being as tall as Olivia who was 5ft 10, I was still considered slightly tall for a female, and if you count my age into the factor, I was morbidly tall. "Let''s celebrateter, right now all I want to do now is go home and get some rest. Ugh, I haven''t showered in days" I grunted while looking at the clothes that were sticking to me for dear life. "HEY! Wait!" A raspy voice echoed in the mountain, causing me to look down the mountain to see the familiar figure of a dark purple cat sitting on a random boulder. "Oh hey... Uhm... What''s your name?" If one were to squint, they would be able to see question marks hovering above my head. "I didn''t tell you my name before either" The ck catughed before disappearing and reappearing on my shoulder. Chapter 256 - True Sins Even though she had let her guard down for a second, Rose was still very observant of her surroundings, but not only was she not able to feel the presence of the talking cat, the moment it had disappeared and appeared again, she widened her eyes in surprise. ''Darkness magic? But how can someone use darkness like that... This should be impossible'' Even though she was extremely shocked, she chose to not take a step back and instead stepped forwards, the palm of her hand pointing at the cat while blood slowly seeped out of the same hand, creating a small crimson orb at the middle of her palm. "Who are you?!" She circled the cat and me like wolves circling their prey. "I see... You must be a madam from the crimson family I assume?" The cat asked, its eyes widening slightly at the mentioning of the crimson family. "H-How do you know about my fam-... No! None of that matters! Who are you!" She roared, not daring to move her hand away from the direction of the cat. "No need for you to know." It replied dismissively before changing to the beastnguage. "Also, my leaders have agreed to your conditions as long as the people you are allied with are not from the Crimson Fox Tribe" The cat nodded and gave me a pendent before continuing "This is a pendant that will allow you tomunicate with us nor matter where you are on this continent. It also had a teleportation rune on it that will allow us to teleport to you when you choose to activate it" the cat, which in reality was a ferocious panther that could appear and disappear while moving dozens of kilometers purred and started to lick its paw. "How do I know that you guys won''t betray me?" I retorted, more out of curiosity than anything. "Betraying a divine being in this day and age is like creating your tombstone. The elders would not be that stupid and there is no way the leader would do something so reckless." The panther-cat shrugged and jumped off my shoulder,nding on the floor without a single sound to announce itsnding. Rose still had her palm pointed at the cat that was not slowly morphing into a panther before looking back at me with a smile, or at least the closest thing to a smile a cat could form. ''Should I ask him to take a look at the egg'' I decided to ask H before doing anything life-threatening. [ARE YOU STUPID!?] Was the only reply I got, forcing me to back down and never ask another question. "Alright. I''ll see you... whenever" I smiled and waved him goodbye, finally allowing him to disappear into thin air. "What was that?" Rose asked, her cold demeanor finally returning. "Oh, that? Nothin''. Anyway, do you still happen to have some of that wyvern blood that I could drink from?" I smiled back at her while expertly changing the subject. "You are changing the subject" She happened to be an expert in this field too. "I am not... How dare you of using me of such heinous acts!" I cried out in mistreatment and pointed at her usingly. "Ugh! Fine, don''t tell me. But know this, I am hurt that you don''t trust me" Rose stormed off immediately after those words hit my ear, not allowing me toe back with a crappy excuse to have her forgive me. Shrugging nonchntly, I flickered before disappearing from my ce and turning into a golden beam of light that traveled through the skies while crackling with electricity that thundered and shot towards the closest things to me. *** Western Region - Rouge Empire -Tartaros alliance Around a circr table sat 7 figures, all looking towards the center of the circr table with different emotions flickering in their eyes. "When will we attack that pathetic empire?" One a young childish voiceced in cruelty and resentment spoke out, causing everyone to look towards one of the shadowy figures. "That ''pathetic''that you speak of is currently stronger than ever. We need to not only weaken them from the inside but also recruit those who have the highest potential. For now, let us stay away from the central region, and instead, let us move towards the northern and southern regions before finally encircling them by going to the eastern region and taking over the district of waves." The man paused and stretched his hand towards a mug that was ced in front of him. "You are being too cautious, Envy... I can always go and use my ability on all the beasts below the crystallization stage. I am close to advancing into the astral ne, so if I get a little more battle experience I should be able to breakthrough!" A woman with her feet on the tableined "No human has ever ascended to the astral ne, what makes you think that you will be the first" another man mmed his hand into the table, causing cracks to spread out. "Lust... Greed... You two are always so loud" a groggy voice spoke out as it covered its ears and rested its face on the table that had already begun repairing "I can control all living beings with my charm! I am the Almighty ruler.. I was made to rule!" The same woman pointed at Greed usingly. And I can easily take everything you worked for from you with a snap of my fingers! No! Everything belongs to me and you think you can just steal my throne!" Greed roared as he got up, pushing the chair a few meters back. "Oh yeah? You might think you own everything, but no amount of money can buy love. I control love. No, I make love! And you this" before she could finish her sentence that would have started an hour-long argument back and forth, a voice suddenly rang out, causing them both to shudder and sit down like tamed dogs who had angered their owner. At the window side of the room sat a small figure, yet even though their figure was small, their aura was one of any titan standing above all. "Enough" he muttered, yet, his voice echoed in everyone''s ears, causing them to freeze and look at the young boy at the ''end'' of the table warily. Chapter 257 - Congratulations On Obtaining The Title -Inventor- "Enough" he muttered, yet, his voice echoed in everyone''s ears, causing them to freeze and look at the young boy at the ''end'' of the table warily. "Pride?" One of them muttered under their breath. "I will not watch as you idiots destroy everything that I had built with my bare hands so far with your petty squabbles!" The boy, draped in a white extravagant suit. His white hair glistened in the lightless room while his crimson eyes pierced through the soul of everyone on the table. "I-I am sorry sir" Greed bowed down without thinking twice, however, lust stood there arrogantly, possibly with even more pride than Pride himself. "Lust?" Pride raised a brow. "Why would I bow to you?" She asked, her devil-like horns beginning to radiate with an unknown reddish-pink light. "Because I am your leader" He smiled. "That does not mean anything in front of power" Her eyes began to glow with the same pink light that her horns were glowing with before enveloping the room in a pink hue. "Lust... Please stand down" A little girl sucking on a red lollipop looked at Lust with a piercing gaze. "None of you control me!" She roared, causing pink and red winds toe out of her body while two wings sprouted out of her back. *Sigh* "Last chance" Pride looked at her with a mixture of pity and anger at what was about to happen to her. "YOU THINK YOU CAN BEA-" Before she could even finish her sentence, her eyes became cloudy while her stiff body descended to the ground, not being able to move a single muscle. The little girl who was sucking on a lollipop looked at Pride with a sigh before muttering to herself "To think all he would need is a single ce at her. How pathetic" "Even though I had to stop their pathetic squabble, I do want to say that Lust''s n is not too bad. However, we will not be implementing it now, and instead, we will implement it when the empire is at its lowest" Pride''s face stretched into an inhuman cruel smile, allowing everyone to see all his teeth. "How do we know when it is time?" Envy, the one who had been staying silent this whole time alongside gluttony finally spoke out. "Don''t worry. I can feel that the continent''s end is near. All we can do for now is recruit people from the different regions. We shall have the people who had infiltrated the regions from years ago be active again. They shall do all the dirty work while we will just clean after them" *** Back in Lagua city, 3 girls could be seen grouped together, one with twin tails, another with white hair, and thest being the tallest one with ck hair and Japanese features that had made her significantly different than all the other people in the city since no one looked like her. "Did you feel that?" Yuri asked in distress "Everything should be fine" June waved her off "Fine? FINE!? We have been waiting for her toe out for more than 2 weeks now, and when we finallye to see how she is doing, she just disappeared from her location and appears dozens of miles away? How the FUCK am I supposed to calm down" Yuri grabbed June''s cor and lifted her up, but due to June being calm and an already proficient fighter for her stage, she was able to quickly get out of Yuri''s grip while jumping a few meters away. "Yuri calm down. P- I mean Lilith can exin everything when shees back. "Oh, can she now? Can she exin why the fuck she hadn''te out of-?" before she could finish her rant, the mana signature finally became faint enough for none of them to be able to feel it, meaning that the breakthrough was finally over. "Why are you so angry anyway? It''s not like you two were close or something? Thest time you were together you tried to kill her, and now you happen to just care about her enough to begin a rant in the middle of the street in front of dozens of people? I wonder what they think of our guild~" Olivia faked her concern for the guild with an audible moan. "WHAT DID YOU JUST SA-" *BOOM!* Arge dust cloud kicked up from the ground causing countless civilians around to move back in fear. "Why are you fighting?" The cold feminine voice trailed out of the smoke and entered everyone''s ears, causing everyone who heard her voice feel their skin crawl. "N-Nothing" June Stuttered. "They are being stupid..." Olivia pointed at the two using her thumb "These bastards are provoking me!" Yuri shouted at the same time as the other two had spoken. *sigh* Rose simply sighed and looked back, waiting for the next person to crashnd and cause another dust cloud to be kicked into the air. *** In the sky, I was currently flying at a fairly moderate speed. Even though this was not my current best, it would have been the same as my speed before the breakthrough if I were to try and go at full speed, unless of course, I was using sh step. "H?" I spoke out loud [Yes?] "My rewards" I smiled [What rewards?] ''...'' [...] ''...'' [Okay I''m kidding! But there is a small problem...] "What?" I asked, worry filling my heart [Well, it seems that you will have to wait a couple of months before the heavenly retribution can ur again and if you want to evolve, it is better to do so whenpleting the heavenly retribution] ''What about the other reward?'' I asked with my brows knitted. [Ding] [Congrattions on obtaining the title -Inventor-] [Congrattions on upgrading the title -Inventor- to -Expert Inventor-] "That''s more like it" A smile finally bloomed across my face before a serious expression reced it when I looked down. ''Look like there might be another fight, but this time, I''ll wipe the floor with her ass'' I smiled, this timeced with bits of cruelty as I looked at Yuri''s luscious curves, resisting the temptation to lick my lips Chapter 258 - Xiu Zien Slowly descending to the ground to make sure that I would not make much noise when hitting the floor, I began to look around at the crowd that had begun to gather due to the argument between the three girls. I made sure to quickly put my mask on beforending, just in case one of the girls would see me and yell out my name, therefore blowing my cover. "Will your two stop bickering like children!" Rose shouted "She started it" June Pointed at Yuri, making a vein bulge on Yuri''s forehead. "I can confirm the fact that she indeed did start it" Olivia nodded, causing Yuri''s mouth to twitch. "You know what..." Yuri slowly lifted her fist up and pointed it at Olivia, but before anyone other than Rose could react, a sudden bolt of golden lightning shot through the air and struck at the hand of Yuri. *BOOM* Yuri gripped into her hand that had been struck before looking in the direction of the bolt. When looking in that direction, she could see that the countless people in the crowd had split up, giving way to see who had thrown the lightning arch at her. "Lilith?" Yuri widened her eyes in confusion "To think you would hit your own guild members, what would people think if this got out?" A distorted voice came out from behind my mask, yet the killing intent was imminent in the area. "What are you-" "Let''s go" I waved at the rest of them who reluctantly followed me, allowing us to disappear into a random alleyway. ''What was the reason for me not being able to evolve again?'' I asked inwardly [Well, there isn''t enough heavenly energy in the continent for you to do that since all of it has been directed towards moving to the elven continent. I am not sure why that is happening, but I think someone is either evolving or ascending to the astral ne. Either way, the situation does not look too good for the humans.] ''Hmm... So this wasn''t your doing?'' I asked with narrowed eyes [Uhm... Well...] ''So yes?'' [Half yes. Even though the thing about the elven continent seemed convenient, I was not going to let you evolve until you finally do your first two missions which I see as much more important than the ones you had just done. On the same point though, I did not expect you to be able to finish your third mission as fast as you did, and instead of that you would spend just long enough for you to finish the first two missions] ''Hmm? Oh well,'' I shrugged, seemingly uncaring about the situation I had seemed to havended myself into. "You''ve be stronger" Olivia''s voice entered my ears, forcing me to look back and look straight into her eyes with a smile she could not see "Don''t worry, in the next few months, I should be able to get you up to speed, alright?" I looked back at her with a warm smile she could not see [And in that time you will also be cultivating your soul energy, right?] ''Of course. I''ll spend a third of my time gaining soul energy, the other third cultivating and refining it, then the rest of my time helping out Olivia and making sure she can get stronger in the minimal amount of time we have left as mercenaries.'' I shrugged [I see... Well, make sure to get through the next few months without dying hahaha] *** 6 monthster "This isn''t working" A pale-skinned man roared at the top of his voice while throwing a red energy ball towards the horizon of the ocean, causing an enormous amount of water to be kicked up after the explosion as well as a shockwave causing all the boats to rick violently. "Patience is of the greatest essence" A man with grey hair closed his eyes while stroking his beard. This was the 5th remaining member of the Zogarian defense unit, his name being Xiu Zien, one of the most powerful beings on the continent if not the world and powerful enough to even stand above the pdin in power, and almost everyone on the continent when it came to experience. "Shut it, grandpa, I am trying my best here!" Kosmos snorted in return "Do not try harder, but try better. If you do not have any technique, what do you think will happen? Do you think brute strength will get you everywhere in life?" The old man''s expression did not change, but his tone changed to a mocking one. "THEN SHOW ME HOW IT IS DONE!" Kosmos shouted back while holding a crimson red orb in the middle of his hand. It was glowing with not only red light, but the light itself for some reason felt extremely dangerous as if it would destroy everything that came close to it. Kosmos flicked his wrist and pointed it at one of thest three remaining chains and shot it at a full strength, causing his arm to fling back due to the recoil yet not a shred of pain could be seen on his pale yet handsome face. *BOOM* "See? No technique means no break! You have to get the technique first, then you get the more efficiency and then more power behind your every shot. You are older than me but you act so stupid. Did all your brainpower go to your looks and penis?" The old man spoke to Kosmos as if he was speaking to a child. "You know what old man. Show me how it is done and then I''ll think about listening to you" Kosmos looked at the old man with a smug grin on his face before crossing his arms and leaning back onto one of the walls of the ship. "I am trying to teach you here. You do not respect the elderly and I will not respect you!" The old man snorted "I cannot respect you unless you do something that is worth my respect! Now show me whatcha got old man" Kosmos''s smile widened. The man seemed to have started thinking for a bit before finallying to a decision. "Okay" Xiu Zien nodded while stroking his long beard before pointing one of his hands towards the crimson chains, his thumb pointing inwards. "Watch and learn" The old man thrust his palm a single inch, but that was all it took for what was about to happen next to ur.... Chapter 259 - 6 Months "Watch and learn" The old man thrust his palm a single inch, but that was all it took for what was about to happen next to ur... Before Kosmos could see what had happened, the space in front of the Xiu Zien''s palm began to warp and distort, as if he was opening hundreds of dimensions are once with the single thrust of his arm. ''Battle art: Apocalypse technique'' ''Thousand Dimension Palm!'' As if the palm had gone through all the distortions in space and had absorbed all the dimensions into itself, it began to glow with a silver light that illuminated the aqua ocean like the lunar rays of the moon. However, at the same time, a cataclysmic power surged out of his palm that had also be distorted with countless after images, as if his hand itself was glitching all over the ce. Yet in the next second, his hand along with the rest of his body disappeared and appeared again in the same ce, just in a different position. Now his hand waspletely outstretched while his other hand was curled into a fist and ced at his waist. Spacial rippled shout-out like bullets towards the chains and when they finally hit them, they warmed the area of space to the point where parts of the chains were swallowed into the unknown abyss of the other side of those warps. Simultaneously, spacial cracks began to expand from the area, yet right before they were going to expand even further, it was as if they hit a natural barrier that had caused them to retreat back and into itself, closing the special cracks and taking with it a part of the chain. Kosmos simply looked in the direction of the chains that had already begun to descend towards the earth with an agape expression, unable to believe his eyes at what just happened. "Did you just... But how?" Kosmos asked, seemingly stupefied at what happened "That is the power of mastery. My normal battle intent infused palm had turned into something that could make cities disappear off maps back when I was in my prime" The old man panted for a bit and finally copsed onto his butt, sitting down and looking up at the crimson orb. ''That is not the making of mortal'' Xiu Zien concluded when looking at the crimson sphere in the sky, floating there with one damaged chain around it and another chain without a single scratch on it. *** Back in Lagua city, nothing significant had happened so far, or at least since the time I had broken through. Throughout the 6 months, I would spend arge portion of the nights outside, usually hunting for bounties that I could get but it seemed that none of them were good enough or even had enough money on their head to be beneficial to me. I spent hours if not days trying to find someone with a good bounty, but even then it was much harder than before. This was mainly because of two things, one being my reputation as a bounty hunter and someone who had allegedly killed a wyvern singlehandedly caused crime to lessen by a major portion, but of course, not everyone believed that I was someone who could do such a thing as easily as it was described in the reports. However, after a month of bounty hunting, I realized that the board with names had significantly decreased in sizepared to before. An example would be if I had around 10 bounties each day before I had be city famous, now I would have 2 bounties each day, and even then most of them have been new peopleing to the city thinking they could get away withmitting major crimes. The second reason for the fall in how many bounties I was getting was due to the change in the amount the underworld was paying onto my bounty. Ever since I hade back from Fredrick city, my bounty had begun to skyrocket, going from around 100-200 gold to a much higher price than I myself could not find out of. Most of the people who were after the bounty now were either those who were too cocky, to begin with, or those who were confident in their power to fight against a tinum tier beast on their own. Either way, I was killing a lot more people that were after my head rather than people that had bounties on their heads, meaning my ie had significantly dropped alongside every other bounty hunter in the city. With that to the side, I usually came back home, which was now an apartment for two, but instead of living with Rose, I now lived with Olivia, something that I was already used to before living with her in the city. Even though Rose didn''t live with us now, it felt like she spent every waking moment with us, sometimes even not returning home with the excuse of howte it had be. Of course, I was notining, but she did spend a lot of time at our apartment. For the rest of the day, I would either be eating, minimally speaking to the two whenever I had time, cultivating out training with Olivia and Rose. The rest of the gang and Yuri had quickly reconciled after their argument a few months back, but after that, it was smooth sailing for all of us. Yuri, even though did not like me as much as everyone else, had begun to warm up to me, not that I cared for her anyway. The same thing seemed to be happing with June too, and even though I did not care about her either, she had be close friends with Olivia, to the point where not only Yuri now knew that my name was Pandora White, but also June as she was regarded as ''trustworthy'' by Olivia. Anyway, at this moment of time, I was currently walking through the streets of the city looking around with my exceeding senses prating through the stealth barrier that most people put up so others could not see their cultivation. Chapter 260 - C Rank Beast Tide Anyway, at this moment of time, I was currently walking through the streets of the city looking around with my exceeding senses prating through the stealth barrier that most people put up so others could not see their cultivation. Even with this, however, I could easily see through the cultivation of everyone and everything, even those who are in the crystallization stage. This was the power of my divine eyes. "STOP RIGHT THERE!" A man who looked like a thug right out of an anime pointed his dagger at me with a menacing grin. With a single swipe of my hand, however, I watched as the once healthy standing man turned into a ragged and bloody doll on the curb of the street, making half of those in the crowd sigh in relief that he was still alive, even though barely, while the others gasped in shock at the morbidity of the scene. [Why didn''t you kill him? You know you aren''t far from finishing your first mission, right?] ''Yeah, but what is the point? He will probably be worth less than a single point so there is no point in attacking him, even if it was a genocide of his clones'' I shrugged nonchntly. It was only then that I paused when a ringing sound rang within my ears, causing me to raise a brown while asking H to show me who was calling. [Ring Ring Ring] [Iing call from Rose] [Would you like to ept the call?] [Yes/No] ''Yes'' [Ding] "Panny?" Rose spoke out from the other side of the line. "Yes?" I began to walk again, this time talking at the same time to make sure not to waste time standing around, as if I am waiting for a random person to try and stab me to see what would happen to them, not that I thought anyone would even dare do such a thing after seeing the state of the man who hadst attacked me. "I have a bit of news for you. I''d like you toe to my office" Rose spoke out from the other side before hanging up. *sigh* After sighing, my figure flickered and disappearedpletely from the ce I once stood and appeared once again on top of a random house that I immediately jumped up off and ran in a particr direction with the speed and stealth of a ninja. *** "What is it?" I asked while closing the door behind me. "Three things. One, there is a dimensional crack that needs fixing nearby, and by nearby I mean within 200 miles of Lagua city. Secondly, there is another one that I will need you to take a look at" Before she could finish her sentence, I quickly cut her off with a question of my own. "What the hell is a dimensional crack," I asked, this timepletely stupefied by the terminology used since I had never heard of it before. "You don''t know?" She asked me, this time even more confused than me. "Yes?" Now I was questioning if I did know what it was and had just forgotten or simply used another word for it. "But you are from the Raven family... How the hell don''t you know about dimensional cracks?" She looked at me like I was stupid. "Well, even though I was in the Raven family, I chose to leave it. They still hadn''t told me anything about anything they did. In fact, I didn''t even know how powerful the Raven family was until I met you" I shrugged and took my mask off before cing it on her table and lifting my feet off the floor to also ce them on the table. "No feet on the table" She tried to shoo my feet away. "Toote" I mmed my feet down and let out a rxed sigh. "Anyway..." A vein bulged on her forehead while her fists began to itch to hit something, primarily me though. "Dimensional cracks are like little pocket dimensions where monsters are born. While beasts are just evolved versions of animals, monsters are beings made out of chaotic and evil energies in the chaotic abyss. They usuallye in races like goblins and orcs, but sometimes can even merge with beasts to create a much more monstrous version of that beast. The worst-case we had seen so far was in a group of monsters we called minotaurs. We only saw them a few times before, but whenever we see them we usually can''t beat the dimensional crack before they can escape, meaning when they do escape they create monster tides by merging their habitats with our world and causing all the beasts within to spawn in our world" Nodding slightly, I chose to ask H, someone, I thought of as a much more reliable source than humans of this world. [You will see when you enter it. It will be quite a shock though, even though it won''t be bad as the shock that everyone in this world would feel if they were to know about the truth kekekek~] ''...'' [What] ''Yourugh'' [...] "You said there was something else you wanted to tell me too?" I raised a brow, trying not to leak out my dyingughter "Oh yeah. I''ll have you deployed in a small city in the west region. There has been a sudden outbreak of beasts tides attacking nearby towns and cities. While we think that there might have been the birth of a new alpha or king for the beasts in those areas, we can''t be too sure." "So you want me to exterminate them?" "No! The threat is low right now and the tide had been ssified at a C rank tide. If there is a king, it will be barely as strong as the wyvern you fought half a year ago. What we want you to do is protect those who are going to attack the beast tide" I looked at her for a bit with a weird expression on my face, making her finally borate. "Students of the Academy, as well as mercenaries at C rank or under, will take part, and since you have finally be an A rank, you will be leading them...." Chapter 261 - Too Dangerous "Students of the Academy, as well as mercenaries at C rank or under, will take part, and since you have finally be an A rank, you will be leading them..." "Me?" I pointed at myself, illusionary question marks hovering above my head. "Yes, you! Of course, there will be a few others who will be helping out there, but you will be one of them." Rose smiled warmly at me "So June ising, isn''t she?" I asked with a sigh causing Rose''s expression to stiffen. "Maybe?" She blurted out without thinking *sigh* "it''s fine. I barely care anymore. At least we aren''t at the same time" I sighed once again, this time out of relief rather than annoyance. "Oh? Yeah, that..." "We are on the same team aren''t we" I looked at her pleadingly "Maybe?" She blurted out again without thinking. *Sigh* "You said you wanted to tell me three things. So far you just told me about dimensional cracks and beast tides. What else is there that you can tell me that will plummet my mood even further" I smiled at her, and while this smile might have been seen a normal and gentle smile from one guildmember to a guildmaster, to people who knew me well, this was the devil''s smile. "Y-Yes..." She stuttered but she quickly gained back her temperament "In a month or two, we got a huge escorting mission that I want you and Olivia to take" Rose winked at me, causing my mouth and eyes to twitch in annoyance. "I thought we don''t take escort missions" "We don''t, but this one is huge. It is from a really big family that donates a ton of money to our guild. Without them, I would have not been able to set up the guild at a young age, and at the same time, they keep us safe from any interferences fromrger guilds" "If they are so powerful, then why do they have us to escort them? Can''t they just ask one of theirbat maids or something" I snorted "Well, the escort is less for safety and more of a prestige. We just stand around and make sure the leader of their family does not have to raise a single finger." Rose shrugged. For the next 30 minutes, we talked about a variety of things from the best kind of soap to use, to betting on people''s lives. After that, however, I made sure to quickly leave her office so she could resume working the same way she had been doing for hours before I had arrived at her office. Going back home, I flickered into the living room and shut the windows before going to one of the blue mats of the floor and sitting on it in a cross-legged lotus position. I swiftly began the procedures needed for me to use ''breath of eternity'', taking one breath in and three out within the span of 10 seconds. Immediately, I felt like every elemental energy and speck of ambient mana had begun to shoot towards me, making something close to a mini vortex around me, one too small to bepared to the one I had created during my awakening. Countless colors began to circte around me before being inhaled into me and diffused into my body as a whole, not only strengthening my divine mana and increasing my cultivation but also strengthening my entire body simultaneously. ''I should breakthrough within the next month or so.'' I nodded and carried on cultivating without any rest for the rest of the day. At night, I went out again but only for a few hours since I still has a ton of impure soul energy that I had not cultivated yet. I spent the next three days going through the same routine where I would spend a quarter of the day cultivating soul energy and the other quarter cultivating my mana, before training with Rose, Yuri, and Olivia and going back to finding the bounties. After 4 days had passed, I finally opened my eyes to the sound of ringing. After answering, I had gotten information from Rose that I June hade back from one of the missions she was one, meaning she was finally ready to go on our beast tide mission. *** "Are you two ready?" Rose looked at both me and June in her office, getting ready to depart on our adventure where we would bemitting mass killing on random beasts that happen to be unlucky enough to be around while we are there. "Yeah. Can we go now?" I groaned. "You should probably get some sleep before going there. From what I know, you haven''t slept in thest week or so, right?" Rose''s eyesnded on me with genuine concern, but I simply shrugged it off. [If she only knew that you had been awake for 6 months now hahahahahah] ''Shut up, please'' [Grumpy are we? Is this sleep deficiency finally taking its toll on you?] "Well, I''ll need you both to go to the teleportation hub my foot today evening anyway. You can sleep when you get there since the beast tide only gets to the city after 2 days of your arrival" Rose chose to give up on persuading me to sleep, and instead just nodded at her own words. "Sure. Let''s go" I gestured to June to follow me, which she of course did like an obedient dog. "Are you not going to take Olivia?" June asked me after walking for a bit "I would, but for now, no. She is simply too weak right now" I shrugged "Yes, but we have students who haven''t even gotten to the supreme rank fighting... The least we can do is allow her to fight with them" June pleaded "Too dangerous" I shook my head. "Hmm? I guess I''ll have to tell her that you think she is weaker than those students in the second year." She gave me a smug smile while speeding up her walk. "W-What! Come back here" I shouted towards her. "I''m telling her!" "Wait! Okay! I''ll ask Yuri and Rose if she cane along." As we walked, one would be able to see my annoyed expression alongside the smug expression of June as she walked to my side. Even though I was wearing a mask, my pouting was evident to anyone who looked at me. ''This b*tch* I inwardly grunted Chapter 262 - I Guess Ill Wait For These Idiots Then ''This b*tch* I inwardly grunted *** At the gate of the city, Rose looked at three figures with a twitching brow. "Since when was Olivia going with you guys?" She asked, her fists itching to punch something as hard as she could. "Uhm... Since a few minutes ago? June persuaded me that it would be good for her growth to go along with us" I smiled, discreetly throwing June under the bus. "And since when did June have the authority to give missions?" Rose''s cold voice rang out in the area, making me smile behind my mask while the rest of the people in the area shuddered when hearing what she had to say, including Olivia. "Woops" I looked away and whistled, waiting to hear June''s screams as Rose battered her senseless. "Well, June... Since you think you have the right to give away missions like items at a bargain sale, how about I teach you a good lesson on how hard it is to be a guildmaster of an entire guild filled with mostly muscle heads and airheads." This time, June was shuddering as she looked at me with a pleading expression that I only looked at with amusement. "We asked Yuri and she said it was fine. June asked Yuri, and I was going to ask you even though June didn''t ask me to do so. I just thought that it would be appropriate" I touched my chin, the only significant thing that I did whilending the finishing blow as well as the grave I was about to ce June in after this. *Sigh* "I am tired and I can''t be arsed to deal with your shenanigans for now. When youe back though I will kick your ass" She pointed at June usingly, causing her to take a step back in both fear and confusion. ''What did I do to deserve this'' June inwardly cried. After speaking with Rose for a little longer, we finally decided to depart. Since Olivia was with us, I had to cut my speed by quite a bit while June only had to lower her speed by a few tiers so that Olivia coulde along with us. "I can''t wait to break through to the Guardian rank so I can finally fly! No more dealing with the crap normalnders have to deal with when I can just fly!" June closed her eyes and reminisced at the memories she hasn''t even made yet, I wise and ancient glint appearing in her eyes as if she had the soul of a wise old genius within her "Flying is overrated" I snorted "True" Olivia replied, remembering thest time she had flown on top of Keaurin. When we finally reached one of the forests, I finally chose tounch myself off the ground and use the branches to maneuver, Olivia doing the same. Seeing both of us go up to the branched, June shook her head lightly and looked at Olivia with a mixture of pity and worry. June quickly followed behind us, but instead of doing the same thing as us, she followed Olivia until she was finally side-by-side and whispering something into her ear. "Word of advice, don''t try and copy the monster. She might be strong, a renowned genius, and even one of the most powerful people I know, but she is not someone you should look up to and copy as if she is your master teaching you everything. Find your own ways and own techniques, or obtain techniques and skills that other people had created and might be proficient for you to use. While yes, they might not be as good as making your own techniques, they cannot be as bad as copying the techniques and tricks of a monster with an obscenely abnormal physique, an extremely strong affinity, and even power that would rival peak diamond tiers. Sometimes a fish needs to stay in a pond rather than learn to walk onnd" Olivia looked at June speechlessly but did not reply. While she knew the things between me and June, she knew that June was only wanting to help, if not even being a better teacher than I was since what she had just said made a lot of sense. Copying someone will not get you anywhere in life, or at least it won''t get you to the top. It is the same reason why the older generation is always stronger than the newer generation, and even though the newer generation might have better equipment and resources, they pale inparison to originality. She wanted to not only find something that suited her fighting style, build, and affinity, but she also wanted to make it herself rather than borrow it from a manual created by some old monster a few thousand years ago for fun. "I understand, but for now, let me copy her for a bit. After that, I''ll find my own way through this" Olivia smiled and sped up slightly, catching up to me who was leisurely jumping from one branch to another. "Pan?" She asked out loud. I had obviously heard what June has said to Olivia even though the wind was blowing violently against my ears causing the only sounds to enter being the muffled noises of the forest alongside the whistling wind blowing into my ears. After looking at me for a bit longer, Olivia looked down and muttered "Nothing" hesitantly before slowing down a bit and going back to where June was. Seeing this, I shrugged simply and didn''t think about the incident again for the whole journey. It was only about 4 hourster did I finally realize that the two behind me were almost dead of exhaustion, and that was only after they had left my soul perception range which had finally caused me to look back at the emptiness behind me. "These guys are so weak" I sighed and shot at full speed, of course without any modifications like lighting body or the armor, meaning that I was going pretty slowpared to normal. "What are you guys doing here?" I popped out of nowhere in front of them, causing both of them to scream in terror while June simultaneously tried to punch me at the same time, subsequently missing due to me being able to see the punch from a mile away. I would say that Foresight saved me in the moment because right now I did not feel a speck of danger from the split-second attack from June, allowing me to just step back. "I got really tired so we are resting so we can get a move on in the next hour or less" Olivia replied almost breathless due to all the running they had to do alongside me, someone who has enough endurance to not sleep for almost 6 months if not a little more than that. *Sigh* Sighing, I quickly created a throne out of the earth like a queen sitting down on her throne looking down at her subjects as if they were ants at the bottom of her feet. ''I guess I''ll wait for these idiots then'' I sighed for the umpteenth time Chapter 263 - I Am His Girlfriend! *** Lecross City "Alright students! In 2 days'' time, the beast tide will be upon us and I need to get you ready for that catastrophe, is that understood?" A feminine voice announced, heeding the response of the students she was speaking to. "Yes, teacher!" All the kids shouted at the same time. While it might be right to call a lot of them kids, many of them if not the majority of them were over the age of 16, therefore making them adults in this world. Within the crowd of students stood two identical-looking figures, however, while one was hunched down and more reserved, the other had pumped out his chest in both pride and arrogance. It looked like he had the utter utmost confidence in being able to kill the most beasts in the ss, and to that many decided to stand around him, making him the ''popr kid''. The other boy on the other hand with the hunched figure and reserved posture tried to stay away from the crowd, yet even then he was also considered the ''Popr kid'', not only because he was the twin of the prideful one, but it was also because he was technically the stronger one of the two. In the entrance exam, he had automatically entered into the A bracket while his twin brother had to go through the tedious tasks of trying to show that his experience in fighting, as well as his martial arts and quick decisions, were A-worthy. "Zack!" A sweet feminine voice entered Zack''s ear, yet it made both Zarch and Zack look back in curiosity until Zack''s eyes widened in surprise. "Matilda? What are you doing here!" Zack looked back in surprise before holding her hands and kissing her forehead when she hade close enough "To see your dummy" She smiled warmly, causing a warm tingly feeling to shoot through Zack''s entire body. "Yes, but it is dangerous for you to be here," Zack said with concern that I myself would have been shocked to my core to hear if I was there. Thankfully, I wasn''t there or I would have probably had a heart attack, "Hahaha. I knew you were going to say that but still, how could I go so long without being able to see you" She gripped onto his hand tighter and put her head on his chest. After seeing her in such a state, Zack could not help but lift his hand and hold her head tighter to his chest before sighing. "The tide should be here in 2-3 days. I''ll allow you to stay with me for a day but after that, it is way too dangerous for you forgemasters to be around" He narrowed his eyes before another voice chimed in. "My brother is right... It would be a disaster if any of the forgemasters were to get injured, especially when the tide is this big." Zarch crossed his arms, his reserved stature disappearing and getting reced with a much more powerful and serious demeanor than before. Matilda looked at Zarch before raising a brow and chuckling with a smug grin. "You are only saying that because that girl you like is a forge master too... You two are so simr kekeke" Sheughed at Zarch, causing him to blush slightly while also looking away at the same time. "So what if I like her. My brother likes you, what''s the difference?" He muttered at a speed that would have named him "The Rap God" back on earth. "Hahahahaah! You go for it girl~" Sheughed once again, before patting him on the back while watching him blush like a high school girl in love. "I-I-I''M NOT A GIRL" Zarch stuttered out loud in a higher volume as his face had be beet-red while his hand pointed at Matilda usingly. "Hahahahaha-" Both Zack and Matilda began tough at the same time while holding their bellies, however, they were interrupted by a sweet yet slightly croaky voice that chimed into theirughter. "What are you two idiotsughing at" The figure smiled while patting their shoulders and looking at the beet-red Zarch in front of her. "Bullying my grandson?" She asked with a raised brow and a sinister grin. "N-No granny... We were just ying around" Zack stuttered while Zarch slowly regained his cool, allowing his face to return back to the normal non-red color that it previously was. "Hey granny" Zarch waved with a smile "Hey there little boy" She quickly moved away from the couple and went towards Zarch before lifting him off the ground effortlessly As Zarch iled mid-air, Zack could not help but ask "Why are you here granny?" "Well, I am here to protect you guys as well as the other students." She smiled "Really? But aren''t you injured?" Zarch asked with a tinge of concern in his voice. "Stop it, that was 7 years ago and you don''t have to worry about it anymore. Even if I was injured back then, I am still a lot stronger than all the kids your age" She sneered towards the end "Stronger than most people their age?" A voice came out from the side, causing the iling Zarch to shudder a little while the rest snapped their heads towards the direction of the voice, well everyone except X(My grandma). "You would probably beat the crap out of anyone in the Imperial Wizard or Knight ranks if not even go toe to toe with someone in the Guardian or Sage ranks." A man with Jet-ck hair snorted when he heard what X had said. "He is right... You would beat the crap out of anyone even if they didn''t do anything wrong" A man with pale blond hair and a muscr build chimed in from the other side, but this time, everyone felt his presence before he had even gotten close to them, after all, he was a giant. "I am so thankful uncle Throid doesn''t sneak up on everyone like uncle n" Zack sighed. "Who''s this little girl?" n raised a brown while looking at the girl who stood shoulder to shoulder with Zack. He could almost see the lines of intimacy between the two, yet he was still prompted to ask about it. "Oh... Uhm, she is Matilda Twilight and she is my... Uhm" Zack rubbed the back of his neck with an awkward yet tense atmosphere enveloping the area. Matilda sucked in a breath of cold air and finally spoke out confidently with her chest pumping out and her hands leaning on her waist "I am his girlfriend" Chapter 264 - The Blaring Of Sirens Matilda sucked in a breath of cold air and finally spoke out confidently with her chest pumping out and her hands leaning on her waist "I am his girlfriend" Everyone looked at the pair with widened eyes, yet a secondter they all closed their eyes and opened them with eyes that glinted with pride. "I am so proud of you boy" n patted him on the back "You make me proud" Throid wiped a tear from his eyes while patting Zack''s head After a few more seconds of this, they both looked towards the direction of Zarch before asking "How about you? Do you have a girlfriend? Or maybe two or even three? I heard the academy girls like wimps" Throid asked "M-M-Me?" Zarch pointed at himself, once again turning rose-red "Do you?" n chimed in. "OF COURSE NOT!" He cried out loud, causing both of them to sigh at the same time and look at each other with a burning determination "Hey! What are you guys thinking of?!" Zarch pointed at them while retreating a few steps back. "Does he like anyone?" They both asked Zack "Uhm..." A sinister smile stretched across the face of Zack as someone appeared in his mind. "Yeah... her name is Lucy" "Then we will get you that Lucy!" n and Throid held Zarch from either side while lifting him up by his arms. "that way" Zack pointed towards one of the forgemastering areas with a smile, allowing them to turn into blurs and disappear with a gust of wind. Matilda simply watch all of this ur with an agape expression, yet eyes darting between Zack and the rest as if they were all idiots. "Oh yeah... Granny?" Zack turned towards X. "Yes?" She moved her hand away from her face after having facepalmed at their antics. "Have you heard anything from Pandora?" He asked "Sadly no... Your dad knows something but he isn''t telling us" She looked down at the ground with a sad smile. "Wait, he knows something about her and he isn''t telling us? Is he scared of mom or something? I can talk to her if you want" Zack blurted out without thinking of anything he was saying. "I know you will... Hahaha, I always thought that you hated your sister. It really shows how you do not appreciate something to its fullest extent until it is taken away from me" She chuckled "Is Pandora your older sister?" Matilda could not help but feel left out in this conversation, therefore she was prompted to ask a question. "No... She is my younger sister. Mom tried to force her into an engagement when she was 6 and she decided to run away." Zack replied, a little sad about how everything had turned out. "I think it would be more urate to say she left the family rather than running away. They say she walked out of the family house that day still haunts your father every day... Even your mother is starting to feel it now in thest year or so..." X sighed in disappointment, After all, it was her daughter who had created this problem. After a moment of silence, Zack decided to change the subject by mentioning something else. "Won''t grandpa being in a few months?" He asked. "You mean great-grandpa? Yes, he ising in a month or so." She answered with a smile she tried to use to hide her sadness once again, but all that came out was a sad smile. "I am sorry granny. It was an ident." Zack looked down in a bit of shame. While in front of others in the academy he might have put up an unbearable, confident yet arrogant persona, in front of his family he was nothing but a child, and he first knew that after he lost his younger sister for the first time, not wanting to lose another person he regarded as family. "It''s fine" X waved it off like it was nothing before looking back towards where Throid, Zarch, and n had gone. After that, X had to leave to find n and Throid so they could all go back to their stations while getting ready for the days that were about to be upon them within the next days. "All I can say is that I hope the tide doesn''te earlier than expected" She sighed "You''re going to jinx it X. It isn''t worth it!" Throid cried out while n simply smiled at his antics. "This is supposed to be a C rank tide so even if it doese early, we should be able to hold the tide back until the students are ready. Only then will we be able to get a little bit of leisure when fighting as we would only be protecting them from the beasts, not fighting the beasts head-on" n shrugged. After a few more seconds of silence only disturbed the sounds of rustling and moving around within the tent did someone break it. "Hello~" A young man, no older than 23 walked into the room while stretching his arms and back at the same time. Alongside him walked a woman with amazing assets wearing a long white cloak and a clerics hat. This was the same woman that had apanied my grandmother on the expedition to find me. "Ugh! I am so tired! Thankfully we aren''t grouping up to fight another lighting mage, especially one that is as strong as an Imperial Wizard while still being in the Wizard rank." Another woman walked in too, stretching her back and arms the same way the man in the front did. "Gold?" X looked back to see the ''Goblin-ughterer'' standing in front of the tent opening. "Oh hey X. Throid and n told us toe just in case. Our junior cleric over here however will be going to the cleric division to help out with a few things, right ra?" Gold patted ra on the back before pping her buttocks, causing ra to be beet-red in an instant. "Hahaha" Goldughed out loud. "Don''t bully her too much" n chuckled from one of the bunk beds. As they all conversed, a sudden loud sound pierced through their ears, yet instead of them grimacing in pain, they all felt shudders travel through their bodies and spines. "BEAST TIDE HAS BEEN SPOTTED! ALL UNITS IN PLACE!" The earth-shaking voice rang out through the entire city while sirens constantly red. In an instant, the once peaceful camp in front of the city walls had turned into havoc and chaos as people ran around in panic, trying to get ready for what was about toe. Chapter 265 - Catastrophe As they all conversed, a sudden loud sound pierced through their ears, yet instead of them grimacing in pain, they all felt shudders travel through their bodies and spines. "BEAST TIDE HAS BEEN SPOTTED! ALL UNITS IN PLACE!" The earth-shaking voice rang out through the entire city while sirens constantly red. In an instant, the once peaceful camp in front of the city walls had turned into havoc and chaos as people ran around in panic, trying to get ready for what was about toe. "We need to move!" X roared to the others who had been frozen in ce due to the sirens and the loud voice that announced everything that was about to happen. "Wasn''t the tide supposed toe tomorrow?" Gold shouted while ra tried to get out as fast as possible, grabbing her wand in her hand and sprinting out of the tent at full speed. "Yes, it was... The beasts or their king either have a good amount of intelligence to pull a n like this or it is just a coincidence. If it is a coincidence, their troops will be disorganized and put into weak formation without any backup... However, if it is not a coincidence, their formations will be stronger than any beast tide we have ever seen. They might be weak but their amount, as well as intelligence, can easily put them in the C+ rank if not higher. That is why we need to hit them before they get toofortable at fighting against us" X quickly exined while snatching whatever she could find that was useful and putting it in her dimensional ring. "So we are either unlucky or unlucky as fuck? That makes me feel better" Throid snorted in annoyance. "Not my fault that the tide came early! Instead of throwing all your shit at me, using it against them instead" X snorted back. "Stop bickering you two and get your asses ready for the beating of our lives or their lives... Let''s hope it is thetter" Gold sighed and finally took two machetes out of her dimensional ring while unsheathing the two. "Let''s show them why humans should never be underestimated" n smiled calmly and took out one of his katanas "Person who gets the least kills had to do a forfeit" Throid immediately dashed out of the room with both axes on his shoulders, dual-wielding them into battle. *sigh* an audible sigh came out of every single person''s mouth as they looked at the figure that had just darted away bing smaller and smaller. "You heard him,dies. Guy with the least kills dies" The man that had walked in at first also dashed away with a burst of psychoticughter, causing everyone else to knit their brows and also dash away with their respective weapons. *** Back in Lagua city was the sitting figure of a red-haired woman who lifted her feet off the ground andid them crossed on the table with a rxed moan. *ZIIIING* The sound of a vibrational sound entered her ears causing her to perk up and crag the crystal ball which was right next to her feet by using a string of crimson energy to wrap around it and force it into her hand. "Guildmaster!" A voice of a man came from the other side of the crystal, causing Rose to knit her brows after hearing the constant sounds of metal shing and screams of terror. While the majority of the screams were not human screams, she still could not help but feel a little worried after remembering where she had told me to go, and where the call wasing from. "What is it?" She asked with a cold tone of voice "Guildmaster! This is a disaster! The beast tide hase 2 days too early! We need backup asap!" The man shouted. "What is the situation" She had immediatelyprehended what was just said and had already calcted many ways how to solve the problem, or at least how to dy it until the stronger groups of people are able to get there. "Havoc! There is no alignment amongst the humans! They are running everywhere and doing nothing right! The beasts on the other hand are fully coordinated as well as have formations that would cause even the best of Grand Knights to fail against them. We need help. PLEASE GUILDMA- AHHHHHHHH---" The call immediately cut off, simultaneously cutting off the scream of the man on the other side who seemed to have just gotten seriously injured, if not killed. "DAMNIT!" Rose mmed her fist on the table, causing wide cracks to not only spread through the table but throughout the whole building. The cracks only finished spreading after a white light covered them and slowly began to repair them back to their normal state. *** In a forest, hundreds of kilometers away from Lagua city were their lights traveled throughout the forest, almost like fireflies lighting up the ce with their radiance. These were of course me, June, and Olivia, but right now we were moving at a speed where the only thing left from us was a blur and the trail of our aura, giving us lights as if we were all divine beings that spread their radiance amongst these mortals. In reality, I was the only one doing that while the rest decided to copy me as if having a light around them would make them faster. Right now the only thing I could do with my battle intent was simply shrouding myself with it and moving around with an improved physique and speed. The other two for some reason thought they could do the same thing as me, and so when they tried it, all they got was a light show that showed the world where they were. If it was not for my divine pressure, we would have been attacked by multiple beasts by now [Ring Ring] [Iing call from Rose] [Would you like to answer?] [Yes/No} Chapter 266 - Catastrophe II [Ring Ring] [Iing call from Rose] [Would you like to answer?] [Yes/No} ''Yes,'' I spoke inside my mind before asking H to pause the music I was listening to. "Sup" I spoke out without halting my sprinting. "Disaster! You have no idea what kind of crap is happing in the city you are going to" "Lecross? I think that is what it was called" I scratched my cheek. "Yes, that! The beast tide hase 2 days too early! I need you guys to get there as fast as possible! Where are you right now?" "2 days too early? Damn... Anyway, we are in a forest pretty far away actually. We took the teleportation hub thingy but after that, we couldn''t take the second one because it was out ofmission. Anyway, we should be able to get there in half a day if we are moving at this pace." I took a nce back. "I take it back. We''ll take at least a day" I shrugged "WELL, I NEED YOU TO GET THERE QUICKLY!" Rose shouted in a panic "Okay Okay! I''ll leave Olivia with June, okay?" I sighed "Okay! I need you there as quickly as possi-" Before she could finish speaking, I quickly cut off the call and flickered from my spot, appearing in a few hundred meters back "Oi, you two" I called out to both of them, causing them both to halt their movement and get into battle stances out of fear, June of course being a lot faster at the process than Olivia. *** "Everyone! MOVE OUT!" The voice of a burly man echoed throughout the battlefield as all the humans began to charge towards the beast tide as they roared like savage animals. "You know, I think there was always one thing that Pandora was right about," Throid said while slicing down at one of the beasts. "What?" n and X asked while the rest of the group nced towards Throid. "Humans are worse than the beasts themselves" Thoid threw a nce at one of the groups of humans iling their arms around, trying to kill anything around them whether it was friend or foe, human or beast. They were all attacking everything that moved and so were hundreds of other warriors "Aren''t these guys supposed to be seasoned warriors and mages? What is this then!" One of the leaders that stood on top of the wall and tried to give orders shouted to the man next to him in exasperation at the scene that was unfolding right before his eyes. "Yes... I might have miscalcted when sending them out" The man to him took a sip from his tea, causing the leader''s forehead to bulge in anger while imaginary steam started to pour out of the man''s ears. The scene was quiteical, to say the least. 3 hourster, all the people who were hacking away at the beasts were now moving at a significantly slower speed than they once were. While some had invigoration potions to keep their stamina in top state at all times, their injuries would not recover without the help of a cleric therefore severely lowering their stamina and making even those who were able to afford to bring invigoration potions to this battle run out eventually. "There are too many" Throid moved his arm up and hacked at one of the boars that tried to attack him. When he finally hit the boar, he felt a vibration go through his numb arm and into his shoulders, yet he could not grimace in pain, not here and not now. "I can''t go on much longer" Gold moved her machete and shed towards the head of a golden gori that instantly blocked her attack. In the next moment, the golden gori struck her in the stomach, causing him to spit out a mouthful of blood She did not give up, however, as in a split second she was able to turn a sh at the arm of the gori with all her power and might behind it. *SLASH* *Thud* The sound of the machete cleaving through the skin and bone rang out in the battlefield before being immediately soaked up by the sounds of metal nging and roars reverberating throughout the blood-soaked areas, whether that would be the painful scream of a human or the howling of a beast, no one would know. On the battlefield, there was no race, no gender, no species. All that mattered was power. "AHHHHHHHHH" The man that had walked in stretching alongside Gold felt a w go right through his chest, causing him to scream out loud at the sudden ambush. "TEDDY!" Gold shouted, however, she had immediately be too preupied with her own enemies to even get close to Teddy "NOOOOOOO" She roared with the voice of a beast and the aura of a dragon exploding out of her body. In the next instant, killing intent spread out of her before enveloping her des while she cleaved through everything she saw that stood between her and Teddy. "STUDENTS ARE COMING OUT NOW! I REPEAT! THE STUDENTS ARE JOINING THE BATTLE!" The announcer spoke through the magic crystal that amplified his voice by making the runes glow up and dim every time he spoke. "AHHHH" Gold rushed forwards until she found the body of Teddy, half-eaten on the muddy floor as the beasts around him growled at Gold with bloody and vicious aurasing out of them. "DAMN YOU" Gold once again began to aimlessly attack everything within sight, destroying them and cutting their limbs off one by one before leaving them limbless and waiting to bleed out *Tap* *Zing* On X''s side of the battle, everything almost seemed under control. This was the power of mages, people are able to wipe out towns with a single spell if powerful enough yet at the same time people who can easily manage crowd control in the situations like these With a single tap on the muddy floor, a buzzing sound reverberated throughout the area and created a water barrier that protected from all the iing attacks from a fireball to a punch or even a clew. In the next second, however, the barrier quickly shattered and turned into water spears that shot right through the skulls of everyone and everything that was attacking. However, even though she was could have rxed a bit at the moment, her whole body tensed up at the words she heard being announced. ''ZARCH! ZACK! I HAVE TO GET TO THEM BEFORE-'' She snapped her head towards the direction of the two boys just to see a beast aim for one of their necks the instant they had gotten out of the city. "ZACK!" X roared at the top of her voice, stretching her arm towards Zack in an attempt to save him, yet she was simply too far away to do anything Chapter 267 - Catastrophe III ''ZARCH! ZACK! I HAVE TO GET TO THEM BEFORE-'' She snapped her head towards the direction of the two boys just to see a beast aim for one of their necks the instant they had gotten out of the city. "ZACK!" X roared at the top of her voice, stretching her arm towards Zack in an attempt to save him, yet she was simply too far away to do anything *ng* A shadowy figure slowly came out of Zack''s shadow and snapped their swords towards the iing w, slicing the beast in half before the beast could even realize what had hit them. "Uncle n?" Zack looked back in shock, not expecting uncle n toe out of nowhere and save his life like that. "It''s nothing kid. Just make sure you don''t have any more close calls like that. I can''t save you every time you feel like dying" n chuckled before disappearing into shadowy specks that move along with the wind. "Wow! Was that your uncle, Zack?" A boy asked while pointing at the ck specks of light with amazement. "Yes," The pride exuding out of Zack at this moment of time could almost be tasted by everyone within a 25-meter radius, causing them to look at him as if he was stupid. On the other side of the battlefield, X slowly lowered her hand with a sigh of relief leaving he mouth. In the same instant, three spears made out of ice appeared from thin air and shot towards the three closest beasts that were about to attack her. "Looks like I will have to go all out" She muttered before looking at the sky with a wry smile. *BOOM* Suddenly, an earth-shaking gold gust of air exploded from where she stood and spread out, causing every beast in the area to be ice cubes. Everyone on her team looked at her at the same time and finally decided to do the same thing. ''Full power'' they all thought, causing lights of different colors to explode from within their bodies as mists of light or darkness. "AHHH!" The voice of a girl rang out from a particr direction, however, before any of them could even look in that direction, they watched as a powerful sphere of water with chaotic whirlpools and waves within moved towards the beast that was attacking the girl at a blinding speed. However, unlike everyone had expected, instead of the sphere hitting the beast and exploding, it instead pushed the beast back and even began to pile them up. "What is he doing?" ra could not help but ask aloud while spearing one of the insectoid beasts into the ground. "He is a genius" My grandma eximed. "Genius?" Throid asked as he jumped up in the air. "Yes..." In the next instant, they finally saw why X looked so proud and at the same time, so amazed by what Zack had just done. *BLOOM* The water sphere had begun to implode, however, in a single second, it was able to explore before all the water molecules halted mid-air. Everyone could only watch as those same pockets of water began to circte into a small tornado. Simultaneously, the air began to get sucked into the vortex alongside water being condensed from the air and into the tornado of water. *Snap* A Zack snapped his fingers everyone was once again shocked by his amazing disy of power as they once again watched those same pockets of water turn into ice spikes while whirling around the tornado, shooting through whatever beast that was near until it finally ran out of power. *ROAR* A heaven-shaking roar came from the center of the beast tide shout out in all directions, even flinging up multiple beasts that were closer to it and throwing them into the air. Suddenly, out of nowhere, a huge golden figure shot out of the beast tide while drumming its chest. "Golden-furred ape" X could not help but mutter under her breath *Pant* "I''ll take it from here" Zarch patted the panting Zack on the shoulder before walking forwards with a step. In the next instant, he had disappeared from where was and had be one with thin air, or that was what everyone thought anyway. *SWISH* The sound of both water and wind flushed into the ears of everyone within the area, yet even though they would have expected the sound toe from where to gori-looking golden ape hadnded, it was insteading from the air. This time, it was the beasts that had begun to shudder in their ces, unable to move a single muscle in front of the dangerous feeling that they were currently feeling. "FULL POWER" Zarch''s young voice rang throughout the battlefield, causing even more people to begin looking up at what was happening. "Oh my god..." Some muttered "What is that?" "What a monster" "A monster amongst humans." "Such power" All their agape expression were pointed in one direction, and that was in the direction of Zarch who was now currently floating mid-air with a tform of solidified air below his feet. His arms were both up while somethingy between his palms. "Oh my god" X quickly created a water barrier around her before expanding it at a pace and power that could be better described to be more of a crowd controlling shockwave that would send everything around her within a certain radius flying Between Zarch''s palms floated a water sphere, yet this was not any kind of water sphere, it was a ranging water sphere. However, this was far from the reason why everyone was so impressed, Instead, they were impressed at something else. No... They were left shaken to their cores by something else. Something that no human below the Gaseous stage should be able to achieve. The thing that scared them the most was... Its size... *ROAR* The golden ape roared before drumming its chest and getting ready to jump up as high as it could towards the 45 meters-wide raging water sphere. "Everyone! PROTECT HIM!" X roared catching everyone''s attention, yet instead of asking any questions, everyone worked simultaneously and together to make sure that the beast would not even get close to the kid. *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* Dozens if not hundreds of spells shot out towards the beast that had already flung itself towards the boy, and while they all almost had no effect on the beast, its primary purpose of slowing it down was almost achieved. "God''s blessing" X held on tight to a ne around her neck with a stone made of golden ss with one of her hands while wielding her staff with the other. "GOD''S BLESSING!" her voice thundered like a lightning bolt on a clear night. Without a second to pause, a golden aura exploded out of her body, an aura so strong that it made almost every beast in the battlefield submit to her will. This was the aura of a divine. An aura so powerful that it would cause any lower race to feel a sense is a suppression, no matter how strong they were nor unless they were in apletely different ne from the user. "SHATTERER OF GLACIERS! SPLITTER OF OCEANS! I CALL UPON THEE! THEE WHO SHALL CONQUER ALL! DIVINE SPEAR OF ICE!" Chapter 268 - Victory? This was the aura of a divine. An aura so powerful that it would cause any lower race to feel a sense is a suppression, no matter how strong they were nor unless they were in apletely different ne from the user. "SHATTERER OF GLACIERS! SPLITTER OF OCEANS! I CALL UPON THEE! THEE WHO SHALL CONQUER ALL! DIVINE SPEAR OF ICE!" Out of thin air, a spear glowing in a brilliant golden light materialized in front of X The spear shone with a bright golden color, yet even though it was filled to the brim with divine energy, it did not have the same amount of divinity as my energy. Everyone had already felt the power and pressureing out of the spear and had all begun to retreat, that was everyone but the people who knew X. "To think she would be using the ne today" Throid sighed and descended from the sky, mming into the ground and not only uprooting it but also flinging all the beasts up like ragdolls being thrown into the air. *BOOM* A deafening sound exploded from the spear as it began to move forwards at a blinding speed. In the next second, it had already appeared next to the gori who was closing in on Zarch, aiming to destroy his torso in a single shot. *Swish* However, what happened next shocked everyone. It simply was not something they thought someone in the 3rd golden tier would be capable of doing. Without batting an eye, the gori had thrust its left arm at an angle that allowed him to spin mid-air. in the same instant, the gori moved its right arm and grabbed the spear, using its momentum and weight to spin before letting go of the spear as it closed onto Zarch. However, unlike the expression, one would have expected to see on X''s face after watching her attack being thrown away like that and hurled towards her grandson, a smile that would have caused unease to anyone who saw it slowly crept up from the corner of her lips. The unsettling smile only grew as she thrust her hand towards the spear, In the next instant, everyone watched as the golden spear that had been hurled towards Zarch shifted out of the trajectory, being pointed straight towards the 40-meter-wide raging water sphere. Everyone was yet again put into a daze as the spear that they had thought would pop the water sphere, causing it to explode simply entered the sphere before being slowed down and halting in the middle of it. "NOW!" Zarch roared, finally letting go of the sphere above him, allowing all the water to gush into the spear with all its power and might, making the spear glow in a much more vibrant light than before. "Oh my god" One of the warriors dropped their weapon out of shock, but due to being in this dazed state, one of the beasts was able to sneak up on him before impaling his heart with their wed paws. *Pitui* The sound of the man''s heart being impaled rang out through the battlefield followed by the wailing of a pained man, crying out for help as well as trying to get help. This was almost like a wake-up call that caused everyone else to start moving, attacking the beasts that were closest to them, or the beasts that were currently attacking them At the same time, all the students except Zarch, Zack, and one other boy with silky white hair that went all the way down to his shoulders, began moving. While the warrior students hacked down at the closest beasts, usually taking one or two to kill a single beast, the mages were either casting supportive spells like ice wall to protect the warriors or other spells such as water bullets to confuse the beasts and make them target the wrong people. Other students were frantically doing hand signs, trying to create ice and water spells before targeting them at the more powerful beasts to either slow them down or injure them, making them easier to kill in the process. Back to Zarch, the divine spear constantly sucked all the water out of the sphere until there was no water or mana left to suck dry anymore. However, even though this was amazing, the truly amazing thing happened right after. The spear had begun to glow with a divine light that caused many to look away while others, usual beasts, looked towards it with fanatic and mesmerizing eyes. "THAT IS THE POWER OF A GOD! STOP THEM! HUMANS SHOULD NOT EVER BE ABLE TO WIELD THAT KIND OF POWER!" one of the generals, in this case, being an oversized bunny, roared to his fellow beasts causing them to finally snap out of their dazed states. Yet, before any of the beasts could react, a boy with long silky white hair had already gotten to the spear, holding it in one hand before clocking his enter arm back, causing the gusts of wind from the spear to push his hair forwards. Simultaneously, the boy felt a scorching sensation from the hand he held the divine spear in, causing him to once again shout as he hurled the spear towards the gori that was flying mid-air, unable to move due to no stable ground being around. The gori quickly tried to thrust its arm out, causing another gust of wind to form that pushed him a few centimeters to the left, yet it was not enough to save him from the golden impending doom that was upon him at this very moment. *Pitui* The sound of the searing spear hitting the chest of the gori and immediately beginning to cook it rang out through the entire battlefield, subsequently causing it to be silent as everyone and everything watched while the gori began to plummet to the ground. Even though the spear was made out of ice, the vibrance and divinity of the light alone caused it to be hotter than magma, yet even then the spear did not melt, instead, it was stronger than ever. *ROOOOOOOAAAAAR* *BOOOOOM* The gori roared one more time before the sound everyone was expecting finally exploded from the center of the tide while at the same time creating a huge mushroom cloud alongside the sound, traveling several dozen meters up into the air, bing visible for everything to see. "That is one strong bastard" One man within the human''s side could not help but sigh after seeing one of the most powerful beasts get obliterated like nothing more than a lump of coal ready to be set afire. "That was one seriously strong spell you got there X" One of the strongest fighters in the whole camp looked back at X and smiled "It''s a good thing there are no more that we have to worry about." She sighed back and began to rx, however, to everyone''s dismay, that gori seemed to have been only the start of this battle. *ROAR* *ROAR* *ROAR* *AWOOOO* *SCREEEEE* Several extremely loud beasts could be heard howling, roaring, or screeching, every sound that came out of them sending shudders through the spines of everyone no matter who it was. ''Diamond tier beasts'' Everyone powerful enough to feel their power thought at the same time as sweat drenched their backs and their eyes shook with hints of madness. ''We are fucked'' Chapter 269 - Your Fight Is With Me, Beast! *ROAR* *ROAR* *ROAR* *AWOOOO* *SCREEEEE* Several extremely loud beasts could be heard howling, roaring, or screeching, every sound that came out of them sending shudders through the spines of everyone no matter who it was. ''Diamond tier beasts'' Everyone powerful enough to feel their power thought at the same time as sweat drenched their backs and their eyes shook with hints of madness. ''We are fucked'' From the horizon, 5 figures could be seen walking, crawling, and flying into the scene with a menacing aura''s surrounding them and pouring out of them like an active volcano in the P-T mass extinction 250 million years ago. "They- The-They are like geysers of mana" One man stuttered "Run... WE NEED TO RUN! WE ARE GOING TO DIE! AHHHHH"# "I love you, Jasmine! Before we die, can I kiss you once? Then I can die happy!" Another man began to sob with waterworks flooding out of his eyes like waterfalls. "NO! MY FAMILY! I WANT TO SEE MY FAMILY!" "DAD! MOM! HELP!" Simr scenes urred throughout the entire battlefield while at the same time, others sat there in silence, unable toprehend the idea of having to die in this battle. Many of them thought that this would be an easy money pull while others thought that this would be a way for them to brag in the future to their parents, family members, or friends. They wanted to have pride in something, or they had been pulled here by their greed or need for money to feed their families. Everyone here had a different story, yet in reality, it was all the same. They were humans and they were driven here for money or prestige, and no matter what their end goals were, in the end, their immediate goals were the same. Yet, the moment they locked eyes with the goddess of death, they could not help but tremble or go crazy. Every one of them knew that they could die in battle, yet it was only the old ones who truly understood what that meant. Anyone can fight with their lives on the line, yet not everyone can fight to know that they will die. Like a wise man once said "If you are ready to kill, you must also be ready to be killed" "X! Can you use that thing again?" Throid roared from a few dozen meters away, yet his voice was crystal clear. "No, not now! I need at least 5 minutes to get it ready and even by then, I can only do it one more time. This ne only has two charges and it takes way too long to recharge it normally." The gritted her teeth in helplessness, who knew that her injury would have caused this kind of effect on her, even 7 yearster. ''I used to be the strongest'' She slowly looked up and locked eyes with a golden-furred gori that was at least 4 timesrger than thest one. ''These animals... they used to be nothing...'' She snatched her staff that she had impaled into the muddy ground and lifted it up while twirling it around in the air. ''Yet... YET! YET ONE BEAST! ONE DAMNED BEAST WAS ALL IT TOOK TO MAKE ME THIS WEAK!'' She bellowed inwardly in rage with a voice that did not seem to be her own. "I''LL KILL EVERY ONE OF YOU DAMNED BEASTS!" She roared, her voice resembling a beast''s more than a human''s. "Ah... She went crazy" n looked at her in pity before going back to ughtering all the smaller beasts like cattle. X began chanting like a monk praying to his god. Every word was clear while every hand sign she performed created a runic pattern alongside it. It was as if she was making three spells at the same time. "AHHHHHHH" Gold shouted in anguish after watching her best friend get killed so easily. Death on the battlefield was not like those in the movies. They were not slow enough to allow the person to give theirst goodbyes to everyone they knew before finally closing their eyes and falling into the hands of fate, but instead, they were quick and mostly silent. It was only those battles between powerhouses that could have created shockwaves strong enough to make them loud, yet even then, when there are others just as strong as them if not stronger fighting alongside them, their fights starts to blend in with the other fights, sometimes even being lost within the havoc of war and bloodshed. Today, Gold had truly understood what it meant to have to lose someone. She finally understood the pain and anguish other people felt when holding their loved ones within their arms after seeing them dead. She finally knew how it felt to let the blood of your loved one soak up in your own hands as the only thing you could do was cry and cry in both rage and anguish, the anguish that could not be described norpared to any other physical pain. "I''LL KILL YOU ALL! EVERY ONE OF YOU! I''LL KILL YOU" Another one had beenpletely lost within their own grievances, finally shattering the shackles that held them back from killing everything within their paths. "Seems like they''ve gone berserk" ra narrowed her eyes at the two before sighing and giving them both buffs that would help them greatly in the fight that was about toe. *RUMBLE* The sound of rumbling shook the skies above as countless clouds began to circte simultaneously to the movement of X''s wand. *ROAR* One of the iing beasts, this one being a lion with dark fur roared and began to move towards the two who were both either casting spells or using their battle intent to cover their des with, enabling them to cut down everything and anything they see in their way. Yet before they could even attack the beast that came towards them, a shadowy figure appeared next to the lion, shing towards its maw with a katana shrouded in a dark energy "Your fight is with me, beast" Chapter 270 - The Winds Are Howling And The Skies Are Roaring... "Your fight is with me, beast!" The man that appeared out of the shadows said thest bit with obvious disgust in his voice, as if the world alone could have made him barf. *ROAR* The lion tried to roar, yet when it opened its mouth and let out a sound that sent shockwaves toward n''s direction, he was easily able to evade them, dashing towards the right and sinking into the shadows once again. *THUD* *Crash* The loud sound of something hitting an unmovable wall rang out for a few seconds before being drowned out by the other sounds of battle. However, even though it sounded like the thing that was hit did not move a single inch, this was far from the truth. The beast had been immediately catapulted into the air before crashing into a boulder 50 meters away and shattering it into pieces with the lion''s weight alone. "Piece of fat crap,e on and get me" n smiled sadistically and disappeared into the shadows once again. *SWOOSH* The lion quickly threw its paw towards the direction that which the shadow had begun to expand and rise from the ground, cutting n into three different individual pieces. However, to the lion''s dismay, the human it had just attacked had turned into a ck mist that wisped away from the area before dissipating into the air, finally disappearing. The next instant, the lion felt a soul-shaking pain from its behind getting deeper and deeper, causing it to screech, a screech unlike its masculine dominant side that it had shown before. "ROA-EEEECH" It tried to roar, yet all that came out of its maw was the sound of a voice cracking alongside it shutting its mawpletely, not wanting anyone to hear the disgraceful creature it had be. On the other side of the battlefield, Gold had already begun charging forwards with her huge machetes covered in a blood-colored battle intent that caused many of the beasts to begin to back off from what they considered to be a fellow beast, one with enough anger and animalistic instincts to be considered a strong beast amongst their tribes. This did not mean that they would not attack her though, as a matter of fact, they were more likely to attack her now with even stronger forces, it was just that the weaker ones had begun to back away due to their fear instincts kicking in, telling them to get as far away as possible from her if they did not want to see their own head flying off their bodies. *SCREECH* The flying beast went and targeted her while informing every other beast in the area to move away from her as fast as possible, making even those who were willing to stay back and fight, shudder and dash away. "I''LL KILL YOU GODDAMNIT" She watched as the bird came closer and closer before finally doing something no one expected her to do. She jumped. *Boom* Behind her, she left a huge shockwave that caused cracks to spread out on the bloody ground of the battlefield as the wind whistled while she pierced right through it, like a bullet shooting towards its target. *SCREEECH* The bird once again cried out with a sky-shaking screech as it moved up its talons and pointed them at Gold who was shooting towards it at a terrifying speed. *sh* *sh* Gold appeared on the other side of the bird, flying high above it with her des in a shing position as if she had just cut through something. Before Gold could evenprehend what had happened, blood began to gush out of her shoulder while the same urred on her torso as she bled continuously without stopping. At the same time, on the bird side of the battle, a menacing aura exploded out of its body as it turned around and screeched at the top of its lungs, yet, the moment it had moved it felt a sudden weight get lifted off itself and at the same time, it felt a sudden imbnce in its flying. Countless people began to look up as blood began to rain on them without stopping from one source. ''She cut the legs'' Throid thought while looking toward the bird with a smile. The legs had been cutpletely off, but that was not what caused Throid to smile. Instead, it was the amount of precision it took to do what she had just done, and even then, he could see that she was not finished. While the legs might have been cut off, they were not cut off equally, therefore causing an imbnce in the movement of the bird and making it hard to avoid what wasing next. The bird looked up in horror as a sudden sense of danger overwhelmed its being. It could only watch as the same little girl it watched take its legs away began to plummet towards it at an even more terrifying speed, and as if this was not bad enough, the girl was currently spinning like a Beyde, cutting through the air like sonic the hedgehog andnding on the ground a secondter with an evenrge kickup of dust. *Shiiingggggg* *Scrshhhhh* The sound of flesh being torn apart by Gold''s des echoed in the ears of everything in the vicinity, but especially in Gold''s ears. She closed her eyes that had begun to wallow up in tears once again after remembering how her friend had died, and how she was the cause. The thing was that everyone else while having been friends with gold for several years now, did not know her best friend. She was the one who had wanted him toe along and at the same time, she felt as if she was responsible for his death due to her dragging him along "I''m so sorry..." She cried into her arms, ignoring the fact that a huge bird with no wings had begun to descend from the sky towards where her knees had buckled under the weight of her body alongside the intense amount of shame and sorrow that hadnded on her shoulders the moment she saw him die. The wingless creature did not stop descending, yet at the same time, no one dared to move from their ce to help her out in fear that they would fall victim to her anger and sorrow. *Boom* *m* A figure quickly swooshed through the air and smashed into the descending bird, feet first, causing it to crash to the side away from Gold entirely. A muscr man descended from the ce he had hit the bird and looked at Gold with pity before leaning down and giving her a tight hug. She tried to resist the hug, yet even after expending all her efforts she gave up and started to cry into the chest of the man that had begun hugging her. Back on X''s side of the battle, she watched as the huge gori moved towards her with killing intent bursting out of it in higher volumes as it got closer. *Rumble* *Rumble* *RUMBLE* The skies roared in thunder while the winds screamed like widows in grief. "With the power of god and the oceans, the skies, and the earth, the divine and the mortal, I ask thee to drop the mightiest of mighty, the strongest of strong, and the lightnings of thunder. Destroyer of worlds, I ask for one thing..." The stone of her neck began to glow after the second charge was finally ready. "Divine retribution" She muttered Chapter 271 - [Bonus] Divine Astral Ice "With the power of god and the oceans, the skies, and the earth, the divine and the mortal, I ask thee to drop the mightiest of mighty, the strongest of strong, and the lightnings of thunder. Destroyer of worlds, I ask for one thing..." The stone of her neck began to glow after the second charge was finally ready. "Divine retribution" She muttered Dozens if not hundreds of different runes began to light up in the dim abyssal sky, a sky without a single ray of light prating through its clouds. A sky so deprived of light that the only visibility came to form the sparks of battle, the emanating of auras, and the constant rumbling of lightning forming within the clouds themselves as well as the runes and arrays alongside them. "Such power" a woman who was fighting a wind wolf could not help but mutter as she took several steps back from each hit she was forced to block with her sword. In the next instant and to everyone''s surprise, 7 lightning bolts came down and crashed upon the 7 different beasts that were not preupied with fighting with Throid, n, or Gold. *ROAR* *ROAR* *ROAR* *ROAR* *ROAR* *ROAR* *ROAR* 7 different roars resounded out in the area, the loudest and most destructive oneing from the oversized ape with golden fur and a broad chest that it had kept drumming in an intimidating manner as if its chest had the words ''drum of death'' written over it. One could say that the drumming of the chest was another form of boss music that would warn you to not go in that particr direction, but I am sure that I was the only person who would ever think of that situation that way. *ROOOOOOAAAAR* The golden furred gori let out an even louder roar than before, causing every being that heard it to stop their fighting and freeze in their ces. Its roar was literally like a dragon roar, a roar so powerful that it would cause any creature from a race deemed as below it to freeze in their ces, frozen in fear, unable to move a single muscle no matter how much they begged their bodies to move. ''This is bad'' X thought while trying to move to the best of her abilities, yet contrary to her expectations, she was able to move a lot easierpare to everyone else, including them beasts themselves who had a much lesser effect when it came to beast roars like the golden goris. ''I still have some of the god energy that I had charged up for thest attack still stored up so I can use one more spell infused with the energy. I can only pray that this thing falls after I hit it this time, or I do not know what I would do. Yet, while X was thinking this, the gori did not stand idle, waiting for another shot to be directed at him. Instead, the gori moved quickly to the right before flickering to the left, moving at an extremely high speed despite his size. The next moment, the gori had already thrust its elbow back, getting ready to let go and hit someone with the finishing blow. Golden energy, simr to mine yet thousands of times less divine and hundreds of times deficient in quality, coated the first it was about to use to punch forwards. Not even a secondter, the first hadpletely disappeared from its ce and had been thrust forwards causing the ground to crack at the gori had twisted its whole body to get the maximum output out of this punch. A golden fist-force beam of light ripped through the air and enclosed it upon X''s location. Simultaneously. X had stepped forwards while continuously weaving a spell with a mixture of hand signs and chanting random words and putting them in the same sentence. After that, she used a proper sentence and then went back to muttering before. finally being ready to st the spell towards the direction of the gori. "Take this you monkey!" her voice thundered like the crackling lightning descending from the sky. In the next second, a golden spear made out of ice manifested in front of her out of thin air, this time much faster than thest time she had manifested a golden spear. The speed was not the only thing that had improved, as not only was the spear creation extremely quick, the power/energy behind it as well as its size had almost multiplied by 5 She was using all her mana within the attack... On the other side of the battle, ra was looking towards X with a weird glint in her eyes. no one would be able to urately tell what her emotions were. If they were jealousy for X being a mage and so much better than her, or fervor and excitement, as she had looked up to X this whole time and was happy and even prideful that the same person that she had looked up to was able to form such a powerful spell. With a tap of her staff on the floor, she had retracted all the buffs that she had given out and instantly targeted X with all of them before activating her trump card. ''Activate: Virtue of Charity'' She thought, finally allowing a huge white glow to envelop her entire being before also targeting X, shooting towards her like a rocket waiting to shoot all its power within her. ''You better win this'' She smiled before copsing on the ground, covered in nothing but sweat-drenched clothes and just sweat in general. X had immediately felt the overwhelming power enter her, causing her to smile subconsciously and look in the direction of ra. ''I won''t let you down!'' "Divine Astral Ice: Astral Spear" She muttered under her breath. In the next moment, everyone and the gori could only watch as countless stars formed out of specks of mana formed around X before bing a vortex and enveloping or injecting the spear with even more power than before. The spear was no longer your in and simple golden ice spear, but instead, now it was made with ice that seemed to hold the entire cosmos within it. Ice that held stars radiated with so much power that it felt like they could have annihted the entire with a single re of theirs. The power that the spear held was almost as immeasurable as the deepness of space itself yet who could have known that their opponent would have been even stronger than any of them could have imagined even after seeing the power of the astral divivine spear Chapter 272 Whats Wrong? Scared? [Join My New Discord Server: https://discord.gg/PtzXQBvAj5] The spear was no longer your in and simple golden ice spear, but instead, now it was made with ice that seemed to hold the entire cosmos within it. Ice that held stars radiated with so much power that it felt like they could have annihted the entire with a single re of theirs. The power that the spear held was almost as immeasurable as the deepness of space itself. *BOOOOOM* When the spear finally began to move, it immediately disappeared from its ce with a sh of light be2fore turning into a streak of light and finally appearing right in front of the fist-force mean, ready to obliterate it with a single tap. To everyone''s surprise, however, the beam that everyone had thought to be insurmountable in strength, capable of destroying anyone who stood within its way immediately shattered as the spear shot through it without any resistance. At the same time, a huge circr shockwave was sent out from either side, pushing away both beasts and humans alike. *ROOOOOAAAR* However, just when the humans had thought they were victorious, the gori moved back its first hand and put it near its hip area before moving its other arm forwards at lighting speed, covered with an even more ferocious and thick membrane of golden energy that had immediately shot out the moment the fist had reached the same ce as the other fist was. *BOOOOOOOOOM* The sound of impending doom came closer and closer. As the golden beam met with the divine ice spear, it halted however, that did notst for long. Even though the spear had the name astral in it, it was not nearly as strong as an astral attack, as one of those could probably eradicate a city as big as Aqua city with its simple shockwave. *Crack* Cracks had begun to appear all over the spear without stop, going from the tip of the spear to the butt of it, yet even though it persisted, that did notst for long *SHATTER* *BOOM!* The moment the spear had shattered, it had released all the mana stored within it at full force, not holding a single speck of energy back as a supernova of energy erupted at the location both attacks had connected. Everyone, including X, watched on with anticipation and nervousness. They did not know what was about toe or if the gori''s attack has been stopped by the supernova of mana that hade forth from deep within the spear itself. Yet, in the end, one thing was certain, and that was that X was exhausted while no one knew how many more of those attacks the gori could throw at them. *SWOOSH* Suddenly, out of the deep dust cloud, a huge golden beam of energy came out of it, simultaneously dispersing the rest of the dust cloud and allowing everyone to see everything. Other than the golden beam of energy, they could see the gori standing there with a huge grin on its face as if it was saying that it had won and there would be nothing that the humans could do about it. ''Fuck!* Everyone thought at the same time as ra quickly retracted her blessing and directed it towards someone else. Someone who was moving towards the beam of energy at an extremely quick pace. At the same time, all the other teachers that had been with the students had begun to fight with the beasts to the death without stopping for a second to see the situation in the middle of the battlefield, yet when the shockwave hit, they were forced to peel their eyes off their opponents and finally look at the battle ensuing, causing them all to feel a mixture of fear and dread all at the same time. *ROOOOOAR* However, since they were fighting the other 7 overlords of this tide, they could jot look for long and went back to making sure that they wouldn''t get an inch closer to the children. Back in the middle of the battlefield, Throid hade out of nowhere, covered in a powerful ethereal silver armor made out of his soul energy. This was one of his trump card battle arts that he had not used in years, but when the time came for him to use it, he was considered an unstoppable monster that limits did not apply to. At the same time, a man covered in ck armor wielding a katana covered in shadows swung it at full strength, shing with the beam of light for a few seconds, holding it back from getting any closer to the camps or city with any means possible. However, since there was not enough power behind the attack, they could not hold on for long and were immediately sted away by the force behind the attack. When the beam seemed to have finally reached Throid, he had swung down with all his might with both axes wielded towards the beam. A powerful current of energy exploded out of him, yet he was not able to do anything but watch the beam send cracks throw his axes, crumbling them piece by piece. After the ax had finally shattered, Throid, instead of retreating, began to use his hands instead, pushing against the st with all the power he had left in his body, using every speck of mana and soul energy he had within his storages that he was even able to use. "AHHHHHHHHHHH" Throid''s voice thundered within the battlefield, as he pushed harder and harder, causing humans and beasts alike to look at him with newfound respect. Eventually, however, he had gotten too tired and his armor had be on the brink of shatter, and even though everyone wanted to help him, they simply couldn''t as they had either been thrown into different battles that they could not escape from or they were simply too tired to do anything. ''Is this the end?'' Throid asked himself, closing his eyes to finally take hisst breath before sumbing to the fact he would be obliterated. *Swoosh* However, right before the beam had almost hit him, his vision had blurred before cking out, not allowing him to realize that he was being held in their air by his foot. At the same time, the golden-fist-force had been swiped away in the blink of an eye, its energy disappearing as fast as it had appeared. "That energy..." X could not help but mutter those words before looking up towards the sky to see the figure of a masked woman standing in thin air. *** "X... My little girl... I''ll give you this ne, one of the most powerful heirlooms of the family for you to pass on to your children and them to pass on to their children" an old man with blond hair with a mixture of grey stretched his hand towards X, who was now a child no older than 5. "Grandpa? What is this?" The girl took the ne off the frail old hand filled with wrinkles and scars. "This, little one, this is the ne our family had been gifted by a God. It creates the energy they use. At the same time, it is made with a material that would cause it to react to any godly entity... So whenever it reacts to someone, make sure to get on your knees and pray, pray for them to not kill you on the spot" the old man''s voice became more and more serious as he went on, until he finally stopped speaking. In the same instance, he had stopped speaking, he had lifted his hand to his mouth weakly before coughing out stters of blood. "GRANDPA" 5-year-old X cried out. "Do not worry my child." Slowly he moved his hand to pat her on the head with a weak smile stretching across his face. "But grandpa! I don''t want you to die! Please! Don''t leave me!" Tears had begun to stream down her face like waterfalls. "My child, I know you might be sad now, but there will be a day where you will meet someone you cherish more than me, someone you would put your life on the line for, someone you love with all your heart... So until then, survive! SURVIVE WITH EVERYTHING YOU''VE GOT, NO MATTER WHAT!" Her grandfather began to cough more and more until he was finally coughing mouthfuls of blood. "Grandpa?" ... "GRANDPA!" *** X shook her head violently as if trying to get them out of her head with physical force. At the same time, n had seemed to also realize something, making him look up while recalling something X had told him. "A God?" He trembled under the enormous pressure descending from the sky. It was not only him trembling but also everyone who knew of the energy that was in the ne, yet this energy felt more tainted or even more bloodthirsty As the figure looked down upon the trembling gori alongside all the other beasts who felt their instincts telling them to run, a bloodlust erupted out of it before a primordial voice that dropped an insurmountable pressure on everyone spoke out. "What''s wrong?" The deep and distorted voice asked with a tinge of mockery in its voice. "Scared?" Chapter 273 So This Is All Youve Got? Arent You Kind Of... Weak? As the figure looked down upon the trembling gori alongside all the other beasts who felt their instincts telling them to run, a bloodlust erupted out of it before a primordial voice that dropped an insurmountable pressure on everyone spoke out. "What''s wrong?" The deep and distorted voice asked with a tinge of mockery in its voice. "Scared?" I asked, my eyes now prating through their very being and looking directly into the golden gori''s soul. Even though I had felt the presence of other people, due to my divine eyes being active throughout the whole time I had been on the battlefield, I did not realize that not only my grandmother, Throid, Gold, and n were here, but also ra and my two brothers. To me, they all blended in with the others, not allowing me to see passed their mortal bodies and mana fluctuations. The only thing that did perk my interest was the ne around my grandmother, yet even then I was more focused on the ne rather than my grandmother. If I had my irvoyance active, I would have been able to spot them almost immediately, yet since I was technically not in any danger that I could not foresee with my normal eyes and soul sense, it did not activate and left me unknowingly causing everyone to go into a daze as they looked at the "God" that had saved them. ''Wait... That mask...'' X quickly narrowed her eyes and snapped herself out of the daze that she had been put under when looking at the brilliant golden radianceing off my body. Shaking her head, she was finally able o look at my face, yet instead of seeing a face, she saw a familiar mask as well as a familiar color of hair and even a familiar mana fluctuation. ''There is no way...'' She could not... no... She DID not want to believe what she saw and she was not the only one shocked, everyone that had recognized the mask had their mouths agape, threatening to let the next insect walk into their mouths without resistance. "But how..." n muttered before looking at the unconscious throid that I was holding by the foot and had not even recognized yet. "Are you not going to attack me, you savage bastard?" A cruel grin stretched up from the corners of my lips while my eyes grew even brighter. "PLEASE! WE DID NOT MEAN TO OFFEND A DIVINE BEING!" The beast tried to negotiate, but all that I replied with was a snicker. "I''LL GIVE YOU ANYTHING! ANYTHING YOU WANT! Anything you have ever imagined having!" The gori was retreating back, step by step as if running away was an option. "Okay..." I descended to the ground before throwing Throid to the side without a single ounce of care. My reply had surprised the gori, causing it to stop in its tracks before looking at me suspiciously, "I''ll tell you what I want, but at the same time, you have to give me the thing I want while also leaving this ce, okay?" I smiled mischievously, but of course, he could not see that. "What is it?" He asked, trying to take a step forward before being zapped in the middle of his foot,unching his leg up and causing him to slip. "Bring me the heart of a dragon and phoenix alongside their scales and feathers. You think you can do that?" The moment the gori heard what I had to say, it could not help but feel like the ominous feeling it had felt before was correct and that he should have retreated when he had the time to do so. "DON''T PLAY WITH ME, YOU BASTARD! AM I A JOKE TO YOU!?" The gori roared with all its might sending countless shockwaves out as a golden yet dim aura intertwines with killing intent exploded from deep within the gori. "That''s more like it" I slowly put my hands behind my back, standing in front of the gori taking the full brunt of the shockwaves. All battles had stopped by now and it was no surprise why. The same humans that were ughtering the beasts hadpletely stopped in their tracks, retreating to the back lines while the beasts that were attacking all the humans, including the overlords of the beast tide, also jumped back to their back lines without thinking twice. "So wanna go?" I asked, this time taking a step forward. However, before my foot could even reach the ground, I watched as a fist covered in a golden energy shot towards me while ripping the winds apart as it moved towards me, The power behind the punch was terrifying and would have caused anyone under the liquidus stage to drop to their knees, yet not only was I not in the liquidus stage, I was still in the early stages of the gaseous stage. Dozens if not hundreds of extremelypressed mana barriers formed in front of me as I watched the gori thrust back its other fist, ready to use it the moment the first one fails. Even though my eyes widened slightly, I still did not move from where I was standing and instead, put up a single hand that I aimed towards the gori, a cold glint shing before my eyes. *ROAR* Roaring, the gori punched down at my barriers, causing them to all shatter one by one. However, while they might have been quite easily destroyed, it did not take long for the first energy to run out after the break speed had slowed down significantly. Without wasting a single second, the gori shot forth its other fist, yet the same thing repeated over and over again until finally, something different happened in the 5th punch *SHATTER* Thest barrier had finally shattered, allowing the fist to finally reach me, yet due to most of the energy and momentum being used to break thest barrier, all that I had received was a punch that could have beenpared to a love tap more than anything else. The gori was about to do the same thing it had been doping for thest minute, finally covering its 6th punch with the golden energy, however this time, it did not go the same way it didst time. "So this is all you''ve got? Aren''t you kind of... Weak?" I tilted my head to the left as if the question was asked out of curiosity rather than mockery. *ROOOOAA-* It could not finish the roar it had saved up for this moment as an enormous amount of pain flooded it while its perspective had changed from looking at me to looking towards the sky. Chapter 274 Birds [Join My New Discord Server: https://discord.gg/PtzXQBvAj5] *ROOOOAA-* It could not finish the roar it had saved up for this moment as an enormous amount of pain flooded it while its perspective had changed from looking at me to looking towards the sky. Everyone was even more shocked as not only had they seen me defend against so many full-powered attacks from their self-proimed boss, but also that I had flickered from in front of him just to reappear under him and perform an uppercut that send him flying off the ground andnding on it again, this timeying on its back. ''How did she get so much stronger... Wait for no... How does she even have that energy? Is she using some kind of trinket too?'' My grandmother was having a hard time processing what she was just seeing alongside everyone else that knew me. "You call yourself a divine beast? With a constitution like that and power as abysmal as yours?" I snorted coldly before lifting my hand into the air and muttering. "Let''s end this" Out of thin air, the gori and everyone else was forced to watch as the golden spears formed from thin air, however, unlike my grandmother''s not only were they plenty but they were also made out of pure divine mana, not a mixture between divine and ice, an affinity that was not considered very highpared to all the higher tier affinities that were achievable through other means, yet, this world was simply not ready for them. "Heavenly rain: Spears of the divine" Dozens upon dozens of spears began to rotate at the same time while simultaneously releasing a golden hue that enveloped them. At the same time, a pulse of air formed at their butt ends so when they dounch, their speeds would be a little faster than normal. *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* The sound of shockwaves spreading throughout the battlefield rang out from the sky as each spear quickly broke through sound barriers like it was nothing. When the spears finallynded on the ground, they would first shoot right through a beast, leaving a hole within them before digging into the ground and exploding outwards like andmine. Explosions rang out once again, this time filled with blood and the roars and howls of the beasts as they were slowly being obliterated by these spears. Even the overlord beasts of the beast tide were forced to dodge since they had just watched the overlord fire hog turn into swiss cheese before exploding into bits and pieces of unrecognizable flesh. The gori however had set up a huge formation created from his soul energy to make sure that all the beasts around would not be hurt by the impact of hundreds of spears, yet it could have not imagined that the spears would shoot through the barrier formation like a hot knife through butter, causing, even more, to die as they had all huddled up next to the golden gori. ''I have a little less than have my mana left...'' I touched my chin and looked towards the crowds of beasts that had not been killed, and after calcting the amount of soul energy that I would get if I were to kill them all, I cruel smile stretched from ear to ear as I simply on thin air and waited. *SCREECH* The bird overlord alongside all its children pped its wings and avoided the spears until there were finally none left in the sky that could descend upon them, yet to their dismay, the worst had yet toe. Pointing at the secondrgest bird with my index finger, I simultaneously rested my arm on thin air, thin air that had immediately been turned into a solid yet translucent ethereal golden throne made out of both my purest of mana as well as my soul energy that had enveloped the seat and intertwined with the mana. "Let''s y a game shall we" My voice that had been filled to the brink with bloodlust spoke out with a soft chuckle, yet even though my voice was calm and soothing, it had still caused the birds to freeze for a second before retreating in the next. "If any of you can survive an intermediate spell of mine, I will let the whole species live, however, if the strongest one of you all dies, I will kill all of you just like I did with the rest" I pointed towards the boar and the rest of its species that seemed to have been burnt into nothing but a scorch mark on the earth, not even their ashes being left behind after their cremation. "Now... Who will volunteer?" I rested my head on the palm of my hand before ncing at the beasts with a tinge of mockery in my gaze. *Screech* One of the birds seemed to have thought I was bluffing and immediately shot towards me, and not only had it attacked me, but it was also one of the stronger ones amongst the rest of the birds from the ones that were currently present. *Bang* *SCRRREEEEEEEEECH* With a final screech, the bird began to descend towards the ground as a bullet hole was visible within its chest, going through one side and exploding out of the other with a fountain of blood. "Arcane magic..." X muttered as she coughed traces of blood due to her mana exhaustion and the overuse of the pendant that she had received from her grandfather. Arcane magic was one of the most sophisticated magics in the world as it could even be considered the source of all magic. Arcane magic was used to create runes or infuse already inscribed items with mana to make them runes. Since humans could not cast a spell without either in-depth knowledge of an element or a hand sign and chant. Chants were used to visualize the spell while handing signs all symbolized different runes. This exined why some hand signs would be used throughout most spells while others would only be seen in a certain set of spells or a certain element of spells. At the same time, while humans sometimes do find it hard to make their own spells, creating a replica would only need you to have a good understanding of hand signs. An example is the hand signs for fire armor. When a water Elementalist would see someone use fire armor of the most basic degree, it would be a simple game of switching the fire had signed for the water one, however, when ites to creating a moreplex or even more powerful armor, it would take much more than that. The person would be forced to break down each rune and hand sign representing the armor before adding their own element to it with its own advantages. An example of this would be someone with the fire element trying to copy the armor of someone with the ice element. The ice element armor might have a few runes or hand signs to add a few added effects, like frostbite when someonees in touch with the armor. This would make it harder to replicate the armor with the fire element as it does not have a frostbite ability, therefore having to change the ability to burn, and even then, it might be as strong as the ice armor. Back to Arcane Magic, even though it is considered the father of all magic for the humans at least, it was not really useful when it came to fighting due to its enormous use of mana as well as itsck of affinity, therefore not dealing any extra damage something like a mes burn or the freezing of a limb would do. Yet X had just watched as her grandchild used that same Arcane magic that had been neglected in fights for centuries to get used to killing one of the strongest birds with a singlepressed mana bullet... She could almost not believe her eyes. "Next," I said dismissively as a dark blue me swallowed the falling bird and turned it into ashes before burning those two and consuming them into the nothingness of the abyss that was the darkness of that me. Not only the beasts, but the humans too could not help but shudder as they looked at the near-infinite depth of the me''s darkness as if it was a ck hole that would suck anything and everything into it without thinking twice. "NEXT!?" I said a little louder this time, yet to my surprise, instead of wasting my time with the weaker ones, therger bird hade up and had decided that it would be the one to take the full brunt of my attack. ? ''I can''t kill it with only a mana bullet... So I''ll just use a fire one them'' I shrugged and pointed both my index finger and middle finger towards the bird. Without wasting another second, a blue me intertwined with white and gold emerged on the tips of my fingers and shot right through the bird''s head like a sniper bullet through butter. The bird began to slowly fall down like the rest, yet before it could even get any closer to the ground, the first that had entered its body when the me bullet had shot through it, erupted out of the body, igniting the feathers, wings, and body in general into a ming torch which grew smaller and smaller in size until it vanished after touching the ground and not leaving a single trace of the bird left, just like the other victims. "Alrighty, boys and girls! I am bored as fuck so how about we y another game" I released all my repressed bloodlust at the same time before spreading my arms out wide and smiling sinisterly. "Let us call this time... Hair''s breadth" I lifted my arm up and pointed towards the sky. At the same time, everyone felt the mana leave their vicinity while being directed towards my hand, making everything under my presence shudder for the umpteenth time at what they were about to see. Chapter 275 Courage Of A Sacrifice [Join My New Discord Server: https://discord.gg/PtzXQBvAj5] "Alrighty, boys and girls! I am bored as fuck so how about we y another game" I released all my repressed bloodlust at the same time before spreading my arms out wide and smiling sinisterly. "Let us call this time... Hair''s breadth" I lifted my arm up and pointed towards the sky. At the same time, everyone felt the mana leave their vicinity while being directed towards my hand, making everything under my presence shudder for the umpteenth time at what they were about to see. Everyone watched as a candle sized me appeared atop of the middle of my palm, unmoving yet radiating with a majestic blue light. The candle sized me slowly rose up and began to spin into a fireball that eventually began to leave the center of my palm and circle around my hand instead. Afterpleting a full horizontal orbit, the blue me with minimal signs of white had light up, this time being mostly white with traces of gold. Meanwhile, on the ground, all the beasts were retreating or attacking, either running as far away as possible or attacking the first person or thing they saw, wanting to die in honor of fighting for their race and species. The golden gori was one of the ones that had chosen to run away. The me yet againpleted another orbit around my hand, this time the gold within the me had be much more prominent, and finally after the 6th orbit, the golden energy and color had be the only thinging from the me at the moment. "Divine mes" I muttered as I closed my eyes and remembered one of my favorite scenes from one of the animes I watched as a kid. Lifting a single finger up, I crossed my legs while standing up straight before looking down at the beasts that were running away with the elegance of an emperor looking down on an enemy nation. "Supernova" The small marble-sized golden fireball began to erge at a terrifying rate, to the point it had be over 75 meters in diameter within the span of a second or two. From the beasts who looked back and felt the energying off the supernova, most of them halted and epted their fates while a small minority began to fly or run away at their maximum speed without stopping. Fear and dread was evident in their eyes while at the same time, hope was one of the most prominent emotion in those that had not looked back yet even after feeling so many termoiling emotions Flicking my index finger forwards, I watched as the huge ball of mes moved towards the huge crowd of beasts trying to escape, yet even with its size, the ball of fire moved forwards without stopping at a speed no one would have expected it to move. "oh my god..." "God?" "A goddess has emerged from among us!" "Isn''t that Lilith? The demon in disguise? Wasn''t she supposed to be evil and thirsty for human blood?" "OH MY GOD! IT''S HER! IT''S LILITH!" Many people had questions before, but after feeling slightly safer, they were finally able to ask them out loud without causing anyone death. ? Before anyone else could speak any more words of astonishment, the golden gori had jumped off the ground with an extremelyrge amount of mana and soul energy covering its fist. It was an amount that I would not have expected to see from anyone within the Gaseous stage, but at the same time, it was not in the liquidus stage. Instead, the power of the attack was somewhere in the middle, making me widen my eyes in astonishment at the seemingly final technique that the gori had used to destroy the supernova I had thrown at it. ''It''s putting its life on the line, and for what? These weak beasts that are going to eventually die anyway?'' Without knowing it, I had formed a bead of respect for the gori, but that was all it was, just a bead. ''Well, it''s not like he can destroy my attack anyway-'' I tried to shrug what I saw off, but the moment its fist hadnded on the supernova, a chain reaction of dozens of waves shot throughout the entire ball like ripples in a stillke. The same amount of mana and soul energy appeared on its other had before throwing it towards the ball of golden mes with everything it had. *BOOM* *BOOOM* *BOOOOM* Every hit became stronger and stronger until the point where my attack had almost be unstable from the ripples that had been appearing all of it but that was not it. My eyes once again widened in surprise before a soft gasp left my mouth. ''It''s burning its soul?'' I watched as its soul med slowly grew smaller in size, the flickers bing weaker while the radiance significantly dropped after each punch. ''Well, this is going to be quite tragic... won''t it'' I sighed and simply watched as the gori barely destroyed the ball of mes that I had thrown at it and its brethren. This was the least I could do after seeing the amount of humanity it had shown, something that actual humans do not want to recognize. Honestly, to call what it had done an act of ''humanity'' would disrespect everything it had done for its race and its people, as I could not imagine a human doing the same thing for anyone else, especially when some might be of other races while others might be people they did not even know. Finally, after waiting for a bit, the soul me of the gori had finally died out, allowing me to see his prideful figure stand there without moving a single inch, unwilling to move out of the way even in death. [You respect him...] H pointed out after being silent for most of the massacre, ying nothing but one of my favorite tracks, Rasputin, made back in the early 80s. And while yes, I might have not been born then, I could still enjoy the ssics. "Well, because of that I don''t feel like killing the rest of you" I sighed in disappointment with a mixture of worry within it. Chapter 276 Pandora? Is That You!? "Well, because of that I don''t feel like killing the rest of you" I sighed in disappointment with a mixture of worry within it. I slowly floated down, finally deactivating my divine eyes and blinking a few times to get used to the new vision that only allowed me to see the elemental particles in the area and everything else that a normal person would see. It was a bit like reverting back to when I only had mana soul eyes, and due to that my vision would be limited too. Limiting my powers and abilities was something that I had learned to do in thest 6 months after training with Olivia, and not only had that made me find my ws when fighting, it had shown me that I am quite weak without my power and that any other divine being at my level would probably be able to kill me either due to their experience in fighting or their better-cultivated fighting styles. In thest 6 months, I had found my ws when fighting against Olivia, lowering my power level down to hers, and fighting with a staff instead of the bo staff that was currently within my soul space. At the same time, I had also learned how to move with my armor on, making it much easier to fight stronger opponents, but the problem that came with that was the fact that even though I was considered quite weak on the universal scale of things, I could not find my match on this unless I were to attack beasts, and even then I would rather choose not to provoke them for no reason other than wanting to fight something strong. Anyway, as I descended down, I looked around and quickly picked out some distinct and familiar soul energies fluctuating from the same area. ''Oh fuck...'' [You''re looking in the wrong direction. Look 10 o''clock] I slowly moved my head towards where H had told me to look just to see the shock of my week if not the month. ''Them too?'' I asked, seemingly distressed [Yes, them too.] *Sigh* Before anyone would walk up to me and ask for anything stupid, I had already disappeared into thin air and appeared in front of my grandmother who I knew was intelligent enough to understand who I was. At the same time, this was also done to make sure my brothers knew that it was me since even when I was in the forest I was not able to talk to them due to my mother not allowing them to see me even on their days off. "Hey granny" I lilted my head to the right and released calming and soothing soul energy out of my body that immediately calmed her down so she could think about what was happening more rationally. "P-Pandora?" She asked, her voice trembling and her eyes slightly watery. "Yeah. Why are you crying?" I asked, this time more out of curiosity than worry. For some reason, I was unable to perceive that there might have been a chance that people in my family might have been worried about me and that I was not the only one who was suffering due to my mother''s decision. "I am just happy" She grasped onto my hand tightly with an iron grip that threatened to never let me go. The grip was weak yet for some reason, I felt like I would never be able to get out of it if she wasn''t going to let go. "Pandora? Is that really you?" Throid asked from the side, seemly confused about what was urring. "Didn''t I just say that I was?" I was a little pissed off at how I was forced to repeat my words, but I made sure to quickly swallow my anger and even my killing intent that was threatening to flood out after being teased with such a huge amount of soul energy before being blue balled. ''If only I could have gotten all of that soul energy... I doubt that I would have broken through to the next stage of soul cultivation but still, it would have felt really good'' [Don''t think about it. I worry about what you might do after thinking about what you could have done, for too long. You might just go on another massacre like the one you did when we went to that town, remember?] p ''But imagine all the soul energy! I would feel pleasure like never before'' I was almost salivating at the thought of it. [NO!] ''Okay fine.'' I pouted [I can read your thoughts! No, you are not going to leave when I am asleep! We have been together for almost 6 months, and you still think I can sleep? tsk] ''I SAID FINE!'' "But how... We looked for you everywhere! We even looked at certain people with the same physiques and body structures as you..." "As you can see, I am much taller than I was before and much more powerful." I interrupted with the wave of my hand before continuing "Plus, I wear a mask wherever I go so you wouldn''t have known it was me" I chuckled lightly. "Why! Why did you not contact us" My grandmother began to cry, something that I would have never expected to see in my lifetime, let alone now. "Uh... Granny?" I had begun to panic due to the sudden outburst of tears but thankfully, Throid and n seemed to havee to rescue, immediately grabbed her by the arms, and escorted her to her tent. At the same time, the twins seemed to havee out of nowhere before looking at me with death res before I had even gotten the chance to say hello to them. ''W-What!? What did I do wrong?'' [They probably don''t know who you are] ''But I made it obvious'' I tried to argue [But they are stupid] ''Can''t argue with that logic'' I also began to walk towards the tent where they were situated with a slow walk, allowing me to catch a few nces made out of animosity and hatrednd on me and one of them happened to the gaze of Gold. I looked back at her with a raised brow that she could not see, yet she still snorted and quickened her pace, as if she was trying to get as far away as possible from me. "Quick! Zack, you get a bucket while Zarch, stay here and use some of your water magic to use your water''s healing capabilities" ra''s voice rang out of the tent causing me to stiffen for a second and also speed up. When I was finally in front of the entrance of the tent, I sidestepped and allowed Zack to run out, not seeing me due to me using the assassin''s cloak, morphing it into a bra, and simply using it as a way to suppress my aura from being seen by anyone. When I had finally walked into the tent, everyone within looked at me withplicated gazes while Zarch''s turned furious before roaring "WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE! YOU ARE THE DEMON, RIGHT!? THE DEMON LILITH!? YOU DO NOT DESERVE A PLACE IN THIS KINGDOM, LET ALONE IN THIS TENT! LEAVE BEFORE I MAKE YOU!" When my grandmother heard what he had said, she was about to hit him on the head for being stupid but after feeling too weak to move a muscle and realizing that the reason he might be so stupid might be because she hit him in the head too many times, she gave up on her efforts and simply told herself that he would learn from his mistakes. Chapter 277 He Deserved That When my grandmother heard what he had said, she was about to hit him on the head for being stupid but after feeling too weak to move a muscle and realizing that the reason he might be so stupid might be because she hit him in the head too many times, she gave up on her efforts and simply told herself that he would learn from his mistakes. On my side, however, I simply looked at him like he was stupid. Without saying anything, I avoided the tantruming child in front of me and walked over to my grandma, something he tried to stop with an icicle that he had formed and aimed towards my head. "Zarch..." I muttered while not even bothering to look around. I felt bored ''I could have sworn that this was supposed to be a lot more exciting'' I touched my chin while constantly turning the icicles aimed at me into the water by forcefully taking over them and removing the winning attribute. [You haven''t shown your face yet] ''Oh crap, I didn''t!'' And with that thought, I slowly lifted the mask off my face, showing everyone who I was without having to actually spell it out for them. *Gasp* While everyone else might have known who I was from looking at my mask, my brother was clearly in the loss of a few brain cells or too in shock after the battle to realize that I was his sister. Zarch simply looked at me with a nk expression that I had bottled up to simply being the shock of realizing how much I had changed and how much stronger I was than him at this current moment. His eyes, however, seemed to have dimmed down after being dazed for almost half a minute, and even though I was worried that he might have lost too many brain cells and been in shock, I was thoroughly proven wrong by what he said next. "YOU THINK YOU CAN SEDUCE ME INTO FORGETTING WHO YOU TRULY ARE!" *Smack* ''Ugh! I''m not into men'' I inwardly sneered in disgust The sound of multiple facepalms rang out throughout the room, one of theming for me who had pped my own face exceptionally hard on ident. "SHE IS YOUR SISTER DUMBASS!" My grandma shouted out from her bed in both disgust and exasperation at how stupid he had be ''Oh yeah, that too...'' I rubbed the back of my neck with an aloof expression [You forgot that he was your brother?!] I felt the increasingly prominent feeling of wanting to strangle me radiate off H as if she actually had a body she would have probably strangled me in the middle of everyone''s gazes. ''N-no...'' [THE QUESTION WAS RHETORICAL! I CAN READ YOUR F*CKING MIND!] ''Why are you censoring your errors in speech youngdy'' [DON''T CHANGE THE SUBJECT!] ''Okay Okay! Look! I lived in my old body for so long that its lifestyle kinda imprinted itself into my soul. Even though I''d like to think I love my family in this world, I simply don''t feel the same connection I felt with my mother back on earth, or even my father before I had cut all my connections to him by shooting him through the skull... I think... Did I shoot him through the skull?'' [I feel like shooting YOU through the skull!] ''HEY! What the fuck did I do to deserve this!'' p [ugh...] ''... Bitch'' [F*ck you] "Wait! How can you be Pandora... You are so much taller than me... and you killed people so easily! My sister doesn''t kill things so easily! You are not my sister!" I could feel that Zarch was in denial, but honestly, I could not care less if he believed me or not. We might have been siblings, and while we were on the brink of creating a bond, my mother... I shattered my bond with the raven family and understood that more than ever after bing an adventurer. "Stop being stupid Zarch. You were supposed to be the more intelligent of the two" I pushed him aside and walked over to my grandmother, analyzing her current state with my divine eyes. "Don''t you dare! My brother is a better sibling than you would have ever been! My new sister is so much better than you and my mother wouldn''t be so sad all the time if you didn''t try to act cool in front of her and dad by leaving the family! Why didn''t you just get married? Why did you have to drag our family name through the mud? You could have gotten engaged but no! Now MY parents fight all the time about you and no one gets along! Even Aroura had it hard now!" "Oh yeah? I would be like her if I tried to stay." Shrugged and stood above X before looking down at her intently, this time finding the problems and how to fix them within a split second, not allowing me to hear any more of Zarch''s bullshit. "OH YEAH YOU SELFISH LITTLE FUCKING SHIT! You act like you all that! You act like you are almight you aren''t! The only thing about you that is unique is that you don''t give a shit about the family and will never again! Aroura would have not done something like this to you! She wouldn''t have left like that! And yet till this day, after everything you had done to us, she is so brainwashed into your shit that she still believes that you are in the! She and Dad, both brainwashed dumbasses who don''t know what the fuck they are talking about" Zarch carried on to say other things that would have made me p him if I was listening, but fortunately for him, I was not the one to p him and instead, Throid hade to save his life by hitting him in the gut, knocking him out cold. "He deserved that" Throid muttered before looking towards me. "But he isn''t wrong. Not only did you leave the family, but you also left the forest without telling people where you were. You are being irresponsible and you know that." When Throid finished his sentence, everyone looked at me with narrowed eyes, as I finally got out of my dazed state where my mind was filled with ways I could fix up my grandma in no time, or at least stabilize her for now so ra could fix her up through the spell she was currently creating from countless other spells, something every cleric needs to learn so they could adapt to a situation where not all injuries are the same and they have to use a minimal amount of mana to save someone. Before I would say anything else, I spoke a bit of gibberish while acting like I was creating hand signs instead of doing random gestures I remember from that anime called Loruto. *ZING* After a few moments of waiting, a white hue enveloped by a golden one shot towards X and went through her skin before directing itself towards all the broken parts of her. Chapter 278 Lied To Us Before I would say anything else, I spoke a bit of gibberish while acting like I was creating hand signs instead of doing random gestures I remember from that anime called Loruto. *ZING* After a few moments of waiting, a white hue enveloped by a golden one shot towards X and went through her skin before directing itself towards all the broken parts of her as well as the injured parts, both exterior wounds, and interior ones. "Alright," I stood up tall as if I was proud of myself for helping her while everyone still did not stop staring at me with stares that could have probably burned through the wood by now. ra on the other hand simply looked up at me as if I was some kind of god because she knew damn well that it did not take a few hand signs and chants to fix someone from the brink of breaking. ''Chantless incantation? For healing? Shouldn''t that be impossible? Even her hand signs didn''t make sense... what the fuck?'' "What do you have to say to yourself?" Throid crossed his arms while I simply looked at him with an aloof expression, unable to recognize what was happening until H finally reyed everything he said in my mind at 20x speed. "Oh, that? I don''t know what you want me to say. You mention responsibilities but I don''t know how any of that rtes to me. I am not even 9 years old yet, and yet you choose to put all this ''you are being irresponsible'' crap on me for no reason? I don''t understand what the fuck you want me to do? I am 9! I might be powerful and more intelligent than someone of my age, and yes, I might have also killed a few people-" "A FEW PEOPLE!? YOU''VE KILLED THOUSANDS! YOU KILL DOZENS A DAY! YOU ARE ONE OF THE MOST WANTED PEOPLE IN THE KINGDOM AS WELL AS ALL THE SURROUNDING KINGDOMS! EVERYONE IN THE EAST WANTS YOUR HEAD!" ra shouted from the side while the others nodded. X would have probably nodded, but since she cked out after she finally felt safe, she couldn''t. "That is beside the point! I am 9! 9 goddamnit! All the responsibilities are supposed to be on the adults, not me! I am not the one who chose to fucking sell me off to another family for fucking clout! I am just here tryna do my shit. I am literally the top prodigy in the entire fucking empire and no one can do anything about it! Not mom, not this idiot-" I pointed towards Zarch "Or not any of you dipshits!" "I am fucking done! Everyone from my family is the cause of my stress! I just wanted a normal fucking family! A family that would love me unconditionally because I am their fucking daughter. Every day I think about how I left my family behind, I think about how I won''t be there when my sister grows up, I think about how much this must hurt my father and mother, and while I thought that getting stronger would help, you all proved me wrong! I can''t do shit with you guys around!" I walked around the room while constantly ranting and ranting before moving on to degrade every single one of them. I did not know what hade over me. I didn''t know why I was ranting and why I was releasing all this pent-up frustration in a way I knew would be self-destructive. But for some reason, I did not care. I could only watch as the bond with my family grew thinner and thinner, the only thing holding it together being the fact that my grandmother was asleep. After listening to my rant for over 10 minutes, I had finally gotten tired of speaking to them and had started heading towards the door just to halt and look towards it while someone began to walk through it. It was only then that I heard Throid''s voice enter my ears. "I understand all that, Pandora but-" Before he could finish, a bucket hit the floor while a boy, no older than Zarch looked towards me. Actually, he was identical to Zarch in almost every way other than their personalities, yet before I could push him to the side so I wouldn''t have to listen to another lecture from someone almost a quarter of my age, he spoke out. "Pandora?" He asked, tears welling up in his eyes, as he moved forwards and hugged me tightly as if he felt like the moment he let go of me, I would disappear once again without telling anyone. "Pandora. You might be 9 but we all know that does not matter anymore when ites to you. You no longer look like a 9-year-old and you never thought or sounded like one due to your eyes evolving your brain enough to think like a grown adult. Now after you have witnessed the world by yourself, you are not less of an adult than all of us here." He slowly walked towards me before continuing "But even though I don''t agree with what your mother had done, I still believe that you are no better than her in this situation." Even though I had almost calmed and even started feeling a little guilty after feeling the warm and tight hug that Zack had wrapped around me, my anger began to boil again after hearing his words while Zarch''s began to subside after hearing thest part of the sentence. I still decided to keep calm and not say anything that would cause problems before beginning to stroke Zack''s head and run my hands through his hair. ''Isn''t this supposed to be the other way round? Wasn''t Zarch supposed to be the good one?'' [Well, Zarch would be a lot easier to manipte and I''m guessing that due to Zack''s dismissive attitude, your mother couldn''t say anything to them that would change his attitude towards you] "First off, you left the forest while not telling anyone but Jum, someone everyone for some reason feels extremely scared of, about where you were going. Secondly, you lied to everyone about your affinities, something I can clearly see through the fact that you just used light magic alongside the God energy that you used out there. You can''t say that you are the victim while having continuously lied to us for your whole life!" Chapter 279 Repressed Or Withdrawal "First off, you left the forest while not telling anyone but Jum, someone everyone for some reason feels extremely scared of, about where you were going. Secondly, you lied to everyone about your affinities, something I can clearly see through the fact that you just used light magic alongside the God energy that you used out there. You can''t say that you are the victim while having continuously lied to us for your whole life!" Gritting my teeth, I looked towards Throid and almost spat on him out of anger. "You know I am right" "You aren''t though" I replied calmly Before he could say anything else, I continued "None of you would have understood. You saw how my mother began freaking out after I beat that prodigy. If I were to tell you that I am some kind of fucking god or something, there was no way that any of you would believe it. That''s why I like beasts more. They think before they start crying out like infants who had been kicked in the balls" I snorted while a cold glint passed through my eyes. "You know what... I don''t care about any of that" Gold pushed Throid aside and walked up to me with her machete in hand before aiming it towards my throat. "Why didn''t youe earlier? Because you camete, my best friend had to die" The gold steel de pressed along my throat, yet before anyone could interfere or so anything stupid, I simply looked towards gold with an uncaring expression, one that showed no emotions, one that I would put on before coldly killing someone and throwing them onto the curb of a random street, waiting for them to get take or collected by some officers or knights patrolling. "That''s like asking the beast tide why it didn''teter. Stop being stupid" I moved her de away from my neck, yet the next moment a scene shed past my eyes causing me to throw Zack away while sidestepping as a de struck the ground. "GOLD! STOP!" Throid tried to reason with her but n simply held his shoulder and shook his head. ? "What are you doing?" I asked as my hands slowly entered my pockets. "Aren''t you some kind of god? You would have known! Why didn''t you do anything then!?" She roared back before lunging at me with a swing of her de. "What? I didn''t say I was a god..." I swiftly create a de out of pure mana, causing the de toe out golden before using it immediately to flick towards her de and cut it in half. "Why do you have the god energy then! Why do act like you know nothing!" '' I can''t be arsed to deal with this... Eyes of vanity: Erase'' The next moment, I watched as her body tensed up for a second before dropping to the ground, almost lifeless. "What did you do!?" ra shouted in panic "Don''t worry" I waved it off before continuing "I just knocked her out" "Without moving a finger?" n raised a brow, seemingly confused at how such a thing could have happened. "You were hailing me as a fucking god a second ago, this is the least I can do" I snorted at the hypocrisy of the situation. "So you are a god?" Zack asked "NO, YOU IDIOT! I JUST SAID THAT YOU GUYS HAILED ME AS ONE! THE LEAST YOU COULD DO IS BELIEVE THAT I CAN DO SOMETHING AS JUVENILE AS MAKING HER SLEEP!" [You know you erased her memory of her best friend and all the emotions she had for him before she died] "IT''LL WEAR OFF!" [No it won''t... Memories don''t juste back after being erased] "OH MY GOD HELA, SHUT THE FUCK UP AND SHOVE YOUR PESTERING ASS UP YOUR ILLUSIONARY-..." Looking around, I saw how everyone, including Zack, the only person who believed in me, was backing away from me in a mixture of fright and confusion. "Oh god... Okay... Okay. I am sorry. I''m just not in the right state of mind. Just, you know, let me handle the shit I''m going through, don''t be dicks about everything I say, and shut the fuck- I mean, shut your mouth when I tell you... Okay? I don''t want to be here anymore than any of you. It hurts me to see my grandmother in pain. It hurts me to hear what I had made my family feel by disappearing. I am sorry but I can''t have any of you saying anything about what happened here to them" "Oh fuck you! You think that-" "Oh my god, Zarch!" I looked towards the ceiling and raised my hands "ZARCH! If there is a god I beg you, Zeus, smite his ass until he shuts the fuck up" *Silence* ''Alright, there is no god and Zeus is an asshole who likes to touch kids'' [Wow... You good bro?] ''When the fuck did you start calling me bro'' [I dunno... Since today? You good bruda?] ''I know you are trying to change the mood by changing your ent. It doesn''t really work that well when your voice is half robot half-human/creature that can talk, I don''t know, I am just trying to touch the edges of racism right now. Like, I kind of don''t wanna be racist, but I feel like exterminating an entire race while going all ''doctor when'' on that shit.'' I shrugged while finally getting out of the tent, allowing everyone inside to rethink what they were about to say before actually saying it. For all they knew, their lives might have been on the line. [I just analyzed your brain and hormones and crap. HAHAHA! See what I did there? I just spoke like you?] ''Wow... I sound like a fucking moron'' [Well, I didn''t use any curse words because I would have to censor them.] ''What why the fu-'' [Anyway, I am not sure which one it is, but you are either having a mediocre case of withdrawal-] ''Withdrawal? With-Fucking-drawal? What do I look like to you, A fucking child? A human? I am a fucking god! I can do anything!'' [-Or you are having an extremely minuscule or even abysmal outburst of withdrawn aggression. And since you are so stupid, let me say this in human terms. On the one hand, the fact that you just watched hundreds if not thousands of tasty soul energies runaway might have caused you to have a case of soul-blue balls. On the other hand, you are about to erupt out with all the bottled feelings that you had felt in thest 7 months or so, or in particr, ever since you had absorbed that demi-god bloodline. In conclusion, if it happens to be a mix of both, everything within a mile radius of you is f*cked... Wait for no... everything within a 5-mile radius is f*cked] Chapter 280 Abouta Explode Mothaf*Cka [Everything within a 5-mile radius is fucked] ''What the fuck? Why the fuck would I do any of that? Why would I kill humans?'' [Are you growing more stupid by the second or something? THINK DUMBA*S! THINK!] ''Oh yeah, I didn''t really like the humans anyway'' I chuckled lightly while rubbing the back of my neck, yet for some reason, bloodlustced with battle aura continued toe out of me, as if it was simply radiating off me like it was an instinctual thing that I would do when put into a situation like this. [Olivia and June will be here at any second now. By the time they arrive, you should be ready to shoot off in any direction, yet I do rmend you go towards the north.] ''Isn''t that where the beasts wen-'' [Don''t think about it much. ording to my calctions, the two should be here in 30 seconds, so just calm down until theye] *Sigh* After sighing, I had simply crossed my arms, yet my whole body was feeling restless. My feet were constantly tapping onto the floor while my finger was tapping my other arm, which was possible because I had crossed them. After about 10 seconds, I began to walk around and in circles, as if I was trying to find something non-boring to do, yet due to my mind''s speed being naturally 5 times faster than the average human''s mind, 30 seconds felt more like 2 and a half minutes. ''Oh for fucks sakes! I can just speed up my thinking back to normal'' After finally speeding up my thinking, 30 seconds were up, and yet, I still could not see June or Olivia. ''Where the fuck are they?!'' [I said they would get to the camp by then, not this specific ce. Plus, I was only estimating. Sorry, I am the only one who can do the math properly.] ''Oh fuck you'' [F*ck you too motherf*cker] ''Son of a fuckin-'' "Pan?" A voice rang out from the sky, causing me to look up and finally see the person I wanted to see most. "OH MY LORD! FINALLY! JESUS CHRIST WHY THE FUCK DID YOU TAKE SO LONG!" I roared in both joy and rage, something that for some reason seemed a little too possible to be true. The only thing I could hope at this point was the hope that all this was a dream that I would wake up from without anyone knowing what the fuck I dreamed of. "Pan?" Olivia seemed a little more confused than before while June looked as uncaring as ever. It was not a surprise that she liked Olivia more than me, the true surprise was to find out that she didn''t hate me but instead, was simply indifferent to my existence, something no one who knew me could ever do yet she had achieved it within a few months. "Alright. I''m going to say a few words and leave. I want you to take care of my grandma while I am gone while also making sure that no one inside the tent leaves thee fucking tent! Is that understood?" I looked at Olivia who I had already given the tag of ''Leader'' to instead of June [Petty] ''Of course, it''s fucking petty. Literally, everything I do reeks of pettiness. Sometimes I just do shit so I can watch the other guy suffer, cuz you know, it''s kinda fun watching the other guy suffer... Oh god, my cravings for souls are increasing'' "Where are you going?" June, even though she was mad, forced herself to ask the question she already knew Olivia was going to ask. "Oh my GOD, SHUT THE FUCK UP JUNE! EVERYTHING YOU SAY AND DO IS CANCEROUS! LIKE, SHUT THE FUCK UP! WHY THE FUCK DO YOU SPEAK!? WHY HAVEN''T YOU ENDED IT ALL?! WHY HAVEN''T YOU JUST CHOSEN TO SHOOT, AND BOOM! DEAD!" I shouted back in a crazy fit "Are you okay, pan?" She asked me as people began to gather causing me to put my mask on properly while putting down the illusion of one I had put up for those who were weak-minded. Looking around, I simply lost my motivation to reply to June, allowing me to shoot myself into the sky by using a fire charge under my feet. When I finally reached the sky, however, I made myself almost weightless before enveloping me in air magic and shooting myself through the clouds and towards where the beasts went. Little did I know that the decision I had just made was one of the most continent-shaking decisions I would make for at least 3 years. *** In the center of a kingdom within the north stood a castle towering over every other pce, building, or house within the horizon. It was a luxurious ce that held one of the most powerful people humanity could offer, or at least that is what the propaganda and Emperor wanted everyone to believe. Honestly, there were at least 50 beings in that very kingdom that could have killed him before t-bagging on his corpse. *Knock knock* "Yes?" A raspy voice rang out from within the king''s courtyard, making the man outside speak "There is an emergency your majesty!" The soldier that had been stationed outside the king''s room spoke out while looking at a crystal with countless words constantly embedding themselves into it before images shed within it, just to disappear in the next moment with even kore text appearing right after. "What is the emergency you dare bring up while I am enjoying my time with my wife?!" The king sounded outraged, causing mana fluctuations to be more violent within the room. However, before the mana fluctuations could reach the outside, a soothing voice echoed within the room, making all of the mana fluctuations dissipate as if they were never released. Following an audible sigh, the sound of footsteps got closer and closer to the door before finally, a man wearing nothing but a robe walked out, quickly shutting the door behind the scene of multiple naked womenying on a bed, some twitching while others flushed to the core. ''Didn''t he mean wives?!'' The soldier could not help but feel a little jealous, but after seeing the king''s eyes filled with the wrath of his pleasurable times being disturbed, he swallowed his envy and simply stated- "Your majesty... There has been a disturbance within the east..." "Why does that matter? I am not even a ruler of anynd in the west. Did you really call me out for only this!?" The king began to tap his foot on the ground while gnashing his teeth. "W-well, your majesty, it had be apparent to us that the beast tide that had been attacking a city in the west is nowing towards us... And even though it was considered a C rank beast tide a few days ago, it hade early, followed with a much stronger force than expected, catapulting it into the B rank" The man barely let out before trying to retreat a step back. ,m "WHAT!" The king roared before grabbing the man by the cor and lifting him off the floor. "Y-Y-Y-Your majesty! If we act quickly, we might be able to redirect the tide towards another kingdom" The man cried out in ast-ditch attempt to save his life. Chapter 281 Berserk *Boom* The noise of a sound barrier-breaking one after the other rang out in the desertedndscape. There was not a single animal or beast in sight, yet instead, there were countless trees, some broken down while others stood tall no matter how manyrge beasts had hit them before this moment. [I''d say you''d go into a berserk state in a few minutes or less. I don''t actually know. The only thing you can do right now to stop yourself from going into one is getting to the beasts as fast as possible while releasing all your pent up rage and feeling in general in one quick or extremely long swoop] ''You don''t seem to be sure about anything you say anymore'' I snorted back [Well, unlike you, I am not someone with humanly feeling. I don''t know what you are going through and I can only make estimations from the memories of things you''ve seen in both your lives.] ''Useless'' [F*ck you! Anyway, let us move quickly. I don''t know how much time you have left but I would feel a lot safer if you were to put on your armor and MOVE YOUR A*S! BITCH, YOU''VE BEEN MOVING AT A SNAILS PACE!] ''OKAY GODDAMNIT! SHUT THE FUCK UP'' In the next moment, a viscous ck substance slowly enveloped my entire body, dding me in ck armor that if one were to look past the color and gloomy nature of it that felt like the representation of the blood it had taken in its thousands of years of being on this, it was quite beautiful. The armor d around me like it had been created to fit me. Everything about it was right, yet there was one thing that made me frown. ''Isn''t this a little too revealing?'' Even though I thought the armor was cool and all, I did see how it could be provocative to some, and while it may not be as bad as some suits of armor I had seen in animes back on earth, no one could refute the fact that the armor I was wearing was revealing. The ck metal had gone up and covered most of my lower parts with armored tights, a metal short skirt, and a small piece of sh-resistant cloth under the metal skirt. Yet even with all that, my curves were as prominent as they would have been if I was wearing tights. After creating a skirt, the armor once again went up and covered most of my stomach and up the bottom of my breasts before beginning to curve around them. Even though I would have expected the armor to cover most of my breasts, all they did was cover half of it, barely covering my nipples while leaving the rest of the cleavage bare for anyone to see the moment they looked at me. My arms were covered by ck metal gauntlets from my elbows and down. They both had grey and dim runes running through them before finally lighting up with the golden color of my divine mana. Finally, after most of the armor had formed, all the different items like the earrings, the ne/pendant, and finally, the 2-meter bow staff with two sharp edges able to cut through anything if used properly, and since I had been training with it for thest 6 months, I had be proficient with the use of the weapon. [Alright, now move northwest and intercept them before they are able to get to the next city or leave the kingdom in general.] ''Okay'' Without thinking twice, I swallowed my anger of hearing H try andmand me and shot through the air at a speed that would make my velocity before having the armor on as pathetic as walking. I became a golden beam of lights illuminated by the radiance of the golden runes all over the armor. *** "Your majesty! We have detected another energy signaling towards us alongside the beasts. Its mana signature seems to radiate the power of someone within the Sage rank, and even though they might be barely at the Sage rank, I think that they are still a threat" One man sat at the round tablemented before looking towards the king for guidance on what to do next. "Why should their power matter? I can kill them with the flick of my finger. It would take a couple hundred of them to do anything against me, so why would I bother with something so fragile and so weak?" The kingughed in mockery "But your majesty, the thing''s power is weird. Even though it feels weak, I have a bad feeling about it." One of the women sitting at the round table could not help but exim in worry "Do not worry, I have everything under control" The king winked at her before turning his head towards another woman sitting there, looking towards the king with a slightly crazed smile. "Reliora, can you tell me if you can see anything about this person who ising towards us?" The king asked while folding his arms and stretching a radiant smile across his face. "Y-Yes your majesty!" Her crazed smile became flushed, yet at the same time, it felt like the madness within her eyes increased even more than before causing everyone including the king to feel a shiver go down their spines. "After a few more seconds, the woman fixed her silverish white bangs and shut her eyes, her once silver eyes now no longer visible for anyone to see. In the next second, she opened her eyes once again with a slightly angered expression, her fists closed so tightly that blood had begun to drip from them. "What is it MY Reliora?" The king asked with his soothing voice, causing her smile to return, yet instead of madness, there was a bit of reluctance. "Well, your majesty, it seems that the person who ising towards us is a human woman... Well, I think she is a human woman. I can''t really see through her body due to the armor that kept repelling my spiritual strength from entering her to examine her body from the inside. The only thing I could do was look through her mask..." She paused and the reluctance became more prominent. "What is it?" The King asked while being on the edge of his seat. "Well..." She tapped her finger onto the table before forming a hologram created out of light magic. There stood a life-size hologram of me standing before them on top of the table with everything on except the mask. A light that only the women in the room knew shed within the king''s eyes causing some to grit their teeth in jealousy while the others sighed in relief. It was not only the king, almost everyone in the room had been eyeing my hologram from top to bottom, to the point where it had caused me, the person who was hundreds of miles away to shudder in disgust. "Well well... Isn''t she a treat to our eyes" The kingughed, but lust was evident in his eyes. His eyes had a strange glint as if he had just seen a treasure that she would stop at nothing to get to. Chapter 282 Berserk II As I shot through the boundless blue skies littered with fluffy white clouds, the red aura leaking out of me had be stronger andrger. It was as if my bloodlust would react to my heartbeat, bing more powerful and more condensed every time I felt my heart thump. [I''d say you have around 45 seconds from now on. We can see them barely 3 miles away from here so we should be fine if you don''t do anything stupid] Even though I was dying to reply, I simply stayed silent and swallowed my anger, not replying in fear of what I would say or what I would do if I were to reply. *"KILL THEM"* *"STEAL THEIR SOULS"* *" THEY DO NOT DESERVE TO LIVE"* *"THEY ARE INFERIOR TO US"* *"BECAUSE WE ARE DEITIES"* I could slowly feel my eyes bing purple alongside my soul me that had been flickering purple from the start, yet I was too blinded by having seen Throid and the rest of them for the first time alongside the anger I felt when they med everything on me. "AFTER EVERYTHING THAT I WENT THROUGH" I girt my teeth while holding my staff with even form force. "THEY STILL BLAMED EVERYTHING ON ME! AS IF I DON''T EXIST! AS IF EVERYTHING THAT HAD HAPPENED WAS MY FAULT!" [Calm down. You aren''t in the right state of mind to start ming people. Just kill the beasts first before you start to do something stupid] *"NO ONE DESERVES YOU!"* *"THEY SHOULD PRAISE YOU! YET THEY DEMINE YOU LIKE YOU ARE NOTHING BUT A MERE CHILD!"* *"THEY SHOULD BE PRAISING YOU AS GOD! A GOD!"* *ROOOOOOOOOOOOAR" A roar came out of my mouth, one that I did not think was humanely possible, yet here I was letting out a thundering roar that moved the clouds and skies while causing the earth and air to shiver as if nature itself was terrified of what was about to happen. [You have activated hidden gic skill -Dragon''s roar-] At the same time, an enormous shockwave traveled through thend, uprootingnds and causing every beast in the area to feel a weight drop on their backs. p Suddenly, when they all looked forwards to running away as fast as they could, they halted in their ces, looking towards the huge golden eyesced with a tinge of purple that would sh every now and then. However, the eyes that appeared in front of them, while illusionary, felt like eyes of a being so many levels higher than their own. A being of a higher race looking down upon them like ants of a colony. Simple ants that could be exterminated with a few stomps. Suddenly, the enormous eyes disappeared and a small figure with a ginormous aura appeared in front of them, and the only thing they could do was shudder in front of my presence. ''I gave them hope...'' I closed my eyes ''And took it away so easily'' A crazed smile stretched across my face. ''I wonder how they will taste now'' I finally opened my eyes once again, this time them being almostpletely violet. *ROAR* I roared one more time before catapulting myself into the mob of beasts. *BOOM* the moment I crashed, the only thing I could feel was the rush of euphoria and ecstasy. The ground itself split around my foot while throwing the ground in every direction up. *KILL EVERYTHING* 7 voices spoke at the same time filling me with an even stronger urge to kill, increasing my bloodlust further until I finally cked out. *** In the castle, the people around the round table simply looked at the hologram of me while discussing how to deal with the current situation without causing any big problems for their kingdom. However, after they had spoken for a bit, they finally realized that one of the more chattery women on the table wasn''t speaking. Instead, she was looking into thin air with sweat dripping down her face alongside a terrifying expression that caused the whole room to feel distressed. Everyone knew of her ability to be able to seerge distances away, it was one of the characteristics of having the sloth title after all. And even if a few people didn''t know, they would have found out the moment that she pulled up a hologram of me before speaking about how she could not see through the armor I was wearing. "What is it, Reliora?" The king asked as he slowly rested his face on the palm of his hand. "Y-Your majesty... I don''t think the beasts will be much of a problem anymore" The woman could barely speak, but she still chose to squeak out a few words. "What do you mean?" The King was now a little more intrigued, seen by hismon behavior of scratching his grey and ck beard whenever something he was intrigued by happened. "Well, this girl that I was speaking of, the one that ising here" She pointed at the hologram of me on top of the table. "Oh yes, this beauty. Do you think she is from an influential family? Maybe I can ask for her hand in marriage" The king chuckled "Well, I am sure her family is more than influential when they have a prodigy capable of using both battle intent and mana to such a high degree... That armor and that weapon too... They are too powerful to be of a family that is not connected to the emperor." A horrified expression finally overcame her worried expression after she finished her sentence. "What is it?" The king also began to sweat, this time more out of anxiety than anything else. If someone connected to the emperor were toe to his kingdom, he would need to greet them properly if not even join them in the battle they were fighting, and if they were to die on hisnds, the emperor might be just uncaring enough to wipe out everyone in their royal family. "look at this" She tapped her finger on the table as the quivery voice rang out through the silent room. Suddenly, the hologram of me ughtering countless beasts with my spear began to sh before stabilizing into a proper hologram. Chapter 283 DO YOU WISH TO KILL ME "look at this" She tapped her finger on the table as the quivery voice rang out through the silent room. Suddenly, the hologram of me ughtering countless beasts with my spear began to sh before stabilizing into a proper hologram. "Oh my god..." Half of them muttered under their breath after seeing the scene I had created when I had attacked the beasts. The rest of them that did not say anything was either too speechless to speak, or they were trying to keep theirposure and their pride too. Eximing to something this ''mediocre, would be considered a tarnish to the king''s reputation. "She is quite powerful, isn''t she." "She is a sage ranked mage, after all, this is the least I would expect from them" The king finally spoke out. "Yes, but for a mage, she truly does use her hands a little too much." One muttered, but his voice was clear to the king''s enhanced ears "Her main weapon is some kind of staff with two des at either end." One woman with spectacles voiced out before pushing her sses up. "We can see" The silver-haired woman snorted before her eyes eventually moved back to watching the battle ensue. "I have not seen that weapon on this continent before, and the only thing resembling them is a staff or even a bo staff, but the way it had been forged as well as the runes that keep shing onto it. This weapon is no normal weapon that you would see every day on a battlefield, it had been specifically manufactured the way it is meaning the person wielding it has a hidden proficiency for that weapon in specific." The woman pushed her spectacles up one more time before taking out a book and flipping to a page, yet no one was looking at her except the king. "Look" One man eximed, finally peeling the King''s eyes of the spectacled woman and onto the battlefield, There, he watched as I turned into a beam of lights shot right through the army, ripping it apart with my double-ded staff. When I finally halted, I had found myself standing below a gori, this time, however, it was not as big as the one that had died before and instead, was barely the same size as the first gori that had attacked Zack and Zarch. Looking up to the golden gori, I allowed it to look deep into my eyes until it finally happened. *Thud* The golden gori felt forwards as I swiftly flickered away and appeared behind thergest blue-bird in the sky, constantly pping its wings sending hundreds of gusts of wind to shoot down on the beasts and me. Of course, it was only killing the other beasts and had beenpletely missing me the entire time and for that reason, I had not killed it yet since it was mowing them down for me. "Weak" I muttered before mming and shing the bird from one wing to the other, leaving an enormous gash spurting hundreds of liters of blood without stopping. At the same time, I watched as the bird was immediately catapulted towards the ground, like a baseball bat hitting a baseball, but instead of trying to get a home run, I had shot it towards the ground not only uprooting ground and creating a dust cloud but also killing hundreds of beasts alongside it. Snapping my fingers, I created a golden me above me that expanded at an extraordinary pace. When it finally became 34 meters in circumference, I finally clenched my hand, causing it to shrink down to the size of a football. In the next moment, I pointed towards the ground alongside the ball of mes and shot it with all my might, sending it flying down and creating a- *BOOOOM* The explosion sent powerful shockwaves in every direction while simultaneously burning the souls of every one of those beasts and sending them to me to devour. Since I was only half-conscious, I could not fully savor the pleasure of having absorbed so many souls and alongside them, so much soul energy in one go. I slowly descended to the ground, every beast in the area either trying to get away or fight with theirst breath. There were infant beasts everywhere, female beasts, elderly beasts, but I simply did not care, not that I could have cared even if I did care since I was unconscious. As I watched them get further and further away, I simply waved my hand and created hundreds of marble-sized balls of elements. With the next wave of the hand, I set them all free andunched them towards the beasts that were running away, causing them all to die one by one. *ROAR* *SCREECH* *ROAR* The cries, roars, screeches of anger, pain, grief. I heard them all, yet instead of stopping, my semi-conscious self smiled maniacally as they waved both hands once again, creating a hundred more marble-sized balls that were ready to shoot the moment I blinked. "WHY ARE YOU DOING THIS!" A beast roared in a broken humannguage, but my expression remained the same yet at the same time, I had regained part of my consciousness. Blinking slowly, the only thing I could see was a weird blur that blocked my vision. "WHY! WHY DO YOU CHOOSE TO HELP THE HUMANS! WHY DO YOU CHOOSE TO SLAUGHTER OUT PUPS AND WOMEN! WHY DO YOU CHOOSE TO KILL OUR LEADERS AND ELDERLY!" A beast cried out in rage, yet due to me just regaining my consciousness, I did not reply straight away and instead, lifted my hand and pointed my index finger at him. "DO YOU WISH TO KILL ME!? THEN BE IT! KILL ME! I DO NOT WANT TO LIVE ANYMO-" Before the beast could even finish its sentence, a green and silver air bullet shot through its skull. While I might have not been able to see them, I just used my irvoyance ability and shot towards one of the only beings that were still alive. ''2 more huh...'' I inwardly thought after memories of what had happened in thest 10 minutes shed through my mind after H installed everything I had done into my brain. "You ask why...?" I shouted even though I knew that the person who asked the question was now dead. However, I still chose to answer his question by telling the remaining beasts. "Because you touched my family! Anyone and I mean ANYONE who touches my family..." I paused in and sucked a breath into my lungs. When I finally breathed out, a tempest of bloodlust filled the area around me to the brim. "I''ll make sure to eradicate them. I''ll make sure that not a single trace of them is left on this pathetic." I spoke calmly, yet as if my bloodlust carried my every word, everyone, including those within the castle, heard what I had said Chapter 284 When The Time Comes, I Pray That You Find Yourself On The Right Side Of History Anyone and I mean ANYONE who touches my family..." I paused in and sucked a breath into my lungs. When I finally breathed out, a tempest of bloodlust filled the area around me to the brim. "I''ll make sure to eradicate them. I''ll make sure that not a single trace of them is left on this pathetic." I spoke calmly with my eyes closed, yet as if my bloodlust carried my every word, everyone heard my words loud and clear without mishearing a single beat. After a few seconds of silence percting the air, I finally took a breath in before opening my eyes, allowing the golden shimmer within them to erupt out into the battlefield, coating it in a golden hue. At the same time, I quickly raised both my arms up and pointed them towards the two remaining overlord beasts. "So tell me..." My voice, even though barely a whisper, was a lot different. It wasced with huge amounts of bloodlust which had caused the distortion, alongside being filled to the brim with the remaining negative energies that I had not expelled out of me yet. "How do you want to die?" Taking off my mask for the first time by using a tendril of arcane magic, I gave out a warm smile that to others, felt like the smile of the devil before releasing from its lips a question one would only hear from the devil''s incarnate. *ROAR* *ROA-* As both of the beasts tried to escape, my smile only grewrger by the second while I felt a sense of exhration shoot through my every vein. I felt as if I was alive again as if watching everyone die or run away from me in despair was the only thing that had made me feel like a living being. Before the second beast could finish its roar, a huge spike of earth shot from the ground and reached the skies, causing countless liters of blood to be spilled on the ground as the beast simply hanged off the spike-like a rag being put up to dry My head snapped towards the second one while both my hands aimed towards it. At the same time, an azure me and a pale blue me both emerged at the tips of my fingers while a maniacal grin stretched across my face, from ear to ear. "You cannot outrun fate!" I started bbering nonsense in my crazed state, things that I did not know I was saying, but when looking back, could only cringe at the fact that I had said them in front of a crowd. Other than that, I would consider the disy I had put up as ''Cool'' as a maximum. *BANG* *BANG* The sounds of the mes being shot towards the final beast rang out before being followed by even more shots, ones that were azure-colored while others that flickered with a white and pale blue light. *ROOOOOOOAR* The beast was able to let out one final roar before its body gradually descended to the ground, leaving nothing but the sound of a thud behind when it did so. Dozens of other screeches cry roars rang out from all the other locations the shots had gone towards, yet I only focused on thest kill due to the current of soul energy being much vaster and more pleasurable than all the othersbined. Yet unlike before, I was a lot better at controlling my bodily fluids and could even be considered to have built a tolerance to the pleasure. After a few more seconds of simply standing there, my body began to flicker, disappearing alongside the rest of the hologram that everyone on the round table had been watching intently. "What happened?" The king asked impatiently. "I don''t know. It feels like I lost my connection with my element yet I can still feel that the mana within my body is still of the light element. None of this makes sense" The silver-haired girl began to panic, but the king made sure to move fast, flickering to her side and rubbing her shoulders as he whispered in her ear- "You''ve done a good job. I''ll be rewarding youter" The king grinned while the woman had started spasming the moment he touched her shoulders while a mysterious liquid dripped from the chair. "Y-Yes your majesty" The woman could barely reply due to her being in a state of ecstasy, yet that did not make what was about to happen next to any less confusing or worrisome. "Y''all can fuckter. And ''your majesty''" A voice said in clear mockery "-Sit your ass down as well before I go there and force it down myself." At the same time, a hologram of me sitting on a throne appeared in the middle of the room, and even though I might have not been actually sitting on a throne at the moment, light magic could turn into whatever I wanted to so it really did not matter. "What do you want..." One of the calmer of the old men in the room asked, causing me to give him nothing but a side nce and reply with "You guys were the ones stalking me, I am here to return the favor, or am I wrong, ''your majesty''?" I asked, once again with a voice filled with mockery and even disdain. "We do not know what you are talki-" Before another of the elders could finish speaking, I cut him off and simply stated "Here are the terms... Get on my bad side again and I won''t hesitate to destroy everything you''ve built in this kingdom" While I might have spoken those words nonchntly, I meant every word of what I had said and everyone in the room knew that because their instincts were screaming at them that the thing they were looking at right now was the epitome of danger. Even the king could not help but feel threatened even though he was so many times more powerful than me. "You think someone of your caliber can defeat us?" The king asked, this time with a mocking smile that was more than evident. "I don''t think I can defeat you, I think I can destroy your entire kingdom." I smiled casually before resting my face on my hand. "And if the time everes where I find myself fighting against the empire" This time I continued with my eyes closed, yet I opened them a secondter, this time with 3-dimensional stars of David spinning around my pupils. "I pray that you are on the right side of history" Chapter 285 Unexpected Meeting After making a few more empty threats to scare off what seemed to be a king and his round table, I finally disconnected my connection with the hologram and looked back at the mess I had created. When I had connected to their hologram after feeling several eyes lingering over me, I had gone along and killed the remaining beasts that were alive at the time. Even though I had done that though, their souls were not even close to having enough energy within them to satiate me, and therefore I was left mildly satiated yet still in a maddened state. I was not ''mad'' per se, instead, I was simply a little too reactive to everything that I saw and felt. At the moment, it felt as if all my emotions had been heightened to the brim, making me cry when I felt an ounce of joy or roar when I felt an ounce of anger. Due to this, I chose to stay on the inndscape doing nothing but sitting and looking around. [Why are we still here? You killed thest of them a long time ago and if I am not mistaken, the king might send over a few people to kill you after the sh*t you said to them.] ''Ah? Well, I don''t think they would be doing that. I am someone who was able to take over the hologram and feel their eyes from dozens if not hundreds of kilometers away. Not only that, their best scout had been out-scouted and for all they know, I might know every single thing about them and they couldn''t do anything to stop me.'' I shrugged nonchntly, but for some reason, I could feel as if H narrowed her eyes at me from within. [You don''t want to go back because THEY are there, right?] H asked, yet I did not make a single reaction. After a while, I looked up at the sky and replied while releasing a heavy breath ''If you can read my mind, why ask me the question anyway'' [Making conversation. Also, I wanted to see how you would improvise a lie out of thin air. Always makes meugh] Hearing her reply, I could not help but chuckle, but a few secondster, I went back to looking at random things again. [Your emotions are almost back to normal] ''Then let''s wait for them to be normal and then we can depart.'' [Yes, but it would be better to go now and by the time you get there, you would have returned to normal] After hearing her retort, I sighed again, this time in annoyance rather than amusement. Looking around, I widened my eyes and finally replied ''I forgot to burn the corpses'' Springing up from where I stood, I walked over to all the different corpses one by one, burning them with my gluttony me and leaving nothing but scorched ground behind. I was doing this with a little too much joy, a joy that H picked up on almost immediately. [You enjoy this too much] ''I enjoy this to a degree, you mean'' I retorted, however, before I could skip my way to the flying beast that I had killed before, I notification popped up within my retina, shing with golden letters that shifted like a burning me. [Ding] [Mission had been updated] [Consume the equivalent of souls of 3000 Advanced ranked entities and above 2980/3000] [Note: The stronger the soul, the more units the host will receive] [Difficulty: B [Reward: -Transformation -Evolutionary trait (2/2)] [Changes are as follows- Consume the equivalent of souls of 20 Peak Liquidus Stage Souls. 0/20] ''What the fuck?'' I cried out inwardly [Changing the mission at thest 20 was always the n. I just couldn''t tell you until you got there, after all, I am not the one who sets the requirements, the heavens do] ''Fuck you'' I replied, not caring for her exnation. [I am trying to help] ''Still, fuck you'' After I burnt the rest of the corpses and ''consumed'' their soul energies and mana whole using my gluttony affinity that I had embedded into my mes, I finally looked towards the city and sighed, knowing that I had to go back no matter what. ''I guess we are walking it'' I smirked, but the only thing I got in return was a 30-minute lecture that I knew would only stop when I got to the army camp outside the city When I had gotten near the camps, I forced H to shut up due to thinking I had felt a familiar mana signature, but after thinking about it for a bit, I simply shrugged, thinking that it might have been someone else''s mana signature or even ina''s mana signature for all I knew. H chose to stay quiet as well, letting me sink everything that was about to happen before I actually got to the city. She knew that I did not want to see my family, but seeing the outburst of emotions someone who had consumed a Demi-God bloodline shouldn''t have, she concluded that me not seeing them was simply not healthy for any of us. When I finally neared the camp close enough to not have to use my divine eyes anymore to see it, yet far enough so that other people wouldn''t be able to feel my presence or even see me. Seeing where I had gotten, instead of retracting my armor like I would have normally done, I closed my eyes and turned my armor into the same clothes as my guild uniform, making sure that I would return with the same clothes that I had gone with. Finally, I sighed onest time and finallynded on the walls of the city before looking around. I couldn''t feel the presence nor the mana signature of the person that I had felt before, making me conclude that the person either left before I hade or had simply died, either of which being extremely likely. When I finallynded in front of the tent that my grandmother had been staying in, my gut feeling immediately told me that there was something wrong, making me instantly dash back, flickering away and appearing again on top of thergest tent on the campsite, recusing my weight to just the right amount which allowed me to stand on top of the tent without it copsing under my weight. Finally, I looked towards the tent my grandma was in with narrowed and activated divine eyes, finally seeing everything that was within without anything being hidden from my vision. In the next instant, my eyes suddenly widened as I saw something, or in particr, someone that I had hoped to not meet at least until I joined the army or even went to the academy. ''Mom? Dad?'' Chapter 286 Omniscient Eye ''Mom? Dad?'' My eyes widened at the sight of both of my parents in the tent with my grandma. From what I could see, my mother was currently hugging two boys who happened to be my brothers while stroking both of their hair. From how her body shuddered every now and then alongside her soul me flickering in relief and anxiety, I could tell that she was crying. The two boys who were my brothers were also crying, but unlike my mother, their crying was a lot more subtle. My grandmother was currently sitting up on her bed, looking toward both of them with a happy flicker of the soul me while at the same time, my father looked towards all of them with the same feeling, but his feelings were muddled up by another feeling as if his emotions were beingced by anger, sadness and something else that I had never seen before. On his arm, he held up a little girl that looked like she was barely 3 years old, yet unlike me, she was not fluent in thenguage and could not use magic straight away. ''My standards for children are way too high'' I chuckled inwardly, yet for some reason, the chuckle felt dry and emotionless, exactly like how I was feeling at the moment. [You should go and talk to them] ''Nah...'' I sighed with a mixture of relief and sorrow. [You will feel a lot better if you see them now.] ''Or I might feel a lot worse if I meet them now... Plus, I have a feeling that we would meet soon.'' I slowly averted my attention and looked at both Olivia and June who were standing above my grandma in the corner of the tent, not wanting to interact with any of them any further than she already did. ''Olivia... Let''s go'' I opened my mind link up, yet all that returned was static as if something was blocking our connection. [The tent does not allowmunication. One has to get out of the room to call anyone.] Sighing for the umpteenth time, I squinted my eyes and activated my eye eyes of vanity and targeted Olivia, yet even then I still felt like my mana could not get through the tent, making me squint my eyes even further. [If you don''t wanna go in, just use the illusory eyes thing that you do all the time] H suggested causing me to step back and raise a brow. ''Illusory eye thing?'' I asked with confusion written all over my face. [Oh wait, you don''t know about do you...] ''Know about what?'' I eximed unwilling to believe that H would keep something that sounded so useful away from me. [*SIGH* Okay look... Just look at them the same way you would look at someone who was a few miles away.] ''What?'' [Just do it] After hearing her words, I finally chose to try what she was telling me to do and looked at them with my divine eyes activated and my pupils surrounded by spinning 3D stars of David. I only had to strain my eyes a little further until I finally felt something. In a single moment, a portion of my mana had been drained, something that I had thought was normal until now due to me having always used this ability from far away and had already concluded that I must have used that mana to see such far distances. At this moment, I felt like my gut instincts were telling me to close my eyes which I immediately did just to find myself inside the tent I had been eying from a far distance this whole time ''What the fu-'' [Congrattions!] [You have learned to manually activate irvoyance''s ability: Omniscient Eye] At the same time as the message popped up in front of me, everyone in the room looked in my direction or in particr, towards the direction where I had seemingly appeared rather than looking towards my real body. ''I could do this the entire time and you didn''t tell me?'' [I thought that you would be intelligent enough to figure it out yourself] ''You can read my mind!'' [Oh yeah, I can haha] I could feel a nerve bulging on my forehead but instead of getting even angrier, I took a breath in and let one out knowing that this was not the time for me to get angry. I swiftly darted my eyes towards Olivia and June giving them a signal before finally disappearing and appearing back in my real body. Unlike all the other times I had used the skill instinctively, this time I felt a piercing headache hit me like a bullet to the head. Gritting my teeth, I held on and shook my head just to have the headache grow worse due to it. [Wait 10 seconds, it should go away] I took her advice and did so, and just like she had stated, the headache disappeared like it was never there. Not questioning her knowledge any further, I simply looked towards the tent again where I saw both of them beginning to move towards the exit. *** "You two are with my granddaughter, am I correct?" X asked the two who were trying to get out of the tent as quickly as possible, They had already grown familiar with my illusory eyes that would appear every now and then whenever I watched them from afar, and so they knew that I wasing towards them when they saw it once again, prompting them to try and leave the tent to either call me or in Olivia''s case, open the mind link between the two of us. "We do not know who you are talking about" Olivia replied stoically while hurrying June out of the tent. "You guys are leaving because of those illusory eyes, right? Did Pandora do that to give you a signal?" She asked, this time getting a reaction from June who did not know of my situation. "You know Pandora?" June asked, this time a lot more curious than before, yet at the same time confused as to why Olivia was trying to get them both out even though the people in the tent were basically my family. "You know her? Where is she? Is she okay? She''s alive, right? She''s doing fine, right?" My mother asked, not only surprising June with her words but also causing Olivia to narrow her eyes at my mother, a glint of suspicion and disgust shing in her irises. "Again, we do not know anything about what you are talking about" Olivia replied coldly as she shoved June outside the tent, just for her to be stopped by my father. "If you know the whereabouts of my daughter, I will not allow you to leave unless you tell us," My father said with a serious expression on his face, one that not many outside of the army had seen ----- If you liked this novel, check out my other novel! Immortality System: The Rise Of The Last Human ----- Chapter 287 Greatly Pained "If you know the whereabouts of my daughter, I will not allow you to leave unless you tell us," My father said with a serious expression on his face, one that not many outsides of the army had seen "I say this respectfully... Move" Olivia''s voice causing ripples to be formed in the air before traveling across the room, causing those who were weaker or in the same stage as her to feel threatened while people over her stage felt nothing but the change in everyone else''s expression. "Under military order, I ask you where Pandora Raven is."My father repeated "Again, I don''t know a Pandora Raven" Olivia sneered and tried to walk forward, but she was easily stopped and pushed back. "This is about my daughter and I will not allow some strangers to keep me away from her" My father''s voice became eerily deep as his aura began to slowly seep out of him. "Your daughter? Pft!" Olivia chuckled mockingly before continuing "Where were you when she was almost sold off to another family by that bitch of a mother" She nodded at Ava, my mother, with disgust evident in her eyes. "What did you say about my wife!" "You heard me! I said she is a bitch of a mother. She cares about nothing but increasing the reputation of her family even though she is from one of the biggest families in the empire. I understand that the Raven family isn''t that well known in the east, but to think she would go this far?" Olivia snorted again, causing my father to along hit her just to be stopped by the battle intent of another person. Since Olivia had her mask on, my father could not recognize her. On the other hand, my brothers, Zack, in particr, recognized her alongside my grandma who recognized that the mask had the same design as my own. "STOP" My grandma roared, causing my father who was a whole stage above her to stiffen. While she might not have the power that she had back in her prime, she still had the battle intent and killing intent of a veteran warrior, making it so she could easily force someone as strong as my father to stop moving for at least 10 seconds as long as there was a feeling of surprise behind what she did, At the same time, Zack had moved toward his father while June had released all her power. "MOM! What are you doing!" Ava asked, seemingly shocked that her mother would even think about siding with us. "Let me ask the girl some *Cough* questions..." My grandmother smiled, covering up the fact that she just coughed up a bit of blood. Gritting his teeth, my father retreated a step and looked at all of them with agitation. "Girl, what is your name?" My grandmother asked "None of your business" Olivia snorted back, causing X to chuckle. "Why are you with my granddaughter? I am guessing you are close with her if you had already met Jum, or am I wrong." Olivia had tried to keep a neutral expression even though she was wearing a mask, yet at the mention of Jum, her eyes widened into saucers. "From the reaction, I guess you have... Then, why do you choose to not tell us where she is? You know I met her before you came, right?" My grandma tilted her head to the right while keeping on the expression of a warm smile. Seeing this, Olivia narrowed her eyes and thought back to when I had left the tent with an angered expression and feelings of rage fluctuating through the mind link even when it was not on. It was not long until she remembered that there were other people in the tent that had left a few minutes after, making her conclude that they were probably the reason, especially due to the fact that X had been asleep when she had walked in. "Since you are a lot more reasonable than your son-inw over here" Olivia nced at my father before retracting her gaze "I''m going to tell you one thing". At those words, everyone''s ears perked up to hear what she was about to say, just for them to be even more shocked and hurt when they heard it. "Pandora simply does not want to meet you or in other words, thinks that she is not ready to meet you. After what she-" Olivia gestured at Ava with disdain in her eyes. "Did, I would not be surprised if she chose to not ever meet all of you again." "I''d just like to say something too. Throughout the 6 months that I had known Pandora, she had not even mentioned any of you once. Even our guildmaster who was known for not sharing anything about her life told us more about her family than Pandora did. You guys gave her some serious trust issues" June chimed in just to get red at by my mother. "Did I fail her as a father?" My father muttered under his breath, yet due to Olivia being able to hear him because of the remnants of divine energy that had been reinforcing her body and senses, she could not help but think- ''100% failed'' "Anyway, now that you know that she doesn''t want to meet you, for now, we''ll be taking our leave. Zack, Zarch, and Aroura are free to visit us. Just book a visit with the Pheonix guild and state their names and Pan will be informed." Olivia waved before grabbing June and fleeing from the room, leaving everyone to ponder within their emotions and thoughts. The moment the two of them had left the room, my father had copsed to his knees after his legs buckled under the weight of his body alongside the shame that had been ced on his shoulders. "I failed... My own child... She doesn''t even want to see me anymore... She left" My father began to sob for the first time since I had met him. Of course while I might have not been in the room, I was watching from afar, and scene that was urring had caused my heart to clench in pain, yet I chose to look away, not allowing my eyes to imprint the pitiful scene my father had created. Tears were flowing my waterfalls as he pressed his hand where his heart was, clenching it alongside his teeth to the point where his gums had started to bleed. "And all of this because of... You" His eyes trailed off and finally looked at my mother with eyes that I could only describe as being the eyes of the reaper. ----- If you liked this novel, check out my other novel! Immortality System: The Rise Of The Last Human ----- Chapter 288 First Glance As we dashed through the air like shooting star, June looked towards me and asked me the question that Olivia had been asking me for thest hour. "Are you okay?" "I am fine" I waved her question off with a chuckled before looking at her with a teasing smile that was visible due to my mask not being on. "You should worry about yourself. I am young and have more than a decade left, but in your case, you have less than a decade before you be 30 and you still don''t have a boyfriend? Tsk Tsk Tsk" I chuckled causing June''s expression to be sour. "I-I-I don''t need you to tell me that! For all you know, I might have a secret boyfriend that you don''t know about! I have lots of experience with men, it''s just that I choose to stay single!" June threw insults and excuses to justify her singrity within this world, yet all her words hit deaf ears as I had simply beenughing the whole time as I dodged the simple magic attacks they threw at me in a fit of anger. Olivia on the other had simply watched the two of us with an expression that detailed every single feeling that was running through her mind at the moment, and in the end, none of them would beplimentary to either of us. ''Are they children?'' was herst thought before she looked away and boosted herself to go faster than us, not wanting someone to look up and think that she was acquainted with any of us. After continuing to move through the skies whether that would be through fire charges behind our feet or through using wind magic to move across skies, several hours passed by without any of us realizing it. allowing us to finallynd in front of Lagua city while being greeted by all the guards at the gate. "By the way, why did you give them the Pheonix guild''s info instead of the discarded devil''s," I asked Olivia after turning towards her. "Oh that, well, if I told them about Rose''s guild, they would be able to narrow where you are down pretty quickly while the Pheonix guild is more widespread than the Discarded Devils." Olivia shrugged. "Hmm. Pretty clever of you" Juneplimented. Talking for a few more minutes, we finally parted ways with June after being halfway within the city before Olivia left me to go back to our apartment while I went to Rose''s office to get the reward for the mission. When I finally got there, I looked inside just to see 2 women and 3 men sitting on the chairs opposite her. While all of them were mediocrely powerful, none of them radiated the same magical or battle aura as Rose, as she herself was way beyond human capabilities, as if she held power like mine that would make her more powerful than her cultivation might suggest. After seeing that she might have been in a meeting, I chose to stay outside and wait for them toe out. Only after 49 minutes did they actually finally open the door, making me feel a little agitated at the lost time that I could have been cultivating in if I did not know they could literallye out at any time. "Finally" I muttered under my breath and moved toward her office, yet, just when I was about to question why no one wasing out, I heard something that left me with widened eyes. "This is thest time we will be asking you... We need your strongest of those who are still in the gaseous stage, and we will not tolerate it any further if you choose to notply, You might be the daughter of the head of the crimson family, but even you aren''t beyond thew." The man spoke coldly before the 5 came out, just to be greeted by my slightly confused and aloof expression. "You didn''t hear anything" The man muttered before a surge of mana went towards his ring and shot towards where my mana heart would have been if I did notbine my biological heart and mana heart into a bio-mana heart. Even then, the notification that came next did not surprise me, but at the same time, it confirmed to me something that I was slightly curious of [Mind altering arcane spell had been detected] [Arcane spell had been naturalized by the natural divine aura] The man who shot the spell at me did not even look back, as if he thought that there would be no way of me breaking out of the spell. ''Cocky moron'' I smirked inwardly while keeping a nk expression on the outside until they were finally out of my sight. At the same time, Rose walked out of her office with a worried expression on her face, quickly taking out a potion that I concluded would have released me from the state of mind numbness that I was supposed to be in when the beam hit. "Ah. Don''t worry about that" I waved my hand at her while dropping my act, making Rose take a step back in surprise before looking at me weirdly. "What?" I tilted my head to the right. "Nothing" After finally walking into her room, I sat down on one of the chairs the people who hade inside the room had sat on, but I did not think about it much and cut to the chase. "I''ve done the mission" "Well, that was fast" Rose chuckled, something no one other than me, Olivia, June, and Yuri got the privilege of seeing. At the same time, however, I knew that I was the only reason she was expressing so many emotions as even though she had known Yuri for the longest time, Yuri distinctly mentions how Rose had changed so much and how she was no longer the cold-blooded princess that everyone had thought she was and instead, was a person who was a lot warmer than one would think at first nce. ----- If you liked this novel, check out my other novel! Immortality System: The Rise Of The Last Human ----- Chapter 289 All I Want Is You "Well, that was fast" Rose chuckled, something no one other than me, Olivia, June, and Yuri got the privilege of seeing. At the same time, however, I knew that I was the only reason she was expressing so many emotions as even though she had known Yuri for the longest time, Yuri distinctly mentions how Rose had changed so much and how she was no longer the cold-blooded princess that everyone had thought she was and instead, was a person who was a lot warmer than one would think at first nce. "No thanks to your incorrect information" I sneered "Incorrect? Oh! The thing about the 10 or so overlord beasts of the tide attacking the city too? Yeah, I just found out about that" She chuckled nervously while scratching the back of her head. "Did you know?" I asked out of the blue, making her raise a brow at my question "Did I know what?" "Did you know about who was going to go to the beast tide?" I narrowed my eyes further, looking straight into her soul me to make sure that there was not a single flicker of the me that I missed that would indicate to me that she was lying in any way shape, or form. "Yeah. Some students and a few new ''adventurers''. They call themselves adventurers because they are new to the business, but give them a few years and they will get used to calling themselves mercenaries." "I mean specifically. Did you know that not only my grandma would be there, but also my two brothers?" I mmed my hand into the table while releasing faint traces of killing intent. "They were there?" Rose began to sweat, but evidently, it was not because she was lying... ''Guilt?'' [She feels guilty for making you go on a mission where you had to meet people that you weren''t ready to meet. She is quite clever, to be honest.She was capable of quickly connecting the dots without any effort. At the same time, I feel like she understands how you are feeling right now as if she had to go through the same thing you are going through now but in the past.] ''I got that from a single soul flicker and you know that. No need to tell me everything she is feeling'' I snorted in contempt [You''re the one who said the word ''Guilt'' in an ominous questioning way. As your personal assistant, I am just doing my job babysitting you hahaha] Gritting my teeth, I ignored the annoying voice in my head and looked up back at Rose''s sincere eyes that were trying to make up an excuse or an apology, either of which was not needed at this moment in time. "Soooo..." I trailed my index finger across the wooden table before pushing down on the table to get up. "What do you think of my performance," I asked with a lustful expression and eyes that were looking Rose up and down even though she hadn''t really realized it yet. "Honestly, your performance was pretty good. To think that you would make them run away, giving them hope just to shatter it by going after them and eliminating the rest. The scout team said that the only things they could find were scorch marks and tiny ashen remains of the beasts that they were unable to burnpletely. It''s amazing" Rose did not look up a single time as I slowly walked around her desk and mind her, making sure that my every footstep was audible enough for her to hear meing, yet she still did not look up at me. ''Is she pretending?'' I asked myself, with narrowed eyes and a sly smile, knowing what I would need to do to actually get her attention, or maybe what she wanted me to do to grab her attention. At this point, I had no idea and I was simply going off my instincts. Not thinking about what I was about to do next, I leaned forwards towards Rose''s ear before whispering in a hot and steamy voice "I really hope you liked the reports" My hot and steam breath reached the inside of her ear canal, but that was not at all it. After she had felt my breath, she snapped out of her daze and was instantly flushed with euphoria that she had never felt in her life. While she might have not been a virgin, this did not at all mean that she was a satisfied woman, meaning the moment my breath had hit her ear, her womanly instincts kicked, making the only thing she could think of for an entire second nothing by lustful thoughts. She quickly snapped out of the thought, taking long and deep breaths both in and out, trying her best to take away those thoughts she just had. "Wha-" Before she could say anything else, I threw my hands above her shoulders and wasted no time sitting on herp, making it so our faces had be extremely close or dare I say, even inappropriate. "Remember the promise you made? 7 months ago, right?" I smiled mischievously yet at the same time, I could not help but feel something new. It wasn''t lust, even though that happened to be a huge portion of my current emotions, and nor was it the same sensation I felt when looking at a soul me that I deem tasty. No... This was apletely different feeling, one that I don''t think I had ever felt in both my lives. ''What the hell is this?'' I thought while releasing a hot breath right in front of Rose''s lips, making her quiver even more. Without even knowing it, she had moved her hands up my thighs before reaching my buttocks, but instead of stopping there, she simply paused for a few seconds as if contemting something before finally moving even further upwards, even reaching under my shirt to slowly undress me. However, for some reason, she chose to pause once again before muttering. "I said only if youplete an S rank mission" she spoke in a breathy voice. "And killing a dozen Diamond tier beasts isn''t an S rank aplishment?" I smirked at her but slowly moved towards her neck where I licked her neck, making her quiver even further "We can''t... Not here" She tried to resist a little more, yet her defenses almost shattered after my hearing what I had to say next. "Rose..." "What?" "In my life, I had worked hard to get everything I wanted. I worked hard so that I could make my family proud... So that I could make the people I love... Proud" I tilted my head to the side and hit her earlobe in an erotic fashion before returning back to what I was saying by whispering it into her ear. "But when I look into your crimson eyes..." I pushed myself back a little, finally allowing me to have eye contact with the flushed and burning red Rosemary Crimson. "Yes?" Rose grew impatient as she looked into my eyes as well before looking down at my lips and then at the rest of my body, the only thought going through her mind being to devour the person who had jumped into herp and not leaves a single thing behind. ''This can''t be lov... No'' Rose tried to shake away the thoughts, yet they kept lingering at the back of her mind before overflowing her mind when she heard my next words. "The only thing I can think of is that..." I leaned forward to the point where our lips were barely a few centimeters apart. "I want you..." My breathing from my mouth halted as I moved forwards and finally sealed my lips with hers. ----- If you liked this novel, check out my other novel! Immortality System: The Rise Of The Last Human ----- Chapter 290 {R18} The Craze Within Her Eyes "The only thing I can think of is that..." I leaned forward to the point where our lips were barely a few centimeters apart. "I want you..." My breathing from my mouth halted as I moved forwards and finally sealed my lips with hers before she could release another sound. We continued to kiss, which eventually turned into non-stop making out with me no longer being dominant. Instead, both of us started doing our parts equally, After a few minutes of her muffled moans echoing through the room, I finally pushed away from her causing a string of saliva to form in between the two of us.. "Why did you stop?" She asked, seemingly out of breath and her chest rose up and down. Gradually leaning back, I did not break eye contact and kept looking straight into her eyes while shey under me. The make-out session had gotten a little heated and even a little aggressive, eventually turning into a game of who can dominate who while also intertwining our tongues together, tasting each other''s saliva, and overall, being extremely close to one another. Maintaining eye contact, I muttered a few words under my breath, yet those words thoroughly confuse her. "Eyes of Vanity: Sensory Amplification x10" However, even though she might have been confused at the start, her confusion was thrown out of the window the moment I trailed my finger along her neck, causing a pleasurable shudder to go down her spine while also forcing a moan out of her mouth. "This isn''t your first time, right?" I asked while a cold glint unconsciously shed deep within my eyes. "Why?" She panted while looking at me weirdly "Nothing..." I whispered under my breath and moved in once again, sealing my lips with hers and causing it to moan even more as she squirmed on the floor, unable to get out of my grasp even though that was not her intention in the first ce. "Rose" I unsealed our lips and moved towards her ear. whispering her name with my hot and heavy breaths. "Pan- EeeeK" Her back arched while her legs shuddered as I bit her ear, the pleasure coursing through her body creating a waterfall of her juices that dripped from her lower undergarments "Did you juste?" I chuckled, causing her face to immediately flush. "Come?" She asked due to the terminology not being something she was familiar with. "Ah... Don''t worry about it..." I reached down to the bottom of her shirt before slowly lifting it up and pushing my arm inside, allowing my hand to crawl up to her magnificent breasts thaty nothing but dormant this whole time, of course, that is only the case if you ignore the suspicious erected point in the middle, poking through the shirt and bing visible for anyone to see. ''Ah... this scene'' My breaths quickly turned short yet heavy while my body started to heat up at a tremendous speed. "Pandora..." Rose muttered as both her arms were lifted off the cold floor and caressed my face with nothing but warmth in her eyes. "Yes?" I asked, finally reaching one of her nipples. "I lov- Eeeek!" She grew even more flushed as I pinched her hardened nipple on instinct after hearing what she was about to say. I didn''t know why I had this reaction, but for some reason, I just wanted to shut her up and simply do the deed. "I lo-" This time, I didn''t even let her mutter the V in love as I immediately moved forwards to seal her lips once again. Simultaneously, I moved my hand out of her shit and began to unbutton it, one button at a time. "Mmmm" She moaned once again, yet due to her mouth being sealed, it came out muffled and distorted. After finally unbuttoning her shirt, her breastsy bare in front of me, as if they were screaming for me to just move forward and hold them within my hands before moving my thumb and index finger to pinch her luscious pink nipples It felt like I was holding two of the softest pillows in my hands while pinching and squishing gummy bears between my fingers, causing her to moan and quiver even more. "MMMMMMHHHMMMMMM" Her arched once again while I could have sworn that her pupils had turned into hearts for a second. Unsealing our lips, I looked into her crazed crimson eyes that had lust reflecting off them like mirrors reflecting the rays of the sun. "It feels so good" She moaned with a hazy mind, making her say things that I would have never imagined her to say. "Please" Her crazed eyes darted towards mine, yet instead of being thrown off or even turned off, I felt every instinct in my body telling me to make her mine. Thinking this, I moved my mouth towards one of her nipples and breathed onto them a deep hot breath that caused her whole body to shiver. Before she could even do anything else, I enveloped her pink nipples with my mouth, sucking and licking them until she came once again. At this moment I finally made my mind up as my hand moved down, reaching down her pencil skirt, lifting them up, and crawling their way up her soft and smooth thighs until I finally reached her panties. "Tell me..." A smile crept up the corners of my lips and madness filled my eyes. While this might have not been the same kind of craze that she had in her eyes, the craze in mine was one that was familiar to every being I had killed... It was the smile that they all saw as their heads dropped to the ground and their bodiesy lifeless. They called it the smile of a demon or the smirk of the devil, but to me, it was the smile of the satisfaction I get before destroying my enemy, and even though Rose was not my enemy, in this battle of pleasure she was my opponent and it seemed like I had won. "Wait... You can''t go there... I haven''t done anything to you yet." Rose waved her hands at me but the blush in her cheeks and the craze in her eyes made her words unconvincing. "Oh really?" I asked as my smile stretched even wider, reaching from one ear to the other as I looked down at her with my divine aura being released to its full extent. At the same time, I moved her soaked panties to the side, finally giving my hand a direct line of fire straight into her raspberry pink folds. Before she could even question what I was doing, she heard my words that made her eyes widen and her entire body stiffen, knowing that she might not survive what was about to happen next, or at least not mentally. "Sensory Amplification x35" Chapter 291 {R18} You Are Mine And No One Elses "Sensory Amplification x35" Rose''s eyes widened to an extreme, yet right before she was about to scream out for me to stop, she felt a mind aching pleasure shoot through every organ, tissue, nerve, and cell in her body as my fingers finally entered her sacred garden "AH~" she moaned out loud with a crazed expression, a moan that she could not hold back while she simultaneously arched her back and spasmed as if she came 3 times in a row. "Do you like that?" I asked, wiggling my finger inside her causing even more fluids to gush out like an exploding volcano "More..." She muttered "Oh really? You want more?" I asked with a victory grin. "Please... I want more... I want you to do it more... I want to do it every day and every night. I don''t want it to ever stop" She moaned out before moving forwards and wrapping her arms around my neck as she got up. "You want it that badly?" I asked again with a glint of mischief in my eyes this time. "Yes~" "Then..." My eyes grew brighter, but at the same time, I slowly took out my finger from inside her to her immediate disappointment. *Spluch* In the next moment, her disappointment had been immediately thrown out of the window as instead of only one finger entering her, she felt two. To her surprise, this amplified the pleasure by double, making her instantlye once again. ''Am I some kind of sex god?'' I inwardly joked, but I was not done yet and finally decided to go all-in, the only thought on my mind being that I wanted to break her and make her unrecognizable as if my primal instincts were begging for such a conclusion. "If you want any more, you have to do one thing for me." "Anything~" She moaned out without suppressing her voice At this point, even her mana fluctuations had gone haywire, yet as if she was instinctively controlling them, they all passed me instead of directly attacking me.; "You have to call me master" Imanded "Yes... Master~ Ah~" To my surprise, she didn''t even think about it for more than a second before screaming it with another moan. It was as if I had tamed her... as if I had taken over her and made her mine... As if she had be my ve After hearing her say the word "Master" without hesitation, something inside of me seemed to have woken up, causing me to finally violently thrust all 4 of my fingers into her sacred pce. The pleasure that hit her at that moment felt like an entire train had gone through her, yet instead of it being painful, all the pain had turned into pleasure and nothing else. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!~~" Her tongue poked out of her mouth as a gush of fluids shot out of her vagina, leaving the floor of her officepletely soaked, to the point even walking inside would have been considered a slip hazard After her waterfall finally finished, her back finally straightened as she fell back into a pool of her own fluids, soaking both her hair and clothes with the stench of sexual fluids and the smell immediately wafted itself into my nose. The smell was slightly musky but at the same time, it was not bad. In contrast, it smelt quite good, something that I never thought that I would say about something as crude and private as sexual fluids. After finally standing up, I had realized that even though I had broken Rose, I had not actually pleasured myself yet and Rose did not seem like she was up for the task since she was still spasming on the floor every now and then, yet I had to admit that the scene was quite sexy... "Oh well" I shrugged in disappointment, yet the excitement and satisfaction from beating Rose still lingered within me and would do so for the next week. As I began to walk away while jumping over the puddles of fluids, I felt a tug at my shirt from behind me pulling me back. "Hm?" I raised a brow, but when I finally looked back I saw the extremely hot and luscious body of Roseid bare for me to see as she tugged onto my shirt. "M-Master? Where are you going?" She asked with a smile that did not seem like it hade from the same Rose that I had known for thest 7 months. "Oh? Well, you seemed a little tired so I didn''t want to-" "You were going to go to someone else because I couldn''t please you, right?" Rose quickly cut me off blurted out her assumption. "W-What?" I was left bbergasted by her assumption, but I did say anything to clear it out since I was curious about what would happen if I were to not say anything. "You were..." Rose''s expression turned sour before turning crazed "Master~!" Don''t leave me. Use me... I don''t care... Just don''t leave."She spread out her arms and showed off her naked body. All her curves were near perfect her skin was silky smooth being just smooth enough to reflect the light of the room off her body. ''Analysis'' I thought while focusing on the ''Status'' part of her stats. [Status: Partially Mind-Broken (Think of this as her being true to her inner self with everything she says and does)] "I see..." I looked at her body and once again examined it before finally nodding my head. Seeing that I wasn''t moving towards doing anything to her, Rose finally frowned while her eyes and movements became even more crazed. In an instant, she flickered from my sight and quickly reappeared in front of me before pushing me onto the wall and grabbing my arms to make sure that I couldn''t resist. "H-HEY! ROSE! What are you doing!?" I eximed while simultaneously struggling to get out of her grip. "Master~... I can''t let you go to anyone else~ YOU ARE MINE~ MINE AND MINE ONLY!" She screamed, subsequently releasing an abnormal amount of killing intent as well as the mana aura that exploded out of her and enveloped the entire Guild mansion. Chapter 292 {R18} Lustful "Master~... I can''t let you go to anyone else~ YOU ARE MINE~ MINE AND MINE ONLY!" She screamed, subsequently releasing an abnormal amount of killing intent as well as the mana aura that exploded out of her and enveloped the entire Guild mansion. "H-Hey... Rose... Please calm down and listen to me" I spoke slowly, yet she could hear the clear nervousness in my voice. "Scared? Do you not want me? Too bad because you don''t have a choice" Rose began to grin even more maniacally before switching from holding me up by my cor to holding me up to my throat. Even though this might have been something a sick person would feel, I kind of liked being strangled even though it made me feel undermined and weak in front of her. ''Am I into this shit?'' [HAHAHAHA] ''Stop watching!'' [I literally cannot do that. Nice show though] H''sughs began to ring in my mind while I was gradually being risen higher and higher off the ground until I was finally 2 heads above Rose. "Can we talk about this Rose?" I muttered out, barely able to breathe anymore. "So you can talk me into letting you go to your other girl? If I ever see you with anyone other than myself, I''ll cut them down right in front of you before forcing you into submission myself. Master~... You no longer control me... You own me, but you can have no one but me" Her smile worsened, making my instincts shoot warning signals to me like ambnce sirens. "Rose... Let go..." I closed my eyes and asked patiently even though I knew what the answer was going to be. To my surprise, however, she immediately allowed me to fall to the ground and start coughing violently while holding my throat. Yet again, however, I was left surprised by what I saw, or in particr, what I felt. "Ugh..." I breathed out a low grunt as something soft, flexible yet at the same time firm entered me. The thing was hot and a bit rough on one side, yet the other side was lubricated and wet as her own pussy... "Ah~" I let out a soft moan that made Rose move faster, and only after looking down one more time did I finally realize what she was doing. ''Her tongue... Is inside meeee~'' I gripped the ground under me with all my unrestricted strength causing it to crumble and create 5 distinct holes where my fingers dug into the floor. ''Holy shit... This feels so good I felt my head beginning to get cloudy while my eyes became unfocused. The pleasure I was feeling shot so many thoughts through my head, yet at the same time, those thoughts were all iplete and mainly blurry. After a few more minutes of this, I couldn''t take it anymore and I simply grabbed Rose''s head and pushed it deeper into my sacred garden, making her tongue reach ced my hands could have never reached. "Ah~" *Slurp* *Slurp* After a few more moments I finally felt a familiar and distinct feeling... I was about toe. "I''m gonna..." yet, when I was about to finish speaking, I felt that Rose''s tongue had stopped moving inside of me as her head was slowly lifted up, making eye contact with me for the first time in minutes. On her face was the smuggest grin I had ever seen, yet at the same time, it resembled the grin I had put on right after she came all over the floor. "Why you smilin'' for?" I grumbled before sitting up, the frustration evident in my eyes. "I never knew the master woulde so quickly" her grin grew wider and wider by the second while the smugness had be apparent to even a blind person. "What are you saying..." I asked, this time more skeptical and annoyed. "I''m just saying.. would master want me to finish her off with my tongue, my fingers... Or would she want something a little more..." She paused and took out a fist-sized orb out of the palm of her hands before beginning to morph it into something else. My eyes widened when I saw the finished product, yet I could not help but back off when I saw what she was holding. *snap* In the same instance, she snapped her fingers causing a thin wave of blood toe toward me and rip all my clothes other than my bra and panties into shreds. She finally moved the phallic object in front of her, right above her vagina before seemingly loading it with a viscous red liquid. "uhh... Rose?" Silence "ROSE! THINK ABOUT THIS" I tried to retreat a few more times but I quickly felt something entangle itself with the ankle of my foot, making me widen my eyes even further. "ROSE!" "You will be mine~" she cupped her flushed hands as a crazy smile once again appeared on her face. Sweat trickled down my brow, yet at the same time, an excitement I had not felt before in both my lives erupted within me. "What will it be master?~" *Step* "Will you resist, forcing me to fuck you into submission?~" *Step* "Or will you ept it, allowing me to be your toy... The only thing in this world that will bring you pleasure" *Step* Her eyes shone with a bright crimson, this time letting of a different aura... An aura that I had not felt before. Leaning down, she mmed her hand beside me, hitting the wall that In was leaning on with a nervous smile. "What will it be... Master~" She asked one more time as she finally move forwards and locked her mouth with mine. At the same time, I felt a distinct thrust, as well as something long, hot, and hard, enter my sacred cavern, rubbing against my walls and reaching my cervix. [Ding!] [Congrattions!] [You have lost your virginity!] [Your Spiritual strength/Mental strength has reached the maximum for a mortal...] [Title -Interdimensional Transmigrator- has been perceived within the host] [Limits of the mortal ne no longer bound you] [Your Spiritual strength had reached the Astral ne!] [Powerlevels can no longer define your strength] [Skill -Analysis- will be upgraded to an OVERHAUL skill] [Skill Upgrade: 5days 23hours 59minutes 58seconds] [Congrattions!] [You have fulfilled all the criteria to obtain the title -Lustful-] Chapter 293 {R18} The Aftermath Even though I could hear the sound of the System ringing in my ear, it was all perceived as muffles and blurs as I felt the second thrust, and the third before continuing with the fourth. The feeling of being constantly railed deep into my womb felt my word was shattering before me and I could think about nothing but the pleasure I was feeling from it. At the same time, Rose did not waste any time as she moved her idle head towards one of my breasts while moving one of her hands to clutch onto another breast, making me feel even more pleasure than I did before. Since I wasying in the corner of the room with my headying on the all, she did not have to use any of her arms. The only thing she had to do was thrust, and thurst she did. Moreover, since one of her arms was also free, she moved her head towards my clit, pressing and pinching it every now and then to see my reactions which were just me squirming on the floor while my eyes slowly rolled up as I lost my mind. *"THIS! THIS AMAZING! RIGHT!? TELL HER TO FUCK YOU MORE! TELL HER THAT YOU WANT IT HARDER! TELL HER!"* one of the voices whispered in my ear before another few voices came in and made my mind blur even more, on the verge of cking out *"Are we really going to just let her dominate us like this?"* *"Are we really this weak?"* *"Look at those breasts... I wish we had those..."* *"Look at us? They call us a goddess but in reality... she is the goddess of lust disguised as a human..."* *"Don''t you just want to swallow those pillows that hang off her chest? They look so tasty, don''t they?"* "Don''t you want more? She is stopping you from getting all the women you want. She is stopping you from creating your own cult following of women... WE HAVE TO WIN!"* *"EVERYTHING IS OUR!"* *"NO MORTAL WILL STOP US"* *"DOMINATE HER! DESTROY HER! TAME HER!"* *"MAKE SURE SHE CAN NEVER STAND AGAIN!"* *"DESTROY EVERY HOLE ON HER BODY!"* After the final line, it was as if everything had turned ck while a strange liquid shot into the deepest parts of my womb, causing me to arch my head back as well as causing my eyes to roll back. After a few seconds of this, Rose finally retreated a few steps with satisfaction written all over her face as she looked down at me, spasming on the floor every now and then while the viscous red liquid she had injected into the phallic object began to drip out of me. Right before she was going to leave, a voice that sent shivers down her spine shot into her ears, yet when she looked back, it was already toote. "You thought we were done?" A slightly distorted voice spoke out as my body flickered and appeared right behind Rose. The moment she had looked around allowed me to shoot my hand towards her mouth, closing it before looking right into her eyes with my now violet eyes, and muttering- "Sensory Amplification x75" Simultaneously, 10 slightly thin golden tentacles erupted out of my back while pure golden mana enveloped my lower parts, finally creating a humongous demonic rod that was at least 5 times bigger than the one Rose had created. Using a few of the tentacles, I destroyed Rose''s creation and grabbed her before throwing her onto the wall, yet that alone was enough to make here several times. "If my every tentacle were to vite your every hole, I wonder what would happen" My smile was almost identical to hers, yet before she could resist, something plunged deep into her behind, making her instantly lose control of her body, leaving the most luscious and captivating body in the world within my grasp to toy in whatever way I please. *** The hours passed as the moon dropped into the horizon while the sun rose, radiating the world with its brilliant light. At the same time, I stood there while my hands were on my hips as well as a victory smile that crept up the corners of my pursed lips. The radiance of the sun shone brightly upon my god-given body, reflecting off it like a holy radiance I and the slightly broken Rose had been going at it for countless hours, where we would both have a go at each other, trying to dominate the other until someone finally gave up. However, after a few hours of this going on, Rose was unable to take it anymore as I vited her in every way possible with my 150x amplification that made here so many times in a single minute that I couldn''t differentiate between when she stopped and starteding. She was like a water fountain of pleasure juices that was for some odd reason, never-ending. It was as if she had an entire fuel tank worth of juices within her, which would have exined why I was covered in nothing but the musky smell of her juices, the blood she used to create her sex toys, as well as the smell of wine due to us getting drunk while also being high on euphoria and ecstasy. Looking around, I was able to spot a broken mirror in the distance, and that was only possible due to Rose''s office no longer having any walls, while at the same time having every room on the floor of the guild mansion decimated due to our brawl. I did not worry too much about it though, since no one could enter the top floor without Rose''s or Rose''s assistant''s permission. "We really destroyed this ce..." I chuckled nervously, mentally counting the amount she would have to pay to get any of this fixed. Midway through fucking each other''s brains out, the whole thing became lesspetitive and more mutually appealing. We both wanted to be thest ones standing, but at the same time, we both wanted the other to feel pleasure while also pleasuring ourselves, which was why halfway through when Rose was about to sober up, she had gone and gulped down a whole wine bottle, switching her half-broken mind for a drunk broken mind that made her even more of a yandere than she was before she had be drunk. Remembering the overflowing feelings from both of us alongside the weird yet strangely intimate soul connection that we had made unconsciously with one another, I could not help but start feeling the urge to have sex again while my lower parts began to lubricate themselves, bing wetter by the second. [HEY! DON''T GO BECOMING A SEX ADDICT ON ME! I CAN ONLY TAKE WATCHING THIS A NUMBER OF TIMES IN MY LIFETIME!] H cried out from within, causing me to snap out of my thoughts and chuckle under my breath. "Sorry about that, H" I whispered before finally turning around to see Roseying naked on probably the only sofa that hadn''t beenpletely turned into ashes. An unconscious yet warm smile stretched across my face when I saw the drooling out of her mouth and the cute expression she had as she slept, yet I chose to shake my head and look away before I did something I wouldter regret. Moving to a slightly less decimated room on the floor, I created water with the snap of my fingers before heating it up with my fire and pouring it on top of me as I washed off all the different types of liquids that were sticking to my body. ----- If you liked this novel, check out my other novel! Immortality System: The Rise Of The Last Human ----- Chapter 294 Dimensional Crack Moving to a slightly less decimated room on the floor, I created water with the snap of my fingers before heating it up with my fire and pouring it on top of me as I washed off all the different types of liquids that were sticking to my body. The water that flowed down my body reminded me of the intricate yet delicate touches reminded me of Rose''s hands, crawling up my body and touching all my delicate spots as if she knew exactly where to touch me to turn me on. The memory of the pleasure made me shudder while cleaning myself, slowly reaching down towards my lower half before catching myself in the act and forcing myself to endure. Eventually, I was able to get them all off me, leaving nothing but the amazing smell of my natural body odor that was released alongside sweat and my divine aura. At the same time, I washed my mouth due to not wanting it to smell the same as the musky smell of Rose''s Juices, even though I did not mind the taste. Honestly, it tasted pretty good, a bit like consuming the soul of someone with lust contaminating their me. Finally getting out of the room, I put on the sovereign set and morphed it into everyday clothes. I was currently wearing a blue shirt that showed off my shoulders, alongside a ck skirt that reached down to my feet, moving and ruffling at the wake of my every step. Simultaneously, I wore two 5-pettle flowers as earings, the petals being a clear diamond while the center was made out of solid gold, or what looked like solid gold. Instead of wearing the pendant on my ne, I moved it to my hair and used it as a ribbon to hold my hair in a ponytail. After finally finishing off the look by changing my storage ring to one embroidered in arge diamond while also being made out of gold, I walked towards where Rosey with my jet-ck heels clicking as if telling her that I wasing closer. When I did stand in front of her though, I did not wake her up and instead, just allowed my eyes to feast on her body more time before finally taking a nket and covering her with it. When my hand identally touched her face, I subconsciously let go of the nket and moved my hand to caress her delicate and sweet face before pinching her cheek weakly. At the same time, my eyes filled themself with warmth andpassion, as if I was looking at someone I had known for countless decades rather than someone I had met merely 7 months ago. [You''re in love...] ''No I''m not'' I retorted quickly, trying to shut H up. [You are... Wow... Not only did you lose your virginity, but now you''ve fallen in love... I wonder what Olivia might think of this when she finds out] ''Firstly, I am not in love... This was a one-night-stand and nothing else. Secondly, why would Olivia care about my sex life? It''s not like she likes more right now or anything. Her love for me is probably like the love for a little sister, or something simr. [You keep telling yourself that hahaha] When I heard what H had to say, I could not help but feel my brow twitch, yet I still chose to ignore what she had to say and simply leave the room. Before leaving the mansion, however, I made sure to fix the top floor to the best of my ability with both my earth, water, and wind element before recing some of the furniture with better-looking ones that I had gotten out of the wyvern'' (who I happened to forget the name of)ir. Usually, they were madepletely out of gold but I found some that were morefortable to sit on rather than being a piece of furniture from the pirate event in one of the games I used to y called terraria. Leaving the top floor with a sigh, I moved toward the bottom floor before meeting eyes with the receptionist. Apparently, after I had moved out of Rose''s apartment, she had chosen to buy a mansion for her guild where the first 3 floors would be only for the guild activities like a guild shop, mission center, training ground, and even areas where people coulde in and sign up for the guild, the 4th floor was kept mainly for Rose and her closestpanions alongside any serious or important business meetings. The fifth floor was where Rose lived, yet I was not sober enough, mainly due to the euphoria and pleasures I was feeling, to go up there instead of decimating the 4th floor for no real reason. When I locked eyes with the receptionist who I also forgot the name of, I tried to speed up, yet to my dismay, she immediately stopped me making my heart drop for a second. "Miss... Rose told me to give this to you," She said while whispering everything after ''Miss'' "What is it?" I asked as the feeling of my heart returning back to its ce made me sigh in relief. "Well, she told me it was about your next mission which is tomorrow. It''s all on the card so if you read it, you will understand" She replied with a shrug, forcing me to quickly read the card within the span of a second and looking up at her and ask a single question "Who''s going to be my partner for this mission?" "Read the ca-" "I did... Who is it?" I cut her off, making her narrow her eyes at me in dissatisfaction before sighing and replying with- "Your partner for this mission is going to be La Osborne. She might be a crippling alcoholic, but she is the strongest person that hadn''t broken through the 3rd stage." "Third what?" "The 3rd stage. You know... Sage and Guardian..." "Oh, that''s what you call it?" I chuckled lightly "What else are we supposed to call it?" She raised her brow at me mockingly before scoffing and looking away. Ignoring what she did, I looked back down at the card and muttered to myself a few words of encouragement before looking up and saying. "So... La Osborne... Let''s get her ass and start moving towards the dimensional crack!" ----- If you liked this novel, check out my other novel! Immortality System: The Rise Of The Last Human ----- Chapter 295 Laila Osborne "So... La Osborne... Let''s get her ass and start moving towards the dimensional crack!" "This mission is supposed to be secret" She sighed and shook her head with an expression of defeat that only worsened after I said the same thing again, just this time in a whisper. "Are you a child?" "Nope. Just a very happy person" I chuckled behind the mask that I had put on before I had left the 4th floor. "I wonder why that is?" She rolled her eyes "Best night of my life" I smiled aloofly. Subconsciously, I had be a lot more confident with my body than before, which showed in the way I handled myself. While before I might have been too subconsciously weirded out by my female body, now I confidently walked around in it, showing everything but my face while also wearing clothes that were a lot more suitable for a woman my bodily age and size. ''Hmmm...'' A disturbing thought went through my head, yet I quickly shook it off while thinking to myself ''I''m technically over 40 years old'' "Why are you waiting here?" The assistant asked me with a grunt of annoyance, making me raise a brow in confusion. "Waiting for Miss La Osborne," I said "What? Do you think I can just magically teleport her here?" She blurted out in outrage, yet I just looked at her weirdly before tilting my head and saying "Yes?" "Get out of here... Now" she pointed towards the door, making me nod my head immediately before bolting off the door without looking back, feeling as if something really bad might have happened if I didn''t [You didn''t ask where La is...] ''I didn''t need to'' shrugged and walked in a specific direction [Oh yeah... Because it tells you in the note that she is drunk, smokes a lot, and likes to hook up with guys, you assumed she will be at the most popr bar. But it''s like 9 am and the sun has barely risen... Why would she be there] ''Look? You are finally using your ability to mind-read me! You can figure out why she would be there by yourself.'' [Because she had nothing else to do...] ''Exactly'' I smirked under my mask before finally flickering from my spot and disappearing with a gust of wind, causing everyone in the area to look at where I stood in a mixture of both shock and disbelief As my figure blurred through the skies, I heard H''s voice ring out within my mind, causing me to halt mid-air and look down at what she was telling me to look at. ''An imposter?'' I thought as I inspected a person with a mask that looked almost identical to mine as well as wearing clothes that looked simr to mine, yet not as closely resembling the mask. [I am guessing people are using your mask tomit crimes...] ''I don''t care.'' I immediately sted back into the direction of the bar [What?] ''As I said before... I don''t care... Things happen and some things are simply out of our control. What we should do is ignore them unless they purposelye in our way. Plus, someone can easily spot the differences between me and the imposter. The fact that that person doesn''t have the fire affinity already tells you a lot about how authentic they are. Plus, my golden arcane magic has basically be my signature move that anyone can recognize from miles away'' I exined before shrugging andnding right in front of the bar''s door, slowly sliding it open and walking in just to be met by a scene that I could not say I was expecting. ''What the fuck...'' [Well, that would have been my reaction if I hadn''t just watched you and Rose go at it for hours straight without stop.] H chuckled while my expression soured ''Can''t you like, close your eyes or something?'' [Do I look like someone who can close their eyes?] ''I don''t know! I don''t really know what you look like either. To me, you are more like an ethereal being inside my head who happens to hear my thoughts while also being able to control my system every now and then...'' I replied nonchntly, yet I could feel the annoyanceing from H even though she did not have a physical body, nor did she say anything that would indicate her annoyance. ''The mind reading thing might go both ways though...'' I smiled as I walked towards La who was currently surrounded by men she told a story about one of her adventures while sipping what seemed like whisky as she smoked a cigarette. ''The fact that cigarettes even exist in this world says enough about it'' I sighed and sat down around her alongside all the other men, simply listening to her detailed story on how she had killed 5 arch-duke tier beasts on her own without the help of her rookiepanions. She went on to talk about how her next mission was likely to be the same, and since I knew I was going to be her next partner, I could not help but feel a little anticipation about how it would go down since I was pretty sure I was stronger than her, even though my cultivation level was leagues below hers. Still, both our power levels had reached over 500000 while at the same time, she happened to be in the 2nd diamond tier, meaning that her power had still not reached its maximum. [People like her are the true prodigies of this world. While some simply have good cultivation speed, others have enough power to fight people way above their ranks, an example being her and Rose, both of them being able to fight across cultivation stages] ''Are you saying that Rose can fight a solidus rank on equal bases?'' I asked with mockery in my voice. While yes, I am probably going to be able to do something simr when reaching the Liquidus stage, the fact that someone like Rose, a mere mortal, could attain enough power to fight across stages, especially in the higher stages, seemed slightly far fetched. The higher stages had gaps of power between them that could not be simply ignored. The gaps were huge, therefore making it extremely hard for someone in the peak of the Liquidus stage, no matter who they were, to fight against someone at the initial ranks of the Solidus stage. [You are getting me wrong. I am not saying that she can fight someone in the initial ranks of the Solidus stage on equal bases... I am saying that she could kill multiple people in the lower Solidus ranks while only gaining a few injuries... That is the kind of monster you are f*cking] When I heard H''s final words, I could not help but feel a shudder go through my very being. This shudder was not one of fear or shock, instead, it was one that was filled with excitement for the future. I had already made my mind up in the past that I was most probably going to leave everyone being me with my cultivation speed and my limitless potential, yet after hearing what Rose was capable of before even meeting me, I felt a rush of excitement pass through me,pletely making me forget where I was, allowing my mana fluctuations to be released out of my mana with a mixture of my excitement within it, flickering with the vigor of my soul me. ----- If you liked this novel, check out my other novel! Immortality System: The Rise Of The Last Human ----- Chapter 296 Laila Osborne II I continued to watch as La told story after story while slowly taking off more clothes after each story, making an excuse like "it''s really hot in here" to do so. ''Another sex fanatic?" I chuckled, yet my expression soured when I heard H''s retort. [You and Rose f*cked for almost 12 hours straight... And someone La is the sex fanatic] Hearing what she had said, I felt my brow twitch alongside the strange itching sensations resonating from my fist as if it was begging to hit someone since H herself did not have a physical form, unfortunately. I continued to watch La for a bit longer until I had realized the genius behind what she was doing. While yes, she might have been taking her jacket and even top off, there was always something under that kept everyone from seeing everything and instead satiating their needs with tiny bits of cleavage and exposed skin. An example of this is when she took her shoes off. Yes, it is nothing like taking her jacket off, something that made her figure more visible, but at the same time, she had deliberately made chosen to not wear socks, keeping the anticipation of all the men in the room on her as they anxiously awaited her to take the next thing off. For some strange reason, however, I felt a sense of guilt when looking at her and I had no idea why. Her figure alone was eye-candy to anyone whose eyesnded on her, while her rxed andid-back personality made her that much hotter in my eyes. ''She''s hot'' I thought, just for H to transmit to me an image that almost made me exim in both confusion andughter. [Doubt (X)] Suppressing my already dwindlingughter, I simultaneously suppressed the urge to ask what that was about since there was a chance that the answer would make meugh, therefore making me the center of attention. After watching for a few more minutes, I realized that the show that La was putting on was about toe to a finale as her eyes darted between a few different guys, taking nces at them with an aura of lusting off her body. ''lust?'' I was utterly confused ? [You got the lustful title... Pretty cool, not gonna lie.] ''When?!'' [When your hymen broke and you lost your virginity] ''Really?'' [Yes...] ''Why didn''t you tell me then,,,'' [I did tell you. Your head was just so clouded in pleasure and sexual thoughts that you didn''t hear me] ''Oh yeah, that did happen didn''t it'' I sighed out and finally looked at La one more time before deciding to leave as I was not very intrigued about who she was going to choose to fuck, since I already knew that she was going to be the center of attention for many today, in both the bar and the sheets. However, right before my finger was going to touch the door handle that would have let me leave the bar, I heard the same voice that I had been listening to for thest few minutes ring out from behind me. "Yo~! You! Lilith, right? You''re our guildmaster''s favorite pet... That one, right? Come here! Why don''t you sit with us." La called me over, causing my expression to drop and my mood to sour. ''If I wanted to fuck random people I would have asked my mother'' I inwardly snorted, yet when I turned around I made sure to keep a neutral bodynguage that did not indicate my disgust and anger that had both caused me to grit my teeth. "I''ll kindly reject that offer" I replied, before trying to turn back towards the door. To my surprise, however, I saw that the moment I had turned around to face the door was the moment La needed to flicker in front of me, blocking my way. Of course, I saw that she wasing, yet I found it surprising that someone who hadn''t even reached the liquidus stage could move so fast. Looking up at her with a confused expression, she simply looked back at me and smile before throwing her arm over my shoulder and pulling me along to sit with her. I did not resist for the sole reason that I did not want to ruin my rtionship with my new partner before we should have even met, yet my temptation to simply flip her over my shoulder and stomp on her face only grew by the second. ''I should have stayed with Rose...'' The next few hours went by in a sh and it had already reached noon, meaning I was finally givine the cue to leave since I had an excuse now. "Now if you''ll excuse me..." I tried to get up, but La quickly yanked me by the arm and sat me down as she suggested... "You can''t leave without telling us a good story! You didn''t talk at all so this is your chance" The smile on her face when she said those words rang so many rms in my head, yet I ignored them, even though in hindsight, I probably shouldn''t have since my instincts are usually never wrong about something. I guess I probably assumed that I could just deal with whatever came my way no matter what it is was unless it was something above the solidus stage, then I was pretty sure I wouldn''t be capable of handling it. "You want a story?" I asked, this time with a voice that seemed a little more annoyed, yet it seemed like everyone was deaf when it came to any emotion that they didn''t want to hear, "Yes!" "Tell us!" "Take your mask off!" Someone from behind the now fully formed crowd shouted, making others shout it before I finally raised my hand and clenched it into a fist while releasing a tiny amount of bloodlust that instantly shut them up. "Tell them about how you killed the wyvern" La whispered, causing me to chuckle maniacally while saying "You think the wyvern story is worth telling? That was one of the easiest kills in my history of ughtering beasts" Iughed once again while continuing "The true treat is hunting humans" My voice rang out in everyone''s ears, causing distinct shudders to go through the very being of everyone who had heard it. ----- If you liked this novel, check out my other novel! Immortality System: The Rise Of The Last Human ----- Chapter 297 The File "The true treat is hunting humans" My voice rang out in everyone''s ears, causing distinct shudders to go through the very being of everyone who had heard it. I could hear several distinct gulps of saliva trickle down their throats before some began tough awkwardly while others looked at me like they were waiting for me to rify what I was saying. "Haha... Good one... Anyway, why don''t you tell us about how you killed the wyvern" One man amongst the rest asked, trying to change the subject and disperse the awkward yet tense atmosphere. "Oh? You think I am joking?" Iughed out loud, causing several others to gulp down air, realizing that their mouths had be exceptionally dry. "Don''t you just love it when your prey screams out for help, hoping that you would spare them due to how pathetic they are?" I asked while getting off the stool I had been sitting on alongside La who was currently looking at me with a weird expression. "Don''t you love it when you see a gleam of hope within their eyes, just to utterly shatter it with a single swing of your de?" I asked again, this time, however, I released a little bit of my killing intent. "N-No?" One of the more brave men amongst the crowd stuttered, yet when I shot him a nce, his bravery shattered like a ss mirror falling on solid ground. "Really? Do you really not imagine it ever? Do YOU not sometimes ask yourself, what you would do with a power that would trump all others?" Their eyes were all locked on me, fright and anxiousness evident and crystal clear. "Alright anyway, gotta go" I waved at them before simply disappearing from the bar, the only one being able to see my blurring figure being only La herself, *** [What a way to tell them to f*ck off] ''I know right'' I chuckled as I descended slowly andnded in front of the apartment both Olivia shared. [Oh yeah, you didn''t tell Olivia that you weren''t going toe for the night, right?] H asked with a minuscule amount of worry in her semi-robotic voice. ''Oh, crap...'' [Yeah...] *Click* Walking into the apartment, I felt like nothing was wrong. However, the moment I looked toward Olivia''s bed, I felt like my world had flipped on itself. "Olivia?!" I dashed towards her at a lighting speed, not wasting another second before holding her shoulders that were shaking frantically. "P-Pandora?" She looked up, her eyes flooding with tears while glints of terror flickered deep within her eyes "Hey..." I quickly sat down on the bed and hugged her tightly before stroking her head slowly, causing her skyrocketing heart rate to drop back to normal at a slow and steady speed. "it''s okay. Don''t worry, I am right here" I gently stroked her head for the next 30 minutes while whispering words offort to calm her down. "Why didn''t youe back... I was so scared. I tried to sleep but then I kept seeing it. The same dream. They kepting at me... They held me down... The wyvern just watched and Yuri was continuously being tortured... I was so scared. Why weren''t you here? You said that you would never leave me again... You said that you will be here when I had that dream, yet when I had it you weren''t even here... You didn''te back all night... Why?" Olivia held her head as she continuously sobbed without any evidence of her stopping any time soon. Letting out a deep sigh, I continued to stroke her head while listening to her sobs which halted her from sometimes saying something, yet instead of retorting or asking anything, I simply just listened since I didn''t really have an answer to any of the questions she was asking me. To be precise, I didn''t have a good answer to any of the questions she asked me. In the end, she sobbed for half an hour before finally falling into slumber due to both her exhaustion from not being able to sleep, and her simply tiring herself out by crying for so long. ''...'' *** In a ce far away from Lagua city stood arge building,rger than any of the major family''s mansions and even bigger than most of the pces owned by kings all over the continent. Within one of the rooms in the estate, sat a man with dirty blonde hair and aurora-colored eyes that shifted and turned every now and then, as if there was an energy within his eyes that circted, causing this mysterious yet beautiful scene to ur within his irises. Suddenly, when the man was simply writing down something on a piece of paper, the loud sound of the door mmed open as a man walked in wearing a military uniform. Instantly, when the man walked in he saluted the sitting aurora-eyed man before saying- "Brigadier Raven! We have found the person, or in particr, we found your daughter and where she is as well as where she will be within the next few days" The man shouted with an expression of excitement as if he was just as happy to find the man''s daughter as the man himself. Even though the man, who also happened to be my father, looked furious when he saw how the soldier simply barged into the room without knocking, his expression of anger had immediately been dropped before being reced by one of joy and excitement. "Do you have the file on you?" My father asked the soldier while trying his best to suppress his facial expression from changing. "Of course sir, here you go" The soldier did not waste another second as he ced the folder on the table before retreating a few steps back, allowing my father to read the file for a bit, just for his eyes to widen and his expression to turn sour. A few minutester, one could see that his expression had changed from the once joyful one to one that was riddled with anger, disappointment, and most evidently, guilt. After reading for a bit longer, he slowly ced the folder on the table once again, this time seemingly in his own world as if she was trying to contemte something. ''Is this why X wouldn''t tell us anything about her? ra, Throid, and n wouldn''t say anything either because X refused... The people who were around at the time though did say something about how Pandora''s power was simr to the power X used when she activated the ne...'' ''If that wasn''t enough, it says that she was capable of killing a wyvern single-handily, but at the same time, I can only guess that the girl from the crimson family had helped her out.'' My father''s expression worsened by the second as all the possibilities went through his head. ''But they said that she had killed a few of the Diamond tier beasts before forcing them to run away... And let''s not forget all the scorch marks alongside the distress warning we got from the King of the Eliro kingdom, saying that a girl with ck armor and a ck and gold mask was trying to kill him. In the end, my father was forced to stop thinking about it for both the reasons that, firstly, there wasn''t much proper information about me since most of it was conspiracies, and secondly, due to feeling like his head was going to explode if he were to think about it any further. Yet in the end, a set of numbers were deeply engraved into his mind, not enabling him to think about anything other than it. ''Kill-Count= Unknown (Difficult to keep track of)'' ''Estimated Threat Level= Kingdom+'' ----- If you liked this novel, check out my other novel! Immortality System: The Rise Of The Last Human ----- Chapter 298 Mission Start Back in Lagua city, Iy in my apartment bed alongside Olivia,pletely oblivious to the number of people who were searching for meant this very moment. While of course, my father had been searching for me for quite a while, there had been other unknown forces that we were searching for either someone like me with simr characteristics and traits or someone in the human race who was willing to throw the entire race under the bus for their benefit. Afterying there for almost a day, doing nothing but waiting for the next day toe, I could not help but contemte countless things, however, a lot of them revolved around Rose for a reason I did not yet understand. Who would have known that not addressing those thoughts and feelings would have be my biggest regret in the future, just like the people who were searching for me, I was oblivious of it just like everyone else. The only thing I could do was move forward and hope that there would be no regrets throughout my life, yet nothing was certain. After the sun had finally risen from the horizon giving off an orange hue, I felt a rustle from my right side, causing me to look and see that Olivia was waking up from her prolonged slumber. "You sleep like a cat," I remarked with a chuckle, yet to my surprise she simply looked up, closed her eyes, and snuggled closer to my chest leaving me dumbfounded once again. "I have a mission today. Can you get off me?" I asked with a twitching brow. "No~... I need sleep" she purred before holding me closer and together than before as if the moment she let go could be the moment I would leave. "Ugh" with a sign I continued to struggle out of her grasp for the next 30 minutes until I was finally able to get out of it when she lost all her drowsiness after hearing me move so much. Quickly making breakfast, I sat down, spoke, and am with Olivia before finally deciding to leave. Today was going to be the first time in thest 6 months that I would take a mission that would take more than a day toplete since most of them were easily essible through teleportation hubs and other means of transport. Another reason was that most of my missions were based on killing a certain beast to stop them froming towards a town and destroying it on their path, meaning all I had to do was talk to them and encourage them to use a different path so they wouldn''t be hunted. Due to me being away for more than a day, I went and fold Olivia to stay with June for the time being, something she reluctantly agreed to since she still didn''t want me to go. Within a few minutes, I found myself sitting on the walls of the city, chatting with some of the guards who stood atop the walls while scouting as far as the eye can see for anything that might threaten the city and its civilians. "Miss Lilith, there have been quite a few imposters recently wearing masks like yours andmitting crimes under your name. Of course, we would arrest them and send them to jail, but don''t you want to do something about the situation?" A guard asked me while turning his head towards my direction, where I was sitting at the end of the wall and dangling my legs off it. Even though I had been speaking to the same guards for thest 5 months every time I got bored whenever I tried to find someone with a bounty to their name, I still couldn''t remember any of their names even if my life depended on it. Nheless, I didn''t require their names due to how highly they saw me for a reason I could notprehend. "Honestly, I don''t care. They can do what they wanna do, in the end, it doesn''t affect me. There is a chance that they are making my job easier by making people underestimate me when seeing me, so in the end, it is an advantage" I shrugged and kept looking into the horizon. "Miss Lilith? You have chosen to visit us here today?" An old man emerged out of a door ced on one of the towers. The old man''s hair was scattered with grey hair amongst the bushes of brown hair. His scruffy white beard covered arge portion of his face yet inplete contrast to hisrge and burly beard, his body was considered quite slender. In fact, while iy has been considered slim, slender, and almost perfect by the standards of men and women back on earth, this man was even more nder than me, yet at the same time, he was covered with muscles from head to toe like the physique of a retired wrestler who had been starved for months. "Old man? You''re still alive?" I asked with exaggerated mannerisms as I held my hand above my mouth and recreated the infamous surprised Pikachu face that had be popr back on earth before I had died. "Hahaha. Just because I am old doesn''t mean you should be expecting me to die after every time we meet. I still have a couple of hundred years left in this vessel hahaha" the old man flexed causing his muscles to bulge while a slightly threatening aura came off him. I could immediately tell that at his prime, he must have been extremely powerful, maybe even in the solids state since that seems to be the pinnacle of humanity at the moment. From that I knew so far, humans on this have only been existing in civilizations for approximately 300000 years, yet in all that time they had still chosen to keep to the old ways while not changing a single thing for the better. And to top it off, not only was that 3x more than the humanity of earth but it was also kick-started by already existing technology of other races such as the Dwarves and Elves who pride themselves on having exited as a race for several million years and had been scattered around the universe to rise above the other races and take over that part of the universe before merging into one race once again, yet, that was still very far away. Suddenly, out of the corner of my eyes, I finally saw a stunning woman with blood-red hair alongside a slightly drunk ck-haired woman Chapter 299 Did I Really Mean Nothing To You? After seeing Rose and La from the corners of my eyes, I bid all the guards alongside the old man farewell before jumping down the wall andnding in front of the two girls. Looking toward La, I narrowed my eyes after remembering what had happened the day before, yet I quickly shut my eyes and shook my head, telling myself to not think about the past and instead, think about the wonderful allegiance we might have. Another reason was that her strength, while not stronger than mine, was still quite formidable since she wasn''t even in the liquidus stage yet. After taking a prolonged look at La, I decided to look away and insteadlook at Rose''s luscious and voluptuous figure. When my eyes finallynded on her, I could not help but raise a brow when seeing her stone-cold face, something that I had not seen ever sinceI had lived with her. At the same time, I could tell there was a cold glint behind her eyes, making me feel a shiver down my spine as I remembered how we had destroyed the entire 4th floor, meaning in the end it would have not been the same even after I tried to fix it partially. Yet, I did not believe that something like that was worthy of the attitude I was getting from Rose, finally forcing me to look down at her soul me that was flickering frantically, making me finally sigh in relief knowing that Rose wasn''t angry at me. "Hey Rosie~" I waved at her, yet there was not a single change in her facial expression. Her soul me on the other hand had expanded, exploded out, and returned to flickering in the same ce. Without knowing it, my respect for the amount of self-control she had increased by the second. "Did I permit you to give me a nickname?" She asked, her tone threatening and her tongue made to be as vile as a snake''s poison. "Oh why, did I have to ask you for permission to give you a nickname?" I asked, my tone indicating that I was mocking her. "Oi... Just because I gave you leniency doesn''t mean you can step on me however you please... Don''t make a nickname for me and that is an order" She sneered while releasing a tiny amount of killing intent. The killing intent was enough for La to shudder to the core, yet I stood there without a single bit of evidence that implied that I was being affected by her killing intent. "You call that killing intent? Why don''t you use bloodlust? It''s a lot more effective than this crap" I chuckled, yet when I saw her seriously frown alongside her soul me dimming a bit, I could not help but retreat a step knowing fully well that I had said something that I should have not said. "Does she look like a beast to you? Of course, she can''t use bloodlust" Lamented with a chuckle, making me instantly realize what I had said forcing me to alsough alongside her to not make it seem suspicious Taking one more nce at Rose who was putting on the facade of a neutral facial expression, I turned around and began to walk towards the gates, however, a few secondster I realized that the two had no intentions of following me, making me look back in confusion. "Are you guys noting?" I tilted my head to the right. "We are waiting for one other person," La said matter-of-factly as if the thing she just told me was something everyone should know and not just her and Rose. "Who?" "This guy called Croloer. He''s pretty well-known due to hisbat prowess being way above cultivation level. It was said that he was capable of fighting off Diamond Tier beasts at the mid stages of the Gaseous stages, while now that he is in the diamond tier, god knows how strong he would be." La said, a hint of her fan-girly natureing out as she spoke about this guy. "So uhm... You his fan?" I asked while raising a brow. "F-F-F-Fan?!" N-No! Why would I be a fan of that womanizer the stuttered out a reply before taking lighting her cigarette and beginning to smoke it out of nowhere. "In the meantime, can I talk to you guildmaster?" I turned my head towards Rose who seemed to have stiffened up when hearing my voice, yet a secondter, the stiffnesspletely faded and her body alongside her soul me became extremely calm. ''Too calm'' I thought while narrowing my eyes at her just for her to turn around and look me in the eyes without flinching. "Anything you say can be said here" She replied coldly "Well, I''d like to talk to you about something, privately please" Not waiting for her reply, I began to talk in a direction just to feel a strong tug from behind that almost threw me off my feet. Due to me never thinking that Rose would attack me, my irvoyance had been adapted to not react to her at all no matter what she did, yet this did not y into my hand the moment I felt her tug, just to be flung into a building before being aimed at my a blood bullet at the tip of Rose''s fingers. "Know your ce" Rose muttered, yet her voice was like the rays of the sun. Everyone within the entire southern region of the city had tensed up the moment they heard her voice which only became more prominent due to the killing intent she was releasing. "Rose!? What are you doing?" I asked, this time a little confused since her soul me was indicating anything weird about her. Instead, it was eerily calm, making my frown deepen further than it had been before. ''What the fuck did I do?'' I inwardly asked myself while falling onto the ground from the pir had been deeply embedded into without a second thought. She did not even spare me a second nce as her finger pointed toward me with the blood bullet at the end of her fingertips while she used hermunication crystal to go through the interconnected multi-userwork where people could upload videos, images, and even speak with other people on the forums ''Analysis...'' [Status: Unknown] ''What do you mean unknown!?'' [It means I can''t look into her head, soul me, or mana fluctuations with enough detail to make an urate answer. All the information I got was all over the ce and did not coincide with one another.] Hearing what H had to say, I looked up at Rose one more time with a serious expression, yet my eyes held an extremely cold glint within them. The coldness within my eyes was something that could have turned the Sahara into the Antarctic, yet the fury I felt was enough to turn Antarctica into a meltedndscape with nothing but the small amount ofnd that is exposed after the ciers disappear. In the end, only a single question resounded in my mind, a question that made my basic emotions duller while making my fury burn brighter than ever. ''Did I really mean nothing to you?'' ----- If you liked this novel, check out my other novel! Immortality System: The Rise Of The Last Human ----- Chapter 300 Betrayal? In the end, only a single question resounded in my mind, a question that made my basic emotions duller while making my fury burn brighter than ever. ''Did I really mean nothing to you?'' I thought, ming anger, as well as an intense feeling of betrayal, bursting out within me, yet other than my ice-cold eyes that could have turned the Sahara into a snowyndscape, I did not show any of my emotions outwardly. Instead, I simply stood up and dusted myself off before looking away and walking toward the walls of the city while stating "I''m going to wait outside. I''ll join you guys when you leave the city with the person you are waiting for" After saying those words nonchntly, I moved towards the walls and passed through the gates beforeunching towards the forest at extreme speeds that caused the gatekeepers who had wished me luck on my adventure as well as the guards on top of the wall flinch in shock, unable to believe the speed I was currently moving at. "Someone must have surely angered her," The old man said with a chuckle, causing the rest of the guards to look at him as if he was stupid even though he was considered their elder of sorts, therefore they held him by high standards. "Sir... Did you not see what the Red Devil did? She smashed her into a pir and Lilith couldn''t do anything. Of course, she will be angry, I would be surprised if she wasn''t." One of the guards stated, causing the old man tough out loud before waving him off and returning to the tower as if what he had heard was the funniest thing ever. *** [Are you okay?] ''Yeah. I''m fine'' I replied with a shrug [Then why are your emotions flickering so much? You seem angry, disappointed, and even betrayed] "Well, I''ve felt betrayed so many times in my lives that now it feels like the norm" I sighed under my breath before flickering and appearing once again, however, this time when I had appeared I was already hundreds of meters off the ground, standing on top of arge branch. [I''m sorry] Hearing what H had said, my eyes widened and a warm smile stretched across my face I chuckled and asked "Why are you sorry? You did nothing wrong" [Well, I know you more than you know yourself. As long as I am still here with you, I will always feel and know the pain, loneliness, and hatred you feel. While it may not be as intense since it isn''t my own emotions, I still feel them as if they are my own so I know exactly how you are feeling.] For some reason, I felt like H''s words wereforting, to the point where it felt like someone had covered me with a warm nket before hugging me tightly. This sensation caused me to smile. something I didn''t have to hide from the one person that knew me the best in this world, yet still being the one person I could never meet or touch. "Maybe I should have stayed with Olivia" I sighed, yet H''s next words made me raise a brow. [Trust me, you wouldn''t want to miss going through the dimensional crack.] ''Hmm? Why?'' [You''ll find outter ;)] With a sigh, I simply tried to drop the subject and looked into the distance. After a few more minutes, I spotted that three people wereing out of the gates, two of them being Rose and La and thest one being the guy I had already forgotten the name of, not that I really cared for what his name actually was. Instead, it would have been more beneficial to call everyone by the first letter of their name since it was a lot easier and in reality, a lot more efficient than saying their entire name. It also gave us the advantage of keeping our identities a secret, while it gave me the personal advantage of not having to care about remembering someone''s name for so long. When I finally saw that they were leaving the city, I immediately dashed toward them, making me into a golden beam of light that had begun to close the distance between the two of us at an extraordinary speed that everyone other than Rose recognized. A few instancester, I was already in front of the 3 of them without a single pant escaping my mouth as if everything I had just done was the same as walking to me. "You decide to leave the city and youe back 30 seconds after we were all ready? What is wrong with you? Do you even care about the mission?" Rose asked, causing me to frown yet I made sure not to show it. "Sorry Guildmaster... It won''t happen again" My voice and tone were both cold and distant, while my eyes pierced through the person in front of me with an uncaring glint, as if I could watch the person in front of me die and I wouldn''t even flinch. Seeing this, Rose simply raised a brow, yet I could perceive that her soul me was flickering wildly like she saw something that she really didn''t want to see. However, at this point, I could have not cared less so instead of dropping my formal distant mannerism, I chose to keep it. I didn''t know what Rose was doing, but if she really cared she wouldn''t have acted like this, right? If she truly thought the same way of me as I thought of her, she would have not done something so stupid and oundish... She wouldn''t have hurt me like this... ''I think I finally understand what the voice said when I had awakened'' [You shouldn''t take her voice too much into h-] ''She said, well, her few words implied that the more people I held close and dear to me, the more I would be hurt... First with my mother, then with Zarch, and now with Rose...'' "Why are you giving me that stare?" Rose asked with a raised brow. "I''d like to get on the go to do our mission. We are just waiting for you to dismiss us" I replied, causing Rose to sigh in what seemed like disgust before finally turning around the two and saying something I couldn''t care less about. ''To think in the end, the only people I would have left would be Olivia and White Paw Tribe'' I inwardly chuckled at my dismay, before finally turning around and getting ready to leave. [It''s a good thing you didn''t take your armor off...] ''Yeah...'' I replied simply, eager to get out of there as fast as possible. ----- If you liked this novel, check out my other novel! Immortality System: The Rise Of The Last Human ----- Chapter 301 Croloer "Lilith? Are youing or did the guild master''s hit let a few screws loose in your mind?" La chuckled while Croleo looked at me like I was an idiot since I was just standing there not doing anything while the others were getting ready to do a mission. With another sigh, I looked back at them and simply shrugged while saying "Let''s go" before finally sting into the direction the Dimensional crack was. ,m After seeing me shoot off into the sky, they could not help but look at each other before La finally asked "Since when did she know the directions? I am the only person holding thepass, right?" "Maybe Guildmaster told her?" The tall man with shining tinum hair shrugged, causing his ponytail to wing from right to left as he moved forwards. In the same instance, he pushed his hand forwards and closed his eyes before creating arge magic circle in front of me that was at least the size of an apartment you could rent out whenever you went to other cities on missions or something of those sorts. Out of the magic circle ascended arge lion that stood at about 2.5 meters tall and with a bodyrge enough to be ridden by multiple adults without having too many problems. "Your lion doesn''t have any wings?" La pointed out "Don''t worry about my lion. He can move just as fast as the two of you even though he is onnd. Even if there is a mountain in front of us, we can scale it in no time and we will catch pretty quickly, right you big bastard" Croloer grinned while ruffling the mane of the lion he had brought out. The lion looked quite normal, being mostly yellow with a white stomach while also having a brown mane that exuded a faint feeling of pride that even La could feel as if it was some kind of magic attribute rather than a feeling the Lion possessed to its highest property. "You Lion had the Pride affinity?!" She asked, seemingly shocked by the discovery, yet Croloer only nced at her for a second as he remarked- "He isn''t just a Lion. His name is Scar" "Oh sorry then. Does Scar have the Pride affinity?" She asked, this time in a much politer waypared to before due to seeing the visible annoyance in Croloer''s voice and eyes when he heard her call his ''best friend'' just a Lion and not by his name. To him, the Lion was more human than any human he had met so far, and therefore he would get angry whenever someone else would call Scar anything that would undermine him to just a pet. "Yes, he knows the Pride affinity but you shouldn''t tell anyone about that. If you do, some might want to hunt him down and try to make him their pets..." Suddenly, a strong killing intent came out of Croloer when he began to remember something that happened in the past, yet when he closed his eyes and took a deep breath in, the killing intent had dispersed into thin air as if it had never been released in the first ce. "You okay," La asked, yet she still took a step back in fear of what he would do to he2r if she had gotten too close to him. "It''s okay... Let''s get a move on though, we are already way behind Lilith and the mission just started." Croloer quickly jumped atop Scar before rubbing his mane and asking him to take him towards where I had gone. After taking onest look at thepass before deciding to take all of La''s contact information, he disappeared into one of the nearby forests at a lightning speed, making La finally sigh before also dashing towards the same direction and jumping into the air to recreate the closest thing to flying she could do. *** "Holy fuck!" La gasped as she descended to the ground. From the map that Rose had given us, she could urately tell where each of us was and she was not liking the fact that I was still so far away from them. In fact, I was ahead of them by such a long distance that when I had finally got to the teleportation hub, I was able to wait 15 minutes in the line to get teleported while on top of that, I was able to get a few hundred kilometers away from where I had gotten teleported before they were finally capable of getting to the first teleportation hub and get themselves teleported. What made the gap even worse was the fact that both of them eventually needed some rest, and since the whole journey would have taken several days, they expected me to rest too. Right now we were all moving from the Mid eastern region of the continent towards the mid-northwestern region of the continent. This not only strengthened the reason to rest every now and then, but it also created obstacles due to having to move over several borders without a carriage, something that would have usually taken over a month to travel on even with the teleportation hubs present. While teleportation hubs seem very helpful at the start, they can only send you to ces that aren''t too far away. An example of this can be put into preceptive like this... If Kingdom A is 2 Kingdoms away from Kingdom B, teleportation is possible due to the already existing connectionwork between all the kingdoms, therefore making it possible to travel through several Kingdoms without having tond on each one. On the other hand, if Kingdom A was 3 Kingdoms away from Kingdom B, if not 4 kingdoms away depending on the kingdom, one would not be capable of moving towards that kingdom without taking a stop at the 3rd Kingdom before moving to the 4th one by foot or by teleportation once again. And while this problem might seem insignificant in hindsight, the city lords very well know of this problem and had chosen to take full advantage of it since it would allow them to earn more money from it. Therefore, they chose to exorbitantly increase both tax and the price of using the teleportation hubs, making it hard for anyone other than the high nobles, the big families, the city lords, and the emperor himself to move around the continent while using teleportation hubs since not everyone had the money to move around where ever they want whenever they want. Finally, thest problem to arise is usually mana forests in the way of the kingdoms, breaking the connection between both kingdoms and not allowing people to teleport between them unless they wanted to take a huge detour. In the end, mana forests or not, I should have not been so far ahead of them, yet with the mixture of sleep deprivation, hatred of oneself, the determination to finish this mission as fast as possible alongside the booming and motivational music I was listening to, I was capable ofpletely forgetting about the journey and instead, just find myself going in a specific direction while contemting like with music that would have been considered ''Cold'' back on earth. ----- If you liked this novel, check out my other novel! Immortality System: The Rise Of The Last Human ----- Chapter 302 Entering The Dimensional Crack After flying for almost a week after choosing not to go to any of the teleportation hubs due to how expensive they were, I finally found myselfnding in front of arge number of men and women, all wearing nothing but the standard military uniform that my father wore. However, in contrast to my father''s uniform, these were a little lighter while there were a lot fewer badges all over the uniform, making me immediately conclude that my father must have been at a much higher rank than the people in front of me. ''My father''s cultivation is around the low Liquidus stage, right? Then I should be more powerful than him right?'' I thought as I recalled the strength of my father alongside the things that the Major General had said about him. However, before I could make any more conclusions, H had quickly stepped in. [While many things had been said about your father''s strength alongside the fact that you have seen his strength first hand, you have to take into ount that he might have sealed his strength for the time being while the Major general, Jack, might have lied about his power.] [You have to remember that many nobles, people of high authority in the army, and people in power, in general, do keep their power levels secret, whether that is because they don''t want to show themoners of the nation their true power, or that they don''t want to show other races and nations their power is something I do no know. All we do know is that they do hide their power, another example being your mother who even after sealing her strength, still had a power level of 100 000.] ''You''re right'' I nodded, yet at the same time, I made sure to not waste any more time and started moving towards one of the people with a darker military jacket and more badges on her jacket too. From what I could see, almost everyone wore a shade of green. Of course, some wore shades of grey, something to had not understood yet, but most people were wearing green. The woman I had walked towards was also wearing green, yet due to her slightly darker tint of green, I was capable of understanding that she was of a higher rank than everyone around her. "Excuse me miss?" I called out to the woman who was holding a notebook in her hand while looking at all the soldiers and noting some things down. When she heard my voice, she looked at me with a distinct annoyance in her facial features as well as he soul me, but after she looked at my mask before slowly trailing down to look at all of my clothing, she seemed to have understood something causing her to smile wryly at me before saying- "An adventurer? What a surprise. I heard they would being but I thought that since you guys wereing from the eastern region, you would take at least a week or two" She chuckled before darting her eyes around me. When she couldn''t see anyone around me, she tilted her head a little and started to look behind me, as if I could hide 2 people so easily without her feeling their mana fluctuations or even feeling their presence. "Did youe alone?" She asked, now visibly confused as she hadn''t been told about a solo adventurering to participate in the raid of the dimensional crack. "If you don''t mind me asking, how many people areing on this raid?" I asked, ignoring her question causing her to visibly frown a little before finally letting it go, not wanting to ruin anything. "Well, there should be around 50 to 75 individuals. Of course, a lot of them will being in a group of 10 while other guilds like the Discarded Devils guild only sent three of their most talented. Can I ask which guild you havee from?" She asked, this time a little skeptical. "Discarded Devils" I replied simply ? "Really? Then where are the two others that were supposed toe alongside you?" "They were taking too long so I flew ahead of them... Well technically, none of us were moving together anyway so I chose to just fly all the way here. I thought they wouldn''t be too far behind me but I guess not" I shrugged nonchntly while looking around at all the people who were walking about, not caring about my presence yet at the same time, visibly avoiding the two of us who were having a conversation. "How many have alreadye?" I asked, cutting her off from asking her next question. Thinking that it must have been a mistake from my end to cut her off like that since I wasn''t directly looking at her, she could only sigh before looking in a certain direction and stating "Well, about 30 of them are already here but that was all the ones that we''re pretty close to. you are the first person toe from the eastern region even though there were a few kingdoms that were closer to here than Lagua city" "I see..." "Anyway, how did you get here so fast? Did you use the teleportation rings? You must have been loaded for you to be able toe here so quickly" She chuckled, but I did not reciprocate, simply stating that I had "Flown" all the way here while not specifying any of the details. This was mainly because I was looking in another direction already, the direction that she had looked at first and the direction where all the other mercenaries were stationed When looking in that direction, I could see around 30 individuals walking around, and even though none of them were considered remarkable, I could see one small yet extremely powerful mana signature amongst all of them. The mana was powerful, sending mana fluctuations that only I could perceive and feel due to having a divine body alongside my divine eyes that could perceive almost everything. ''It''s strong...'' Chapter 303 Entering The Dimensional Crack II ''It''s Strong...'' I thought, my muscles slightly tensing while a grin grew to stretch across my face. [Its mana fluctuations are quite concentrated... I can detect 2 elements but for some reason, I can''t tell which element it is.] ''That''s strange... It feels a bit like darkness, don''t you think?" "Hello? Are you listening to me?" After thinking for a while, the woman''s voice finally reached my earns instead of bouncing off me like it would if I were a statue. After trying to call me for a while, the woman I had been talking to had begun to get a little agitated, making it hard for her to hold herself back from hitting me in the face,unching me across thendscape and allowing me tond on the hard concrete that the building behind me was made of. Little did she know that the moment she was to do that, would also be the moment that she would instantly lose her arm. While it may seem intentional at first, if she were to hit me with that much power and my divine aura were to react instinctively, I could only guess with her cultivations strength that her arm would disappear the instance she threw the punch. Within thest 6 months, my divine aura had almost evolved into a being of its own that would react to things unless I were to stop it. Stopping the divine aura fromshing was as easy as controlling one''s emotions from erupting. Yet the moment I lose grasp of the divine aura, an example being when I start thinking deeply or even being caught off guard, it would act like an emotion gone wild, attacking anything that is deemed to be a threat. Therefore, the fact that the woman hadn''t punched me had actually gone in her favor, making it possible for her to keep both her arms rather than living the rest of her life with one, or living the next few months of her life with one until she could procure someone to help regenerate the arm. "Oh sorry. I wasn''t listening" I said while not peeling my eyes away from the mana signature and looked back at the woman with a stoic expression she could not see. "Anyway, what is your name?" She asked while holding up her notebook. "Lilith" I replied simply "I need your real name" "No, you don''t" I replied simply and calmly "Yes, I do" She tried to push on to get my name, but then after a moment of silence, she made the mistake of looking up and into my eyes. "No, you don''t" I repeated "No, I don''t" She spoke with an emotionless almost robotic voice. "Good... I''ll see youter" I waved twice and left without saying anything else while she simply stood there with a dazed expression and cloudy eyes that shone with the same glint of gold as my mana. After getting further away from the woman, I quickly used my eyes to locate the other mercenaries and swiftly moved towards them while activating the cloaking ability that I received from my cape that I had morphed into a bra. Due to me only having morphed it into something as small and to the eye as a bra, the only thing I could do with it was hide my presence, yet the moment one would look at me they would be capable of seeing me, something that would have not have happened if I was wearing the cape. On the other hand, whenever one would look at me while I was using this cloaking ability that would hide my presence, mana fluctuations, and soul energy, they would have this innate feeling where they feel like the moment they would look away would be the same moment I would disappear from their view. This is so powerful that most people can''t see me in their peripheral, while another capability was the fact that while I could hide my mana and powerpletely, I could at the same time just expose my cultivation level, something that is drastically lower than my actual power. Of course, for now, I refrained from doing anything too reckless and instead just moved towards the mercenary''s camps without changing my course no matter what I saw. On the way there, I could see countless men and women speaking to each other, ranging from being swordsmen who use their battle aura as their main means of fighting at the same time, to Oracles(Clerics) who healed the injured and made sure to boost the team with all their different boost-type abilities or even skills. When I finally reached the chattering bunch, I looked around before finally sighing and seeing how rxed everyone was, as if entering Dimensional cracks was a daily urrence for them. Eventually, after listening to a few conversations, I chose to sit down and rx for a bit before finally setting my own tent down among all the other tents that the other mercenary have put down, within a ce that clearly marked where all the mercenaries would settle for the time being before going him in a few days if not a few week or even months. From all the information I had read about dimensional cracks, they could take from a day to several months toplete depending on how developed the crack is. If notplete within a certain time period though, it can cause catastrophic disasters such as the dimensional cracks breaking open while transporting an entire chunk of the dimension into our world, bringing all the beasts alongside the chunk of the dimension creating a monster horde that would eventually create a monster tide that would sweep past towns, cities or even kingdoms in some extreme cases where the monsters had gotten out of hand. Another thing to note would be how the beasts or the creatures within the dimensional cracks weren''t called beasts... In fact, they were called monsters due to the usually humanoid shape theye in, an example being orcs or goblins that had appeared in the past and had destroyed a few kingdoms within their paths before finally taking over a mana forest and settling there. They would usually have a king, something every single Dimensional Crack that has appeared at a certain level became ustomed to, One example of this was the Goblin King that Zogaria had failed to stop until the young Pdin hade out of nowhere to y the monsters alongside their King without breaking a sweat. While thinking about all of this, I could not help but feel a pair of eyesnd on me before beginning to inspect me from head to toe, focusing on my eyes for a little too long to befortable, especially after I had made eye contact with his pitch-ck eyes that seemed to have stared into my very soul. ----- [Join the discord to see what the characters look like] [Discord Server: https://discord.gg/PtzXQBvAj5] Chapter 304 Entering The Dimensional Crack III While thinking about all of this, I could not help but feel a pair of eyesnd on me before beginning to inspect me from head to toe, focusing on my eyes for a little too long to befortable, especially after I had made eye contact with his pitch-ck eyes that seemed to have stared into my very soul. Seeing his eyes had some kind of attribute he was manually using to overpower the passive effects my eyes had, I could not help but chuckle before reciprocating with my own active eye abilities. When head looked into my eyes, it was as if his mind had been transferred to a different ne of existence where he was thrown into the depth of space, moved at the speed of light while watching stars die and birth new ones, whiles became more and more alive before bing barren and empty, without vegetation and simply an emptyndscape without a single speck of life within it. When he finally came back to his senses, he looked toward where I had been sitting just to widen his eyes in surprise. ''Where did she go?'' He asked himself, looking around frantically trying to look for where I had disappeared to, just to get looked at weirdly by his friends and the others who were apanying his group for the time being Seeing how his friends were looking at him as if he was crazy, he was about to give up looking, falling for the idea that he might have been hallucinating until he finally heard a whispere out of seemingly nowhere. "Do not y with fire" My whisper echoed in his ears as the wind magic I used allowed him to hear me clearly. It was only then I felt that another gaze hadnded on me once again, making me look around and stare in the direction, wondering if my cloaking ability was working properly since everyone seemed to be able to see me After staring a little deeper, I realized that the person who was looking at me was none other than the same person with the strong mana fluctuations from before, looking at me from a few hundred meters away from me as if he was looking through me rather than at me. Even then, I chose to ignore him and walk away. I didn''t see the two nor did I look for them in the next 20 hours as I just scoured the city and eventually got bored when the time came. When this did happen, I set up my tent and sat inside, cultivating with my body sucking in enormous amounts of mana per second, making the people around mein about the mana shortage while others began to move away from me, hoping they would not need to deal with another talented arrogant person who kept stealing all the mana from the area without consideration. How could they have known that I was stealing mana equally from the entire city, and since all the mana hade towards me, the area they were in was the richest in manapared to the rest of the city? Ignoring them, I cultivated for the next three days without stopping for a single second, sucking all the ambient mana particles alongside the elemental particles in the air making it hard for any normal person to create a spell. If that was not enough, I was stealing all the ambient soul energy, and why that was nothing like actually taking the soul of someone and cultivating with its energy, being able to take the soul energy from around me made it easier for me to cultivate both paths of mana and soul energy without having to give up on one for the meantime. Anyway, after cultivating for so long, I heard someone call out from outside my tent. The sound of their voice was familiar, but for a reason, I couldn''t put my finger on who''s voiced it actually was. Halting my cultivation, I forced my eyes open and looked in the direction of the voice just o see the silhouette of two humans and a single beast. When looking at the beast, I could not help but raise a brow in astonishment at the fact that the city would let any kind of beast into the city, yet after looking at it for a bit longer, I found that there was something weird about it, ''A soul imprint?'' I thought, seemingly confused as if I didn''t know what the words I had thought of actually meant. [A soul imprint is something like the one you made with Olivia. While the one between you and Olivia is one that is more of a trade than anything else, she keeps your secrets and serves you while you let her live and treat her equally, the one with the beasts seems more like a soul imprint of a master-servant bond made between usually a beast and a humanoid species like the dwarves, elves, and humans... Even though I don''t actually think that the elves would do something like enving a beast]H added thest part after a brief pause. Intrigued, I finally chose to walk outside the tent, yet even though my eyes were looking at the two in front of me, I used my 360-degree vision to focus on the lion who seemed to have felt my gaze even though was not directly looking at him. "You guys finally came?" I asked La and Croloe who both looked disheveled for some odd reason. When they looked back at me, I could feel distinct anger within their eyes, yet when they finally opened their mouths to speak, they did curse, rage, or tantrum at me and instead, spoke calmly as if this was just another normal day. "Well, we took a bit longer than you did but we are here now. We are going to set up our own tents before showering anding back, we just wanted to tell you to stop sucking out all the mana in the area because it is getting annoying" Croloe stated before turning around and gesturing towards his lion to do so too. Seeing that Croloe had held back from saying anything else, La could only sigh as she gave me a piercing gaze and also chose to leave, not wanting to be near me any longer since she could have just snapped at me at any moment if she felt like it. ----- If you liked this novel, check out my other novel! Immortality System: The Rise Of The Last Human ----- Chapter 305 Entering The Dimensional Crack IV Seeing that Croloe had held back from saying anything else, La could only sigh as she gave me a piercing gaze and also chose to leave, not wanting to be near me any longer since she could have just snapped at me at any moment if she felt like it. However, even though they were leaving, I could see that the Lion was still standing in the same ce, looking at me weirdly and not following his master, looking at me as if I reminded him of something but he simply couldn''t put his finger on it. "Scar? Let''s go" Croloe gestured for the lion toe again, yet the lion did not move as he simply looked me in the eyes after I had turned my head around. "You don''t smell like a human" The Lion spoke, making my eyes widen for a second as I did not expect him to be able to speak for some odd reason. "Really?" I chuckled while rubbing the back of my neck. "Yes... You don''t smell like a beast either even though you do have some dragon blood within you..." It remarked as it studied my eyes, choosing not to break eye contact even though my eyes had a strong repelling feature that would have caused anyone else to look away. "You smell like any other beast though." I chuckled awkwardly as my stubborn self chose not to break eye contact either, leaving us in a staring match where none of us could blink or look away. "What are you two doing?" La''s face palmed as she watched both of them talking to each other, however, she couldn''t understand the Lion, something Croloe wasn''t suffering from. She had simply thought the Lion had been interested in me and would sniff me before leaving, but what she was seeing was both of us just looking into the eyes of each other while the Lion asionally grumbled and I answered. "You can talk to beasts!?" Croloe finally snapped out of his confusion and yelled at the top of his lungs, making multiple people look toward us while some decided to stay, curious to know what the man shouting had been talking about. "Don''t yell master" "Don''t yell dumbass" We both spoke at the same time, but we just ended it differently, the Lion choosing to be respectful while I simply called him out for what he was. La was now a little confused but she still looked at Croloe like he was an idiot. "Alright, I''ll just see you when we go into the dimensional crack. Cool?" I whispered, but it was loud enough for him to hear with his amazing beast ears that could probably hear a whisper from 20 meters away. While that may seem impressive to a normal person, I on the other hand would have not been impressed due to having the ability to literally perceive everything in a 60-meter radius. Nodding, the lion turned around and began to walk towards his master before finally falling into the magic circle he activated himself. Not waiting for what the two were going to say, I went back into my tent and quickly put everything in my dimensional ring before going outside, quickly folding my tent and also putting it inside even though I could have put it all into the dimensional space without worrying about having to unfold it while making it once again. Yet, I chose not to do so since there were countless people looking at us right now. "When does the dimensional crack open up for us to go in?" I asked La, making her finally get out of her dazed contemting state. "Tomorrow at Dawn... But wait I want to talk to you abou-" She stretched out her hand to touch my shoulder just for her hand to hit nothing as I had disappeared with a faint trace of golden lighting left to crack on the ground, scorching it in the process. ''I couldn''t see her'' Everyone including La and Croloe thought at the same time. A day quickly passed where I simply cultivated in the forest, around 19 miles (30.57 km) away from the area, absorbing so much mana and soul energy that the nts and green around me had slowly started bing grey and eventually ck before turning into ashes as all the mana within them left their body. Finally getting up after an entire day of cultivation, I looked around just to see that everything living within a 10-meter radius had been turned into ashes and dead nts. It was so bad that when I had taken out all the water elemental energies from the ground, ti had started to shrink and therefore creating a drought-likend where cracks appeared all over it. [You really should find a way to cultivate at full power without having that happening every time, don''t you think?] ''Hey! You''re the one who gave me the breath of eternity! Shouldn''t you be the one to tell me how to fix this problem?'' [Well, that''s like ordering a pizza and asking the delivery guy how you should eat it and getting angry when they reply ''Hot''] ''That analogy doesn''t make sens-'' [Oh! Look at the time! Seems like it is time for you to leave hahaha] ''...'' Within the next 30 minutes, I ''walked'' back to the military camp outside of the dimensional crack before finally reaching the actual dimensional crack which has be exceptionally easier due to the fluctuations it was giving off since it was about to open for us. ''H?'' [Yeah] ''you know how the crack is made for nothing inside to leave until a certain period, yet for some reason, we can enter it when it ''opens'' for us?'' [Yeah] ''What if that was to happen to us? What if the things inside could enter our world, while we on the other hand couldn''t enter theirs?'' [Just enter and you will understand] H replied cryptically, causing me to frown yet at the same time, simply shrug it off since the crack was just about to open. "Yo~" I said as I appeared right behind Croloe and La, yet before they could say anything, a loud shout from above could be heard as the same woman that I had met the first time I entered the camp roared at the top of her lungs while holding some king od crystal in her hand. "IT''S OPENING!" ----- If you liked this novel, check out my other novel! Immortality System: The Rise Of The Last Human ----- Chapter 306 Continents "Yo~" I spoke out as I appeared right behind Croloe and La, yet before they could say anything, a loud shout from above could be heard as the same woman that I had met the first time I entered the camp roared at the top of her lungs while holding some king od crystal in her hand. "IT''S OPENING!" ''It''s opening'' I knitted my brows while a devilish smile stretched across my face. While this was supposed to be a dimensional crack that only allowed people under the Liquidus rank to enter, it sent out energies that were rivaling a peak solidus rank, yet that might have just been the amount of energy needed to keep up such a gate that opened to a whole new dimension that no human had entered before! I could barely keep my excitement in, but with a few words from H, I was finally capable of calming myself down and thinking rationally. ''The best thing to do is wait for all of them to enter before I myself enter. I doubt anyone here is as strong as me while they won''t be capable of getting to any treasures that might exist before me due to me having divine eyes.'' Contemting for a few seconds, I held the shoulders of both La and Croloe who were about to dash forward with greedy smiles of excitement stered across their faces. "What are you doing?!" La shouted and tried to get out of my grip, yet she frowned a secondter due to not being able to move from her ce, even after trying to get out of my grip. "Let''s wait for a few seconds. We won''t lose out on anything because I have mana-soul eyes and can probably find anything that you want to look for" I said, tightening my grip on La who did not want to stop struggling. Yet, the moment she heard the words ''Mana-Soul'' eyes, she looked right into my eyes and flinched for a second. She had already seen my eyes before and was confused as to why their color was that of gold, but even though she had many questions, she had still chosen not to ask anything about my eyes the same way she might have not wanted me to ask about something of hers that might have been a secret. Asking me would have only been pressuring me to tell her, and since she didn''t want to repel me from them she tried to be considerate We waited there for a few more seconds and only after I saw everyone had walked into the crack did I finally push the two in front of me forward, gesturing to them that they should walk in now. Eventually, both of them walked in and I was the only one left outside. [Remember. While there might be countless treasures inside, the main goal of this raid is to make sure to close the dimensional crack before the beasts inside can leave.] ''I know, I know'' I inwardly chuckled but at the same time, I could not help but have my eye twitch as countless eyes of different military individuals looked at me with warriness. It was to the point that many of them were holding the hilts of their weapons while looking at me, but even then, I decided to ignore all but one. Looking up to the right, I saw the same woman who had announced the crack''s opening as well as the same woman I had met a few days prior when I had entered the military camp. She was looking at me with a piercing gaze but at the same time, I could see the curiosity in her eyes. "Curiosity killed the cat" I muttered just loud enough for her to hear due to me using a bit of wind magic to redirect my voice. Before she could mutter a single word, she watched me as I entered the crack without a single second of hesitation, as if I knew everything that was behind it and was not even remotely scared that the things would kill me or that today would be myst day on the of my birth. When I finally entered, the familiar feeling of entering a means of teleportation washed over me, causing me to close my eyes and open them again to see the scene that would be yed in front of me as I moved through space itself, To my surprise, when I opened my eyes I did not see the same scene of an infinite cosmos littered with vibrant colors. Instead, I saw a ck abyss that seemed to go on in every direction infinitely. It waspletely ck but at the same time, it had tiny specks of white in the distance that became more and more distorted, as if I was moving at the speed of light and all the colors were being bent and stretched to their maximum. Just to make sure I had a body, I looked down but what i saw was a little more terrifying than surprising. When I looked down, I saw my body, but what truly scared me was what was under it. ''Is that...'' [The you were staying on for thest 9 or so years.] ''Oh my god'' I was left in an entranced state where the only thing I could do was look down at the hugendscape under me. The itself was huge from what I could tell with my divine eyes, yet the thing that interested me more was the continents. Right now I could only see about 3 continents and a tiny bit of the 4th one, yet that was enough to tell me how small our continent was, or at leastpared to the other ones The human continent was shaped a bit like Pangea and flourished with different climates, An example of this would be how the West seemed to be mostly made out of a desert earthen color that spread thousands of kilometers in all directions. Another example would be the North, made mostly out of erupting volcanoes and a dark red color while the east was made out of a lot of these dark bluish-ck rocks that gave the entire ce an aqua theme. If that wasn''t enough, every region also flourished in their own elements, the east mostly releasing water and ice elemental particles while the north and west released fire and earth for their respective locations. A bit further up from the human continent was a continent that seemed to be 3 timesrger while also having the majority of itsnd of green color or tint. The ce was practically exploding with elemental energies of the earth, water, and wind elements that 50% of the time eventually came together and created the nature element, immediately telling me that the most likely possibility was that the continent belonged to the elven race. Finally, I could a continent that was twice the size of the human continent, and instead of releasing certain energy, that might have been unique to them alone, the most interesting thing actually was how simr it looked to a first world country on earth due to all the specks of amber and white lights shining and covering the entire continent. However, while that might have been the end, my eyes perked up and caught a glimpse of something in the north, something that released an extremely dark aura... [You have entered a World Tunnel!] [You have left Sris] [Cosmic energy detected] [Astral energy detected] [Passive Skill -Gluttony- is absorbing the energies] [Your understanding of the darkness element has increased] [Negative Mana has been detected] [Would you like toprehend Negative Mana?] ---------------------------------------------------------- [Join the discord: https://discord.gg/PtzXQBvAj5] Chapter 307 New Planet? [You have entered a World Tunnel!] [You have left Sris] [Cosmic energy detected] [Astral energy detected] [Passive Skill -Gluttony- is absorbing the energies] [Your understanding of the darkness element has increased] [Negative Mana has been detected] [Would you like toprehend Negative Mana?] ''uh... sure?'' I replied while not reading or listening to the question properly due to messages that I saw before it. ''Our is called Sris?'' I thought with a gapes mouth before thinking about the next message. ''Cosmic energy... Astral energy?" What does any of this mean. Yet before I could think about it any more or even get any answers from H about everything I was seeing, I felt a strong pull towards another direction, a directionpletely away from Sris and towards the infinite space. It was then that I had reached the verge of cking out, however, a few momentster I finally found myself in front of something else. To be precise, that ''something'' was another that looked like it waspletely made out of water and greens like jungles or forests with the asional whites at both poles indicating it that it must be in its cial period of time, not that it mattered to me anyway. "What is thiiiiii- AHHHHHH" The pulling force intensified at an extremely quick rate as if it had gripped onto my entire body before flinging it towards the under me. *ZOOM* The sound of crackling and spacial distortions took me out of my daze, allowing me to see everything around me while slowly taking my face out of the muddy ground that I hadnded in. ''Did Ind in a swamp?'' [Congrattions! You have entered an unknown] : Unknown] [Age: 3.6 Billion] [Tier: Mortal B] [Description: A world with millions of known species alongside millions of unknown species. It is filled with random beasts, animals and even humanoid beings of different prowess. The world is currently in its cial stage and has been for thest 90000 years. 90% of allnd is covered in trees and woods, dropping the carbon dioxide levels in the atmosphere dramatically. No being on this can ascend passed the Mortal ne] While I had strong suspicions that I was leaving the and entering a new one rather than entering a pocket dimension, I was finally proven right by the message that the system had finally given me afternding on the itself, ''To think this is a whole new...'' [So cool right?] ''RIGH!?'' "Lilith?" A voice called out to me, making me switch my attention from speaking to H to looking up at La who was standing in front of me with a strange frown. "What?" I asked, creating water on the side to ssh on my face to clean all the mud off. "Why did you take so long?" She asked. "What do you mean?" "We''ve been waiting here for 10 minutes. We trusted your decision to wait a little, but it shouldn''t take you so long to get here, right?" Croloe chimed in from behind her while sitting on the giant lion names Scar. "10 minutes? Really?" I asked, slightly shocked at the revtion. "Yes. Why did you take so long toe?" La asked, annoyance evident in her tone. "Before that, let me ask you a question. How many people were around when you guys entered the?" I asked after thinking for a little while, yet even though my question was meant to answer La''s question, the annoyed flickers of her soul mes told me everything she was feeling in the moment. Yet before she could say anything, Croloe had jumped down from Scar''s back and held her shoulder while asking. "Well, no one was here other than us. And what do you mean by? It''s not like we went far away from Zogaria. This is just a pocket dimension." "Pocket dimension that the gods are using to test us h h h. I understand all the crap-" An immediate frown appeared on both their faces but they didn''t say anything "But my point is that I think time works differently in this ce. What might have seemed like 10 minutes to you was actually just a few seconds to me..." [Ding Ding Ding Ding! Not sure why it happens buts closer to a ck hole see and increase in flow of timepared to others. It just happens that Sris and this have a 2 seconds = 1 minutes rule between the both of them. What is strange however is how they were able to naturally connect, something that shouldn''t be possible when you look at the time differentiation between both, especially when the difference is this big.] "What are you trying to say... The god''s are giving us as much time as possible?" La asked, not understanding what I was getting at. "No, what the fuck? I am trying to tell you why I camete and you are already talking about your gods?" "Our gods? OUR GODS!? Are you trying to say you don''t believe in them" "Religion is a choice in Zogaria. Why the fuck does it matter to you if I care about it or not." I sneered at herment. [Literally the only thing good about the empire. Everyone judges you for it but it is a lot better that whatever the f*ck Ennd was doing back in the 1500s hahaha] "Ladies! There is no point in arguing! While you two are arguing over some stupid crap, there are others uncovering treasures and finding a way to close the crack. Lets get moving!" Croloe cut us both us, unwilling to watch this go on as both of us argued while others stole the treasures he so desperately needed. "Sure" I replied without even thinking about it, making La even more aggitated even though she agreed with that Croloe was saying. Since she couldn''t really say anything afterwards, she chose to pout silently as we moved through the swampy jungle. ----- If you liked this novel, check out my other novel! Immortality System: The Rise Of The Last Human ----- Chapter 308 Multiple Cultivation Channels "Ladies! There is no point in arguing! While you two are arguing over some stupid crap, there are others uncovering treasures and finding a way to close the crack. Let''s get moving!" Croloe cut us both us, unwilling to watch this go on as both of us argued while others stole the treasures he so desperately needed. "Sure" I replied without even thinking about it, making La, even more, agitated even though she agreed with that Croloe was saying. Since she couldn''t really say anything afterward, she chose to pout silently as we moved through the swampy jungle. ''Why do I always feel like I have to deal with idiots?'' I sighed before changing my focus from the two idiots back to the Lion that Croloe was riding. Right now, both me and La were traversing the jungle environment by jumping from branch to branch, and while I was quite used to the experience, La wasn''t and had to get used to the feeling ofnding and jumping as fast as possible while also calcting how far you will move with each jump, how your jump will affect the branch you jump off of, and how stable your footing will be when you finallynd. However, even though I would love to say a lot of crap about her, she was getting used to it really quickly which must have been a mixture of experience and power level. She is considered a genius after all. Choosing to ignore what she did, for the time being, I looked down and scanned the lion that was also moving through the jungle with ease. ? Due to the ground under us being muddy and wet, moving on it would have be a pain in the ass to anyone who could not walk on water or surfaces that were simr. At the same time, due to the size of the lion, it would have immediately sunk a whole foot down if it were to step on the mud, so therefore it had chosen to jump from the base of one tree to another in quick session. Scanning through his body, I found that it looked mostly normal, or normal to a beast''s standard other than the fact that it had some kind of soul contracted imprinted into its soul me. While the beast might have been a mostly physical one using pure mana to strengthen it, unlike other beasts that used mana to strengthen their bodies, it seemed capable of using soul energy if it hadn''t already used it before. The main thing about beasts is that they can''t use soul energy as well as us humanoid species'' do. Instead, they would umte a certain type of mana within their body and use a gically transferred technique that would enhance their bodies the same way a giraffe would learn how to walk. An example of this would be a beast with a fire affinity using a fire body art to enhance its body and cleanse itself from impurities. The same thing can be done with water, ice, earth, and even air. Yet, not only did the Lion not have an affinity therefore probably giving it a basic art that most beasts can use no matter what affinity they have, it seemed like he also had a soul-body art where he would use his soul energy to enhance his body, a bit like what humans do to get the same result. After jumping from branch to branch for a while without a certain sense of direction, I finally descended down to eye level with the lion and spoke out, grabbing his attention if it wasn''t already on me before I had spoken, "Yo" "What is it you want to ask?" The lion got straight to the point while a glint of curiosity also shed within his eyes and his soul me flickered with the same emotion. "Well. What I wanted to ask was actually about your body refining art." I said, making even the lion look at me weirdly while Croloe''s expression expressed even more confusion than the one he had shown when I first spoke to the lion in front of him. "You do know that it is an unspoken rule to not speak about one another''s body arts, right?" The lion informed with a tone that told me he was not certain if I knew anything about the beast''s world of things or if I was simply clueless. "Not very unspoken anymore is it now?" I chuckled while the lion frowned. Right before he was going to repeat what he had said earlier, I waved my hand at him and finally spoke in the beast tongue to make sure that Croloe wouldn''t know what I was talking about. "Well, I can see two active cultivation channels within you so I just wanted to ask about it" I smiled aloofly as if I was unaware of the emotions that must have been spiraling within the lion right now, yet even though he couldn''t actually see my smile, he knew I was trying to y innocent and act like I didn''t actually know what the words I said actually meant. "You do know that my master can understand everything I say, right?" He asked, this time actually implying something rather than saying it. "Because of the soul contract, right?" I asked just for him to nod his head. "Let''s be vague about it then. Does the soul contract allow him to force you to do things?" "No..." "Are you going to tell me about your body arts or?" "Sorry, but the body arts I use are something I am unwilling to uncover about my family and species." "So you chose to be a ve?" I asked out of the blue, catching him off guard yet keeping him just in the right area of his mind for him to answer my question honestly and properly. "No, I didn''t" "So they forced you?" I raised a brow. "Well, technically no. I was given off by the elders of my tribe to the humans as a cub. Eventually, I be Croloe''s ''tamed'' beast and he had decided to take good care of me therefore I did not reject or resist the soul contract when it came." ----- If you liked this novel, check out my other novel! Immortality System: The Rise Of The Last Human ----- Chapter 309 Sniper "Well, technically no. I was given off by the elders of my tribe to the humans as a cub. Eventually, I be Croloe''s ''tamed'' beast and he had decided to take good care of me therefore I did not reject or resist the soul contract when it came." "Really? And you still choose to keep their secret?" I asked, this time perplexed by his loyalty to them even after basically selling him off to the humans without reason. "Yes. Please do not ask me about it anymore because the answer will remain the same. If you have anything else you want to ask me, you can do so but just make sure that it isn''t about the topic of body arts." Hearing this, I reluctantly moved away from the lion as if I was promising to not talk about the same subject again However, it seemed like I did not have to say anything further as I felt something move around 350 meters ahead of us alongside the sound of a heartbeating from the same direction. It seemed that the lion had heard it too, causing him to shoot upwards andnd on a branch up top while looking down in the same direction as me. "Why are we stopping?" La spoke a little too loud causing me and the lion to look at her like we wanted to kill her while Croloe just simply told her to shush and stay quiet since he could also feel it through his shared senses with the lion. [It''s quite big...] ''That''s what she said.'' [This isn''t a time to joke around. That thing could probably kill Croloe if he was on his own pretty efficiently and could probably fight toe to toe with the wyvern you had fought a few months ago.] ''Okay! I know! I''ll get serious'' I thought with a chuckle before actually focusing on the target. ''Remember that improved version of the sniper bullet I had thought of a few months ago?'' [Yes?] ''You think it will work here?'' [That waspletely theoretical. There is no way that you can just make it wor-... Your not listening are you] Not replying, I aimed my index finger at the beast far away and shut on eyes to make sure I could see everything correctly, even though it was not needed since I had divine eyes and 360-degree vision. After looking in the same direction for a bit longer, I retracted my hand and moved them back forwards, however, this time I was holding something made out of pure mana making it have a pure and golden color. [You don''t even know if those blueprints you found on earth were correct! They might have beenpletely made up! What kind of person just leaves a ''how to make a sniper from scratch'' manual on the inte?] ''I don''t know!? But I have a good feeling about this [YOUR FEELINGS DON''T MATTER! WHAT HAPPENS IF IT GOES WRONG!?] ''It won''t though'' I chuckled as the final few segments of the golden sniper were finally manifested. Of course, I had done a few tweaks here and there, but that was mainly due to the fact that the sniper was no longer shooting out metal but instead mana bullets that I could manifest on the go. "What''s that?" Croloe asked, shocked by the detail behind the weapon alongside how much mana control I must''ve had to create something thatplicated.Of course, there might have been no runes on it that would have made the temporary weapon even stronger than it originally was, but the creation alongside the tweaks had already made it much stronger than any of the sniper bullets that I could have manifested and shot before today which I saw as a huge step. With no need for a scope or gun power, I saw basically set and the only thing I now needed to do was push down the trigger, activate and ignite an exploding me behind the scenes bullet I would shoot before catapulting it through the air and into the skull of whatever monster I saw. *BANG* The sound of a mana bullet leaving the chamber rang out in the forest while the sound of a bullet made out of pure mana whistled through the air as it moved toward the intended target left a golden trail for a split second before disappearing and being reced with the screech of a monster that onlysted for a couple of seconds. From what I could see, the monster looked like a mantis twice the size of a normal human felt the bulleting towards it at thest second, allowing it to give a screech before its head was finally blown into smithereens. ''What the fuck'' all three of my spectators thought at the same time, yet even though I could perceive their shock from their soul mes alone, I had chosen to ignore them with the biggest smug smile stretching across my face as I asked H... ''So, what do you think?'' [Reckless] ''But cool?'' [Reckless and now there are around 8 different monstersing towards the area they had heard a huge bang go off as well as towards the monster that had just died. I suggest you move as fast as possible if you don''t want to be swarmed.] ''Ah crap'' "L-lets move!" I stuttered as I dashed towards the south, a ce that happened to have a seeminglyrge temple-like building with enormous mana fluctuationsing off it. [Your wee] H sneered while I simply chuckled as countless monsters moved towards where west stood. Some had chosen toe towards us as it seemed like we were feeling from the scene and therefore easy prey, but the instant they had gotten too close they would be immediately destroyed by either me or the lion without hesitation. "Hey, you two. There is actually a temple up ahead. few humans there but we should be fine for now" I said causing me to receive two nods. ''Temple huh... Let''s see what you have for us shall we'' I chuckled ----- If you liked this novel, check out my other novel! Immortality System: The Rise Of The Last Human ----- Chapter 310 Lets Raid This Temple Shall We? ''Temple huh... Let''s see what you have for us shall we'' I chuckled *** 15 minutes earlier at the temple. "Do you feel that?" A young girl barely past the age of 18 asked while looking towards what seemed to be the center of the temple they were standing in front of. When looking at the girl, it would look like her eyes were piercing through everyyer of brick and looking right into the epicenter of the pyramid and probably the most valuable room within "This must be a treasure!" another eximed in excitement. "Must be! I wonder what kind of weapons, armors, and expensive heirlooms the gods have left for us within the pyramid! Aren''t you excited Lea?" Another boy, this time with fiery orange hair with streaks of red outlining the vibrant orange. "You idiots" Lea sighed and looked away from both the boys who seemed to be starstruck with dor signs for eyes. "Hey! It''s not our fault that you cannot appreciate treasures as we do!" The boy that had spoken first with vibrant green hair and emerald eyes pouted and crossed his arms. While he might have tried to look serious, to Lea he looked more cure than anything else. "Anyway, away from the arguing. Since there is no one here we should be able to enter the temple/pyramid without having anyone notice us for the time being. Even when we enter, the only problems we will face are going to be the traps inside that I am sure we can rely on your mana eyes to avoid" The orange-haired boy nced at Lea before turning back towards the temple and continuing by saying "While when we leave, there is a chance that the temple will copse when we take anything out of it and therefore making out main problems the people who will be waiting for us on the outsidebined with the temple copsing" "Hahahaha!" When Lea heard thest part of what he had said, she could not help butugh out loud and look at the boy as if he was an idiot "GODDAMNIT LEA! WHAT IS IT THIS TIME!?" The orange-haired boyughed. "The temple/ pyramid had been made to protect the thing on the inside while making it essible to anyone with the permission to enter. This isn''t like the books, Ronny! Why would the temple copse and destroy the only thing it is protecting?" Leaughed as she pointed at the boy with mockery in her voice "Lea... You shouldn''t mock Ronny too much. One day he mighte back and kick your ass before you even know it" The green-haired boyughed too, causing Ronny to be beet red. "D-D-DAMNIT! WHY DO BOTH OF YOU KEEP MAKING FUN OF ME!" He pouted the same way the green-haired boy had done when Lea had mocked him too. "Let''s get a move on or we won''t be able to get anything in the end" Leaughed and quicklyunched herself forwards followed by both of her closest friends who joined her right behind her, making sure to never leave her side no matter what, even if it meant death and even if it meant that they knew that whatever she was about to do was dangerous and probably going to injure her. If she was going to do it, so were they even if they tried to convince her not to go. Either they convince her out of it, or they go with her, that was their code. After they finally allnded on the mossy floating tile tform stair, they could only look up in amazement as the stairway reached all the way to the entrance of the temple. From what they could see, the temple itself was huge but they had never expected it to be this big especially due to the distance they were looking at it from. However, after getting closer and closer, they realized that the temple was enormous and not something they should mess around in, causing them all to be on guard for the rest of the trip whether they liked it or not. "We could just turn around you know? Like, we don''t actually have to get the treasure inside the temple. Someone else can get it and in the end, the human race wins, right?" Ronny chuckled awkwardly but Lea did not let her eyes peel away from the sit of the temple. "You don''t understand Ronny. Neither do you understand either, Jacob... The thing inside can change our lives! It can change everything we are! It can literally define our fates from here on out. We no longer have to get looked down upon by those other noble freaks of nature and instead, we can stand up for ourselves as we be stronger than they could ever imagine! With that thing inside, we can surpass our human limitations!" Gradually, a fanatic smile had slowly been stretching across her face while obsession shone in her eyes like no other. This was no longer a game for her where they would go treasure hunting... These were the lifestyles they were talking about. An item that could make the weakest person on the gets catapulted towards being the strongest, even capable of rivaling those like the Pdin or dare I say, even the Dracoria... The most powerful human in all of Sris and a mage who is rumored to be capable of taking on a whole race without even having to lift a finger. However, instead of being thrown off or even repulsed by her smile, a determined fire burnt deep within their soul, deep within the me that gave vigor to them and allowed them to animate their body. If she wasn''t going to back down, neither were they! "Let''s go them" A serious expression washed over both Ronny''s and Jacob''s faces as they both moved up the stairway and finally met face to face with the enormous double-doored mossy gate. Without hesitation, they both moved forward and pushed the gates before Lea could even move a muscle, something that immediately made her eyes widen in horror before sighing in relief. "Both of you don''t go forwards without me telling you to, okay? I don''t want to lose any of you idiots and I can easily locate all the traps without having to reply on some bullshit that our teacher tried to teach us" She chuckled, but they could tell she was dead serious about her first statement. "Sorry, Lea..." They both apologized at the same time, not daring to look up from the ground due to the shame they were feeling, even though Lea didn''t seem to share their same sentiment. ''They are amazing...'' She thought as she also moved forwards and touched their shoulder. When she did so, she shifted them both and looked them in the eyes before finally saying... "Let''s raid this temple shall we?" ----- If you liked this novel, check out my other novel! Immortality System: The Rise Of The Last Human ----- Chapter 311 Trials Of The Temple "Let''s raid this temple shall we?" Lea asked with a huge grin on her face that seemed to be infectious since the other two also began to smile in the same way as her. "Let''s go then" Ronny eximed and almost ran forwards without saying anything else before remembering the incident where he had opened the gate without hesitation, causing him to ce his foot back and stay behind Lea, something that made her extremely happy since it showed that they both trusted her judgment and would rather listen to her than do anything they wanted. While she knew that it would have been safer if they listened to her while also knowing that they would most likely listen to her, it still made her extremely happy, allowing her to appreciate the little things that they do for her every day. ''I love you both. And so I won''t allow any harm to approach any of us'' She was well aware that her death would be much more painful that their pain if they were to be hit somehow. One might call it egotistical, but the reality was that every one of them would kill or be killed for the other, but at the same time they knew that dying would cause the others just as much pain if not more pain than that which has been caused onto them and therefore they could only make up one option. To keep everyone, including themselves, safe from harm''s way the same way they want to keep the other two safes. They had all stepped into the temple away from that, their footsteps causing an echo to reverberate within the area while bouncing off the walls and reaching distances they could not even see... Well, it was a distance none of them except Lea could see. "Stop" She quickly halted her movement and immediately caused the other two to stop movingpletely "What is it?" Ronny asked in a whisper "Oldest trick in the book. The pressure tes and poisoned arrows that link to them with a few runes." She whispered back, and quickly created a marking on all the pressure tes in the room, allowing the other two to see them clearly even though it was close to pitch ck. That is why she chose to use a mana mark that would light up a small area around it when put down,allowing the other two topletely avoid the traps. Next, she used a few runes to light up all the close to invisible iron threads around the ''room'', which had be more and morepact as you moved deeper into the area. Eventually, it had be more of a game where they would have to dodge the iron threads like redsers in a heist movie while at the same time moving their bodies as if they were ying twister. "Why does this have to be so hard?!" Ronny eximed as he shifted his entire body back while making sure that not even a single cell of his body would touch thesers. "There is an item that can change the fate of someone and can literally make you the strongest human being... No... The strongest being on the entire and you areining about somesers?" Jacob sneered, causing Lea to chuckle while the other gritted his teeth and remained silent. After finally moving past thesers they all walked forwards waiting for the next thing to happen. "I can''t see anything" Lea muttered under her breath, yet due to the eerie silence, they could hear everything she said even if she were to whisper it. "That can''t be true... Whoever made this wouldn''t have just left an empty space for us to walk through, right?" Ronny asked "That''s the thing... Maybe this is a trick? They want to y with our minds and want to see if we will run away. Think about it. Any other person would start bing paranoid, especially if this ce goes on for a while and they can''t see any traps. Now that we have Lea''s eyes to help us though, we don''t have to worry about it" Jacob exined, Causing Ronny to nod. Lea on the other hand was looking toward the end of the ''tunnel'', trying her hardest to see anything that could help them get past this yet, she still couldn''t see any traps or even runes on the walls. "What if the traps are concealed? Maybe they are trying to test our instincts and reflexes... If that is the case, I won''t be able to help the two of you in this one" She spoke in an extremely solemn tone. "Help us? We don''t need your help!" Ronny spoke with overflowing pride. "Yeah... We can take on these things ourselves! We just thought that using you would be a little more efficient" Jacob chuckled while Lea let out a smile. However, the smile did not stay genuine any longer after she heard Jacob continue his sentence. "The person we should be worried about is you hahaha. You''ve been using your eyes for so long that your probably forgot how to use your instincts" Jacob startedughing even more while Lea''s smile had stiffened. For some odd reason, her fists were just itching to be smashed into someone''s face at this very moment. "Let''s not waste any more time with your jokes," She said as she finally took a step forward and moved towards the end of the tunnel, using their senses to the max to make sure that she did not miss anything with her eyes. However, just like Jacob had suggested, after walking for almost an entire hour she still could not feel anything. ''Maybe they are waiting for our guards to be down" She thought, forcing her to nce back towards the two of them who seemed to be goofing around after realizing that the whole ''no mana'' thing was a scam... ''Wait...'' Instantly, her eyes shot fully open while her eyes began to dart around the ce, trying to find something that did not seem like it was actually there. The stress in her demeanor seemed to be more and more evident, to the point where the two who had been previously goofing around were now looking right at her with obvious anxiousness as they asked... "What''s wrong?" Suddenly, Lea stopped looking around and nced back towards them, her eyes shaking and her breaths quick and heavy... "The mana" She spoke just loud enough for them to hear her... "What about the mana?" They asked before trying to feel the mana in the room, yet what they felt left them covered in a cold sweat. "There''s no mana in this ce..." ----- If you liked this novel, check out my other novel! Immortality System: The Rise Of The Last Human ----- Chapter 312 Trials Of The Temple II "There''s no mana in this ce..." She cried outpletely horrified by what she was feeling and seeing. To be precise, she wasn''t seeing or feeling anything other than emotions, the breaths and warmth of the two people in front of her, and the walls that surrounded them and seemed to create tunnels that went on for miles. "We should go back" Jacob suggested, yet Lea shook her head and spoke with a resolute voice. "We''ve gotten this far, there is no way that we will just go back without checking anything and getting what we need." "Come on Lea. You are better than this! I understand all the other times that you told us to go with you because there was an actual chance that we would survive but this time, the chances are way too low! We don''t know what is beyond this darkness and neither do you! This is just reckless." Ronny tried to negotiate, yet he just received a stubborn shake of the head. "We have gotten too far into this ce for us to just go back! Just imagine how much your lives can change if we get that thing, whatever it is! We can live new lives! We canpletely forget how weak we might have been and now be one of the most powerful people in the world!" Lea tried to exin, yet they both looked at her like she was crazy. "If you don''t want toe, don''te. Just know that I will go with or without you, it is up to you to decide if you will join me or not" She finally turned around, determination burning in her eyes like never before. *Sigh* After seeing that she wasn''t going to listen to them, something that she did over and over again, they decided to follow her with defeated expressions. "Just know that if I die and you live, I''ll haunt you for the rest of your life" Ronnyughed to lighten the mood. "Same here" Jacob smiled at Ronny before finally looking forwards, making sure to not look back so he would not lose his confidence. After walking for another 30 minutes or so, Ronny could not help but ask "What do you think will happen if the mana actuallypletely runs out?" "When they heard the question, they both nced at him and began to think to themselves of the possibilities. As the moment of silence passed, Lea finally turned around and looked at Ronny in the eyes before answering- "There are a few possibilities... First, we won''t be able to use anything that relies on mana for usage even if you have enough mana to use it. So basically this ce is a mage''s nightmare to say the least.-" "What about your mana eyes?" Jacob asked nonchntly, but this question seemed to be the same one that Ronny wanted to ask the moment he heard the first part of her answer. Ronny wasn''t stupid, he already had a few ideas on what would happen if the mana wouldpletely run out. The only thing he wanted to ask was about the mana eyes that had been passed down to Lea by her father''s genes, but they of course didn''t know that since gics weren''t yet discovered, or at least not for humans. "My mana eyes are more likely than not, going to stay working," she replied before shrugging. "Really? I thought anything that functioned with mana wouldn''t work" Jacob asked, making her nce back at him and retort- "While my eyes use mana, they use my own mana to work... if that makes sense. Since there is no mana in the area, it also means that there are no elemental energies, something that I should have realized when I entered yet for some reason was too blinded to see until now. Anyway, What I wanted to say was that my eyes, rather than using the ambient mana and elemental energies in the area, actually use my own mana to do things. That''s why while a mage might have problems fighting here, those problems will only stem from the fact that they can''t use elemental energies nor can they replenish any of the mana they use when in here." "What? Why would they need to replenish mana if they can''t use it" Ronny asked "Well, the problem doesn''t stem from the fact that they can''t use any elemental energies in here. It stems from the fact that most mages don''t know, or refuse to learn how to use arcane magic. Arcane magic uses your own mana rather than the ones around you. And even though you can use it in its purest form, it is also a way for someone to create an elemental spell without having to use elemental energies. That''s why everyone had a different affinity to a different element, and why their connection to the element decreases when they have two elements that share the same mana source" Instantly, a look of realization appeared on both of their faces, causing them to exim "So we can use our elements in here?" "Yes, you can use your elements in here if you actually knew arcane magic" She sneered, yet Ronny lifted his hand and pointed it forward, towards the endless darkness in front of him. At the same time, he started to mutter a few words that seemed like chants and finally created a fireball in the palm of his hand before shooting it into the darkness, lighting up the hallway and showing everything in front of them. "Well... we don''t have much walking left to do, right?" He asked as the me lit brightly, showing them the next room in advance even though everything around them so far seemed to have been pitch ck. As they moved their feet past what seemed to be the finishing line of the hallway that took them over an hour to get through, the area around them looked as if it had expanded while everything else had be as clear as day to see. Looking back, they realized that there was this weird ck mist that had been blocking their vision this entire time, making everyone but Lea chuckle at their own expense. "Well, we should have seen thating" Laughed Ronny Suddenly, a voice devoid of any emotions spoke with a robotic monotone voice. "Congrattions onpleting the Trial of Resilience. You can choose your reward" The emotionless cold voice spoke into their minds, causing sharp spikes and shivers to go through their spines even though they knew that the voice meant them no harm... or, meant nothing in general. Out of thin air, they watched as three items began to form in front of them... Items that while considered small, could have probably changed their lives all on their own. ---- If you liked this, check out my other novel Immortality System: The Rise Of The Last Human ---- Chapter 313 Trials Of The Temple III [Sorry about uploads slowing downtely. I have college finals in a month and I am trying to focus on studying, writing for my next novel that will being out on WSA, and trying to sleep for more than 4 hours a day while simultaneously trying to make chapters on here. I love making chapters for both my novels (This one and the one that had yet toe out), but sometimes it can get a little time-consuming especially when I am trying to juggle everything at once.Therefore I might be putting a small hiatus on this novel when mayes around while focusing on getting out one chapter a day for my other novel. This does not mean that I am dropping this novel! I am just going to take a break and will be returning to it immediately after I finally have time in my schedule. For now, however, I''m going to try my best to stockpile as many chapters as possible to make sure I don''t spend too long on my hiatus lol. I will be returning on July the 1st with a huge mass release! Do not buy the privilege chapters for next month! You have been warned] [Also, Read "Immortality System: The Rise Of The Last Human" They all simply watched as 3 different objects appeared in front of them out of thin air. "What are those?" Ronny asked as he took a step forward, yet right before his foot would have touched the ground once again, Lea stretched out her hand and held him back from stepping forwards. "Rewards dumbass" Jacob chuckled "No need to be such an a-hole about it" Ronny pouted "Dumbass" Lea chuckled "You too Lea! Come on" Ronny cried out which just made the other twough at his dismay. "Anyway, we should probably choose one of these, shouldn''t we?" Jacob suggested before looking at Lea. "Yeah... we should. But who should get the prize?" She asked, this time looking at both of them who nced towards each other and immediately pointed toward her without a single second of hesitation. "M-me?" She asked, seemingly perplexed. "Well, your mana eyes had helped us through this journey more than anything else. The least we can do is give you it." "But I am the one who pulled you into this" She countered. "The other reason is that if you give it to any of us, we are probably going to fight over who gets what, so the safest decision is to just give it to you and hope that in the next one we get to pick more than once" Jacob chuckled causing Lea to fluster up even more than she did originally. "Okay, thanks," She said before turning around and facing the three options. When looking at them, she could see that all of them had a mana signature whether that would be because of the runes engraved onto them or because of the thing inside that made it so that the item would naturally release mana. Under all the items there was a sign that exined everything the items did. [Blood Stone] [When broken, all the runes will shatter at the same time releasing the blood essence into the sky. The blood essence will make the next moon a blood moon, an event that has amazing benefits yet at the same time, extreme dangers that the user might have to face throughout the night. This item can only be used once] ''Oh my god... That is amazing... If the normal reward is this powerful, imagine what the reward in the center of the temple is like'' she thought, but she quickly shook her head dismissing that thought and the greed that woulde alongside it... ''Next'' she thought as she turned her head towards the second item and read it to herself, yet she was still left extremely shocked when she read everything on it. [Inheritance Stone] [A stone that stores the knowledge, power, and abilities of an Astral being at the highest stage of their cultivation. The man who had put all his power, knowledge, and abilities into this stone was hailed a God amongst his men, yet when he had left his world he had been cast to the side like an ant in the infinite cosmos. Not much is known about the abilities that can be inherited from the stone other than that it could lead to the inheritor receiving andprehending the element of ''Astral Ice''.] ''I see'' She thought while reading on before finally moving back and closing her eyes. ''Nothing can be better than the one in the middle, right?'' She asked herself. Beforeing to the temple, she did not even hear anything about the Astral ne and the people within it, nor did she believe in an infinite cosmos. Instead, she just believed that the gods had trapped them within a world of their own where the closests were all that existed past their. She then moved to thest reward that unlike the other two, looked like it was made out of dark obsidian and instead of being another stone, seemed to coil on itself and be more like an obsidian shell like a shell one would find in the beach but instead of being colorful, it was simply made of a pitch-ck material. ''A seashell horn?'' [Horn of the Underworld] [Call upon the gates of hell and manifest 1 for 5 minutes. This item can be only used 3 times] ''What the fuck?'' Lea thought to herself, yet without thinking, she had already moved back to the inheritance stones and had already snatched it off its little podium, making the other two disappear. When she touched the stone, she felt as if it was calling for her to smash it, but at the same time, she knew that at this moment in time, it would have been a bad idea. For all she knew, it might throw her into a deep sleep where she would be forced toprehend everything inside the stones for days on end, making sure that every single bit of information had been thoroughly engraved into her mind before she can wake up. For this reason alone, she chose to put it in her dimensional ring as she turned around to the other two who had glints of excitement and curiosity in their eyes as they looked at her. "I picked a stone called an Inheritance stone. It apparently puts all the memories and abilities of someone who had owned it before into your body. I don''t want to use it now but when we get out, I might be able to use it" She chuckled and turned around once again to walk towards the next area which happened to the next trail. When she turned around, her hair fluttered up and her skirt moved a little, yet before they good even look away she had looked back and asked with a sinister teasing smile. "Are you two noting or are you getting cold feet?" ''Damnit'' They both thought as they realized they couldn''t hold back from the urge of looking down... They were men after all, and Lea was considered moderately attractive in the eyes of almost everyone. When they finally started moving and had gotten out of the rewards room, the same voice from earlier rang in their minds, yet instead of feeling shivers down their spines, they felt a feeling of determination re up deep within them. ----- If you liked this novel, check out my other novel! Immortality System: The Rise Of The Last Human ----- Chapter 314 Second Trial - The Trial Of Mind When they finally started moving and had gotten out of the rewards room, the same voice from earlier rang in their minds, yet instead of feeling shivers down their spines, they felt a feeling of determination re up deep within them. [You have chosen the reward ''Inheritance stone''] [You have reached the second trial] [Wee to the trial of mind, where the fortitude of your mind will be tested or refined to the highest degree] "Well, that doesn''t sound fun now does it" Ronny chuckled, and even though he was trying to lighten the mood, the other two were having none of it, or to be precise, they couldn''t even hear him. "Guys?" Ronny spoke with a voice filled with worry and anxiety, causing him o also walk forward before looking them in the eyes just to see they were cloudy. "What is ha-happen-i-n-" He wouldn''t finish his sentence before also being pulled into what seemed like a deep slumber, yet when he found himself awake once again, he was no longer in the trial room and instead, was in a grassy ne that seemed extremely familiar to him. While he might have been slightly confused about what was going on, the moment he saw somethinging from the corner of his eyes, he knew exactly what was happening. "I win! I win" A boy shouted at the top of his lings while running past what looked like markings that were meant to represent the finishing line. The boy who had crossed the finishing line had glossy blonde hair that seemed a little palepared to the boy next to him, who seemed to be a little older if one were to look at both stature and size alone. They were both panting on the floor after passing the finishing line, yet even though they were tired, huge grins could be seen stered across their faces. "You guys are cheaters!" A girl with long ck hair finally passed the finishing line and also copsed onto the floor with the other two boys, before almost 2 minutester when they were about to recover, they saw that another ck-haired boy with a bored expression on his face walked past the finishing line without an ounce of sweat on his body. "Jacob~! Why did you not run with us?" The girl with ck hair asked while pointing at Jacob usingly. "Boring" He sneered but immediately sat down with them too and crossed his legs. ''That''s us...'' Ronny thought as he reminisced on the days when nothing mattered, but after thinking for a while, his ear perked up and his eyes widened when he heard the next voice that spoke. "Jacob... You have to learn how to have a little fun, you know" The blonde older boy chuckled. ''This was before we awakened our affinities... But who is that guy?'' Jacob asked himself, narrowing his eyes at the sight of the older blonde boy that too suspiciously resembled the boy right next to him, the same boy hat happened to be Ronny before he had awakened the fire affinity. suddenly, from what seemed to be out of nowhere, a strange yet deeply scarring premonition overcame Ronny before an explosion urred that seemed to have even affected him. He had thought that due to the 4 children not being able to see him that he would have simply been more like a wandering spirit wandering through a part of his memories rather than having his physical body there, but that theory was quickly proven wrong by the pain he felt alongside the shockwave that had flung him several meters off the ground and away from where he previously stood. Ronny wasn''t stupid. He had already realized that what he was seeing was part of his memories or simply a fabricated one to test him during the trial period, but even then he couldn''t have predicted that things within it would be capable of hurting him. ''If I die in here I will most likely be a vegetable outside. These attacks might not be attacking me physically, but they sure are attacking my consciousness. By the time he had finally looked up, he could only watch as a portal made out of what seemed to be the mes of hell slowly created a circleing out of thin air. The mana and soul energy it radiated already told everyone around of the power that the creature which had cast the portal held, yet it seemed like the only person who could truly understand the power behind the portal was none other than Ronny himself. ''Those runes...'' He thought to himself while his thoughts They were like nothing he had ever seen before as if they were something beyond Sris, yet at the same time, a few encryptions were things he could recognize. Yet even then, without the correct amount of information, all his theories and thoughts from here on out we''re just that... theories. "I''ve been looking for someone like you for a long time. If you do not resist I will not kill your ''friends''" Ronny could tell that the word friends had been said in a tone that was filled with disdain, yet he still could notprehend what was happening, or to be precise, did not want toprehend what was happening. ''Why would I forget something so important'' He thought to himself while gripping his chest while feeling as if his heart was being clenched and squeezed, enough to make a grown man fall onto his knees. Yet even then, he chose to persist and look up anyway, watching his younger self look at the man that had appeared through the portal with anger rising in his eyes. He wanted to shout to his younger self to stop and not do something extremely stupid, but for an odd reason he could not understand, he felt as if his throat couldn''t let out a sound that wouldn''t sound croaky when released. "Don''t touch my brothe-" Before the younger Ronny had known it, a foot had mmed into his side, letting the sound of his bones cracking and grinding onto each other resound in the area before being followed by a loud thud when he had finally been mmed into a hill almost 50 meters away. ----- If you liked this novel, check out my other novel! Immortality System: The Rise Of The Last Human ----- Chapter 315 Urgency [Read the warning on Chapter 313!] "Don''t touch my brothe-." Before the younger Ronny had known it, a foot had mmed into his side letting the sound of his bones cracking and grinding onto each other resound in the area before being followed by a loud thud when he had finally been mmed into a hill almost 50 meters away. "RONNY!" the older child with blonde hair shouted as his hands stretched towards the direction of where Ronny hadnded. The younger Lea and Jacob also stood up and were ready to attack the man in front of them, yet right before they could even move an inch, they saw a fist appear right in front of them. Yet, the moment the fist was about to imnt itself onto their faces, a sudden surge of power started to flow from two areas as an explosion of mana threw the man off his feet. "That''s more like it" The man muttered as he threw his hands back, touched the ground, and flipped himself back and away from the energy right next to him Even though he was looking at the man in front of him, he could feel a tingling sensation from his right before the surge of mana hit him, causing his eyes to dart to the right just to see an enormous fireball heading towards him. Before he could even move back, he felt a tug down below too, causing him to look down with a raised brow. ''Shadows huh'' He thought. Without thinking much, I exerted more power and instantly ripped out of the shadows that had swallowed his feet and held them in ce. In the same instance, he swung his hand to the right and immediately destroyed the fireballing towards his way like sniffling out an ember rather than a scorching ball of mes 5 meters in diameter. However, when he had destroyed the fireball, a feeling of light danger came over him causing him to look back to the right even though he just wanted to look at the shadow boy more than anything. When he did look to the right, his eyes widened as the same boy that he had kicked into the distance and had assumed to have died was flying right in front of him wielding a dagger made out of mes, a feat that not many veterans can say they were able toplete in their first few years of awakening, yet here Ronny was doing it without even thinking about it. ''This kid is special too huh... I guess that is expected too since they are brothers after all'' The man thought, yet there was not a single trace of worry within his eyes. Instead, he had simply been shocked by what he had seen and had frozen for a moment, a moment that the two had taken advantage of. Ronny and his brother had both awakened, and while Ronny might have awakened a bleak and normal affinity like the fire one, his brother had awakened an extremely powerful affinity, that being the darkness one and to be precise, the shadow affinity. Affinities like the darkness and light ones had different sub affinities, for example, the darkness affinity has the sub-affinity of blood which wouldter be their main affinity if they were to ascend to the astral ne. This did not mean that other affinities did not have their own sub affinities, an example being wind that with enough control over the affinity, can create and control sound. That aside, at this current moment both the young boys were facing off against the man, their eyes glowing with their specific affinity while mana was gushing into their bodies and being released at terrifying rates that could make anyone under the liquidus rank feel a shiver to their core. Unfortunately for them, however, their opponent was much stronger than anyone they had ever met. "You two think you can beat me!?" The man roared as he released a fraction of his power. Yet, even though it was a mere fraction, Lea and Jacob were pushed back while the other two struggled to keep their feet on the ground or their bodies stable in the air. Without thinking about it, Ronny''s brother had shot a tendril made out of shadows towards his brother and had held him in ce before he could have been thrown away by the gusts of mana and wind. *Boom* In the same second, the man hadunched himself toward Ronny and had created a w made out of energy that was unknown to both of them. Feeling this energy, Ronny did not hesitate to kick forward and let out an enormous st of mes that covered the man whole and propelled Ronny back and away from the man. Simultaneously, Ronny''s brother had instinctively created an enormous scythe made out of shadows and had swung it towards the man''s neck, wanting to slice it right off. To his dismay, however, the man was very attentive to his surroundings allowing him to spin around, both destroying the fire around him while at the same time swinging at the scythe, shattering it into a million pieces in the process. ''He''s too powerful'' they both thought at the same time, and even though they weren''t really in the right state of mind due to them having just awakened, they were still capable of executing thest attack that they were sure would have hurt the man or at least left a scratch. Ronny''s brother slowly closed his eyes and began to resonate with the darkness particles around him as well as the darkness within him. It felt like they were calling from him, telling him toe closer and sleep. It was like being covered in a shade of darkness that was just right enough for him to want to sleep, yet at the same time eerie enough to keep him awake. When he finally took a deep breath in, he felt that his body''s instincts had kicked in and allowed him to use his capabilities to the maximum. Before he even knew it, he found himself moving at speeds he could have never imagined he could have moved at, yet at the same time, something was weird about it. He could feel, see and hear everything in the area, as if he was everything and nothing at the same time. ''What is this feeling...'' In the next instance, the feeling disappeared while a figure manifesting out of the darkness appeared behind the man, swinging a sword created out of the man''s shadows and slicing the air towards his neck. An ounce of urgency could be seen in the man''s eyes before his hand seemed to have moved on its own and had shot towards the boy covered in shadows. "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO"Ronny roared in agony and dread as he watched an arm pierce right through his brother before ripping out the heart and crushing it within its palm. ----- If you liked this novel, check out my other novel! Immortality System: The Rise Of The Last Human ----- Chapter 316 Does He Usually Do That? "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO"Ronny roared in agony and dread as he watched an arm pierce right through his brother before ripping out the heart and crushing it within its palm. Without a second to waste, it seemed like every fire particle in the area resonated with the anger that Ronny was feeling at this current moment. His power had started to surge while the mana fluctuations were even more powerful than his brother''s. His hair had started to be dyed in the color of his mes while the mana, which once was an almost colorless fluctuation had now turned into a vibrant fiery orange. Even the color of his eyes had turned into the same vibrant orange that shone like miniature suns. All his pores had erupted out with his mes that burnt through everything. "YOU KILLED MY BROTHER!" His voice shot out in every direction with enough power to shake the skies. It was a power beyond his imagination and even something that had caused the man to widen his eyes. Without thinking twice, the man had thrust both his hands forwards before allowing a dark reddish-purple aura to seep out of his skin and cover Ronny in it. The aura slowly began to morph into the shape of a cacoon and had left him in there just long enough for the man to create another portal before grabbing Ronny''s brother and jumping into it. Right before he jumped into it, however, he had taken a nce in the distance, a nce that made eye contact with a teenage boy in the distance. The same boy that had watched everything unfold in front of his eyes, like a spirit spectating the mortal world. Thest thing he could think of were the words ''Oh my god'' before finally being thrown into the darkness where he would finally fall into a deep slumber. *** On the outside, Lea and Jacob had both awoken with unsettled expressions on their faces. It was as if they could not imagine what they had seen, yet all they did was look at each other and not ask anything about what the other had seen. However, after a few moments of this, they finally looked over at Ronny who was also standing there motionless, yet unlike them who were awake, he was standing there with cloudy eyes. "What do you think he is seeing?" Lea asked "I have no idea, but I hope it is not worse than the things I had to see... or should I say, remember," Jacob replied, his bodynguage and expressions showing how unsettled he was by what he had seen. "You think you had it bad? I had to watch my mother abandon me over and over again. You have no idea how painful that was. I was in there for weeks and I barely got out when I..." Lea paused while shame changed her facial expression to a grimacing one. "When you?" Jacob asked, but he made sure to not soundmanding as to so not to make her feel forced to tell him anything she did not feelfortable telling him. "When I was thrown into the memory of whatever it was. I was given all my current abilities and a little more. I felt so much power in the palm of my hands and when I saw my mother once again, Ished out at her and killed her over and over again. Eventually, I had stopped but whenever she would tell me about how she would be leaving for a bit and saying that she would return shortly, I would just stab her through the heart before repeating the process over and over again" Tears had begun toe out of her eyes while the memory of how her mother left her shed within her tears. "It''s okay... Its okay" Jacob pulled her in and began to caress her hair while whispering the same words in her ears again and again in hopes tofort her. When she had stopped crying, she found herself burying her face into the middle of Jacob''s chest, yet even though she had turned red in embarrassment, she did not want to move away from his broad chest. ''It''s so warm'' she thought while hugging him closer and tighter than before. It was as if his chest was covering her in a nket of warmth that she had not felt in a long time. *Boom* After a few minutes had passed and a loud explosion caused them both to snap out of their wild fantasies before looking toward the area the sound hade from. The searing heat was carried along by the winds that crashed into them and around them. "What''s happening!" Lea shouted over the sound of the winds blowing onto their clothes and scorching the ground at the center of the explosion. "Isn''t that where Ronny was standing?" Jacob asked, causing both their hearts to immediately drop. However, their worries were for naught as in the next second, they finally saw Ronny, even though he looked a little different. Floating in the air was Ronny, yet instead of looking like a teenager, he looked more like an adult now with broad shoulders, a chiseled jawline sharp enough to cut the fabric of space itself, While his arms were slightly skinny and even fragile before due to him mostly being a scout or assassin that would not get into a fight where he could not kill something in one shot, now his entire body had be lean. It was to the point where with clothes on, no one would be capable of distinguishing an above-average muscle build yet with his clothes having been burnt to a crisp, his muscles were visible for anyone to see. Even Jacob, who was more of a closebat fighter who relied on battle intent and his bodily strength to fight, felt envious of the muscles that Ronny now had for reasons none of them knew. When Ronny finallynded on the ground, he could only look up at both of them with an aloof expression before raising a brow and asking... "Did you guys get shorter?" *** Outside of the temple, I found myself sitting with both Croloe and La who had been sitting on the ground for thest 45 minutes eating. "Lilith, please! It''s not like anyone has entered the temple before us! You said it yourself, you can''t feel anyone inside but you can still feel the rewards within and the thing in the middle of the temple, right? That means that we will be fine and can take a break while recovering our stamina. We don''t even know if we will be able to rest inside so this is the best thing we can do" La said, pausing now and then to shove a spoonful of rice into her gob before shutting it and chewing. "Don''t speak with food in your mouth" I retorted, yet I did not look back at the two of them as I was looking through everything within the temple, scanning all the items within and trying to figure out what they were from their mana signatures alone. It was only then that my eyes perceived a weak mana fluctuation that had barely gotten past the thick walls that were made to stop any mana from leaving. ''Fire... Fire affinity... And it''s strong!'' I thought while my eyes darted towards the area, allowing me to perceive a very faint silhouette of a man that I could only guess to have been around 6 feet. ''His mana is growing!'' "We have to move" I looked around and looked back at them dead in the eyes. "Heh? What do you mean we have to go? Didn''t you hear any of what I had sai-" "There''s someone inside. They aren''t too strong but if we waste any more time they will get to the treasure before us." I cut her off, yet she still did not look too worried. On the contrary, she was looking at me as if she was unconvinced by something I said, making me look towards Croloe for confirmation just to see him looking at me with the same expression. "You know what? I am done taking your shit. I''m going in on my own" I showed them both my middle fingers beforeunching myself towards therge gates of the temple without thinking twice. *thud* Feeling a presence to my right, I saw that therge lion was running alongside me causing me to raise a brow in confusion, yet instead ofining or making a witty remark about something stupid like I usually would have done, I simply shrugged and epted that he wasing with me. "Scar? SCAR!? Where are you going?!" Croloe shouted but his wordsnded on deaf ears as we had already entered the temple and closed the gates behind us. "Does he usually do that?" La asked, perplexed by what just happened. "We are moving in!" Croloe shouted andunched himself towards the gates as well with eyes that seemed ready to smash my head in when they see me. ---- If you liked this, check out my other novel Immortality System: The Rise Of The Last Human ---- Chapter 317 Third Trial - Trial Of Strength "Does he usually do that?" La asked, perplexed by what just happened. "We are moving in!" Croloe shouted andunched himself towards the gates as well with eyes that seemed ready to smash my head in when he sees me. Not wanting to stay outside alone, La also decided to join Croloe on the hunt for my head. *** "Did you guys get shorter?" Ronny asked with a perplexed expression as he looked down at his friends He was now 6ft 3 with a lean physique, yet at the same time, he looked much better than his muscr friends Jacob "Y-Y-You mean you got taller, right" Lea stuttered and had instinctually pushed back onto Jacob for a feeling of safety, something Ronny seemed to have noticed without much effort as if his skull has be a hundred times thinner than it once was to things such as these. ''Good for them.'' he thought with a strange smile. It wasn''t one of envy, yet at the same time, it would not tell Jacob that he was proud of him for making a girl as pretty and nice as Lea fall for him. "Should we get going?" Ronny said while pointing towards the exit of the room with his thumb however before he could leave Jacob had stopped him with a question of his own. "What did you see... How did it make you so strong?" Jacob asked, yet all he got for a few minutes was a side nce from Ronny where he would simply look at him without saying anything. Even though Jacob before could easily understand and read Ronny like an open book, now he looked more like a book with no cover and a lock to make sure no one other than someone with the key can look inside. However, even though it seemed like Ronny wasn''t going to say anything, to the point Lea was going to suggest dropping the subject, Ronny smiled at them and looked away while replying- "I saw the death of my brother" "Your brother? You have a brother? No you don''t! Wait, what the fuck?" Jacob verbally expressed his confusion while Lea looked at Ronny weirdly, waiting for him to say something else or at least expand on what he meant by brother. "Well, apparently we all knew him once but our memories got wiped... Well, your memories got wiped while I had been suppressing the memory in my deepest consciousness this entire time." Ronny sighed and started to walk forwards, causing the other two to also begin moving. "How does that link to your little power up? Do you think we are stupid enough to not feel how strong you have be? You were weaker than me yet, in a few minutes you were capable of bing stronger than me." Jacob asked, this time a little agitated by the mystery behind Ronny, the one person he was always able to read no matter what. "With my memories, they were suppressed as well, I awakened when I was 4 years old when my brother was going to get kidnapped. I remember everything I did and everything I could have done. WIth my expreince and the amount of power as well as the skills I used that day, I found that I was much stronger than I truly was." When Ronny finally finished that sentence, he had looked down at his hands and had begun to look at them as if they were someone else''s hands and not his own. [Congrattions onpleting the second trial - the trial of mind] [You may ALL choose your rewards] Before they had known it, they had already walked into another room. Suddenly, both Lea and Jacob felt a vacancy at their sides, causing them both to look at each other allowing them to realize that there was a gap between them that was not there before. ''Were we that close?'' Jacob asked himself, almost weirded out by the vacancy to his left side before looking at Lea who was looking down with a red face. ''Did she realize it before I did?'' Yet before that question could even be asked to receive an answer, they both felt a movement from in front of them as Ronny moved forward and touched a sword made out of ck material with white edges and arge white diamond imnted into the hilt of the sword. The moment he had touched the sword, it had begun to flow with his mana as it erupted out with orange mes that almost scorched the ground he was standing on without having enough time to properly control it. "Why would you choose the sword? Aren''t you a scout and an assassin? I thought you liked thee lighter and smaller weapons that could be concealed more easily." Jacob asked, yet it was replied to with a single chuckle before being nced at once again For some reason, even though Ronny was his childhood friend who he had thought was slightly naive and maybe even slightly stupid, he still felt as if Ronny''s single nce was more suppressive than a nce that one would feel when being looked down on by a king. "I felt a resonation with the de" Ronny replied, ncing away and dispersing the pressure he had unknowingly put on his dead friend. Choosing not to think much of the thing that she had just seen, Lea had moved forward to choose her reward which were all weapons this round. "The Phantom Phoenix..." Lea readout while looking at the sign right above a bow made out of ck material, yet while it may have seemed a little simr to the material of the sword, one could tell the material was different with a single nce. While the sword seemed to have a luster where light would shine off it like the reflection of a mirror, the Phantom Phoenix seemed to be made out of a slightly rougher material while at the same time being slightly flexible. "It''s made out of... Phoenix bones?!" Lea eximed, causing Jacob to look at her while the other was too busy trying out his new de. "That''s amazing Lea!" Jacob eximed too before throwing a nce at Ronny and realizing that he didn''t seem to care very much. Red runes could be seen traveling all over the bow, yet the moment she had touched it she watched as the runes shifted and rewrote themselves to fit her needs and strengths. When the runes had finally finished moving around so much, it was as if the bow had turned into an entirely different weapon. "Oh?" She eximed but she quickly calmed herself down and held the bow in her hands, not daring to try it as she did not know the consequences of firing something that seemed so powerful in such an enclosed area. Jacob on the other hand was standing in front of three different weapons, yet in the end, instead of choosing a sword like Ronny had done, he had chosen to take a staff instead. When they had both finally left the room, Lea had looked at the two with a raised brow before asking- "What the hell happened to you two?" Seemingly perplexed, they looked at each other and saw the weapons they had each picked. "You really did go for the de huh... You didn''t even hesitate when you took it." Jacob sighed. "Neither did you when you touched the staff" Ronny replied with a wry chuckle. "You know I had been learning how to use a staff in fighting for a long time, right? You used to spar with me back then too. I''ve always had a interest in the weapon, maybe if you had taken a little more interest in what we were doing you would have realised" He sneered. "I thought it would be something like a temporary interest where you would asionally see how it feels to use other weapons. Who would have known that you would be stupid enough to take it on?" Ronny retorted "Hey, guys! Why are we fighting when danger might as well be looming over our necks?" Lea tapped them both on the shoulder and began to move forward while forcing them along with her. Even though they knew they were being forced along, they did not resist, and instead, both moved along with her. When they finally entered the next room, a ring began to sound off within their minds as the same emotionless robotic voice spoke once again, this time telling them their next trial. [The rewards have been chosen] [Advancing to the next trial] [Wee to the next trial, the third trial, and the trial of strength] [In this trial, all the contestants will be put into different rooms where they must right off waves of beasts, monsters, and even people of different races. Good luck on your trail] When the voice stopped speaking, they all turned their head toward each other, the two boys looking at Lea while Lea looked at Jacob. [Good luck] ----- If you liked this novel, check out my other novel! Immortality System: The Rise Of The Last Human ----- Chapter 318 The Hero Of The Northern Breach As they were sent into different rooms where they would each have to fight with their lives on the line to move to the next trial, they all began to ready their weapons with anxious expressions and droplets of sweat trickling down their foreheads. ''Don''t die you guys.'' Lea thought, getting into a fighting stance with her bow on her back and daggers within her grasp. [The first wave shall nowence] Lea stood in ce not moving a single inch while watching the walls that were around 45 meters away from her in every direction had begun to open, releasing the abominations that happened to be inside. *Thump* *Thump* Her heart was beating loudly while the sweat in the palms of her hand had made it difficult to hold the daggers upright. When she finally saw what she was up against for the first round, she could not help but widen her eyes in surprise, not because the thing that she was up against was abnormally strong, but instead because the thing she was facing was a little too weak. ''I should have expected this from the first wave, right?'' she asked herself, but instead of standing around and ying with her opponents, she had decided that it was better if she did not waste a single second and would begin to move immediately. Before her opponent, which happened to be an intermediate tier beast that resembled a squirrel, could realize what was happening, she was already in front of one of them and had swung her dagger towards its head, decapitating it cleanly off its body and causing it to hit the floor with a wet sound of mush hitting the ground. "Before the other two could react to her attack in time, she disappeared and appeared once again behind one of the remaining four before raising her arm in the air and slicing down with all her weight and power, cutting it in half. This time, the other squirrel seemed to have seen hering, immediately gathering mana in its mouth. In the next instance, it had let out arge beam that rivaled the power of even a supreme tier beast if not a Lord tier one. However, due to her having mana eyes, she had seen the attacking from a mile away, allowing her to dodge without much effort before slicing the air horizontally and decapitating the squirrel in a single move. This carried on for the next 4 seconds, each squirrel being killed by a sh to the neck or being cut into two pieces or more without much hesitation from the personmitting the killing. [You havepleted the first wave in 17 seconds] [#1-Ronny: 4 seconds] [#2-Jacob: 7 seconds] [#3-Lea: 17 seconds] ''What the hell!'' she thought to herself, yet when she took into ount that she wasn''t really trying or using her preferred weapon of choice, she let herself calm down and realize that she might not have been doing that bad. Little did she know that the other two didn''t even bother to bring out weapons, both using either a bullet spell or their bare fists to smash the beasts into mush and paste along the walls, creating something close to a painting if one were to squint and look from a very precise angle. [The second wave shall nowence] They all watched at 10 squirrels hade out this time, all as ferocious and all as strong as thest ones making Lea think that they might have just been clones of the same beast. This time Lea still finishedst as Ronny had burnt all 10 into a crisp the moment they had appeared whole Jacob had turned them into minced meat with all the air des slicing them up the moment they had stepped past the doors. Lea was the only one conserving her strength for the meantime, yet due to that, she kept showing up inst ce for every single one of these waves. Eventually, on the 9th wave, they had found themselves fighting against over 50rge squirrels, taking Lea over 5 minutes to kill them all while the other two took less than 15 seconds to kill them all due to their magic. [The tenth wave shall nowmence] [Wee to the mini-boss round!] [Kill the overlord Beast Squirrel] When that message resounded in their ears, they couldn''t help but look forwards toward the gate with wary expressions. They could feel the energy of the thing behind the gate that had manifested, waiting to be opened to unleash the beast within. Not wanting to waste any more time, they had all taken out their respective weapons and had chosen not to mess around with this current fight. They all had their respective ns where no one but fate would be capable of knowing if it would work, yet after seeing the difficulty of the trials before this wave, they did not worry too much since they were mostly sure that the boss would not be much stronger then the spawns. Lea had drawn out her Phantom Phoenix bow and had pulled back on the string, added mana, and aimed at the squirrel that seemed to be several timesrger than the ones that appeared at the start of the trial on the first wave. Without thinking about it much, she hadunched an arrow yet instead of it being made out of arcane magic or to be precise, pure mana, it had been created out of the air affinity. The arrow had started to spin like drill mid-air and pierced through the air to get closer to its opponent in the fastest time possible. *Pitui* Not realizing the amount of power she had inserted into the first arrow, she had already knocked another arrow made out of the air on the string and hadunched it towards the beast, before following it with another, and another, and another. When she was about to shoot her 9th arrow, she finally snapped out of her fighting-maniac state and took a good look at the beast. ''Oh crap!'' She thought while her eyes were locked onto the beast that had as many holes in it as Swiss cheese. [You havepleted the 10th wave in 9 seconds] [All contestants havepleted the wave] [#1-Lea: 9 seconds] [#2-Ronny: 12 seconds] [#3-Jacob: 23 seconds] In the other rooms, both the boys were looking at the screen in front of them with widened eyes. In one of the rooms, Ronny was standing in front of the screen with a wry smile on his face. The smile wasn''t one with any malice behind it nor did it have a hint of envy or anger within it, instead, it was filled with pride, pride that Lea was capable of so much more than she liked to show. Jacob had the same reaction to seeing Lea as the person in first ce yet it quickly dwindled to anger when he saw that he was once again below Ronny. ''How am I supposed to stand by her side when I am this weak?'' He asked himself in a sulking mood, yet his eyes perked up as fast as they had dropped when he heard the same monotone voice speak once again. [The eleventh wave shall nowmence] Jacob''s eyes darted around the room to see who the nextpetitor would be since he had thought that the boss would be thest thing they would have to fight, yet he found himself utterly mistaken. He quickly remembered that therge squirrel was just supposed to be a mini-boss indicating that the main boss would be much stronger than the one he had fought in thest wave. Finally, he heard a strange sounding from above just to see that an aerial beast or to be precise, 5 aerial beasts were flying right above him, looking at him with their piercing eyes. "This is my moment!" He resolutely told himself, readying himself to attack the flying creature and eradicate its being with his air magic. *** Back on Sris outside the dimensional crack stood a few officers from the army making notes on the area around the crack and about the crack itself. From the mana fluctuations they already understood that the things within would be more powerful than someone in the peak gaseous stage could handle, yet even then they could not risk having the entirety of the area withine out andnd in their world. "Miss! I think it is irrational to not call a backup time. If anything were to happen, you would be the one held responsible for it" A man told a woman with a darker jacket than the rest. This was the same woman I had an encounter with when joining the camp as well as the same woman I had an encounter with before entering the crack. Before the woman could even say anything, she heard a loud voice announce something that caused her eyes to widen before her entire body began to shudder uncontrobly at the mention of someone''s name. "DING DING! The hero of the Northern breach as well as our Brigadier, please wee Brigadier Raven to our camp! Pleasee to the main entrance to greet him." ----- If you liked this novel, check out my other novel! Immortality System: The Rise Of The Last Human ----- Chapter 319 Grace And Harmony "DING DING! The hero of the Northern breach as well as our Brigadier, please wee Brigadier Raven to our camp! Pleasee to the main entrance to greet him." As the bell continued ringing throughout the entire camp while a shudder ran throughout everyone who truly knew who wasing at every ring. "Oh my god," One of the veterans of the army shouted before grabbing his hair, pulling it, and getting into a crouched position. "Sir, please calm down!" The woman crouched down to the man and extended her shaking hand. "Even though it had looked like all the higher-ups were stressing out, the new soldiers and the ones that had been stuck in the lower ranks were looking at the rest with confused expressions. However, they weren''t stupid. Seeing all the higher-ups in that kind of state after the mention of a single name meant that the person must have been really strong or influential, something that made it even more confusing as to why they hade to the specific camp when they could have gone to any other one that would have been more beneficial for them to go to. Eventually, the higher-ups seemed to be straight thinking straight, and fortunately for them, it was right before the man they were so terrified of had walked in their way. When they could finally see the man, they saw that he was being followed by at least a dozen other men and women from this specific camp, all looking at him with expressions of revere and fear. He had broad shoulders and stood at a height of 6ft 1. His dirty blonde hair moved every now and then as the wind blew onto his face, yet not for a single instance did he flinch or close his eyes, as if he was trying to assert dominance on the wind itself. Little did everyone know that he just had a very thinyer of battle intent on his face, making sure that he wouldn''t have to do something as basic as blink as if he was trying to detach himself from being human... From being the same as everyone else. When he walked past the soldiers on the side who were soluting him, his eyes would dart towards them looking at some longer than others. Eventually, he had walked to the woman I had met when I had first entered the camp and looked her straight in the eyes while standing over her with an extremely menacing aura. However, in what seemed like the same instance the man, that happened to be my father, crouched down and looked the woman in the eyes with a warm smile that even made her heart flutter. ''What am I thinking! He is married man!'' She thought to herself with a slight blush. "What is your name?" He asked the flustered girl. "Sir! You do not need a name of such a lowly soldier like me! You can just call me soldier like the rest of us!" She unknowingly shouted in her fluster, yet that simple gesture caused almost everyone around her to stiffen in fear of how my father would react when seeing that his order had been disobeyed. To their surprise, however, his expression did not change for the worse, in fact, his smile had be even warmer while his arm had stretched and his hand had grasped onto her shoulder lightly. "Do not worry, soldier. If you with to be called by a name that would generalize everything about you, you can do so... However, a piece of advice from an old man like me, do not submit to being like the rest. Make a name for yourself! Make sure people remember your name and rather than remembering you as just another dog of the military, remind them that you are much more! If you don''t, then everyone will walk over you as if you do not exist." My father advised with a goofy grin on his face. When he was about to stand up once again, he remember why he had talked to the girl in the first ce and crouched down once again before lightly touching her chin, simultaneously causing her to blush nervously as multiple naughty thoughts went throughout her mind. "Purge" He muttered under his breath while his eyes shone with the colors of an aurora. In the next moment, the girl felt something deep inside her shatter as if a lock had just broken. In the same instance, she felt as if a flood of memories began to rush forwards as she remembered a certain memory of where she had talked to a masked woman with blonde hair that had been put into a ponytail. She remembered the girl as someone extremely strong while her mind seemed to have imprinted some kind of golden aura around her that she herself did not believe was once there. "What happened?!" She asked, touching her right temple with a perplexed expression. "Well, I got rid of some Pride energy that seemed to have umted in your brain. At first I thought that you were a sinner but after looking at you for a bit, I realized that someone must have imnted it into your mind to distrupt a memory if not supress it. Do you remember who could have done such a thing?" My father asked. When she heard what my father had said, the memory of her asking for my name shed before her eyes before a scene of my eyes turning into 3-dimensional stars of David for a split second caused her entire being to shudder. However, knowing that it was her duty to tell the brigadier in front of her everything and anything she had found out about the person that had used some kind of "Pride" energy to manipte her, she opened her mouth to speak the following words. "They had... No... She had..." *** Back in the temple, Ronny, Lea, and Jacob had all fought against the flying creatures, beat the flying creatures'' mini-boss, and eventuallypleted 30 other waves which contained 3 other species and 3 mini-bosses within 45 minutes. When they were about to go into the next wave, they heard the sound of a ding ring out in their mind before the same voice they had all grown familiar with spoke in their mind once again, this time not making them shudder or shiver at all no matter how disturbing the voice in their heads felt. [A new contestant has entered!] They had all be partially distracted, allowing them to get hit when off guard which cost them their bnce and therefore made them lose a few seconds, yet they quickly regained their previousposure and killed the humanoid furry cat creature in front of them all. ''The others were kind of cute so I am happy their boss is kind of ugly'' Lea thought as she flipped in the air,nded on their hand, and somersaulted away from the ''cat-man''. The man did not stay in the same ce, however, quickly dashing towards her and shing at her throat, missing by a hairsbreadth, even though that was her intention the whole time. By making him think that he was about to hit her but was just millimeters away, she could easily make him lower his guard while making him even more ferocious than he was at the start. When she saw that she had finally gotten what she wanted, she flickered from his way and appeared right behind him and shed towards their necks with her dagger, cutting the headpletely off. When the head was mid-air, she moved quickly and sliced his head into almost a hundred pieces. [You havepleted the 49th wave] [#1-Jacob: 57 seconds] [#2-Ronny: 1 minute and 28 seconds] [#3-Lea: 1 minute and 41 seconds] ''To think Jacob is 1st aga-'' Her thought paused and she took another nce at the number on the screen. ''49? Wasn''t that a mini-boss?'' She asked herself,pletely confused until she remember something causing her to facepalm at her own stupidity. ''If there are mini-bosses, there must be bosses'' she thought to herself. After drowning in her own shame for a bit, she finally began to get ready for the uing fight. However, when she had finally opened her eyes with a determined gaze, she found herself standing behind both Ronny and Jacob looking in a certain direction with their weapons out. "What''s happening?" She asked, yet she knew exactly what was happening, probably more than the both of thembined. "You are the one with mana eyes! You tell us!" Jacob retorted and Ronnyughed alongside him. "Oh my..." Was the only thing she could mutter as the ground had begun to violently shake, creating both imbnce and chaos in the area they were in. Jacob quickly flickered towards Lea and lifted her up as he flew into the air. Ronny on the other hand had created a set of fiery wings which he pped once andunched himself above the other two and spread them to make sure that his descent would be as slow as possible. "What is that thing." Jacob asked, still not sure what he was supposed to look at. When he finally looked through the rubble and dust, he could see a figure slowly stepping out of the dust cloud, its tail wagging gently and her movements as graceful as a ballerinas dance. The thing in front of them was the embodiment of grace and harmony, yet behind it, one could feel the amount of death and destruction behind its powerful aura. "A cat girl?" Ronny muttered, confused about how something that seemed so peaceful and harmonic could be so powerful and dangerous. ---- If you liked this, check out my other novel Immortality System: The Rise Of The Last Human ---- Chapter 320 Dirty [Read the warning on chapter 315] "A cat girl?" Ronny muttered, confused about how something that seemed so peaceful and harmonic could be so powerful and dangerous. "Wow..." Jacob looked almost mesmerized by the beauty of the being that he saw in front of him but had immediately snapped out of it when he felt what was happening to him. Not only was her charm beyond this world, but the aura around her also made her even more appealing and irresistible to the people around her, making someone as straight as Lea feel like she was turning into spaghetti when entering hot water. "Hey there." Her luscious voice entered their ears and caused them to go into a daze, yet the creepy smile on her face had caused them to snap out of it and look at her as an enemy they had to kill rather than something they could fuck. "Her power probably has something to do with her charming ability. If that is it we should try using our soul senses rather than our bodily ones." Lea concluded and the other two nodded as they closed their eyes once by one. "This seemed to have angered the cat-girl, making her finally walk out of the smoke and show off her full figure alongside the enraged expression on her face. She had soft dark blue ears alongside some white fur on the inside. Most of her body was made out of what seemed like human skin, yet instead of having a normal creamy to dark brown skin tone, her skin tone was a light navy blue mixed in with the creamy color that her skin would have normally been creating a tint of blue that would make her seem slightly out of ce. Other than the fur on her ears, she had a wagging long tail at the back with the same color as her ears, dark blue, as well as paws for feet and ws for thest joints of her fingers. Her eyes were a piercing yellow with slits for pupils that seemed to cut everything they saw with the sheer sharpness in their stares. When smiled, one could see a fang poking out of her mouth, as if it was warning whoever could see it that she could rip out their throat with a single bite, yet at the same time somehow looking slightly cute on her. "Boys..." She muttered, yet her voice was sound enough for everyone in the ear to hear her loud and clear. "Fetch me their heads" Her voice sent an even more powerful shudder through their beings while the glint within her eyes made their hearts drop. Following her voice, the sound of constant growling rang in the air from almost every direction but up. Cat-like beings could be seening out of the ground, uprooting themselves from deep within their ''graves'' and returning to the surface once again to feast on whatever their master ordered them to snatch. "I''ll take west, Jacob takes east. Lea, you will try killing the bitch that controls all these guys and since there are no beastsing from the south, you should be fine" Ronnymanded as they dropped to the ground and fell against the wall behind them. "We all know our positions?" Lea asked in a confirmation which she got when both of them nodded. "Then let''s kill these motherfuckers!" Lea shouted, charging forward with her bow in hand ced horizontally alongside the 4 elemental arrows knocked on the string of her arrow. Ronny immediately charged towards the west with a fiery fist, moving towards the nearest cat beast and throwing a fist towards them as to incinerate them right off the bat. Jacob on the other hand had created multiple air shes out of thin air and aimed all of them at the beasts in front of him, mowing through them as if they were butter. After a short while, Jacob switched to his dagger and flickered from his ce with a speed that Ronny anna Lea had never seen him use before. At the same time, Ronny did not hesitate to take out his sword which had been made out of ck material. Without a single speck of hesitation, Ronny engulfed the de with red mes and swung it towards the horde of beastsing towards them, immediately creating a horizontal crescent and burning everything in its way to a crisp. Before the fiery crescent could mow down any more of the beasts, the catgirl had appeared in front of hit and hand-thrown out 5 verticle crescents of her own, destroying therge fiery crescent in a single move. As she stood their specks of fire flew around her alongside embers and even small mes on the ground, thebination of all of those lit up her body from every angle, showing all her magnificent luscious curves alongside her voluptuous lips that she kept licking every time she looked at Ronny''s body. Ronny no longer had a shit and the only pants he had were the ones he borrowed off Jacob''s storage ring, so he was quite an open book if he would say so himself. The catgirl looked like she was about to pounce on Ronny, yet before she could even make a sound other than the almost audible salivations alongside the very much audible licking of her lips, she felt a dangerous objecte towards her at extremely high speeds, making her tilt her head to the right just to see an arrow whizz past her face, leaving behind a small cut on her cheek. *ROAR* Enraged by this act against the beauty of her face that had already healed without a scar, she walked forwards while unting her aura to the maximum degree. Her aura for some reason felt slightly familiar, yet for some reason, he could not put a finger on it until she had finally released all of it in her act against Lea''s arrow. ''It''s the same!'' Ronny thought, remembering the man in his memory unting an aura with the same feeling as this one. ---- If you liked this, check out my other novel Immortality System: The Rise Of The Last Human ---- Chapter 321 Dirty II ''It''s the same!'' Ronny thought, remembering the man in his memory unting an aura with the same feeling as this one. It was the power of pride, yet he didn''t know that. Enraged, Ronny flew towards the catgirl while multiple arrows made out of the fire, air, and earth elements all whizzed in her direction. Without blinking an eye, the catgirl did not move and simply allows her tail to snap once, destroying all the arrowsing towards him before snapping a second time,unching Ronny towards the southern wall and almost destroying it in the process. "Ronny!" Lea roared and threw countless more arrows, yet the catgirl looked as if she was cat-walking towards her, showing off all her assets while her tails did all the work deflecting and destroying the iing arrows. Raising a brow, the catgirl looked toward her right as she rose her arm to intercept a wind de that hade towards he head, shattering it into pieces. In the same instance, one could see the shattered particles of the wind de move to create a path just for the catgirl to disappear and reappear once again, this time with her hand shoved right through her chest of Jacob, spurting blood everywhere. "JACOB!" Lea roared once again, this time even more pain can be felt in her voice. In a single instant, his eyes had be red and a string made out of what seemed to be an arrow 4 timesrger than a normal one circting with all the different elements appearing in front of her bowstring. "DON''T TOUCH JACOOOOOB!" Her voice thundered throughout the battlefield and her field of vision had dramatically narrowed down to a single being. ''When 4 elements coincide, you get the all-powerful divinity...'' an ethereal almost primordial voice spoke from within he mind, yet due to the blinding rage and anger she felt at the moment, she could barely hear those words. ''But when they can''t...'' Lea had pulled back the string of her bow with all her power, to the point where one would have thought that any more power would have caused it to snap. Simultaneously, without thinking about it she was pouring all her mana into that single arrow, and in the process, she was creating something that would have proven to pass any and all human understanding of the elements. *Boom* The arrow snapped from its ce, whizzed right into the catgirl''s chest, and remained in there without showing any changes to its body. ''The very thing that brought divinity would bring destruction...'' Suddenly, a surge of unknown runes began to move through the catgirl''s body, all of them having this milky white light with ash gray shadows. "Hahahaha... Little girl. I''ve lived for thousands of years..." The catgirl began to speak, and with every word she spoke the smile on her face became more and more sadistic. "And I might have been trapped in here and robbed of my abilities, but you think something as pathetic as a four-element destruction arrow can kill me, you are utterly mistaken." When the catgirl had finished speaking, she had already left the gauging hole it made on Jacob''s body and let himy on the cold ground for dead. In the same instance, the milky white energy seemed to shrink and think out before eventually beginning to disappear starting from those runes that were the furthest from the heart to those that were the closest. Eventually, when there were no runes left, the catgirl parker her ears up and gave a sinister smile to the sobbing girl that was shaking herpanion on the floor. Not even Ronny, who was obviously the strongest amongst the group, could do anything to this enemy that seemed like an unshakeable mountain trying to be tipped over by a mere human. When she had finally found herself standing in front of Lea, she looked down and grabbed the human by the neck before lifting her. She could hear her blood pumping and her heart pounding. She could feel that every hair on the girl''s body had risen in front, telling her to run, flee and hide! She could smell the fear in her soul and taste the despair in her eyes. Yet, on the outside, she could see the absolute rage and animosity the girl in front of her felt towards her... "So this is the love of your life huh? Then I shall do you a favor by allowing you to do die alongside him!" The sinister smile returned to the catgirl''s face as she raised her and began aiming her sharp ws toward Lea''s heart. "Is this the end for me?" Lea asked herself out loud, yet to her surprise, she received her answer. [Conestant -???- has proceeded to the 50th wave] [Due to the current participants not having finished the 50th wave, contestant -???- shall be deployed within the same area.] Suddenly, without skipping a beat, a figure blurred past Lea and the catgirl and just like that, all three of the contestants were no longer in the same ce they were before. "Can you fix them up, Scar?" I asked "Do I look like a doctor?" Scar snorted back making me chuckle in the process. At the same time, the catgirl was looking at her arm, or to be precise, she was looking at what used to be her arm and had now just be a blood fountain. "You''re fast..." She remarked, shock still written all over her face. "You taste pretty good," I replied, causing her shocked expression to turn from one of confusion to eventually be one of pure rage and anger. "You dare dirty my flesh with your mouth!" She roared, yet I could not help butugh, remembering that I had used a jaw I had created out of pure Gluttony energy. "You know... If you submit, I wouldn''t mind making you my pet." I smiled behind my mask. "In your dreams!" she thundered back before charging at me with all her power and rage to fuel her ferocious attacks. ---- If you liked this, check out my other novel Immortality System: The Rise Of The Last Human ---- Chapter 322 Comprehensions "You know... If you submit, I wouldn''t mind making you my pet." I smiled behind my mask. "In your dreams!" she thundered back before charging at me with all her power and rage to fuel her ferocious attacks. *** 30 minutes earlier. I had found myself apanied by Scar in what looked like a mind field where a single step could decapitate one''s head. "What should we do?" Asked Scar, now not too sure about his decision of leaving his master and joining me on my expedition. "You do know I have mana-soul eyes, right?" I asked him with a little bit of disbelief in my voice. When Scar had heard my reply, he seemed to have looked down in disappointment and shame, probably at his stupidity. ''How hard can it be to remember things about other people? I am almost convinced that everyone on Sris just has a form of crippling amnesia that just forces them to be so forgetful'' I inwardly sneered [Ironic] ''I know right?! Ever since I hade to this world I can''t remember anyone''s name. It seems that everyone else has their own problems so mine seems quite tame'' I chuckled lightly before looking towards therge lion to my side. "Can I ride you?" [That''s what she said] "No" Scar replied, almost immediately as he got up from his sulking position and looked straight ahead, making me also look ahead with confusion. ''What is he looking at?'' [Shhhh! It looks like he recreating a scene from that movie, what was it called? Oh yeah, The lion king, right?] ''Pft hahahaha'' Without thinking about what I was doing, I simply walked forwards. At the same moment, I saw a scene sh before my eyes causing me to quickly create an air tform under my foot and therefore stopping me from touching the pressure te I was about to step on. "That was close." I muttered out loud while the lion began to look at me with the same expression of doubt and worry resurfacing within him. "Oh look" I pointed at one of the pressure tes that should have been hidden. "What is it?" Asked the lion, yet even though he looked intrigued, it did not seem like he was trustful of me, or trustful enough to just follow me without thinking about the consequences. "Well, the people who came here before us must have had quite the mana master for them to be capable of creating runes like these." I replied before touching my chin and thinking for a bit [They are quite intricate. I hope you make the right decision when you meet them though...] ''What do you mean?'' [Knowing you, you will probably kill them right off the bat. What I am trying to say is that there is a way you can get past everything without having to kill any one of the three] ''Actually, there is a chance there might be more than three'' I looked at all the traps that lit up with a glow only those with mana eyes could see. The runes were created so that not even someone with an extremely powerful mana detection could feel them, yet at the same time anyone with even a single shred of mana eyes, or its weaker/developing versions of the mana eyes would be capable of seeing the runes without any problems urring. "Alright lion boy, let''s move." I smirked and began to hop from one ce to another, quickly cing a few lights out of the light element on ces where the lion would be able to walk. Eventually, I found myself almost a kilometer away from the starting position while the lion was only 400 meters away from it. [Please select your reward] A robotic voice entered my head, yet instead of it being simr to H''s, it felt lifeless which was probably because H acted a lot more like a human being than the robotic voice. The other thing was that H had more of a female lively robotic voice like the ones you would hear on the new-gen GPS''s. When looking in front of me, I could see three items in front of me, yet for some reason, I felt a strangle pull towards a dark trumpet-like shell. Without thinking about it much, I grabbed the trumpet and threw it into my dimensional amulet before looking back at Scar who had gotten much closer to receiving his reward before eventually reaching me and choosing his reward while checking every single one of them. Seeing this, I looked forwards yet for some reason, I could see that nothing was wrong with the area in the next few kilometers, making me shrug with a suspicious narrowness of the eyes. When Scar had finally caught up, I took a nce at him and asked "Do you feel like anything wrong with the next few kilometers ahead of us?" After asking the question, Scar instinctually checked the area as far as he could see but even after checking for almost half a kilometer, he could not see anything wrong. "Wait... Next few kilometers?" he looked back at me with a confused expression, yet my expression showed that I was no longer listening to anything he was saying. Deep in thought, I chose to look through the area again with my divine eyes being used to the maximum, and only then did I realize what was happening. "Why would the mana lessen?" I asked myself out loud, yet even though Scar had heard what I had said, he still did not know the answer to my question and therefore chose to stay silent. [Well, if there is no mana around, their mana awareness is likely to drop significantly. As you can see, the mana in the area when going forward is decreasing at a rate wherein 3 kilometers, there should be no mana in the area. This forces people to use soul energy or arcane magic, something you have thankfully mastered by now.] Listening to H''s exnation, I looked in the direction of our destination for a bit before finally deciding to move, yet instead of taking caution like others would have done, I used my full speed, a speed beyond anything scar could muster the way he currently was. I didn''t have any of my armor on so it wasn''t the fastest I could go, but it was still all I could muster with the armor being off. Scar also tried to follow me, but he quickly found himself behind me due to his speed, and eventually, his speed began to drop further when the mana in the area had dropped due to his body technique forcing him to use the mana around him to power his body to move past its limit. I on the other hand did notin, moving almost 5 kilometers in a little more than half a minute. When I had finally reached the end of it, I was immediately thrown into another room where I was faced with three different weapons in front of me which I was told by the robotic voice that I could choose from. ''H'' [Yo~] ''What weapon do you think Rose would like?'' I asked [...] ''What?'' [Rose smashed you into a wall and told you that you meant nothing to her. Hell! You even understood what she was saying and you still want to get her a gift!] When hearing what H had to say, my face scrunched up at the memory but I quickly retorted- ''She just wanted to preserve her image in public'' [Well, if she wants to preserve her image in public by shaming you, then you don''t deserve her. You have another girl heads over heels for you and you still choose to go for the one who basically told you that she couldn''t care less about you? Are you insane?] ''...'' Choosing to stay quiet, I simply tightened my fist and looked forward, three weapons appearing in front of me. ''Gauntlets, a sword, and a spear... Gauntlets would suit her with her blood abilities, right?'' [Sigh... Don''t say I didn''t warn you] Acting as if I couldn''t hear H, I moved in and grabbed the gauntlets before throwing them into my dimensional amulet alongside the trumpet/horn from before. After doing so, I walked over to the next room just to see Scar enter the same room as me, yet instead of waiting, I went straight to the next room without really looking back. When entering that room, I found myself in front of a couple of gates, as if I had been thrown into a diator''s arena waiting for my opponents toe out and fight me. [The first wave shall nowence] In the same instant, all the gates around me dropped and 5 dog-sized squirrel-like creatures came out and lunged at me without a speck of hesitation. ''Confident much?'' I thought before clenching my fist *BOOM* I had realized that the mana in the area was almost non-existent but for some reason, I felt as if another sense had unlocked deep within me. ''What is this...'' After clenching my fist, I felt a spar within my mana, and instantly, all 5 of the creatures had been engulfed in mes, yet instead of being red, orange, or even blue, these mes were created from a bright gold while releasing an abnormal amount of heat, almostparable to a miniature sun. [Congrattions! You have sessfullyprehended -Divine mes-!] [Comprehension is being forcefully suppressed by the heavens due to not having entered the Astral ne yet] [Your title -Transdimensional-migrator- has been activated] [Supression unsessful] [Your understanding of divinity grows more powerful by the day...] [System notice: An unknown bloodline is awakening from deep within] [Notice: Due to finally properly unlocking an astral tier affinity, your understanding of divine lightning has grown.] [Congrattions! You haveprehended Divine Lightning] [A few of the Gods have taken notice of you] ---- If you liked this, check out my other novel Immortality System: The Rise Of The Last Human ---- Chapter 323 The Protocol [Congrattions! You have sessfullyprehended -Divine mes-!] [Comprehension is being forcefully suppressed by the heavens due to not having entered the Astral ne yet] [Your title -Transdimensional-migrator- has been activated] [Supression unsessful] [Your understanding of divinity grows more powerful by the day...] [System notice: An unknown bloodline is awakening from deep within] [Notice: Due to properly unlocking an astral tier affinity, your understanding of divine lightning has grown.] [Congrattions! You have sessfullyprehended Divine Lightning] [A few of the Gods have taken notice of you] Seeing all these different notifications, I was quite shocked. So far I had thought that I had alreadyprehended using divine energy with my different affinities but that was simply not the case. ''This feeling... It''s different from when I used divine lightning before... No, it''spletely different... It''s different from when I added gluttony to my mes too. This feels a little more... How do I say this...'' [Natural?] ''Yeah... How did you know?'' [That is what it is supposed to feel like. You awakened the divine affinity but had been stuck in a world where you can rely on the''s man- I mean, the''s elemental energies instead of forming it yourself] ''So you are saying that this whole time, I could have just formed my own elemental energies?'' [Looks like all that intelligence you got from your divine enhancements is finally catching up to you haha. Yes, but rather than you forming elemental energies yourself, it is more like your divine mana is imitating it. You don''t get to make your own energies until you''re in the astral ne haha.] After hearing what she said, I paused for a second before thinking back to a few situations, yet I still could not fully wrap my head around the idea. ''But... I can breathe in elemental energies, right? And they enhance my body. Why can''t my own divine mana do the same thing.'' I asked. [That''s the thing... It can do the same thing. When you use your breath of eternity, it automatically uses absolute consumption and starts absorbing anything around you that can be turned into energy, no matter how powerful or weak the energy is. This includes any time of radiation, mana, elemental energies, other chemical energies, and even some physical ones. It doesn''t work on all physical energies but that is beyond the point.] ''Isn''t that kind of OP?'' [You''re telling me!? Ugh... Forget it and fight the next 10] ''10?'' I asked but quickly remembered where I was. In the same instant, I watched as the gates opened and 10 squirrels starteding out. Seeing that there were going to probably be more than enough creatures for me to kill here, I chose that this ce would probably be the best ce for me to practice fighting with my new affinities. Clenching my fist, I thrusted it forwards and created a lightning bolt within my fist, shooting a hole right through the dog-sized squirrel that was about to lunge at me. I did the same thing with the rest of them and within just a few seconds, I had already killed them all. Taking in a deep breath while using the breath of eternity, I quickly felt like my mana was being replenished at an extraordinary speed, but not as fast as it would have back on Sris. ''This is amazing... Wait, would this mean that I would be capable of living on a like Earth without worrying about running out of mana?'' [Oh my god... You are finally using that brain of yours! Yes, even though I didn''t tell you that Earth had very little mana, you still realized it yourself.] ''Why does earth have little mana though?'' I asked while simultaneously creating a teardrop-sized me and shooting it at one of the squirrels. The me itself began to move like an entity of its own, burning the squirrel I had thrown it at into a crisp before jumping to another, burning it and repeating the process 13 more times. Before H could even answer my question, the me had returned to my side, this time floating around me like a tennis-ball-sized wisp with its own mind. ''I don''t remember this happening before...'' I thought. Seeing that it seemed to have its own mind, I decided to try out something. Stretching my hand outward and towards it, I imnted a bit of gluttony energy within it. The moment I did so, I watched as the golden-med wisp got a whole shade darker while the middle of it shone with orange light. ''Interesting...'' I smile but at the same time, H began to exin why Earth had so little mana. [Well, the thing is that almost no one knows why Earth had such a small amount of mana. Everything pointed at there once being a surplus of mana to the point where it might have even been hundreds of times more than Sris, even in the ces that naturally had less mana than others. The only theory that could be drawn was that the had "Died" a few hundred million years ago but that was still a theory] I listened carefully to what H had to say, yet I couldn''t help but pick up on something that she said, or to be precise, the tense she was speaking in. "You keep talking in the past tense... As if you were on Earth and had been researching this yourself... Why?" I questioned aloud with narrowed eyes, yet this did not stop me from attacking all the squirrels that were lunging at me frantically. [I cannot answer that question] ''Why...'' [Because, I simply cannot. It is part of the protocol] ''What protocol?!'' I inwardly shouted, yet all I got in return wasplete and utter silence. "I see how it is." And as if those words were the chanting of a spell, all the squirrels around me turned into ashes as the golden mes burnt through their very beings, making them into nothing but piles of cremated creatures. [The tenth wave shall nomence] The AI voice spoke, causing the one gate that hadn''t opened so far to slowly crack open before sliding upwards, letting the absolute monstrosity of a squirrel leave its den. ''Ugh... I feel like showering and it hadn''t even looked at me yet, even less, it hadn''t even touched me yet.'' However, before I could even do anything, I watched as my tiny little willowing wisp shot towards the squirrel opened its jaws that were created out of pure mes, something I didn''t even know it could do, before shitting it and in the process ripping off the head of the squirrel. [A new contestant had now joined and is taking part in the arena.] [The eleventh wave shall notence] ... ... [The forty-ninth wave shall nowmence.] After getting through the next 38 waves, I had finally reached the 49th one and was now waiting for the next thing to attack me. [The forty-ninth wave had been halted.] [Analysisplete!] [The contestant has divine energy!] [Attempting to find more information about the contestant...] *** Within a dark space where the world seemed to be crumbling sat a little girl on arge throne, seemingly rxing as if the rest of her domain didn''t look like it had been ripped out of a castle. Suddenly, the little girl opened her eyes while the shadows that were shrouding her entire body like a dress seemed to flicker for a split second. Since she was using the throne as more of a bed, her legs were on the armrests of the throne while her heady on the other armrest. In front of her was a screen showing what looked like a game that would have been seen on Earth, but rather than ying it, it looked like she was watching it. When her shadows had flickered, she looked to her left and found that something was trying to infiltrate her domain, causing her to knit her brows and sigh. "This again? Can''t she give me a break?" She asked herself as she clenched her fist and the disturbance disappeared. Without skipping a beat, she looked back at the screen floating in front of her and began to watch someone y some kind of game once again as if something hadn''t just tried to enter her very own domain. *** [Further analysis of the contestant had been forcefully canceled...] [Due to not being able to find more information about the contestant, the contestant shall have the choice of fighting a divine being at the contestant''s current cultivation level] [Do you ept?] The AI asked, making me raise a brow in suspicion. ''Did you-'' I couldn''t even ask the entire question as H immediately answered- [No...] ''Then what woul-.'' Again, it did not seem like I could finish my question as H immediately answered once again with- [The protocol states that no one should find out about your origins... So it is almost impossible for anyone to analyze you the same way you do to others] H exined, causing me to sigh in frustration since I didn''t really know what this protocol was. ''Forget it!'' I thought and quickly answered the question the AI had asked me. "Yes, I ept" ----- If you liked this novel, check out my other novel! Immortality System: The Rise Of The Last Human ----- Chapter 324 Chaos "Yes, I ept." And the moment I said so, I watched as a bright light filled the room and something began to construct right before me. I could see an enormous about of mana whirlpool in one direction before slowly generating a humanoid-like figure that stood tall, or at least that was what i could see through my divine eyes that were semi-blinded due to the amount of mana in the area. [This will be interesting] For some reason when I heard what H has said, I felt as if she would have had the biggest grin on her face at this moment in time as she looked at the humonid figure being constructed. Of course, I did not know what it was, but it seemed like H knew, yet even then I chose not to ask because I knew that she would not answer my question directly. When the mana in the area finally subsided, I could finally see what had been constructed out of the mana, and even though I knew it was going to look like a human, I had no idea that the resemnce would have been so simr. ''H... Analysis'' [Analyzing] [Analysis Complete!] [Name: ??? Gender: ??? Race: Fractoid (replica) Age: ??? Power Level: ??? Title(S): None Affinity: Space Skills: Fractual Insignia (Lvl ???) Status: Peak form, emotionless Attractiveness: ??? ] ''Those are a lot of fucking unkowns...'' Imented, yet all I heard back was a giggle from H as if what she was seeing was the funniest thing she had ever seen "Tsk." Before I could go and attack the figure before me, I heard a voice speak into my head once again, making me pause for a split second that happened to be one of the biggest mistakes I could have made at this moment in time. [The forty-ninth wave shall nomence.] In an instant, the ''fractoid'' which basically looked like a human but instead of having red blood that would show as green nerves on the surface of the skin, the fractoid seemed to have some kind of electrical blue energy instead, making him look as if he had been possessed by electricity itself, had immediately lunged at me but not the way I had thought. At the same time, I was left in a slight trance when seeing the fractoid for the first time, as the first thought that came to my mind was ''Can I even call that thing a he? I mean, it doesn''t even have a gender, right?'' In the same instant that the thought had entered my mind, electrical circuit-like bolts of lightning began to expand out from the fractoid itself, as if the space around it was fracturing and breaking before it finally copsed into itself and disappeared from the spot. Simultaneously, I felt a cold tingle at the back of my neck while my irvoyance had activated on its own, making me immediately duck without hesitation. Feeling the cold and piercing winds hit the back of my nack, I spun around and threw a kick towards its face, yet when my foot had reached it, it had already disappeared. ''Crap.'' I thought, but even that thought was a little too slow. *BOOM* With a spring of my legs, I had appeared 10 meters away from my original destination. At the same time, I watched as that same ce I had once been standing on had exploded into smithereens and had left behind a small crater multiple timesrger than me. *Left arm* A whisper entered my ears, yet at the same time, I felt as if the whisper hade from deep inside me. However, even though the voice felt weird and untrustworthy, I had listened to it and had immediately spun on my heel and moved my left arm from where it was In the split second in which I had moved my arm, I watched as a web-like crack expanded out of thin air from where my arm once was. After finally moving out of the way, I saw the same thing happen through my irvoyance, but instead of me moving out of the way, my arm had been enveloped and shattered by what seemed to be a spacial crack.''He can beat my forsight?!'' I inwardly thought as panic also began to grow within me, yet instead of bing more reckless, I had taken a deep breath in to calm down and had closed my eyes. [Try attacking back] ''What do you think I am doing? ying with it?'' I asked in annoyance. It was then that I felt the same feeling as before and had already moved out of the way to dodge the iing attack. However, instead of moving far, this time I took a step forward and spun on my heel before dealing a powerful blow on the chest of the fractoid. *ZZZZZZOOOOOM* Before I could even reach it, I watched it disappear from its location and appear somewhere else. When itnded, I watched it clench its fist towards my location, giving me a split second to move, a time that I simply could not have reacted to fast enough. ''Shit!'' A coursing pain shot through my arm and my right torso before cracks appeared all over both of them and they shattered into nothingness. ''FUCKKK!'' To my surprise, the parts that were shattered had almost instantly begun healing at an extraordinary rate, reminding me of something that I had hadn''t used in a very very long time. ''Oh shit... I can heal... Ipletely forgot!'' With newfound vigor, I charge straight towards the fractoid that had teleported again, just like before, but instead of dodging this time I chose to take the hit right on, allowing the fractoid to impale me right through the chest allowing blood to begin gushing before stopping in the same instance due to the hand not leaving. "Let''s see how you survive this" Instantly, the fractoid''s eyes widened like saucers. A scorching pain shot throughout its body, while blood shouted out almost every pore on its body. "AHHHHHHHHH!" It roared at the top of its lungs, yet its painful screams of agonynded on deaf ears For some reason at the same time, I felt like I had remembered something. ''This feeling'' "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH" ''This power...'' *"burn"* *"burn it alive"* *"Don''t their screams sound so beautiful"* *"Doesn''t their anguish leave a good taste in your mouth"* *"Beings like these dare call themselves divine beings?"* *"Yet somehow we are considered to be on the same level as them?"* *"Do you remember?"* *"An eye for an eye"* *"A tooth for a tooth"* *"May we purge everything that does not bow to us"* *"May their sins..."* "Burn with them" Ipleted the sentence for ''them''. Suddenly, a strange desire began to grow within me. It was hunger... It was a lust... It was an ideology... Without skipping a beat, my eyes were enveloped in violet darkness while my mes becamepletely ck. [You haveprehended a small fraction of chaos] [May chaos be with you] *BOOOM* The entire arena was instantly shrouded in a deep ck me. The me was powerful, it was like none other. It had immediately burnt the fractoid into non-existence and had absorbed all its energy into its own before directing it to me, exining the amount of mana I currently had beyond its limits. At the same time, even though the wave had beenpleted, the mes did not stop ravaging the area, instead, they had independently decided to destroy and attack everything around me while swallowing everything that had a single speck of energy within it. [You have--- Error! Error! The destruction affinity had been detected...] [Something beyond a destruction affinity has been detected] [Must avoid destroying interface] Without thinking about it, I instantly used breath of eternity and to my surprise, I felt all the mes immediately disappear before the energy they had gathered shoot towards my body and entered it as if I had an infinite mana pool. ''What was that?!'' I panted [You mixed heavenly mes with chaos and created hell''s mes. You can use the chaos affinity for a bit because you hadprehended some of it even though I am not sure how you did so] H exined, yet for some reason, I felt as if she was more confused than myself. Taking my attention away from H for now, I looked down at my hands and clenched them before opening them and repeating this a few times. ''I feel so powerful.'' I thought to myself but quickly shook my head as to not get too over my head. [...] [System reboot has been canceled] [Interface is now online] [Taking the contestant to the fiftieth wave] Hearing this, I immediately threw on all my armor that I had chosen not to use until now. I also chose to put all my essories on as well just to make sure that I wouldn''t die almost immediately to the next wave since it would have been bound to be more difficult than the one that I had just gone through. At the same time, I found myself in a dark space, a ce where I had been before entering this trial, meaning that it must have been the area we get put in before being teleported into another ce in the temple. Looking to my right, I found Scar looking at me weirdly, as if he could sense something on me but couldn''t put his finger on it, yet I still chose to ignore him in the meantime Finally, I stood up straight and took a deep breath in, and opened my eyes with a single thought in my mind that ravaged my entire body and consciousness as if it was a gue all on its own. ''Kill... Everything...'' ----- If you liked this novel, check out my other novel! Immortality System: The Rise Of The Last Human ----- Chapter 325 Can You Hear It? [Read the warning on chapter 313] After having entered the 50th wave alongside scar, the events I had mentioned earlier urred and led to me standing in front of the cat girl. "You know... If you submit, I wouldn''t mind making you my pet." I smiled behind my mask. "In your dreams!" she thundered back before charging at me with all her power and rage to fuel her ferocious attacks. Seeing that she was willing to attack me without negotiating, a demonic smile stretched across my face while I looked into her pearl-like eyes that went from unbounded rage to immediate wariness when she had gotten within a certain radius of me. ''What was that!'' She thought as she immediately jumped back before hopping a few more meters back, making sure that she was far enough away to save her skin. "The offer still stands. You either be my pet, or I''ll forcefully make you submit..." My grin grew wider and wider, to the point where even though I was wearing a mask, people around me could almost see the smile I was wearing behind it. "No matter what method I have to you..." A smokey ck aura began to leak out of me as my eyes had already turned into the deep purple that woulde out whenever my emotions were at their peak of intensity. Until now I didn''t really know what it did, but today it felt different... It made me feel boundless... It made me feel unstoppable... "You are but a human! You aren''t even of the primal human race and you still dare talk down to me!" The catgirl was immediately outraged, but instead of attacking me directly as she had done to the rest, she had instead told all her minions to do her bidding. All of their eyes began to glow with a hazel color as almost every feline began to look at me with ferociousness within their eyes. Her ability was even powerful enough to slightly affect scar, someone who already had a soul master and therefore could not be controlled by anyone other than himself and his master. Seeing that she was going to send her minions, my smile remained the same but my posture had instantly gone from rxed to battle-ready. Squatting to the floor, I covered my hands in hell''s mes and flickered from where I stood Like a ck streak of shadows, I became a line of darkness before finally appearing right in front of the catgirl and swinging my ws toward her arms. Feeling her instincts kicking in, she moved back and flipped, touching the ground with her hands and somersaulting off the ground and back onto her feet. However, it was only then that she could finally see what happened, and finally understood how she had dodged the attack I had ''thrown at her'' ''She wasn''t aiming for me...'' The catgirl thought with terror-stricken eyes and an agape maw. In front of her she could see that all of her minions had been cut into pieces within the split second it had taken me to appear in front of her, while at the same time, most of them had been burnt to the point where not even ashes of them remained behind, most of it just bing energy the moment it had been burnt. "You can still reconsider~" My ''angelic'' voice entered her ears, inplete and utter contrast to the demonic feeling that was radiating off me like heat radiating off the sun. The sinister energy was so thick and concentrated that it had be visible to the naked eyes. "M-Monster!" She stuttered, causing me tough at her expense almost maniacally. "I am the monster? Just because you are on the receiving end of a beat down, doesn''t make me a monster." I replied. "P-Plea-" Before she could even finish her sentence, she felt a scorching energy shoot through her veins electrocuting her on the spot and causing her to shake in ce for a few seconds. When the feeling finally stopped, she had already fallen onto her knees while the remnants of the electricity crackled with a violet-ck glow. "Plea-eas! Stop" "Already begging for your life?" I asked with a tilt of the head. Simultaneously, I lifted my hand up and clenched it into a fist, instantly engulfing the remaining minions into fireballs made out of a ck and purple burn. "Oh? Can you hear it?" I asked her, this time standing right before looking her straight in the eye while leaning down a little to make sure I was up close for what I was about to whisper to her. "Their screams of agony?" Without skipping a beat, my fist had already appeared in front of her face and had punched her into the sky. A few secondster, she began to descend just for me to catch her mid-air, standing on a tform made out of solidified air. "Their painful cries for help?" I whispered once again, this time smashing my knee into her back and breaking her spine in the process before allowing her to plummet towards the ground and hitting it with a loud bang followed by the kicking up of a dust cloud. "Their shrieks of terror?" My feet had already touched the floor and I was not holding up the catgirl by her hair, lifting her to my eye level and looking her straight in the eyes without blinking. Her eyes seemed to be the only things that were moving since her entire lower body had bepletely limp. "Don''t you just love it all?" I asked with an upbeat tone, yet in the next moment, she felt a shooting pain from her abdomen as she was shot from the middle of the arena to the end of it, smashing into the wall at the end before falling limp onto the ground below her. "Oh?" I tilted my head to the right while my already inhuman smile grewrger, stretching from ear to ear. "Seems like you still have some fight in you..." My eyes flicked for a second while my emotions of bloodlust began to re up as I watched her struggle to get up without using her already unusable legs while only using her extremely damaged arms instead. Gritting her teeth, she tried to push up but her arms eventually gave out on her, causing her to fall back onto the floor while not being able to move any further than she did before. Flickering and appearing in front of her, I crouched down and grabbed her hair once again and lifted her to eye level just like before, yet instead of me standing, now I was much lower than I was the first time. "How about you be my pet? You know, you could probably satisfy all my desires while also bing a loyal ve fighting for her master... I could give you life out of this temple... In fact, I could give you life out of this world? What do you say? Agree?" I asked with the biggest grin on my face. I was almost certain that she would agree, yet to my surprise, something unexpected happened. *Ptui* I watched as she gathered saliva in her mouth and spat on my face, yet even though I could have dodged it, I was left frozen and shocked by what I had seen. [Hahahahahaha] H began tough, but I on the other hand didn''t I didn''t know what it was, but at the moment between her spitting at me and Hughing, something snapped within me and an unbridled rage exploded out in the form of my bloodlust, battle aura, and my magic aura. "You... BITCH!" Within my moment of rage, I had grabbed her head and smashed into the wall behind her, yet that wasn''t the end of it. Without missing a beat, I clenched onto her foot before swinging her around and smashing her onto the floor before throwing her up. After that, I had also jumped up to her level before punching her in the gut, causing a waterfall of blood to spew out of her mouth as she was immediately thrown to the other side of the arena, smashing into the wall once again and spitting out another mouthful of blood. [Damn man. Calm down] "Lilith that is enough." Both H and Scar told me, causing me to pause for a second. Thinking that I was finally going to stop, Scar let his guard down but H knew better. [Hey Pan don''-] *Zoom* *BOOOM* Enveloping myself in electricity, I had appeared in front of her once again before clocking both my arms back and beginning to throw my fists at her at extreme speeds, to the point where afterimages of my fists were left. I had done this by boosting my arms with the chaos electricity while creating rocket-like mes behind my elbows and in front of my fists that would each activate respective rhythm allowing me to throw fists as if they were machinegun bullets. Pummeling her into the wall, I watched as her bones were being shattered while her organs wereraptured left, right, and center. Finally stopping for a moment, I winded back my arm and created a vortex of mana as hell''s mes shrouded my entire arm, ready for me to punch her hard enough to turn her into nothing but a scorch mark on the wall of the arena. ----- If you liked this novel, check out my other novel! Immortality System: The Rise Of The Last Human ----- Chapter 326 At Your Will Finally stopping for a moment, I winded back my arm and created a vortex of mana as hell''s mes shrouded my entire arm, ready for me to punch her hard enough to turn her into nothing but a scorch mark on the wall of the arena. "WAIT LILITH!" Scar roared from the other side of the arena, causing me to nce back for a second, halting my attack in the meantime to listen to whatever he had to say. ''What does this cockroach want?'' I gnashed my teeth and simply looked back at him with a gaze that basically told him that I would probably release my anger at him if he were to have stopped me for nothing more than some petty reason or dare I even say a lecture. "W-Wouldn''t she be more useful alive than dead?" Scar asked, making me think for a second, yet not entirely convinced I did not put my arm down nor did I deactivate the fire on my arm. At the same time, I felt an energy signature appear from the ce I had first appeared when I had entered this arena. ''They must have finally finished the other trials... Man, I must have been in thatst trial for quite a bit of time.'' I thought to myself, yet I did not look at them directly since I still had my 360-degree vision to look at them instead. "Lilith?! Scar?! Finally! We caught up to you guys. I was sure that we would have been at least a few trials before you guys but I guess La was right about you guys being slower than we thought you would be." Croloer eximed in happiness, yet I still had chosen not to look at him. "Master! Please try convincing Lilith to not kill this beast-human! She might be extremely valuableter on and so it would be aplete waste to kill her!" Scar exined to his master, causing both his master and La to look over at who I was holding up with one hand. "Lilith? How about letting her go? I mean, it isn''t really worth it is it? Why do you care so much about killing her anyway? You are much stronger than her." La tried to reason with some sound arguments, yet that only fueled the anger within me even more for reasons I could not exin. ''Ugh... She''s right.'' Finally listening, I dropped the broken catgirl and let her hit the ground and drop face-first right after with no one there to soften hernding. Seeing she had finally fallen to the ground, I flickered from my ce and quickly appeared in front of the 2 unconscious boys and the only conscious person out of the three. "You..." I called out to the girl with a cold tone that I would have usually only saved for the people who would try and hurt me rather than some poor innocent girl who had just watched her whole life y out in front of her eyes the moment she saw an attacke at her. "Y-Yes sir!" She stuttered, making me raise a brow behind my mask ''Did she just call me sir?'' [I mean, with your mask on as well as your now distorted voice, it is a bit hard to tell if you are a female or male. Plus, you are wearing a robe that is shrouding around 90% of your body.] ''Oh, true'' Listening to what H had to say, I immediately changed my clothing and armor to fit that which would have resembled a female more than a male. I had tightened the cloak a little, making it cover less my body and this time a little more tightly too. Since now the front was exposed too, I changed my armor into looking like a female knight''s clothing that had been simply hidden under my robe this whole time. It was only then that I watched the girl''s eyes widen before barely standing upright and bowing. "I am sorry miss! I did not know you were a woman like myself." [You might want to suppress the aura around you a little bit. You are still leaking a bit of bloodlust and you know what happens when thatbines with the energy of your natural aura and pride energy that naturally leaks out of you.] After H stopped speaking, I immediately did what she had told me to do and I watched the girl in front of me visibly rx to the point where she had almost fallen back and fainted on the spot, yet to my surprise she had proven strong and stood tall, trying her hardest not to waver whatsoever as if her life depended on it. "You can rx." I told her, but with my distorted voice and previous feats, she saw this as more of an order than a kind gesture from myself to her. ''Why is my voice like this?'' I asked H, the only person I knew would know exactly what was happening to me, of course, this did not mean that she would answer me honestly yet it was worth a shot. [Chaos energy. It changes your very being. The moment you stop producing it your voice will go back to normal] ''Ah. Thanks for answering my question.'' I thanked her, yet unlike other times, it felt more like a formality rather than something I would casually say and actually mean. "What is your name?" I asked the girl. "M-My name is Lea." The girl stammered. "And those two? Your boyfriends?" I tried making a joke to lighten the mood, yet no matter how hard I tried, my voice would not allow anythinging out of my mother to seem like anything butmand or a retort. "N-No..." She waved at me, but this time instead of being mostly scared for her life, she seemed to start blushing to cause her ashen blood drained face to be a rosy red, something that made her charm seem more appealing to the normal person. ''She doesn''t hold a candle to Rose though.'' [Chaos really brings out the worst in people huh?] ''What is that supposed to mea-'' "M-Miss... Are you going to kill us?" Lea asked, looking at me with uncertainty and wariness. "I''m not sure. I am trying to go for the treasure too you know." I replied, causing a shiver to go down her spine. "Please miss! We can aid you in anything you wish! I have mana eyes while my other tworades have their own good traits." Lea tried to bargain, but I was simply unimpressed by what she was telling me. "Just mana eyes?" I asked, causing her to flinch back as if she just heard the most absurd thing ever. "Miss might be unaware, but mana eyes are the fourth rarest mutation the human body can go through. Of course, soul eyes and soul-mana eyes are rarer, but in the end, it does not make that much of a difference. I knew how to use these to an extremely high proficiency, so I am bound to be useful." The girl tried to exin again, but I was still unimpressed. I wasparing her feats to my own after all, and simply no one could hold a candle to all the crap I''ve been doing, or not at least on Sris. [your standards are too high] ''But I don''t really need her, do I. I have divine eyes and they are thousands of times better than anything anyone in Sris could naturally gain all by themselves. Unless they unlock some kind of divinity and happen to unlock mana-soul eyes with it, then I don''t see how they could do better than me'' [You do know you didn''t just have mana-soul eyes, right? You have Mana-Soul eyes with both the Gluttony and Pride affinities, making you have one of the greatest 14 eyes on the entire. Only one of the apostles of the sins should have had those eyes, yet you had two of them] Hearing what H said, an idea popped into my mind and a small smirk formed before extending into arge grin. before I could do anything, however, I watched as a boy with orange hair began waking up looking at me with a pair of drowsy eyes before widening in shock after seeing an unknown person with a mask, knight gear, and a cloak draped around me standing before a kneeling Lea. "Don''t touch Lea!" Ronny roared and immediately charged at me with a me bursting under his feet, allowing him to shoot towards me and appear in front of me within the span of 2 seconds. Due to him having just awoken barely having recovered from hisst battle, he felt several of his wounds open simultaneously, yet he did not pay them any attention and had solely concentrated on hitting me, no matter what. He instantly threw a punch at me that burst through the air like a hot ming bullet. Before Lea could even call out to stop him, he had felt his fist halt mid-air without even touching me. Fear was instantly instilled within him, but seeing Lea behind him, he made sure to retreat, but just far enough so that he could be out of my arms reach but at the same time in front of Lea so that he could protect her. ''Hey, H! What was that! That was so fucking cool'' [Naturall aura. Chaos behaved differently from any other element out there. It is what destroys, yet at the same time, it is what creates things. Another example is chaos and strife in a marriage, this time being more metaphorical than literal. While sometimes arguing can be chaotic and can eventually destroy a connection, it is also what allows the creation of a new and more powerful bond.] ''How does any of that link with what I asked?'' [Well, what I was trying to get at was you can''t get chaos works in a way where rules of this dimension do not apply. While an aura is usually intangible until one''s mana or soul energy is concentrated in it, chaos does not work the same way...] ''So what you are saying is-'' [Yes... He couldn''t touch you because even though your chaos was just an aura, it had jumped a dimension to switch between tangible and intangible at your will Chapter 327 Stepping Stone [Yes... He couldn''t touch you because even though your chaos was just an aura, it had jumped a dimension or two to switch between tangible and intangible at your will ''Isn''t that a little OP?'' I asked with a raised brow. [It breaks thews of this universe. Of course, it will be overpowered.] Listening to H''s remark, I could not help but roll my eyes before finally turning my attention towards the duo that was currently standing in front of me, the girl that I had almost forgotten the name of, on the floor alongside the boy with orange hair standing in front of her as a means to protect her from me, as if I was some kind of savage beast that would attack anything and everything that moved. "You know, if I wanted to kill all three of you, I wouldn''t have much a of a problem. I did pummel that beast girl over there after all while you guys couldn''t evennd a hit on her." I pointed towards the catgirl on the other side of the arena bleeding onto the floor after being pummeled and beaten by me. When the boy had finally looked over, his eyes could not help but widen at the scene while at the same time, his eyes darted from the catgirl to all over the arena, finally being able to witness what kind of havoc I had caused in the fight against her. Lea on the other hand simply sat there on the floor with a relieved expression, as if she now knew that the person who was trying to protect her wouldn''t do anything stupid. "Ugh" A small grunt could be heard from behind them as another boy but this time with bright emerald-green hair sat up and rubbed his eyes while holding his head in the other hand. I watched him as he slowly stood up and looked at Lea who was now looking at him with vibrant happiness and joy that I did not see when she looked at the other boy with bright orange hair. ''Maybe I was wrong?'' I asked myself while looking at all three of them, but I quickly realized that I might have been more right than I had thought. [A love triangle aye?] H remarked with her best semi-robotic impression of a British ent, making me chuckle in the process, yet just loud enough for no one but me to hear. ''He looks kinda heartbroken, don''cha think?'' I asked H, making her also stifle a chuckle in return. [Remind me of your rtionship with rose.] Shemented, causing me to narrow my eyes and look facepalm after hearing the same topic being brought up again for the umpteenth time ''What is with you and my rtionship with Rose? I was angry at the start but she is just trying to save face! Just watch when we go back to being in private.'' I quickly retorted [Oh yeah? While you might not be angry about the whole thing with her acting as she hates you, I know you are angry about what she did on that night] ''I don''t know what you are talking about.'' I replied coldly [Do you think I can''t feel your emotions or something? Of course, I can feel what you are feeling, and probably sometimes even have that feeling amplified. I saw how you reacted when she put that thing in you and the only reason you allowed it to happen is because of your silly and naive nature of allowing her to do whatever she wanted.] ''I mean... I felt nice...'' I tried to reason [No it didn''t. You were ufortable with it throughout the entire time it happened and you just rather not admit it because you are ashamed of allowing it to happen to you] ''Ugh. This isn''t time for us to be fighting. Who knows ow many more trials there are and if I am correct, all of them are most likely going to be harder than this.'' However, instead of willingly being taken out of the conversation, I heard a voicee in front of me, snapping me back to reality and making me look back at the trio with questioning eyes. "How did you get here so quickly? Did you somehow skip a trial?" Lea asked, causing me to tilt my head a few degrees to the right and answering "Not that I am aware of." "Oh... Uhm, then did you go through the trap area and the really long tunnel ce?" "You mean the ce which made mana be less over time? Yeah I went through both that and the trap area that you mentioned... Talking about the trap area, which one of you knows how to make runes?" I asked, making Lea''s eyes perk up and look at me with joy "You saw those? You have mana eyes too, right? What did you think? I''ve been learning how to do them for a while, but do you think that they are better than the ones you can create? What did you think of the size? Facsinated? I''ve been learning about runes-" I quickly cut her off by waving both my hands and saying "It was a yes or no question." This immediately made anger re in both of the boy''s hearts but it made the girl quickly calm down and apologize without skipping a beat. "Yes. I know how to make runes." She replied calmly this time, "Hmm." I went into contemtion while touching my chin lightly. After thinking for a while, Lea finally spoke out and said something that would shock me. "If you let us go with you guys, I''ll teach you all about runes" "Why would that matter I were to be already proficient in runes" I replied, seemingly unphased by her proposition. "Well, you don''t seem like the kind of person to waste time and you wouldn''t have asked a question if you didn''t want to know something important from it." She replied with a small smile. [She''s pretty observant] ''I know...'' "There is no point in taking you. In the end, I can get through all of it on my own and I am more than certain that the thing at the end of the trial is worth much more than the information you would give me." I retorted. "Yes, but multiple people can take the prize at the end. The end prize is more of a blessing that is given to someone rather than an item to be taken away. All of us can receive it and we wouldn''t have a problem." She exined. Hearing what she had to say, I was left temporarily shocked but after thinking about what she had said, it seemed to have made sense. This temple was possibly here for countless decades and maybe even centuries. Within that time frame, it is bound for someone to eventually stumble upon it, therefore making it so that the only real answer to how thest reward worked would be how Lea had described it. However, thinking about it further, I realized that something must be different. Whoever created the temple must have known about divine beings and the gods seeing what happened in thest trial, but at the same time, they must have had something, especially for people like me who could easily blitz through something as simple as these current trials "I still can''t believe that you guys got here so quickly too. We had gone in first and when we looked around, there wasn''t anyone in miles. The trial of the mind itself should have slowed you down a little too, right?" The boy with emerald hair asked in disbelief, yet after hearing what he had said, I could not help but raise a brow at his words. "Trial of mind?" I asked "The trail of mind did take quite a bit, but we still got here almost at the same time as you two so you must of had a few hicups in it too." Leamented after appearing behind me, not that I didn''t already notice her but I still had chosen to ignore her presence. "Scar. Did you go through the trial of mind?" I shouted at him from across the arena, causing him to shake his head with confusion written all over his face. "I mean, he is a beast so it is expected that he wouldn''t go through that trial. It is meant for the more emotionally aware afterall." The orange-haired boy exined, yet I was still kept confused. "Did you not go through the trial of mind?" Croloe asked "No? I don''t even know what that is." [Oh yeah, about that...] ''H, What did you do?'' [Well technically, I did nothing. It was all you] ''What does that mean?'' [Well, something inside of you naturally repelled the thing that wanted to infiltrate your brain. I wanted to tell you about it but I was too busy intercepting the Temple''s system messages, interpreting them, and sending them to your brain. Afterward, I didn''t feel it happening anymore so I just thought it was a one-off or that I might have been wrong.] Hearing this, I could not help but sigh, but I still felt a little pissed off at how H kept it from me even though she wasn''t really known to tell me things, something I had found out after knowing how many things she was not willing to tell me no matter what due to some kind of ''Protocol''. Trying to ward off the negative emotions that were oveing me alongside the chaotic energy decreasing the intervals between each whisper alongside increasing their volume, I shook my head and began walking towards the corpse-like body on the ground,ying there and barely repairing herself. "This is thest time I say this. Be my servant, or die here as nothing but a stepping stone. It is your choice." ----- If you liked this novel, check out my other novel! Immortality System: The Rise Of The Last Human ----- Chapter 328 A Choice He "This is thest time I say this. Be my servant, or die here as nothing but a stepping stone. It is your choice." However, as expected, I did not receive an answer from her. "I should probably fix you first before asking a question, right?" I chuckled to myself and extended my hand. Suddenly, a dark ominous energy came out of me instead of the light element I had expected toe out instead. Seeing this, I quickly retracted my hand, but before I could fully do so I heard a ring in my mind as well as seeing a notification bar appear right before my very eyes. [The Heavenly Feline egg within your soul space has reacted to the being you have shrouded in your energy] [Would you like to absorb the being into the Heavenly Feline egg within your soul space?] Narrowing my eyes, I did not hesitate to choose yes, immediately beginning to disintegrate the catgirl as she looked at me with pleading eyes as if she was begging for mercy, a mercy that would nevere. "What are you doing!?" La flickered next to me and tried to kick me, but my chaos aura stopped it in its track and as if it had a mind of its own, it had moved to sweep her off her feet before moving upwards and descending downwards in a motion that indicated it wanted to crush her. It was only then that I stopped my aura from moving as it wanted, retracting it back into myself and keeping a slither of it shrouding my body since I could not fully retract the aura inside of me. When the feline in front of me had finally disintegrated into specks of light, I quickly sucked back the energy that I had released identally and immediately felt a change urring. To be exact, I felt all the energy I had taken back immediately go towards the egg as well as some of my chaos energy being sucked in, making the egg be an entire shade darker as well as bing slightly purple in the center of it as it emitted a dim light "Why did you do that! We could have used her for something!" Scar shouted from my side while everyone else who had finally arrived next to me looked at me with mixtures of gratitude and shock at what I had done. Of course, one of the most prominent emotions among the bunch was the fact that they were confused, making me smirk as I looked back at them, not that they could see it or anything. [Congrattion! You havepleted the 50th wave!] [You havepleted the trial of strength and all had shown your own individual strengths in the battles so far] [Transporting contestants to the rewards room...] Immediately, we all felt the strange pull everyone would feel when being transported. It felt the same as going through all the teleportations when going through the teleportation hubs on the way to the military camp. Eventually, we found ourselves in a different room where we all stood a few feet apart from each other while being separated by some kind of translucent magic barrier that stopped us from getting close or touching one another. [All rewards for this trial will be personalized to each individual. Please choose from the 3 options that you have been given] Looking forwards, I activated my divine eyes to their maximum capabilities and began peering into the three rewards, while analyzing every bit and fiber of theirponents and structure. The first one looked like some kind of mysterious egg, yet with a single analysis, I was capable of finding out almost everything about it, or at least everything that had been determined. [Name: ??? Item: Shadow Raker''s Egg Age: 98 Years Old Description: An egg is found once every century. Can be hatched into a powerful Shadow Raker, one of the most ferocious and powerful beasts of the bird species within the gxy. They areid in the gxy core and hatch after being linked or soul-bound by an intelligent creature or its mother. They are known for killing their soul bonds to finally free themselves, however, this can be avoided by creating a divine contract or above. The egg can also be used to make savory dishes. The Shadow Raker omelet is well known in the universe for being extremely tasty and can rival the taste of food of the higher nes. Creator: Unknown (Adult Female Shadow Raker) Materials: Does not apply (Living being that has yet to sprout apleted soul) Grade: Cosmic B Durability: 75% (Iplete soul)] Enchantments: None ] [Note: Heavenly Feline egg is reacting to the egg before you] ''What the fuck? Does the egg in my soul space just want to eat anythign and everything?'' [It''s just reacting to things it can absorb and consume. An example was that catgirl from before. Due to her being of the same group species, a feline, the heavenly feline egg felt and was superior, allowing it to absorb another feline for energy and bloodline attributes.] ''Ah that makes sense.'' I thought before finally peeling my eyes away from the shadowy ck egg and instead of moving it towards the next reward. ''Analysis'' [Name: Asura''s God yer Body Item: Divine Grade Body Art Age: 5 000+ Description: Created by one of the descendants of the Asura race, this body art has been created to be wielded by a body in which wields divine energy, allowing the user to weaponize it against the gods themselves. It has been created with the Asura manuals as its foundations, therefore even though it might seem inferior, it is simply just notplete yet. Bing the person toplete the manual is up to you. Note: There are other parts to this manual that you must find to get the entire God yer foundation, ranging from martial art to cultivation art. Only once all of them are finally merged can the wielder finallyplete the manual. Note 2: You do not choose the manual... The manual chooses you Creator: Unknown Descendent of the Asura Race Materials: --- Grade: Astral X (iplete) Durability: 100% ] Enchantments: Mending, preservability, fate alteration] ''Crap... Two good ones right off the bat. Hopefully, thest one isn''t as good'' I prayed, yet when I looked over, I was left both disappointed and shocked, disappointed that my wish did note true, yet shocked by what I was seeing. [Name: Bloodline Awakening Pill Item: Pill Age: 29 seconds Description: This is a pill that will awaken a dormant bloodline. The stronger the race you hail from, the more powerful the bloodline in which will awaken. In most cases people will just awaken their own bloodline however, they can also awaken another bloodline or apletely new bloodline that had never been discovered or awakened before, yet that is extraordinarily rare and almost unseen in thest few million years in the universe. Creator: The Temple of Wishes Materials: Blood-Water Grass + A Gic mutator + A Gic enhancer Grade: Cosmic+ (Works on anything below the Cosmic ne) Purification: 100% ] Enchantments: None] "Damnit!" I exined out loud causing everyone around me to nce at me for a moment before going back to reading the descriptions of their own items. Looking around, I could see that everyone had gotten a different selection of 3 items, yet at the same time, there was something different about my own itemspared to the rest of them. Looking at my own items, they were all either at the Astral X tier or above. Even thest one which had the best grade out of all of them was close to reaching the next grade seeing how it says "Cosmic +" Instead of giving it a letter or tier within the Cosmic ne. Yet, even then I could not choose it straight away because while it might have an extremely high grade, putting in the fact that I hadn''t even met anyone close to the Cosmic ne, it still did not mean it was better than the rest of the items in front of me. From what I could tell, they were all almost equally valuable in their own right. While the pill might be the highest grade, it did not mean that there were no downsides to it. For example, I might be capable of maybe awakening the semi-dormant Demi-God bloodline that I had gotten from the inheritance before fighting the wyvern, and even if I didn''t get that, there is a chance that I might awaken some new bloodlines that I do not know of. At the same time, there is a chance that I might awaken an enhanced human bloodline or even a human bloodline of our ancestors that seemed to pass and dilute over the passing years, decades, centuries, and millennia. The same thing could be said about the Astral X grade manual. While it might be the lowest grade of them all and even iplete, this did not mean that the item was the worst out of them all as it could probably help me all the way up to the Cosmic ne while giving my body enough enhancements to allow me to fight those from the God race since I now know that they are keeping an eye on me. Finally, the first item, that being the egg, seems like it might be beneficial in hatching the egg within my soul space, but who knows whether or not the thing in there is good or not and who knows if it will be as beneficial to hatching the egg as I would think it would be. The key difference between my rewards and the others however was pretty simple. Here, I had 3 items that I could not choose between due to their high grades and extremely needed qualities, while the others got things that were barely needed for them. To be precise, everything that they got was barely within the Astral grade, and even then, their items weren''t the best either since they didn''t have much of a problem when choosing between all of those that were presented in front of them. However, after thinking for a while I had finally made my decision in front of the peering eyes of everyone around me, finally stretching my hand towards the only thing that I would need for the meantime to make sure I am safe and capable of fighting anything that attacks me. The choice was... ----- If you liked this novel, check out my other novel! Immortality System: The Rise Of The Last Human ----- Chapter 329 The Secret Trial? [Sorry about uploads slowing downtely. I have college finals in a month and I am trying to focus on studying, writing for my next novel that will being out on WSA, and trying to sleep for more than 4 hours a day while simultaneously trying to make chapters on here. I love making chapters for both my novels (This one and the one that had yet toe out), but sometimes it can get a little time-consuming especially when I am trying to juggle everything at once.Therefore I might be putting a small hiatus on this novel when mayes around while focusing on getting out one chapter a day for my other novel. This does not mean that I am dropping this novel! I am just going to take a break and will be returning to it immediately after I finally have time in my schedule. For now, however, I''m going to try my best to stockpile as many chapters as possible to make sure I don''t spend too long on my hiatus lol. I will be returning on July the 1st with a huge mass release!] After thinking for a while, I had finally decided in front of the peering eyes of everyone around me. Finally, I stretched my hand towards the only thing that I would need in the meantime to make sure I would be safe and capable of fighting anything that would attack in the near future. Stretching my head, I aimed to grab hold of the manual in front of me, however, I found myself quickly halting as the same voice from before entered my mind and started telling me something only I could hear. H of course absorbed all the information and presented it through both speech and text boxes to me, allowing me to observe and fully listen to the thing that it was about to tell me. [Halt] ''???'' [The temple has made a choice] [The contestant with no name and ess to divine energy alongside destruction energy shall be given the option of activating and going through the secret trial. Do you wish to do so?] Asked the voice ''What is the point of going through that?'' Before I could ask any more questions, the AI of the temple seemed to answer my inquiry with a single statement, while leaving me shocked and intrigued by what would happen next. [Once you take part in the secret trial, you will be given the ability to take all three rewards and not be forced into choosing only one. Of course, you can refuse however, this would also mean that you would only get one prize out of three rewards that had been engineered and chosen to dramatically aid you in the future, no matter which one you chose.] It exined. Before I could say something else or even question how it could read my mind, or at least what seemed like it, it had stopped me once again and started to speak, telling something else that would cause my eyes to widen and my clenched fists to tighten. [Taking part in this trial will give you the right to take part in the final trial and to be precise, the trial that ends all. The trial in which you would get the true inheritance and reward... The temple had been made to find the correct person to wield its power and for the thousands of years that it had been sitting idly on this deste, only one other person was capable of getting to the final trial. yet even then they were too weak, too fragile, and simply too untalented to survive] Pushing all my other questions to the side, I began thinking of a single question that had begun to gue my mind. ''What is the final trial?'' I asked, now fully aware of it is capable of reading my mind. [This temple had to been created to find one of the most talented in the universe and allow them to receive a sort of inheritance...] It spoke mysteriously, yet this time instead of its voice is cold and lifeless, it felt as if there was a person, a thing or a living being talking instead despite its robotic and lifeless tone. Something was different. [Unlike other inheritances, I''m sure you had seen one and even absorbed it due to its weak nature. I believe it was a god yer inheritance but quite weakpared to the other God yer inheritances. Anyway, unlike other inheritances, the one I will give you will be created on the spot and made to make you a boundless creature... Not saying that you already aren''t one.] Even though I was a little more intrigued about what it was saying, I did not want to pry too much and so I remained silent, allowing it to finish its long and articte exnation that would feel like it''d go for another couple of hours which was, in reality, a couple of seconds due to how fast my mind was. [The inheritance will give you things that will boost you and make you grow faster than any other being in the universe. It will give you all the knowledge of the person who had created this temple. Since this is almost like a tomb for the person who had created it, it has all the knowledge he had gathered over the millennia in with he lived, traveling through the stars of the universe and finding out things beyond yourprehension.] ''...'' [So what is your answer? Would you like to take part in the next secret trial, or would you rather return to your life of normalcy amongst your peers, where you have to care about nothing but the threats which your world might face... Care about nothing other than reaching the peak of your''s existence and leaving a short yet meager life?] Hearing what the AI had to say, for the first time ever since I had started speaking to it I finally choose to reply properly to one of its questions without binding myself in the worries of angering it. With my hand still outstretched, I looked forwards with a huge grin being formed on my face and a mocking toneing out of my mouth under the eyes of everyone around me, those who I had seen as temporary allies to those I had just met. Without a care in the world, I replied with a mocking- "You act like I have a choice." [Hahaha... You know?] This time, from the reactions of everyone around me, I could tell that it had spoken to everyone rather than just me. "Of course, I know. Beating the final trial is the only way for the crack to close right? Or else you would start forming in our world and from then on, would use it as some kind of hub where you will be opening cracks to random worlds until you find someone else." I replied while standing up. [Impressive. So I guess that is a yes from your end?] "Of couse... I ept your challenge". I replied with an enormous grin stered across my face, not that anyone could see it through. Right now, I could feel my heart racing. Each thump creates another. My blood vessels expanded and contracted while the blood pumped and pumped. What was this feeling? What was this feeling of a void being filled within my heart? It was as if a primal instinct within me had awakened. It was as if I was looking at the very thing that would make me whole again. Like a scattered puzzle waiting to be put together by the person ying a game, a game that happened to be my life... A game which I had chosen to y as well. As my primary and beast0like instincts kicked in, I could not help but release a demonicugh alongside a bloodthirsty aura that wanted to devour everything within its path with the chaos that had been imbued within. I might have not known it at that point in my life, but that was the day something awakened within me. The thirst for challenge. The greed for more. The lust for blood. The battle frenzy excitement I would get every time I felt like I was about to go against something worthy of my full power... My eyes finally shone onto the room with their purple hue while illuminating everything around it within its violet vibrant color. It was warm yet at the same time, filled to the brim with chaos. One could look at the light and feel a strange pull towards it, yet at the same time, they would feel every instinct in their body to move away. Like a beautiful rose with its thorny stem. After everyone in the room had been hushed by the enormous and pressuring aura I had released, a white light began to shroud me beginning from the bottom, covering my feet, and then traveling upward finally reaching my throat, chin, nose, eyes, and finally hair. In the next instant, I had disappeared from the room alongside the vibrant violet shine and the white light, making everyone in the room release breaths that they had not even known they had held. They were sighs of relief though because for some reason while they knew that I meant them no harm, they felt like something was different, or at least La and Croloe did while Scar had been thinking about the same topic since the moment I had entered the spacial tunnel with him up to the arena where Lea and the rest were kept, fighting against some unknown cat that I had beaten without breaking a sweat. He knew something was wrong, yet he simply could not put his finger on it nor form coherent words that could exin the feeling and change, yet he knew better than anyone else in that room... After being sent through a special tunnel for minutes without rest, I finallynded in a deste area without anyone to be seen in miles. I did not care, however. I had been promised a good fight, A trial that would force my all out of me whether it would be this trial or the final trial. Without knowing it, I had already started to think of the AI as someone or something that had promised to give me what I wanted. I promise in I would not allow it to break no matter what. Finally, after a few moments ofnding, I finally heard the voice echo throughout the entire ''arena''. Arena in quotes of course because what I was standing on was but a simple tform that seemed to go on for about 2.5 kilometers in each direction no matter where I looked. It was a circr space where nothing beyond it mattered as it was but a void that seemed to be endless in-depth, yet just mysterious and dark enough that if you were to look into it for too long, it could probably open its shadow eyes and looking right back at you [Wee contestant! Wee to the Secret trial created for those who had been deemed worthy!] ----- If you liked this novel, check out my other novel! Immortality System: The Rise Of The Last Human ----- Chapter 330 The Secret Trial II ''Just get to the point already.'' I could not help but think, yet unfortunately, the thinking seemed to have been forbidden because the moment I had done it, I heard a slightly childish yet robotic cackle that caused the void around me to shake. Narrowing my eyes, I looked around fervently yet, I could not find the person I was looking for no matter how hard I had looked... It was as if I had been put into another pocket dimension where the person controlling it could y god in every aspect of everything within it. That very thought had made me finally calm down, and once I did so, I finally felt a shiver go down my spine after realizing what kind of situation. ''What am I going to do here?'' I asked sternly, yet as if the AI could hear the uncertainty within my voice, it began to cackle once again. ''Why you!-'' Yet before I could say anything I was quickly cut off by the seemingly primordial voice that echoed on no walls and came from every direction at once. [Every secret trial is made to see how a person would react depending on the scenario they are being put in, and since I can control this realm as if I was controlling another limb, I do not have much of a problem finding out the answer to that question] ''Soooo... I''m just going to be a character in a role-ying game?'' [Yes. I was thinking of putting you in that game you love some much. Terraria is it? But after looking into it a little more I decided thewsuit on the breaching of copyrightws simply wasn''t worth the hassel] ''Understandable.'' I replied with a stern nod. [So instead, I created my trial... You will have all your current abilities, memories, body, and capabilities, the only change will be the ce you will be thrown into.] ''O-kay? So you''re just throwing me into a random setting and expecting me to survive or something?'' I inquired with a slight tilt of my head, not yet sure where to look other than just the void that seemed to envelop everything around me. I was used to talking to people and not looking them in the eyes, yet deep down, I always felt as if I could imagine them in front of me while speaking to them. An example was H. Seeing how often I had talked to her, she projected an image of what she wanted to look like if she had ever gotten a body, allowing me to imagine her in front of me as a spoke to her every night and day, and sometimes even in my sleep where I would look her in the eyes and have conversations for hours... Conversations that both of us would know about and remember. The only exception would be the recurring dream forcing itself into my conscience and forcing me to see what I would try my hardest to avoid seeing. The fights were beneficial, yes, but I still did not want to see them. Every time I watched over them I could feel my heart being squeezed by a thousand hands, not relenting for a single second and making sure to use the grip strength of someone whose life depended on it. Why? I didn''t know... Besides that, my point was that for an odd reason, I could not imagine the person or thing or whatever it was called or referred to as I could not imagine it. [The scenario will be given to you when you enter the domain... Good luck] As the voice drifted into my ears, I could not help but stretch my hand out and try to call out to it, yet when I had done so, I saw the scenery around mepletely change throwing me into an unknown ce that held little resemnce to the void that I had been situated in before. Landing on my back, I slowly began to get up, taking the surroundings in with a slight grimace at mynding. The area around me was filled with color, from the vibrant roses that shone with a crimson red, while the grass which I hadnded on reflected the light of the sun, shining a lime-green light into my eyes, yet not for a second did I flinch or close my eyes. The sky above was clear and blue without a single speck of pollution, something that showed when looking at the nt and animal life within 500 meters around me. Every single one of their soul mes, whether that would be the shattered and iplete soul mes of the nts around me or the soul mes of the animals that yed, slept, and hunted one another, each had flickered with more life than I had ever seen. ''Where am I?'' I thought for a second, however, in the next moment, I could not help but feel the overwhelming feeling of wanting to facepalm at my own stupid question. What was I thinking? Why would I ask something I already knew the answer to? [This should be the ce that AI thing put you in. From what it had said, I can deduce that the thing probably wanted you to find out what your mission is without its help. All I can say is that you should probably just try and talk to as many people as possible and try to beat the mission in the lowest time possible] ''Much easier said than done.'' I chuckled with a self-deprecating smile I knew this was going to be hard, but the whispers had kind of forced me into this situation. They made me feel a hunger, a lust, a desire like nothing I had ever felt in my entire life. It felt like a void within me had been filled in that very moment I had thought I would be given a challenge, something that would actually force me to fight, kill, and maybe even as a minimum, sweat. Sighing in slight discontent, I quickly used the chaos aura that I had been suppressing this entire time to create wings onto my back as if it was an instinct. With a single p of my wings, I caused the ground below my feet to cave in while spiderweb-likee cracks traveled along the grounds of the grassy nes without stop. Due to the chaos aura within me finally being unleashed, I watched as the once vibrant and full of life flowers withered at a visible speed, as if the life force was being snatched out of them in real-time without a speck of remorse. However, this did not matter too much to me as in the next instant, I had already flickered away from where I had stood before appearing several hundred meters away while moving at an extremely fast speed that broke several sound barriers. Animals and wildlife, in general, fled as if their lives were on the line, those who had more sensitive hearing falling worse victim to the sonic boom than those who had simply run away. After finally flying for over a few dozen kilometers in a few minutes, I observed the ground for changes, looking at the different soul mes that flickered differently depending on the creature, the things and people around the creatures, and how far away from the creatures I actually was. Those who seemed to have a family either hid in fear of what I was capable of while others, like the parents, for example, stood in front of their cubs and growled at me from a far distance, not that I paid them any attention. Those who were alone simply ran away, not trying to act tough since there was no one they could act tough in front of. Risking their life for something so dumb as pride was simply not worth it to them, making me wonder if maybe, just maybe, these animals were more intelligent than humans. But what did I know? However, after searching thends for what seemed like hours as I watched the sun''s cement change over time, slowly creeping closer to sunset, I finally felt, or to bepletely precise, I saw what I wanted to find this whole time. In the distance, I watched a group of people who each had a yellow soul me flickering intelligently deep within them. I could tell that from their reactions, they could not feel my presence and instead, were more startled by the fact that the beasts and animals in the area that would have once attacked them without hesitation for entering their territory, were running right past them without even ncing back for a single moment. ''Really make you think huh...'' I mused with a sly smile, yet I did not think about how stupid they must have been for much longer, and instead pped my wings once and flickered from my position, now appearing right in front of them. ----- If you liked this novel, check out my other novel! Immortality System: The Rise Of The Last Human ----- Chapter 331 The Secret Trial III ''Really makes you think huh...'' I mused with a sly smile, yet I did not think about how stupid they must have been for much longer and instead pped my wings once and flickered from my position, now appearing right in front of them. "AHHHH!" One of the men shouted in surprise as he saw me appear right in front of him. With shock, he had already fallen backward and had begun pointing towards me, his throat now croaky and dry from the immediate fear that had hit him, while not a single syble left his mouth other than the uninterrupted letters he would barely sound. "What are you doing! She is a human and is probably the reason why they are all running away! Clearly she is on our side!" One of the men pped the back of the other man''s head. At the moment where I had pped my wings and disappeared, I had taken out my mask while releasing a vibrant smile that would have captured the heart of any man or maybe even woman on this, or at least on Sris which I had guessed this/ scenario had been made after. "Wow... You''re beautiful." A man subconsciously muttered, unable to move his eyes away from my face, yet my smile did not falter for even a second as I slowly turned my neck and looked him in the eyes with the same warmness I had shown the other man on the floor. The man on the floor had already gathered back his shattered dignity as well as hisposure, finally standing up straight and looking at me with an apologetic smile that had frozen the moment she saw the side of my face. ''Angel!'' He thought to himself, yet even though it was but thought, it felt like I could read his thoughts from his facial expression alone. "What brings you here ang- M-Miss..." The man asked, almost calling me ''Angel'' in the process, causing me to inwardly cringe. Keeping my act up, I had chosen that the best course of action in this ce and time was to ignore all their remarks or weirdness in our conversation, mostly acting only to make sure that my act is as effective as possible, or at least for the meantime. I could feel their ''disgusting'' eyes ogling me from top to bottom, but I swallowed my saliva and answered "To save you" innocently. One could call it hypocrisy but I called it a simple privilege someone as weak as them should not have. "T-To save us?" The man asked, now more confused than ever "I could feel your distress from hundreds of meters away so I came to see you. In the process, I had met a few beasts that tried to attack me, and when I retaliated I identally killed them scaring them off in the process." I replied with a guilty yet innocent scratch of the cheek while smiling slightly. ''She''s an angel!'' they all thought at the same time. [They''re stupid] H cackled out loud into my mind, causing me to wince slightly, but at the same time, I still did not show it to anyone since I didn''t want to break my ''Angelic'' visage. "Can you take me to your nearest vige?" I asked one of the men in the group that seemed to be the calmest out of the group while also being the only married man amongst them. "Sure Miss... What shall we call you?" The man asked nonchntly, yet everyone looked at him as if he was the stupidest human being on the. "Pandora." I replied, not thinking much of it since this world was simted and did not matter in the grand scale of things. Even if I had used a different name, the only thing I would have gotten out of doing so would have been the hardship of reacting correctly to the name I had given to them, something I simply did not see as being worthwhile, especially when I seemed to have limited time to finish this trial in time. "Pandora aye? Sounds like a nice name innit." One of the men with an oundish ent started to speak. Out of all the men, he was the least attractive of the bunch, having his teeth unaligned and unkept while also having the aura of a wimp despite his outgoing nature. ''Weak...'' I could not help but think. It was as if I could see an old version of me within him. Weak, pathetic, and sometimes when you look at him, you ask yourself the question ''Why do they choose to keep living?. Yet, while I seemed to have never found the answer, he might have done so. "Thanks." I replied grudgingly with a small smile that had almost broken out into a mocking smile, yet I had kept it held back like every other time so far. Without really skipping a beat, I and the others started walking in a particr direction which I could already map out the moment we had walked in it. In the distance, around 5 miles away was a settlement of over 500 people ranging from children to old men and women. I could see all their soul mes from into the forest, and even though I would have been considered too far away to see and differentiate between the soul mes, I could tell that there was one thing they all had inmon. [Their soul mes have too much energy in them. It''s as if they are being constantly pumped with soul energy as if they are being kept in this state of rejuvenation where they cannot age or be killed no matter what] H exined. ''That wouldn''t make sense though... If they were in a constant state of rejuvenation, why are there those who have aged? Why does the vige have those who are young? If they are given the same amount of energy as the rest of the people in the vige, wouldn''t they grow quite quickly into adults?'' I asked with a perplexed expression. Everything in this world so far seemed to not have made any sense. It simply did not follow the rules of magic, the rules that every world should have followed. [Don''t think of this ce as a world. Think of it more like a trial area and nothing is real. The temple must have not ounted for anyone with divine eyes and had just thought that you would see them just like other humans on an isted that looks eerily simr to Sris and even Earth. The energy is probably soo that they can function in this state of reality and without it, they would probably cease to exist.] Hearing what H had to say, I could not help but simply nod without a response, something the others around me seemed to have picked up on as I could see them looking at me with questioning expressions. Before any of them could ask, I simply stated that nothing was wrong with a warm and innocent smile, instantly making them look away and mind their own business while inwardly beating themselves for not asking quick enough. Eventually, when we were around a mile away from the vige I had finally seen something in the distance that could have been considered to be of significant importancepared to everything else I had seen so far. This vige that in reality looked like a city, while looking medieval, seemed to be much more technologically advanced than the cities of both Earth and Sris if you were to look past a few cities like Tokyo or maybe even New York. "Wow..."could not help but mutter, while H said the same thing inside my brain almost in sync as if she had never seen this kind of scene before even though I knew that she was far more intelligent than I was. "What is it? Have you never seen a vige like this before?" one of the men asked, causing me to shake my head smile wryly before answering- "Sorry, I just hadn''t seen the viges in a long time ever since I had gone into seculusion to imprpve my strength." When I had replied, everyone else in the group had already looked at the man with anger ring in their eyes like small ember mes, making me chuckle in the process. "Should we go in?" I asked with a little bit of excitement being released through my voice, making the man who had initially answered my questionugh. "First, we will have to make you an ID card and from the way you had shown up and how you reacted to seeing the vige, I assume that you do not have one, right?" He asked, making me shyly nod in response while not saying anything else to make sure that I do not speak out of line or say anything that would expose my identity any further. When we had finally gotten to the front gates, I walked up to one of the guards but was immediately held back by the man that slightly resembled the old me, the me that for thest 9 years of my current life, I had tried to leave behind. To register you need to pay a fee of - Without even thinking about it, I had gotten out of a bag of gold coins and asked "How much?" With an agape expression, his friend simply said "1 S-Silver coin..." "Oh? That''s it?" I asked, causing the rest of them to nod with unexinable expressions. Going through the motions, I did and gave everything they wanted me to give before finally putting my hand on a mysterious stone. After doing so, I finally saw something being created mid-air in front of my very eyes [ID] [Name: Pandora -------] [ssification: Mage] [Age: 25] [Rank: SSS] [Affinity: ???] ----- If you liked this novel, check out my other novel! Immortality System: The Rise Of The Last Human ----- Chapter 332 Reality Distortion [Please read my other novel which is situated in the same ''universe'' as The Rise Of Cmity] [It''s called "Immortality System: The Last Human''s Transmigration"- I''ll put the link in the paragraphment and thements down below] [ID] [Name: Pandora -------] [ssification: Mage] [Age: 25] [Rank: SSS] [Affinity: ???] I watched as the eyes of everyone around me began to widen to an extreme length. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration for me to assume that they probably had never seen anyone with an SSS rank in their entire lives, nor did it seem like something that should be possible in their eyes. I could feel all of their eyes slowly tracing back to me, just standing there with a nonchnt air around even though I knew exactly how they were feeling at that moment. All of their soul mes flickered with embers of excitement and fear. It was as if they hade in contact with a being that should have been impossible, yet that very being was standing right in front of them. Finally after an extended moment of silence, one of the guards finally spoke with a panic in his voice. "A-A-AN SSS RANK!" His voice seemed to have snapped everyone else out of their daze, making most of them take a step backward in fear. Tilting my head in naivety, I asked "What''s wrong?" It was only then that one of the men that I hade here with feltfortable talking, opening his mouth and finally replying with a few words that struck a chord of reality within all of their souls... "Y-Your are an SSS Rank... The first SSS rank in history!" "Oh really?" I rubbed the back of my neck with an awkward chuckle. "Call the mayor!" One of the guards shouted to another, making the other run at full speed towards thergest building in the entire vige, or town... I didn''t really know what to consider it at this point so I just thought of it as just another town with exceedingly good technology. "M-Miss. May we ask you to stay here for a bit?" Another guard asked me, yet for some reason he made sure to keep his distance, staying at least 10 meters away from me at all times, not that it mattered though. ''Am I really that strong?'' I mused. [Wanna see?] ''Uhm... Yeah sure'' [Name: As Adler (Pandora) Race: Human? (Divine-Being) Gender: Male (Mentally) Female (Biologically) Age: 43 (Mentally) 9 (Biologically) ??? (Soul) Heavenly Energy: 73 128 Power level: 3 852 128 Title(s): Possessor of C("¡ê$os (???), Interdimensional Transmigrator (Astral X (Semi-locked)), Tamer of Angels (Astral B), Gluttonous (SS+), Prideful (SS), Humiliator of Deities (S), Wyvern-Killer (A+), Bender of Sexualities (B). Affinity: Chaos (D) Skills: Combination Magic (Lvl ???), Absolute-Consumption (Lvl 8), Divine eyes (Lvl 3)(Analysis (Lvl ???), Eyes of Vanity (Lvl 8), Superior irvoyance (Lvl 2), Divine Body (Lvl 2), Dragon''s Roar (Lvl 1), Breath of Eternity (Lvl 2),Transformation (???) Status: Chaotic Attractiveness: Humans: 10/10 Earth Humans: 10/10 As: 10/10 (Pride) Deities/Divine beings: 10/10 ] [Note: The attractiveness scale will now be changed due to having reached 10 on all the scales] [Attractiveness: Angel] ''3 MILLION!'' I almost screamed out loud. [I personally thought that the attractiveness thing would have caught your attention more, but I guess not.] ''I mean, I could tell I was pretty much peak attractiveness the moment I saw the gaze of everyone around me the moment I took off my mask. It is pretty much impossible not to notice'' [And so is your power. Yet for some reason, you do not seem like you know about that] ''I mean, since the chaos thing was only temporary, I think I kind of just didn''t want to get my hopes up'' I chuckled, causing the people around me to look at me weirdly. "M-Miss..." The British-looking man stepped closer before being thrown into a daze in which he could not break out of for a solid 3 seconds before finally shaking his head and looking up at my face. The same thing happened again, making me sigh and take out my mask from my storage before putting it on slowly. When I finally put it on, the man seemed to realize what he was doing and had finally, and possibly for thest time, snapped out of his daze. ''Good thing I''m wearing a robe haha. I''d rather not have them ogling me.'' I thought to myself. "Oh sorry mate... I bit rude of me init" The man chuckled "But what I wanted to ask you was, uhm, what were youughing at before?" Hearing this question, I could not help but raise a brow. Most people would have seen that, though I was weird, and looked away, yet this man had decided to ask me what I wasughing at? Feeling intrigued by his approach, I could not help but smile and answer with a question of my own. "What do you think I wasughing at?" I asked him, making him look down slightly in what seemed to be shame. "Ma''am, I know I am a little ugly, but isn''t it a bit rude of you tough at me so openly?" The man replied making me finally widen my eyes in surprise before finally chuckling. His face soured more after hearing my chuckle, but his eyes widened immediately after she heard my reply to his question. "You think I wasughing at you?" I asked, making him finally look up at me and into my eyes. "Ma''am. You do not need to lie. I know I am ugly but I just wanted you to try and notugh so openly at me. I do not hate you for doing it, but I just don''t like it when it happens right in front of me. It makes me fell-" "Small? Pathetic? You might not hate them for it, but you sure as hell get angry, right?" I asked him, cutting off his sentence. "I wasn''tughing at you. Don''t worry, I''m not that much of a dick tough at someone so openly about something so insignificant in my eyes. In this world, nothing other than power matters, if anything, I would have beenughing at your power level." Iughed before continuing "But even if you think that you are ugly, it doesn''t really matter does it now? People might talk about you behind your back, you might be treated a little differently, hell, you might even be lonely for the rest of your life. But in the end, nothing of that kind really matters does it?" I asked "Ma''am, with all due respect, you only say that because you yourself are attractive. You do not know the pains of being someone like me. Someone that could be considered sore to the eye." The man replied with seriousness. I could tell he was actually angry now and I couldn''t me him. "In the end, just like I said before, the only thing that matters is power. You might not understand it now, but you will in the future." I ce my hand on the man''s shoulder and smiled, yet even though he could not feel it, he felt the warmth and vibrance of an angel smiling down at him. "Anyway..." my tone had immediately shifted while the aura I now exerted was more dominant, more powerful, and most of all, more bloodthirsty than any of them had seen. Cranking my head back, I looked toward the gate where a man with a royal blue robe walked out and looked at me with a piercing stare. "Take off your mask."The man spoke with an almost disgusting tone that sent crawls down my skin and a boiling rage filled me from top to bottom. [Calm down. The chaos is making you more perceptible to negative emotions.] Taking a deep breath in, I finally looked at the man properly, analyzing every speck of his being from head to toe. In front of my eyes, he could not help but shiver as my eyes looked through his very being as if he was just a naked man in the middle of a warzone. "What makes you think you can speak to me with such a tone?" I asked, this time releasing my aura even more than before, to the point where people around me began to get a headache while some even felt lightheaded to the point of being on verge of passing out. [Is he stupid? Didn''t they just tell him that you were an SSS rank? "I am the lord of thesends..." The man did not budge, but the guards to his right and left had already taken their weapons and were ready to attack me at any moment. "What makes you think you can walk onto mynds without my approval? I heard you are quite the fine youngdy, maybe if you grovel in front of me I''ll think of allowing you to survive. How about it?" I perverted smile stretched across his face, making me finally gnash my teeth and- [I take it back. Wanna kill him?] ''With pleasure... Eyes of Vanity- Reality distortion'' Filled with the power of Chaos, I looked at the man in front of me and shot him with the mountain crumbling power of my eyes of vanity. Yet, due to them now being filled with the power of chaos, they could do much more than just affect someone''s mind. Chapter 333 Maddening I watched as both of the guardsunched at me the moment I had shown any intention to attack, but they were far too slow as the instant they had reached within a range of 15 meters, they felt an abnormal change that could not understand. When they had taken a step forward, the abnormal sensation of having your foot sink into the very ground youy your foundations on. Slowly but surely, their movement speed slowed. It felt like they were trying to move through a body of water, yet no matter how much closer they were, the distance always felt the same, as if they were being thrown into a loop where thest step would only be longer than the next. The look of horror on their faces when they saw my eyes glowing with a vibrant violet would have caused anyone to have nightmares for days, weeks, months if not years. A shrill scream shot out of their mouths. Their arms iled in every direction, trying their hardest to get out of the situation they had been thrown into. Questions like ''Why is this happening to me?'', ''Why did I take this job?'' and ''What is this monster we had provoked?'' went through their minds. "Melt" And with a single word, they both instantly turned into a mushy liquid created out of their bodies, clothes, and the materials that created their armors. Simply stepping over the puddles I had created with a single word, I appeared in front of the shell-shocked lord with gleaming violet eyes. And as if he knew that this was hisst moment in this world, he dropped to his knees, groveling at my feet and begging for forgiveness. ''How pathetic...'' "So, why did you choose to attack me even though you knew I was an SSS rank? Are you just stupid, or was there something behind it?" I asked, making sure to look him directly in the eyes with my Eyes of Vanity active. "N-NO! An SSS rank shouldn''t be possible! The world wouldn''t allow it! No one can get past the divine barrier!" The man yelled and iled frantically, but his words were not what had intrigued me, and instead, it was the loud and piercing ringing of the system that made me look to my right, at the holographic screen that had just appeared right in front of me. Written in golden text only I could see, I read- [Mission Recieved] [Save the World!] [Description: Eliminate the threat that threatens the existence of life on the] [Difficulty: A] [Reward:???] ''I see'' I narrowed my eyes suspiciously and looked back at the man. Before I could ask him a question, I like something was different about him... No, something was different about his soul me. ''He''s killing himself... Why?'' I thought to myself but had already realized that he wouldn''t be of help anymore. The one thing I needed to note however was that there was a strange reddish-ck energy that radiated off his soul with short bursts. They did not seem like they were his, but I could only assume that this was the case. Since he was going to die anyway, I threw him to the side and began walking towards the men that I had arrived here with, simply looking at their pale faces and shocked expressions. They finally seemed to have snapped out of their shell-shock-like states when they saw that I was now right in front of me, looking at them with cloudy eyes as if I was thinking of something else. "Miss Pandora... Why did you kill the lord?" One asked. "Eye for eyes, tooth for a tooth. The man probably deserved a more, how do I say this? Morbid? Yeah, he deserved much a more... morbid death. Doesn''t sound right does it?" I stroked my chin with a light chuckle. ''That energy... It felt familiar didn''t it'' [Hmm. Wait let me check] [...] [...] [...] [Alright, I just searched your memories and I found something you might not like...] ''What is it?'' I asked with anxiousness not aware of the horrified expression of those in front of me nor being aware of my surroundings. [It''s demonic energy...] The instant I had heard the answer, a vision of arge fist crushing me shed before my eyes. Without the skip of a single beat, I had already looked back, my eyes now shining brighter than ever. "STOP!" I roared And as if I was its master, a fist had been forced to a stop right in front of my face. Recalling what had happened, I remembered that when I had been talking to H, the thing behind me had been simultaneously bulging and converging until it finally turned into arge pile of sh with 6 arms and a face one would only see in their nightmares. "Twist" *Crack* *Crack* *Crack* The cracking and grinding of bones reverberated throughout the air. The sounds Its demonic re piercing at me with dozens of solid yellow eyes The flesh-tearing scream that it released. ''So beautiful...''an unconscious smile rose from the corner of my lips. *"The blood"* *"Its shredded screams"* *"Its lifeless, terror stricken eyes"* *"I want to see more of it"* *"We... Want to see more!"* *"DEATH"* *"BLOOD"* *"SCREAMS"* *"TERROR"* *"HORROR"* *"DESTRUCTION"* *"Don''t you just hate these humans?"* *"These tiny, small, and pathetic humans... Don''t you just want to devour their fears"* ''Stop...'' *"Destroy their families"* *"Take their lives"* *"Show them who is the most powerful..."* My eyes began to glow even brighter *"Imagine how good it will feel..."* *"To be on top of the world"* *"Imagine how easy your life would be..."* *"As the queen of the world!"* Runes had begun to engrave themselves around my eyes. *"Isn''t this the ce to try it?"* *"No consequences, right?"* My vision was getting darker. [Pandora?] *Gasp* ''What the fuck was that.'' I asked, looking down at my shaking hands. "Fuck" I muttered under my breath before finally looking at the demonic human in front of me and muttering a single word that would be his death sentence. "Copse" *Boom* With a powerful suction force, the lord''s demonic vessel folded inwards before copsing in on itself. Eventually, it had been turned into nothing but a speck of what it once was, a speck that eventually disappeared, just like everything else. "W-What happened!? Why did you turn him into a monster!? Where did he go?! How did he just... disappear like that! That shouldn''t be possible! No that doesn''t make sense!" The leader of the group that I hade to the "City with shouted and screamed frantically. He was on the verge of pulling his hair off it if wasn''t for his group''s intervention. ''He really almost went mad hahaha'' I could not help butugh, something H had immediately noted down yet didn''t immediately address. However, there was one thing she knew for certain, and that was the fact that the Chaos element had to go... and soon. [Ask them about demons] Stifling myughter and controlling my emotions, I hadpletely reverted back to not caring... My movements were calm, casual, and nonchnt, while my eyes moved around the crowd casually, without a care in the world. The change was almost too sudden... Eerily sudden in fact. It would have been terrifying to watch someone you had spent a significant amount of time with just change their personality, with a snape of their fingers. Yet, no one in the area had the luxury to care about my nonexistent facial expression, or at least that is how they perceived it due to my mask being on. Yet, unbeknownst to everyone other than H, a wide, sinister and bloodthirsty smile had been hanging off my face for as long as she could recall... It was as if it was always there, yet she knew for a fact it wasn''t [Something is wrong...] ''Nothing is wrong...'' I replied back, now uncaring of how I looked. Slowly, the mask began to fall off my face, and was immediately thrown into the dimensional ring. Everyone around me looked at me in shock, not because they could see my face, but instead, their eyes were peering at my ring, as if they had never seen anything like it before. I knew for a fact that they had seen one before because they did not react to it being used when my mask came out of it, but for some reason, they were reacting now? The questions were too many, yet the time was short, or that was what I thought anyway. An overwhelming urge to finish this trial early overcame me. I didn''t know why it was happening, but the whispers had grown louder, almost interfering with my own thoughts... ''Wh-'' Silence... One would think that the mind could never be silent unless one was asleep yet even then one could argue that it is never truly silent. Yet, right now, in the middle of a world which I did not understand or know, it had be silent... I was tired? Was I tired? How could I have known if I was tired? The only thing I wanted was to close my eyes, just for a single second... Maybe just a few seconds before opening them again. That should have been fine, right? I''m just closing my eyes, right? You can imagine my shock when I opened my eyes once again... I was no, for some odd reason, in andscape I could not understand... In the middle of nowhere, an area where life could not sprout... An area without a single speck of greenery or blue light shining from the skies. The mountains... No... Those weren''t mountains... Those- Those were. "Corpses" I muttered, in horror. [Ding!] [You havepleted the mission! The trial is now over] [Save the World!] [Description: Eliminate the threat that threatens the existence of life on the] [Difficulty: A] [Reward:???] [Completetion: 100%] [Completion Rank: Due to the use of a method that had not been put into the calction or even perceived as possible, the calction might take a long time.] ----- [I''d like to just quickly note that I will be going on a short hiatus for this novel only since I do not have any more chapters stocked. The Novel will be returning on the 5th of July, however, a few chapters mighte out every now and then whenever I can find enough time to write a chapter. Anyways, I hope I see you all still reading up to date when I do return. Also, I''m going to try and make a huge mass release for my return to at least give you something for not having written anything for so long.] Chapter 334 Blacked Out [I''mzy af so I couldn''t make enough chapters for a mass release. So Uhm... Have this 1 chapters] [Ding!] [You havepleted the mission! The trial is now over] [Save the World!] [Description: Eliminate the threat that threatens the existence of life on the] [Difficulty: A] [Reward:???] [Completetion: 100%] [Completion Rank: Due to the use of a method that had not been put into the calction or even perceived as possible, the calction might take a long time.] "H... What happened?" I asked, my voice filled with shock while my body began to shake slightly, shudders going down my spine constantly as my eyes refused to move away from the thousands, if not millions upon millions of corpses. Many of the men, women, and even children had expressions of terror on their faces, while others had expressions of determination as if they had died before they had known what hit them. [The sins took over.] Hearing the simple exnation, I burst out in anger. At the same time, the chaotic energy within me exploded out in every direction, turning all the corpses around me into dust in the blink of an eye. "I know, you dumb bitch! I know that! Exin to me in fucking detail what happened." I roared out, yet I heard and saw something else instead of gaining a proper response. [Then let me show you what you became] *** "You demon! You are no SSS Rank human! You are a monster!" The British-looking man roared, spit flying out of his mouth without stop. At that very moment, my expression turned grim before a smile began to stretch out across my face from one corner to the other. The sinister smile sent shivers down the spine of everyone who stood before me, yet I did not care anymore. I wanted one thing, and I would get it. I was a divine being, after all. Why weren''t these pathetic humans bowing down before me? Why weren''t these disgusting little weaklings begging for forgiveness? "You speak to me as if we are equals. Why is that?" I asked, my voice monotone and my eyes piercing through the soul of the man I was looking at. "Shut up you damned-" Another man tried to speak, yet in the next instant, his voice could no longer be heard as it only took a single world for me to silence him permanently. "Die." In the next second, the man''s heart stopped in its tracks, and without skipping a beat, his body fell back, leaving him to lie motionless on the cold hard ground. "Now, where were we?" I asked with a wicked smile. "Oh yeah. We were talking about something... It feels so insignificant now haha." She scratched my chin before finally waving my hand at the group. "Looks like I won''t need you guys!" Their eyes widened, and one of them even began to run, yet instantaneously, divine lightning crackled in the sky before a bolt shot down and destroyed all of them where they stood. [Pandora!? What are you doing! They could have had valuable information!] "Ah, shut up, you annoying brat. For all my life, it''s just you telling me to do this and do it. Let me enjoy myself for once." I sneered and began to ignore H. *"Wouldn''t it be beautiful if we were to destroy the city and all its civilians?"* *"The women are of high quality too. Why don''t we use them?"* Hearing the suggestions, the smile wore off for a moment before a devilish grin reced it. "Good idea." Taking a step forward, I coated myself in divine lightning, and in the next second, I disappeared from the spot and appeared once again, this time standing in the middle of the bustling town while my eyes darted around with a hawk''s gaze as I looked for things to y with. Many of the men and women paused their footsteps as they looked at me as if I was some kind of divine statue, but after a moment, my eyesnded upon the figure of a barely dressed woman who was showing off her assets in front of me what looked like a brothel. "I''ll have a bit of fun too, I guess." I whispered while licking my lips. Unbeknownst to me, my eyes were bing more and more purple by the second while a deep shade of ck began toyer over the bright violet. For the next month, I did nothing but enjoy the women in the town and enve the men with my Divine eyes to think that nothing was happening, yet after a few more days of this happening, I got bored. Sitting on a throne that the people of the town had created for me, I kicked up my legs and ced them on the back of the previous mayor while I began to listen to the voices as they spoke and told me what to do. *"Enjoy the women more. You have at least another few dozen to go through."* *"No, no! You should try the men!"* *"Isn''t this kind of boring?"* one of the voices asked before continuing- *"How about we destroy this town and go to the next one and enjoy their women over there. This is just a trial, so who cares?"* It persuaded. "You are right..." I muttered and began to look at the maids and servants around with a grin on my face before continuing- "Looks like you will all be meals today." Before any of them could understand my words, a loud shriek left the mouth of the man I was using as a footstool before the scream dimmed and the life left his eyes. "How about this! All 250 of you will be my personal maids. Kill the servants and destroy the remainder of the city, and I will think about letting you survive." Their terror-stricken eyes looked at me, but they had no choice. Vicious gazes appeared on many of the maid''s faces as they looked at the other 100 servants that were beginning to run, yet before the servants knew what had hit them, their visions shifted before; finally, their heads fell to the floor while blood gushed out of their necks. That day, the town was dyed in blood and corpses while only 100 out of the 250 maids survived. We all moved on to different towns, and a month passed in the blink of an eye. At a certain point, I allowed men to join my crusade and gave them only one rule: to serve me no matter what. Dead women could be seen littering the streets while one remained the same throughout every town, and there was always a white substance around almost every dead woman. Unused towns were burnt to the ground as I made sure to leave a trail of chaos behind me. Corpses littered the area I moved through while forests were burnt to the ground. I felt like I was living the dream. I was living the very thing that I always wanted to live in. But for some reason, I was not content with what I had... I wanted more. Or, at least the voices made me think that I wanted more. Chapter 335 Blacked Out II "Women have be boring, don''t you think?" I asked while sitting on a throne that was being held up by 100 of the enved men. At the same time, one of my maids had gotten onto the floor and had her head buried in my sacred garden while her tongue moved around with professionalism. However, at this point, it seemed like I had almost gotten used to the pleasure. "It takes me almost 2 hours to climax while before, it would have taken me only 10 minutes with the right partner." I mused while looking into the distance, where I could see an army stand its ground with its banners held high. The maid who was doing her thing began to try even harden despite being tired out of her mind, yet not for a second did she dare to stop or do a lousy job since she knew the fate of those before her. While many of my maids and servants had reached a point where speaking to myself had be the norm, many still listened in, yet the only thing that would get out of that was a shiver down their spines. A low moan left my mouth when the maid began to speed up, yet after a few seconds, I had be used to it again and simply sat there looking into the distance. In the previous month, I had gotten to the point of desperation where I had even tried using men, yet for some reason, they were even less pleasurable than the women. Thest thing they felt before dying was an immense pleasure as they finally sumbed to their fates of dying by my hands. *"If only we had a real d*ck. Maybe then would we have been truly pleasured?"* One of the voices I now called ''Lust'' spoke out with a sigh. *"Since this is a trial, we don''t even feel the pleasure of killing. What is the point of this?"* Wrath asked *"We should chill for now. What is the worst that could happen?"* Sloth yawned "RAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" I heard a loud heaven-shaking roar enter my ears, something that caused me to look towards the distance once again just for me to realize that we were barely 500 meters away from the army of soldiers. "Surrender now or prepare to be exterminated!" One of the men, clearly in the middle of the liquidous stage, roared out. "No." I replied, yet despite not raising my voice, everyone in the army could still hear it. An illusory image of my violet eyes appeared above my throne carriage that was open for the world to see. While I could see several men beat their little dragons from the corner of my eyes, I could also feel them through my soul detection that spanned out for miles; I did not care as, in reality, their pleasure was the least of my concern and the only thing I wanted was to feel the same pleasure I felt once before. "You shameless woman!" The leading man from the other army roared, a scene that made my mouth curl up into a vicious grin. "Shameless, you say? I am simply expressing my humane desires. Is that so bad?" I asked with a voice that made it sound like I was a child who was being scolded. The man was taken aback, but after ncing at me, his anger red, and he shot toward me with the speed of a peak mid-liquidous rank. Looking down, I could see a tent on his pants but did notment on it. "Enve." My voice boomed out, and almost everyone could hear it. The man shooting at me stopped in his tracks before finally falling to the ground before a rune burned itself into the side of his neck. "Now... Show me your women!" ... Another couple of months passed, and at that point, I had gotten fed up with sex and instead began to find a way to leave the trial. Using the few months, I enved a few more cities during my passage of chaos and, in the process, found out a lot about this so-called demon queen. She owned arge portion of the world and had also gone on an enving spree in the past where she turned people into demons and used them to do her bidding. My mission from then on became one thing and one thing only. Find the demon queen and have her pleasure me once and for all. "We have been using the supplies of other cities so far but I guess I should make my own for the mean time." I frowned but eventually shrugged before throwing the task on some of my senior maids. While one would have expected it to take longer for me to climax, the time had halved due to the growing experience of my maids as they had all learned how to use toys. In return for their work, I would enjoy myself from atop one of my thrones as I looked down on them and used eyes of vanity to make them all climax simultaneously. However, after a few more weeks of this, I had reached a level where no amount of sex would have the ability to please me anymore, something that came simultaneously with some news I got. "Your majesty, we have found the demon queen''s castle." "Good, good! Take 1000 scouts and scout the area. Come back and give me all the information you can~." I replied before closing my mouth since a small moan was about to escape from it. "Yes..." The man muttered and eventually disappeared from where he stood. While I could easily see him, no other person in the room was capable of such a thing. "Let''s see what this demon queen is about." For the next few weeks, some of my maids and servants strategized how they should go on with the ne. The scouts hade back at this point, and only 50 of them remained due to how hostile the demon territory was. Many of them had died due to the environment, while the rest had died to the demons who had found them out. A few dayster, I was in front of the demon territory with most of my army of over a million soldiers intact. My eyes gazed towards the area before me with anticipation, wondering how good the demon queen would be in bed, yet instead of fighting my way through, another idea shed in my mind. "Stop," I ordered the maid who was pleasing me, and after a few seconds, she unburrowed her face out of my sacred garden before she looked at me with a perverted gaze. "What is it, master?" She asked, but she did not get a reply since her vision began to shift, and eventually, she found herself looking directly at my foot. She was dead. Biting my lip, I gave my army the order to attack and quickly disappeared from sight. Chapter 336 Waking Up In a dark gothic room sat a woman with two horns protruding from her forehead. She was simply sitting on one of her beds with a few men lying around unconscious after how much soul energy had been sucked out of them, but none of them were dead, or at least not yet. *BOOM* A loud explosion caught her attention as several people with human mana entered the city and killed her people. When she was about to stand up, she felt a gust of wind swoosh right past her, making her finally look back and get into a battle stance. "HEAVENLY!" she heard as I stood on one of her chairs without moving an inch or creating a single sound. "You have one heavenly body! Honestly, I watched you as you fucked those men, and it was one of the best things I''ve ever watched. Look!" I pointed to my sacred garden, which was dripping wet and had already created a puddle underneath me. When I first started my conquest of world domination, I had started to tire of lowering my tights and putting them on again, so instead of doing so, I simply put a hole there and let the world see. "Who are you?" The woman asked with a stern voice. I looked at her as a slight blush broke out on my cheeks. They had be rosy while an expression of ecstasy showed on my face. "Ah, you''re so cute. You try to act intimidating even though you are wearing such a hot and seductive costume that shows off all your assets and leaving nothing to my imagination." I grabbed my flushed face and began to grin madly. "I want you!" I announced something that caused the woman before me to frown deeply. "I''m going to kill you!" The woman shouted, yet before she could understand what was happening to her, she paused where she stood and began to float off the floor. Violet tentacles grabbed onto every one of her limbs as she struggled, yet she began to feel powerless after a while. Her eyes met mine, and finally, I spoke the following words. "Pleasure x3000" "Heavenly tentacles." Without pausing, the woman''s face became even redder that it had been before, while her pitch-ck horns started to shine with a pink radiance. "Don''t you feel guilty at all? Not even ashamed?" I asked as juices flowed out of her like a waterfall. The sounds of weapons shing and people screaming resounded throughout the entire city, and the room we were in was no exception. Walking forward, I inserted 2 fingers inside her and began to make her feel the most pleasurable night of her life. She climaxed more than a dozen times but did not seem like she had lost her fervor, and after a few moments, I grabbed her by the neck and threw her onto the bed while creating an enormous item out of mana. "Let''s please ourselves tonight." I grinned and immediately stripped to my underwear before walking up to the woman, getting on top of her, and looking her in the eyes. That day, I came so many times that I lost count of the amount. The battle outside continued while everything but the castle that I was in fell to the ground. Corpses created mountains that towered as high as the previous buildings, while the screams began to subside after several days of fighting. However, the demon queen and I continued doing it like rabbits and did not pause for a moment. Eventually, we had been doing it for almost a week, and the sounds outside had stopped. Seeing this, I jumped from on top of her and walked to one of the windows just to scrunch my nose in disgust after smelling the rotting corpses. "Master? Can we carry on? I am starving to have a feast again... You can shove as many things in me as you want; I don''t care. Just make me feel better... F*ck me harder than you have ever fucked someone before." Hearing the cute voice of the dominated demon queen, I looked back with a grin and jumped on top of her before using her body in any way I wanted. For the next month, we would not stop for a second as both of us had stamina that would go on for longer. "Phew... Let''s go for another round." Imanded, but after looking at the demon queen''s eyes, a frown formed on my face, and my eyes slowly began to close. "She''s dead, huh..." I said solemnly, not because I had created a connection with her but because I no longer had something to y with. Sighing in anger, I took some of the demon queen''s clothes, left the room, and eventually left the castle too. Looking back, I narrowed my eyes and said one word- "Burn." In the next moment, I watched as the castle turned into cinders and ashed before finally, I took my leave and stepped out of the demon territory. [Ding!] [You havepleted the mission! The trial is now over] [Save the World!] [Description: Eliminate the threat that threatens the existence of life on the] [Difficulty: A] [Reward:???] [Completetion: 100%] [Completion Rank: Due to the use of a method that had not been put into the calction or even perceived as possible, the calction might take a long time.] I felt my vision dim while my consciousness began to wane. Everything became blurry, and in the end, I passed out, no longer being controlled by the voices in my head nor the chaotic energy that made me fulfill my desires no matter how I did it. *** *Gasp* As I was kicked out of the rey of what had happened, I looked around with terror. I didn''t mean to create all this chaos. I didn''t mean to destroy everything! That wasn''t me, was it? But why do I feel like this? Why do I feel like I have no regrets? I was not a person with a weak stomach, yet after witnessing everything I had done, I could not help but fall to my knees and puke my guts out. [You did this... It''s only a trial, so it shouldn''t matter, but just know that you did this. Whenever you think of submitting to the thoughts in your head, remind yourself of this situation and what happened. You went around killing and enving without a care in the world. This is what power does to you... This is why chaos is so dangerous.] I continued to puke out for longer than expected, yet after repeating what H told me, I finally allowed myself to rx a little. I could still hear the voices in my head, yet now they had be much weaker than before. At the same time, my eyes had shifted in color, bing golden again rather than violet. [Your affinity to chaos has been locked] [Rewards have been chosen] [Rewards- -? -? -? -? The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!